《Global Evolution》


 Chapter 1

    In the summer, the college entrance examination will be released.


    In 2014, there was no difference between the college entrance examination and previous years. Liu Chang found his score of 519 on the Internet for the first time. In the small cities in the north, this is a result that has just passed the second line but is far less than the first line. It is not good or bad, it is not worth showing off, and it will not be ridiculed by others. It is very common with him.


    Seeing this achievement, Liu Chang was neither happy nor dispirited. He silently ordered the "X" in the upper right corner of the website, and then lay on the bed in all directions.


    Ring bell


    The mobile phone rings, Liu Chang''s mobile phone does not even set any color ring tones, and he is generally boring to the extreme.


    Turn on the phone. It''s my mother.


    "Hello, son, can''t we check the results today? I think Xiao Wang''s son at the door of our shop has already found the results..."


    "519 points." Liu Chang directly reported the score, interrupted his mother''s long speech, then casually pulled two sentences, then hung up the phone. Finally, I thought about it again and shut it down.


    7. August is the hottest time. No matter how big the air conditioner is, it can''t drive away the heat in my heart. Lying in bed, Liu Chang couldn''t sleep. Liu Chang simply got up again, turned on the computer and skillfully turned on the fast broadcast


    He rolled the pipe at a constant speed and fired a shot not far away. It seemed that everything could not bring any passion and pleasure. The days were monotonous, tedious and dry enough to make people feel vacuum.


    He lowered his head to clean up his traces and turned off the computer. He looked at the patterns on the Yellow ceiling in a daze. Then he didn''t know whether he was tired or what he was doing, so he fell asleep slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    When Liu Chang woke up again, the sky was already slightly dark. He was awakened. The long days in summer and the slight darkness indicated that it was past seven o''clock.


    His parents are off work.


    That means family meetings are about to start.


    On the table.


    "It''s no problem if you want to go to an ordinary school with this score, but if you only get a second average, what will you do in the future?" Obviously, Wu Hua, the mother of Liu Chang''s study, knew the score line of the college entrance examination for a long time.


    "That''s what your father and I mean. We respect your opinion. Do you think it''s better for you to study again for another year and get into a famous university


    "I want to go to any school." Liu Chang had just had a bite of rice when he put down his bowl and chopsticks.


    "Think again." Liu Chang''s father, Liu Hui, waved, and the meeting ended in silence.


    Three days later.


    "You know, our family has always been democratic. Your father and I have never rebelled against you. We respect your choice. Dad, I don''t have the pressure to get a job


    "You say, do you want to review for a year to get ahead, or you can go to a random school."


    "I want to go to a school at random..."


    "Think again."


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    "In fact, as long as you are young, don''t be afraid of failure. Who can succeed at one time? Look at Zhao Hui in the backyard. He was five years older than you. At that time, he didn''t do well in the first year of the exam. Finally, he went to a good university after reviewing for one year. Now that I have graduated, I have no worries about finding a job So sometimes, a hard diploma is better than anything If you think about it again, do you want to review for a year and get into a good university, or do you want to go to any school... "


    "I want to go to school."


    "Think again."


    ¡­¡­


    A day later.


    "Son, sometimes you think your mother is too wordy Sometimes there is a line between heaven and hell


    "Mom, I want to review!" Liu Chang clenched his teeth and interrupted his mother''s long speech.


    "Well, that''s what you said. We didn''t force you!" As if he couldn''t understand the meaning of his son''s expression, Wu Hua''s face finally showed a smile.


    "You know, our family has always been the people and the Lord. Since you have chosen all the roads by yourself, you should study hard this year. In order to support your choice, your father and I have contacted a review school for you a few days ago. There are few classes, no disorder and boarding. We thought about how many English words you can recite every day So, we want you to board Now that I have chosen to review, I can''t be idle any more. You know, some of the students who repeat their studies have already started classes... "


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Liu Chang packed up, took some simple living utensils and clothes, and lived in a small boarding school called Xingzhi.


    Like all the poor students, his study energy was dissipated by the hot summer heat three days after he entered the school, thus restoring his previous living habits.


    Three days is enough time for the boarding students to get familiar with each other. In the evening, Liu Chang spent the evening studying by himself. After washing, Liu Chang lay on the bed of the dormitory and chatted with several students around him."Hello, do you read it again voluntarily?" Liu Chang spoke and looked at the other three people in the dormitory.


    A glasses man, never washed face, brush teeth, not to mention feet, hair is always greasy, holding a book every day, with that high myopia glasses. If you just look at his selling appearance, he is like a good student who studies hard, but he makes efforts to make the wrong direction. He reads well every day, but he always reads miscellaneous books. So, obviously, he didn''t volunteer.


    "I''m sure not. I haven''t even passed the filing line. I want to go to a technical school or something. My father doesn''t want to." When the glasses man talks, his sight does not leave the novel.


    "Hello, glasses, what do you see every day?" The upper shop of glasses is a fat man, and also a fan of online novels, but he has always despised the books that glasses read.


    "Doomsday."


    "Come on, let me see." The fat man put out his hand and grabbed the book of glasses. After a few eyes, he turned his mouth and said, "shit, it''s zombies again. It''s been more than ten years since the zombies have been playing. It''s said that the end of the day is a zombie. It''s a shame to be dead."


    The fat man returned the book to his glasses and began his long talk.


    "The game of biochemical crisis has been playing for more than ten years. This theme has been playing for more than ten years, and there is no originality at all. Also, I don''t think zombies can cause a crisis in the world at all. If the virus can''t spread through the air, zombies alone have no threat to human beings


    "Heavy breathing, slow pace, mental retardation, and" forehead to forehead "all day long. I don''t think anyone will be bitten by that kind of creature as long as it is not stupid. In ancient times, what natural creatures our ancestors faced were not more dexterous and threatening than zombies? They don''t live as well as ever. "


    "It''s not that I''m bragging to you and saying something bad. Even if all the people in our school become zombies, I can run out safely. Do you believe it?"


    Said the fat man, shaking his whole body of fat.


    And see him so arrogant, the last person in the bedroom finally spoke.


    "In fact, zombie themes are not produced by biochemical crisis series. There are novels about zombies in medieval Europe. And the modern 1968 American film "night of the living dead" has completely laid the tone of the zombie series. What is fatal when you blow your head, and if you bite it, it is all put forward by that movie. "


    The last person in the dormitory spoke. He was the only good student among the four. His name was Liu Tao. It was said that he came to reread after taking the Peking university entrance examination. He was not the same as the other three. He not only studied well, but also covered a wide range of knowledge. From time to time, he always displayed his knowledge.


    "So the theme of zombies has been around for 40 or 50 years even in modern times. It''s really rotten. What''s more, fat people''s point of view is good. If there is no fear in the heart of low-grade zombies, their threat to human beings will be infinitely close to zero. "


    "Well, I asked if you volunteered to reread. Why did the topic go so far?" Liu Chang interrupted "good students" and brought the topic back to the right track.


    "It''s obvious that none of you in our dorm room except me are voluntary." The good student added another sentence and made a summary.


    "Well, nowadays, parents have never really been democratic to their children. They only have a fake Pro citizen policy under the banner of democracy. In my opinion, it''s not as pleasant to engage in these deceptive democratic tricks as to engage in direct democracy. " Liu Chang lay in bed, recalling the situation a few days ago, and then casually asked, "zombies are really so no threat?"


    He had just finished this sentence, the bedroom door was pushed open, a teacher with frameless glasses came in.


    "Hey, you four, stop chatting and go to bed. There''s still early reading tomorrow." After saying this, he took the door with him, and from the crack of the door came the last words before he left: "in the history of earth evolution, all the small and medium-sized land hunters with heavy feet have been eliminated, not to mention the slow movement? There''s no point in discussing this problem. Go to bed

 Chapter 2

    The morning of repeat students is very early.


    Because of reviewing the school''s early reading, some even started at 6:30.


    In the early morning of summer, Liu Chang opened his sleepy eyes, woke up the snoring fat man and the glasses who read novels all night, so he took the toiletries to the bathroom.


    As for Liu Tao, a good student, he has long been gone.


    After washing up, Liu Chang went to the door of the dormitory building and saw the misty sky at the first sight.


    It is reasonable to say that there is less fog in the early morning of summer, but in the past two years, there are always foggy days in the morning, and the fog in recent two years always has a trace of pink, which gives people a strange feeling.


    But any strange thing lasts for a long time, it will make people feel strange. Because the fog in the past two years has been pink, and the weather forecast also said that this is just an ordinary "condensation tuberculosis" phenomenon, so no one cares about this kind of thing for the Chinese who are used to eating gutter oil.


    Out of the dormitory building, Liu Chang submerged his body in the fog, and smelled the sweet smell in his mouth and nose.


    All the way through the fog to the classroom, began a day of learning.


    Drowsy, drowsy.


    As the morning passed, Liu Chang did not know what he had read. He only remembered that he had been reading it. He felt that this day-to-day life was so boring that he wanted to die. He felt that everyone who lived a repetitive monotonous life was a walking corpse.


    Liu Chang is eager for something exciting and eager to change.


    Looking out of the window, the pink fog still does not dissipate, breakfast time is also in a daze in the past.


    In this way, the first class began.


    It''s biology.


    Since last year, biology has been prescribed as a compulsory course by the state, regardless of Arts and Sciences. What''s more, the score of biology college entrance examination is strictly set at 200 by the state, which directly exceeds the number of languages and becomes the first course.


    This is unexpected to everyone, but the rigid requirements of the college entrance examination also make the weight of biology class suddenly become particularly important.


    Fortunately, Liu Chang still likes biology better, so he didn''t have such a muddle in the first class.


    "Today, let''s review again the required test point for the college entrance examination: the Cambrian biological explosion."


    "This is the scope of examination every year in the past two years. No matter how many times we review, we can''t go too far."


    On the platform was the teacher who let Liu Chang and others sleep last night. He was very young and white, wearing a pair of black framed narrow rimmed glasses. He didn''t talk much during the lecture, but he was able to cut into the theme.


    "The Cambrian explosion of life is one of the top ten puzzles in the scientific community today. The classmate who was sleeping at the same table called him up and asked him to answer how the explosion of Cambrian life was."


    Biology teacher pointed to Liu Chang next to, the latter a Leng, and then woke up the sleeping table glasses.


    "The teacher asked you a question, what was the Cambrian explosion of life?" With his elbow poking glasses, Liu Chang told the teacher''s problem in a low voice.


    When the dream was stirred, the glasses stood up reluctantly, helped the glasses that had been tilted for a long time, and rubbed the folds on his face which were pressed by clothes. Then he murmured: "the Cambrian explosion of life, maybe hundreds of millions of years ago, was a sudden evolution of life on earth. The speed of evolution is hundreds of millions of times faster than before. It seems that there was no higher life before that, and then suddenly there was. It seems that all the existing species on the earth were born in that period. "


    "Hundreds of millions of years ago? What form did life evolve from and why? These are all test points. Remember the specific numbers. " The teacher waved his hand and let the glasses sit down.


    "It''s a good summary, but it''s especially important to remember that during the Cambrian explosion of life, not only did all species get faster than light speed evolution, but also new species were produced at superluminal speed. Almost all the ancestors of modern species were formed in that period. Sponges, coelenterates, gill tracts, leafpods, brachiopods, molluscs, arthropods, echinoderms, chordates, etc., were formed in that period. Now, all species were born in that era. "


    "What a wonderful creation! The emergence of the Cambrian is a strong evidence to refute Darwin''s theory of evolution, and Darwin himself has always wondered about this matter


    "Teacher, are you questioning Darwin''s theory of evolution?" In one corner of the classroom, a loud voice came out - it was a good student Liu Tao.


    "Well, yes, why not?" The glasses teacher laughed and said, "there are three levels of arguments: nonsense - Theory - law. Darwin''s theory of evolution is just a theory. Why can''t you question it? You can also question it, not to mention his own question."


    "Now that I''ve talked about it today, although it''s not a test site, I''d like to mention it. It''s about the Cambrian explosion of life. "


    "Now the academic argument is that the earth suddenly produced a lot of free oxygen, which led to the massive, universal and rapid evolution of organisms, but I feel that this argument is also full of flaws. How can living things reproduce and evolve at the speed of light if it''s just oxygen? "As soon as the teacher''s words on the platform came here, the classroom suddenly darkened.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Chang looked out of the window.


    The fog outside the window suddenly became thick!


    That''s what makes it dark.


    The pink fog outside has not subsided since the morning, and now it has suddenly become strong. A huge piece of fog fills the whole outside world, like a large piece of cotton stuffed into the whole world, blocking all the light.


    Perhaps because the fog is too strong, the original pink fog gradually turned into a deep red, and then over time, with the naked eye speed into a piece of blood red.


    The sun was completely blocked out, and the whole world turned into darkness.


    Or, to be exact, with blood red in the dark, the world turned black and red.


    This strange color gives people a feeling of palpitation. Liu Chang turns his head and finds that in the space of the classroom, every student''s face is black and red, and his facial features are blurred, which makes people feel frightened.


    If it''s only dark, there may be noisy classmates shouting, and even naughty boys may take the opportunity to touch girls'' buttocks, but no one dares to speak in the current environment.


    Because the world is dark, everyone has experienced it.


    But the world is so bloody that no one has seen it.


    Every student saw a look of panic on the faces of others. No one dared to speak. The whole classroom was quiet.


    "I''ll go to the dean''s office and see what''s going on?" In this dignified atmosphere, the biology teacher was the first to react.


    He put down this sentence, opened the classroom door, melted into the bloody fog, and disappeared instantly.


    "Look, the fog is coming in." The fog was so thick and colored that everyone could see it clearly when they came in through the windows and the door.


    Sitting next to Liu Chang''s glasses to see this scene, subconsciously covered his mouth and nose.


    "There should be no poison, and even if it''s poisonous, how long can you keep it off?" Liu Chang saw the red fog floating in front of him, sniffed it with his nose, and then smelled the rich smell of sweet smell from inside.


    "It has a strange smell!" The classroom has changed from the initial quiet to the current noise, everyone after the panic period, began to discuss the strange weather.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Bloody fog, I guess there are a lot of accidents out here."


    "The fog is so thick that you can''t see what''s going on outside!"


    "Call and ask about your family." Liu Chang took out his mobile phone and dialed his mother''s phone.


    Responding to him was a busy tone -


    "the phone can''t be made!" Liu Chang looked at the strange fog outside and felt a panic for no reason: "can this thing still block the signal?"


    "I''ll go out and see what''s going on!" Liu Chang side of a bold student, stood up and walked to the door.


    And his action, also attracted the attention of all the students, he walked outside the door, everyone ran to the window, looking at his situation.


    The visibility outside the window is less than five meters. The bold student just came out and did not take two steps, his figure became blurred.


    "Saner, don''t go any further. If you go further, you won''t be able to see you." A classmate close to him called out the window.


    "Oh! OK, it''s so red outside. You can''t see anything. You can''t even see the teacher''s office. " "Saner" outside the door also called back, his voice through the fog, forming a small ripple.


    Then


    Another ripple came from the air. A group of small sparrows rushed through the thick fog and rushed in the direction of the sound source.


    With the sound of "boom" -


    the usually timid sparrow is as fierce as a bomber and bumps into saner''s cheek at a great speed.


    Crack!


    When the first sparrow and "saner" face contact, it makes a strange sound like breaking a tomato, and then the strange sound of "pa Ji" continues to rise.


    Liu Chang opened his eyes and saw only that "san''er" uttered the first short scream, and his whole face was pecked through by the sharp beaks of sparrows, and then swarmed on by the following flocks of birds. Within a moment, his whole face was turned into a rotten watermelon.


    "Ah


    The third son screamed loudly, and people were pushed to the ground by successive shocks.


    However, his scream lasted for a short time, and then his blood and flesh might be sucked into his trachea or mouth. The "saner" lying on the ground could no longer make a loud cry, only the "clucking" sound vomited out of his throat.


    And those usually docile sparrows, in this "cluck" sound, on the spot pecked up those fresh flesh and blood.


    The real shock in the classroom, fear, all the students are scared silly.Even in horror films, they have never seen such a horrible scene.


    Just now the students who were still alive and dancing were wriggling on the ground. The usually timid sparrow was doing the most bloodthirsty thing. At this moment, no one dares to go out and stop the sparrows, or, in a flustered crowd, no one wants that.


    Everyone was scared to death.


    Until the full sparrows fly away, until the people on the ground stop wriggling, no one comes back to God.


    "Who can tell me what''s going on here?" Standing next to Liu Chang, glasses are muttering to themselves.

 Chapter 3

    "How did the sparrow become such a virtue?" Liu Chang also looked at the thick and bottomless blood fog outside, and the depression in his heart could not be increased.


    "How is saner?" The student who yelled to the outside just now ran out. He seemed to have a good relationship with the student called "saner". He should be a review student who came together. Otherwise, with the friendship of these days, no one would dare to rush into the fog at this moment.


    It''s a pity that this will go again. It''s no use. The people are dead. There''s blood all over the place.


    "I want to go home and have a look. I don''t know how my parents are." Looking at the blood outside, Liu Chang also said to himself.


    "How dare you go out in this situation?" The glasses haven''t recovered from their stupidity.


    "That''s what I''m going to see." Liu Chang took out his mobile phone and dialed his mother''s phone number again - it was still a busy tone.


    "Try your cell phone, can you call out?" Put down their own phone, Liu Chang has tried glasses and several students around the phone, found no signal, said to a few people: "I go home to see."


    "Don''t go back. It''s dangerous out there." The fat man pushed over and said.


    "If you don''t go back and have a look at your home, you can''t rest assured." Liu Chang thought about it, put down a word and walked out of the classroom.


    After entering the outside, the fog became more dense. The bloody fog even wants to drill into the eye socket, the whole world is a dark blood color, can not see the sun, visibility is less than five meters.


    Liu Chang couldn''t see the scene three steps away, even the school gate. He could only lower his head and grope forward with his familiarity with the stone bricks on the ground.


    "Grass is growing in the cracks of the stones." Because you can only see your feet, so people''s concentration is particularly strong.


    Liu Chang noticed that in the middle of the stone bricks on the campus road, I don''t know when the grass grows. It''s not just an illusion. The grass is soaring at a speed that can be recognized by the naked eye. At this speed, the road will become a grassland in less than an hour.


    "What''s wrong with the world?" The sole stepped on these stubborn grass, carefully walked all the way to the school gate, opened the school door, outside is a more blood red and dark world.


    Even the world is quiet.


    There is no car horn outside the school gate, and there is no shouting from pedestrians. Only the sound of cable can be heard in the distance. This strange fog seems to absorb the spread of sound, so that the fluctuation of sound can not fly many meters away.


    In this quiet bloody hell, once again relying on the familiar with the blue stone bricks on the ground, Liu Chang slowly seeks the direction to go home.


    After walking a few meters, he saw a car in the center of the road, and the driver inside disappeared.


    It''s no wonder that in this kind of weather, the driver''s view in the cockpit can only see the front part of the car from the cabin, and can''t drive at all. It may be better to have a van without a head, but if there are all stagnant vehicles on the road, no one can walk.


    Liu Chang looked into the empty cockpit and found some blood stains on the steering wheel inside the cabin, as well as the dent in the door and obvious fighting traces. Thinking of the danger that "saner" met just now, Liu Chang decided to find a weapon to defend himself.


    Open the door not locked, Liu Chang in the cockpit turned over to a crowbar - the kind of tire change.


    One end is flat and sharp, like a sharp spade. The other end is round, about half a meter long. The solid iron bar has a lot of weight in the hand.


    Carrying the round head of the crowbar, Liu Chang continued to go home.


    The small cities in the north are small in size, and they are all urban areas. Liu Chang''s home is not far away from the school. It''s only 20 minutes'' walk to get there.


    All the way through the street, the initial here is not as the end of the game in general, really no one smoke, the world is quiet. Every time he walked, Liu Chang could see some people gathered together, some on the street, some at the gate of the courtyard, and even some people were commenting on a corpse.


    Every face is full of doubts, anxieties, and fears.


    Liu Chang did not pay attention to these people, because the whole world was cut off by the outside world. There was no signal on the mobile phone and there should be no TV. I don''t know that the equipment that uses the line for transmission has not broken the signal, but the radio should be completely paralyzed.


    Carefully carrying the crowbar, Liu Chang groped forward.


    At this time, a wild dog suddenly jumped from the side of the road, with red eyes and grinning teeth.


    The wild dog stares at Liu Chang with red eyes and makes a threatening sound.


    Thinking of what happened to "saner" just now, Liu Chang did not dare to neglect him. He clenched his hand with the crowbar, staring at the wild dog, and did not dare to relax.


    One man and one dog stood in such a confrontation for a while. A moment later, the wild dog looked stunned. It seemed that he suddenly recalled the fear of human beings. He shook his head and ran away with his tail.


    "Hoo..." Seeing the wild dog leave, Liu Chang breathed a sigh of relief, continued to look at the road, at the same time pay attention to the surrounding movement, continued to slowly start the way home.Although the grass on the ground has grown to inch long, it has not completely covered the ground, and he can still touch the door smoothly.


    Liu Chang''s home is a courtyard building in the old city, which is usually clean. But standing at the door, Liu Chang saw that the familiar home had changed. The outside of the house was covered with bryophytes, and some things like Parthenocissus covered part of the house. Although we could not see the whole picture clearly, the strange vitality of those plants had eroded here.


    Entering the courtyard, pulling off a section of vine on the door handle, Liu Chang took out the key and opened the door.


    "Mom, are you there?" The fog in the room was thinner than that outside. Suddenly, Liu Chang''s eyes, who had adapted to the blood color and darkness, felt uncomfortable.


    After that, no one in the room responded.


    "Dad, are you there?" Again, there was no response.


    No one responded to the two shouts, which gave Liu Chang a bad feeling.


    Walking inside, he saw a pool of blood on the ground - and a finger.


    The fingers belong to the father. After living together for so many years, everyone knows everything about everyone, or everyone has reached the palms of their fingers - the curved finger soaked in blood is indeed the father''s.


    "Dad Seeing the blood, Liu Chang''s heart suddenly shrank and rushed into the inner room.


    But after a week of rummaging through the room, he found nothing, except the mottled blood on the furniture, that there was no personal shadow - until he found under his bed a huge rat eating a human finger.


    "I * *" When he saw the cat sized mouse and the food it was eating, Liu changnu kicked over the bed board from his heart. The mouse was frightened and ran out of it.


    The speed is very fast, the speed of the mouse is not human can match, this big mouse is even more so. The huge body did not limit its pace frequency, and made his stride much larger.


    All the way out from under the bed board, it stares at Liu Chang with scarlet eyes, and doesn''t care about the size difference between the two sides.


    In the face of this thing, Liu Chang has been unable to maintain a stable state of mind, no fear in his heart, but more infinite anger and hatred.


    Step forward to step forward, an iron bar smashed in the past.


    Bang!


    The sharp end of the iron bar hit the floor tile with a piercing sound, which made a small hole in the floor tile. At the same time, Liu Chang''s palm was numb and he could hardly hold the iron bar.


    But the agile, huge mouse, had already flashed to one side at the moment when he dropped the stick.


    After dodging away, it did not escape, but fell on Liu Chang''s side not far away, to him "squeak".


    And Liu Chang also calmed down a little after a stick, changed the crowbar to both hands, and the mouse confrontation.


    Whoosh!!!


    This time, it was the mouse who took the first move. He made a gust of wind with his extremely fast body shape. He flashed to Liu Chang''s feet, opened his sharp teeth, and bit him at the big tendon of his ankle.


    Liu Chang subconsciously dodged, but compared to the speed of the mouse, a lot slower, although he avoided the big muscle, but the leg was not enough, or was pulled off a piece of flesh.


    After pulling off a piece of his meat, the mouse still did not leave. It opened its sharp teeth and bit at his tendon again.


    "Ah Eating pain under a stagger, Liu Chang crowbar quickly fell, sharp tip against the mouse tianlinggai smashed.


    As if feeling the threat of the crowbar, the mouse gave up the second attack and dodged away again.


    However, Liu Chang failed to let him do so this time. At the moment when the mouse was ready to flash through his crotch, he stepped on the mouse''s long tail, then turned his body, and the crowbar fell violently through its back and nailed it in place.


    Squeak!!!


    The mouse was punctured on the ground, and made a terrible piercing scream. The short legs of the four limbs pedaled on the ground with great force.


    However, even if it is powerful, after all, its volume is still too small. Liu Chang clenched the crowbar and its angle, while kicking at its head one foot after another. Every time, he made full strength, and every foot went down, he tried hard to scold "fuck your mother".


    After dozens of "fuck your mother," the mouse stopped playing and completely softened.


    And Liu Chang also took off the strength like a butt soft down.


    With a bang, the crowbar fell on the ground and made a clear sound.


    Sitting on the ground panting for a while, Liu Chang stood up again and suddenly felt the burning pain coming from his ankle.


    People in emotional excitement and intense exercise, adrenaline surge, often do not feel their own pain, but when calm down, those pain swept.


    Even the leather belt was torn off, half a finger as long as a piece of blood, which was the most serious injury Liu Changchang had ever suffered.


    When I was a child, I had a fight with someone, or a fight in my school days. Most of them were out of breath. No one would kill anyone. In the face of that mouse, whether he or the other side, is a deadly move. So, the wound is deep.

 Chapter 4

    Staggered to walk a few steps, Liu Chang endure the pain of ankle again in the room around, still nothing else found.


    Or only one and a half of my father''s fingers - one half of which was chewed off by the mouse.


    Pick up those two fingers from the ground, Liu Chang looked at this thing, how can''t stand it. There was a lump in my throat, but I couldn''t cry.


    Unlike females, males are much less able to vent pain.


    Fortunately, Liu Chang is optimistic enough. He doesn''t think his parents are dead. Sad for a while, he went to the pipe, washed the blood off his father''s fingers, and put them in his pocket.


    Then he turned and went into his bedroom.


    Turn on the computer, he wants to see if the network can be connected.


    After opening the computer, Liu Chang clicks the client link - success.


    "Things that used to have lines work." Click on the computer, just connected to the network, is the overwhelming information passed over.


    Originally those responsible for playing small ads software, now unified all changed pop-up news.


    All the news is about the end of the world.


    Click in the news, in addition to see the overwhelming news, there are also a lot of comments and speculation.


    After clicking on several of the largest news websites, Liu Chang quickly browsed the news and comments, and then summed up several important pieces of information: first of all, the red fog covered the sky was not only in Kaifeng, where he was, but also in the whole country and even the whole world. Secondly, the fog can be screened, including satellite letters All the wireless signals, including the No.1 signal, have lost their function as long as they are transmitted by wireless; thirdly, strange mutation events have appeared in animals and plants all over the world, and with the passage of time, this kind of variation is deepening.


    In the end, the world fell into a panic.


    The official did not come forward to explain, only the most real news, and the bloody incident.


    Animals and plants all over the world seem to be bloodthirsty and frightening at this moment. Every creature is full of aggression. It seems that every species is crazy as if they are fighting for living space. Subconsciously, they are afraid that they will be eliminated in the torrent of competition.


    While Liu Chang was searching for the news on the Internet, the web page suddenly couldn''t be opened. At the same time, on the ground, he heard the sound of "knowing everything".


    Looking down, I don''t know when a black beetle covered the ground. They seem to be looking for the smell of blood. They are scrambling to go to the living room to devour the body of the mouse and the blood left by Liu Chang''s father on the other side.


    Even a few nose smart, want to climb to Liu Chang''s injured feet, so that he stood up.


    ¡°****£¡¡± Swearing is subconscious and a natural reaction to panic.


    Liu Chang shook his legs vigorously, and after getting some beetles off his legs, he trampled on them.


    Hop, Hop!


    The sound of the sole hitting the ground spreads out, and Liu Chang''s foot feels like stepping on a stone. Those hard beetles were only injured but not dead under his heavy step. No one can imagine how strong the shining black shell armor is. Liu Chang is thinking, if not the volume gap between the two sides is too big, I am afraid even hurt each other can not do it.


    "I can''t stay in the house!"


    The black beetles all over the place remind Liu Chang of the Scarab in tomb raiding.


    Although these insects are not as aggressive as scarab beetles at the moment, God knows what will happen to them tomorrow in a world of red fog.


    Seeing this, Liu Chang knows that he can''t wait for his parents to go home.


    And as for the broken wire - obviously, it''s a masterpiece of these insects.


    Walking to his study, Liu Chang took out the brush and Xuan paper on the bookshelf, and wrote a line on the largest Xuan paper on it: "Mom and Dad, I''m at school now, go to school to find me."


    Liu Changyi posted it to the bedroom door, one to the living room, and then walked out of the room and posted the last one at the gate of the courtyard.


    As soon as the door is opened, it is a world of red fog, full of blood and palpitating.


    After pasting the last Xuan paper, Liu Chang entered the room again.


    First from the insects carefully picked up the blood stained crowbar, throw off the insects above, Liu Chang came to the kitchen again.


    First of all, the blood on the crowbar was clear and clean, and then he washed his wound. Then he found the medicine box to disinfect and bind the bandage. After that, Liu Chang began to think about the current situation.


    There is no doubt that it is the end of the day.


    But it seems that unlike most books about the end of the day, there are no disgusting zombies here, nor is it a world of ruins after a bomb blast.


    Now the world is a bloody dark, although hand can not see five fingers, but it seems that in addition to human beings, other things seem to live well? What seems to be the case now is that the human dominance of the earth has been challenged - as for food and living environment, it is not so tense."But perhaps the end of the world is not achieved overnight." After thinking for a moment, Liu Chang looked down and saw that the iron beetles, which were just the size of a finger belly, had grown stronger in this period of time.


    "The end of the day, or it will be more difficult than any of the novels."


    After seeing these beetles growing at super speed, Liu Chang knew that he could not delay any more. I found a huge schoolbag I bought in junior high school from the wardrobe. Then I came to the refrigerator and put some food in it. There were some common medicines and a kitchen knife in the medicine box.


    Less than a moment later, the bag was full, full of dozens of Jin weight - any more things, he could not carry.


    After doing all this, he looked down and saw some beetles crawling on his feet along the smell of blood. After shaking off these hard things, he suddenly thought of a problem.


    "The smell of blood might cause me trouble." Carry off all that one has turned to the mother''s bedroom, and found a bottle of perfume, and sprayed all over herself, all over the body. Liu Chang turned to the mother''s bedroom.


    "I don''t know if it''s useful, but it''s bad and pungent enough for animals." In fact, Liu Chang did not know how much the perfume had to cover up the smell of blood, but now he can only do it. After


    had perfused the perfume, he decided that he had not missed anything. Liu Chang carried the big schoolbag on his back, carrying a crowbar in one hand, and the kitchen knife on the side of his schoolbag and left the house.


    It''s still bloody outside. I can''t see my fingers.


    The fog is getting bigger.


    Liu Chang lowered his head and carefully distinguished the familiar traces on the road. Now the familiar signs have become less and less. The roadside walls and houses are covered with wild growing vines. The solid road surface on the ground is broken one by one by the grass with strong vitality, and the visibility of the road is less than three meters.


    It seems that under any circumstances, the growth rate of plants is much faster than that of animals.


    Those beetles in the house have made Liu Chang very surprised, but compared with the growth rate of these plants outside, it is a little bit small.

 Chapter 5

    The former solid oil road is now a little soft, but Liu Chang can''t figure out what kind of vitality it is to let these seemingly weak grass break through the road.


    However, the world can not tolerate him thinking too much. Step by step, he walked along the pothole Road, and he didn''t want to encounter any more problems.


    After ten minutes of safe journey, there were fewer people on the street than before. I don''t know where those people are hiding.


    Just when he was in doubt, a fighting voice caught his attention.


    The sound sounds like coming from afar, but Liu Chang knows that red fog has the effect of blocking the transmission of sound waves. Therefore, the seemingly distant fighting sound should be not far away from his own side.


    Panic to the four sides to see, but the blood fog blocked his realization, visibility is only three meters, no one can expect the eyes this organ, can give you how much distant information.


    Liu Chang''s first reaction to the sound of fighting was to watch the fun - a instinct from humans, or primates.


    But the second reaction is to stay away from the scene of the fight - because the social wisdom from human beings told him that there would be no slightest benefit in watching the situation.


    So he wanted to find the trace of sound far away from the sound source. However, the rules of the world were never changed according to the wishes of human beings - the sound of fighting was approaching rapidly. Finally, he only heard the sound of "bang", and a person came from the deep fog.


    He''s a man in police uniform, but he''s all over.


    Seeing this, Liu Chang quickly took the crowbar and hid to one side. Fortunately, the fog was deep enough. He only ran two steps, and the police there were already blurred to the outline.


    Hiding behind a roadside car, Liu Chang carefully stares at the situation there.


    Just as soon as he was hiding, three more figures appeared on the other side of the fog - three wild dogs, one of which was the one Liu Chang had seen before.


    But now the wild dog''s eyes, already no longer the fear of human beings, is bared teeth, drooling, staring at the scarlet eyes of the police who fell to the ground.


    The latter stood up and carefully took out the gun from his waist.


    This policeman seems to be an expert in dealing with animals. Although he was injured, he didn''t panic and didn''t draw a gun quickly because he was facing a big enemy.


    Because he knows that, if dealing with animals, the fierce movements of any part of the body may attract the opponent''s counterattack in the first place.


    So he fixed his eyes on the three wild dogs, and his eyes did not show any slack. Then his hand moved slowly to his waist, gently opened the holster, slowly took out the gun, opened the insurance, raised his arm, and slowly aimed the muzzle of the gun at one of the wild dogs.


    At the moment when the wild dogs face the black muzzle of the gun, the instinct from the wild animals makes them suddenly feel that the black hole in front of them will bring a threat to their lives. So they follow their instincts and launch a fierce attack.


    Bang!


    Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo!


    The sound of gunfire almost broke the air with wild dogs jumping up. One of the three wild dogs fell down with a shot, and the other two jumped two meters at a time and directly attacked the police.


    Then there was the murmur of biting, the sound of human struggle, the "whine" of wild dogs, and the last few gunshots.


    The wild dog, who was shot to the ground, joined the ranks of his two companions shortly after the shot was fired - it was not dead.


    Although fuzzy, but Liu Chang or in the back of the car to see that the wild dog in the gun under the neck of the part of the bleeding. In principle, this part of the neck, though not as good as the head and heart, is definitely a fatal part. The wild dog has been shot here, but he is still alive. It can be seen that the vitality and fighting ability of this wild dog are not the fragile dogs he knew before.


    This makes Liu Chang, who has just started to help, stop moving forward. Liu Chang can''t cope with one of these wild dogs with physical strength, let alone three. The other side has a gun, but it''s useless. If you go up, you''ll die.


    Therefore, for the second time in his life, he witnessed the whole process of a living man being eaten away by animals.


    Under the attack of three wild dogs, the police did not move for a moment. Then, there came the sound of biting flesh and blood torn by teeth.


    It was a sound similar to "HISHI", very similar to the sound of human tearing up rags, but more "sticky" than that sound.


    After this kind of sound, is the dog eats the sound -- "Baji" "Baji".


    Liu Chang''s family had a dog before, and he was no stranger to this sound. But now the sound came out, it made him feel nauseous.


    He hid behind the car and didn''t dare to come out. He knew how sensitive the dog''s hearing was, so even his breath was kept to a minimum.However, Liu Chang underestimated the sensitivity of animals. After the three dogs had enough to eat and drink, they turned their heads and went to his hiding place.


    It turns out that they have long known the existence of Liu Chang.


    Holding the crowbar tightly, Liu Chang''s palms are soaked with sweat. It''s hot in summer, and now he''s sweating.


    Want to run, but reason tells him - whether it''s a mad dog or a wild dog or a domestic dog, they will instinctively chase things that run away.


    And the most important thing is, people never run away from dogs!


    Therefore, escape is inevitable, although face-to-face is almost inevitable, but Liu Chang still chose to stand in place.


    Three wild dogs came up and stood one meter away from Liu Chang and looked at him with scarlet eyes.


    Liu Chang stood there motionless, forced not to show fear. He looked at the bloody mouths of the three wild dogs, and his heart pounded violently.


    However, the three wild dogs did not know whether they were full or how. Their desire for attack was obviously not as strong as before. They stood there staring at Liu Chang. The leader sniffed the smell in the distance, and his sensitive nose was irritating by Liu Chang''s pungent perfume. He sneezed a few times, then lost interest in him, and shook his tail and turned away.


    The other two dogs saw the leader leave and turned to hide in the fog.


    "Hoo!"


    Dangerous to leave, Liu Chang has been in the chest has not been afraid to breathe that heavily vomited out, and then ruthlessly took a few deep breaths, went to the body of the policeman.

 Chapter 6

    The body had been gnawed beyond recognition, and there was nothing on the face. The chest and stomach have been broken one by one big hole, the flesh and blood inside has also disappeared.


    Looking at such a disgusting scene, Liu Changqiang resisted the feeling of retching and picked up the pistol which he did not know was on the ground.


    Like most students, Liu Chang saw a real pistol for the first time. But because the structure of the pistol is not complicated, he stood there and groped for only a minute, then he understood the structure of the safety and cartridge clip, and tried to fire a gun in the same place - he did not want to have an accident at the critical moment of life and death.


    After one shot, he checked the magazine and there were only two bullets left.


    Police pistols can''t be compared with military Pistols - Police pistols are usually very small in power and have very little cartridge capacity, usually only six or seven rounds. A few rounds were used by the policeman just now. After another one, there were only two bullets left.


    Once again, after searching for the corpse, Liu Chang still had no harvest.


    However, he knew that the Chinese police were not equipped with guns. Now he is lucky to meet such a person with guns, so he does not expect much more bullets.


    Moreover, in this situation, these small pistols with an effective killing rate of only 50 meters can''t cope with the situation outside. With such a pistol, he just wanted to be in case. Even if he had a pistol in front of him, it would not change a moment.


    so, dried up the blood on the gun. Liu Chang put the pistol in his arms, and covered the smell of the blood with strong perfume. Then he set foot on his way back to school again.


    The instinct of all gregarious animals is that they always like to get together with their own kind when they are in irresistible danger.


    Liu Chang is no exception.


    After walking all the way for more than ten minutes, he finally found his way to the school gate.


    At this time, most of the middle-aged students who are over 40 years old have come to the school.


    Xingzhi is originally a boarding school for review students. It has a small population and a small school, and all of them are local students. At first there were so many people coming in, the crowd almost filled the whole campus.


    Although you can only see the distance of about three meters in front of you, you can tell how high the density of population in the campus is at this time by the sound of "knowing the ropes" in the distance.


    Liu Chang even saw some old people in the crowd - those people should be the students'' grandparents and so on.


    Holding a glimmer of hope in his heart, he crowded in the crowd to look for the two familiar figures that might appear, but after a full circle, Liu Chang did not find the shadow of his parents.


    Groping back to their own class, here is also a noisy one.


    "Hello, glasses." Into the class, Liu Chang found his familiar roommate, "glasses, see my mother?"


    "What does your mother look like?" Review school, a few days after the beginning of school, we said that unfamiliar is not strange, said familiar is not very familiar, glasses really did not see Liu Chang''s parents.


    "Well, forget it." Liu Chang was so anxious that she stamped her foot. The wound of her ankle was numb and itchy. "Did anyone come to my class just now?"


    "No Glasses son shook his head. "Just over an hour ago, a lot of parents came, and almost all the parents of the school came. Some teachers organized parents to claim students by broadcasting, but they didn''t know what to do. If they said half of the time, the radio would be broken."


    "It must have been bitten by a bug. Now the whole world is in a mess." Liu Chang can''t help but sigh when he thinks that he has met with three dangers just for a trip home.


    "Should we collect some food now?" Glasses read a lot of doomsday books and know that food is always a scarce resource in doomsday.


    "Food is definitely needed, but we can''t keep it too much." With these words, Liu Chang turned his head and looked at the door of the classroom. "Moreover, it seems that there is not a lack of food in this eschatology. There are many kinds of plants growing outside, which are actually edible."


    "Not necessarily." When they were talking, Liu Tao, a good student, came over and said, "although these plants still look the same as before, they are growing faster. But how long has the blood mist come? It''s only less than two hours! God knows what will happen to them tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Moreover, no one knows how long the red fog will last. It is never too early to prepare food. "


    "So it is." Liu Chang nodded absently.


    Now although it is the last, but now Liu Chang''s mind is not entirely on planning for the future, his heart has been occupied by other things. Parents and relatives are always the fetters of the most dangerous moment. Although they are often accused of their nagging, this and that, and even look at each other in a wrong way, when it comes to danger, they are what they want most. This can be seen from the large number of parents in the school.The end of the day, never the end of a person.


    "What now?" Glasses son turned to look at Liu Tao, "and, where are your parents?"


    "My parents have always worked in Beijing." Liu Tao waved his hand and took a look at his parents who had not spoken after glasses.


    "Now the way is to wait." The fat man also came from the side. There was only a middle-aged woman who was fatter than him. It should be his mother.


    "Well, I don''t know how long this strange fog will go away." Liu Tao still looked at the fog outside, "Liu Chang, you just went out for a visit, what''s the situation outside?"


    "Very dangerous..." Liu Chang simply said the experience of returning home just now, "almost any animal and plant have produced incredible changes, and the change is still going on."


    "Well, it''s similar to what we saw when we came here." The father of glasses son also interjected a sentence, "can only wait for the army to rescue us."


    "Will the army come?" Liu Chang looks at Liu Tao''s three people with puzzled eyes, and they respond to him with the same "doubts".


    Because, it seems that in all doomsday films and magazines, the army has never played a positive role in civilians. In the end, those who want to survive still have to rely on self-help.


    What''s more, in this world of red fog, people''s visibility is less than three meters, and the role of guns and tanks is reduced to the lowest level - because no one knows whether the shooting will hit their own people. If you sit in the tank, you will not be able to see the outside world, and the thick fog will block all the visual windows!


    As for airplanes? Have you ever seen a plane that can take off in fog?


    Besides, this is not the most terrible! The most terrible thing is that you never know what the world will change in the next second. You don''t even know who your enemy is!


    Zombies? Zerg?


    Nonono, there''s nothing here! It''s still the earth of the past.


    It''s just that all living things have changed. It seems that all living things have challenged human beings who have been at the top of the food chain for tens of thousands of years.


    What human beings have to do is to defend their dominant position.


    What Liu Chang thinks he should do is to live!


    "We might as well go and occupy a convenience store first." While Liu Chang was frowning and thinking, Liu Tao on one side suddenly whispered: "there should be a lot of food reserves there. Moreover, we are easy to guard the small shop. There is no one who can take charge of the trouble here. Sooner or later, something will go wrong."


    "That''s a good idea, mom. What do you think?" At his words, the fat man turned his head and looked at his mother.


    "I still feel better going home." His mother objected.


    "We agreed to go to the convenience store." The father of glasses said before glasses said, "too many people are easy to make trouble, too few people have no self-defense ability."


    "Well, we agree." Glasses'' mother and he nodded together.


    "Let''s go, too." Seeing that most of the people agreed to the choice, the fat man''s mother quickly called out.


    "What about you, Liu Chang?" The fat man turned his head and looked at Liu Chang.


    "I''m here to wait for my parents!"

 Chapter 7

    "Wait for your parents?" Liu Tao doubted.


    "I''m afraid they didn''t leave a note for my parents when they didn''t come home."


    "How long will you wait?" The glasses continued to ask.


    "At least until it''s dark."


    "Let''s wait with you." "Fat man interface:" anyway, not in a hurry for a while. "


    As soon as the fat man finished this sentence, she was pulled aside by her fatter mother. Liu Chang doesn''t have to think about what her mother will say to him when he is pulled to the side.


    She was a woman full of the atmosphere of the market, and she didn''t have her own opinions at ordinary times. This can be seen from the huge contrast of her attitude before and after she went to the convenience store. But it is undeniable that her maternal love for fat people is absolutely sincere enough, otherwise, she would not arrive here at the first time after the red fog came.


    She didn''t want to leave the big army with the fat man, so she took him aside and said something about not waiting.


    So, Liu Chang took a look at them and didn''t go too far.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if you go first. I''ll wait for my parents here. If I wait for them, I''ll come back to you." Liu Chang said casually, but everyone knows that in this dense fog world without communication, the separation of two groups of people means that they may never meet again.


    After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the fat man and glasses showed an awkward look on their faces, and then they were pulled aside by their respective parents. Then, the two adults to Liu Changlu a smile: "then we go first."


    Then, they hastily pulled their children out of here.


    Two or three steps later, the fog obscured part of their bodies and made them look indistinct, leaving only one person here.


    "I''ll stay with you." Liu Tao found a desk beside Liu Chang and sat down. "Anyway, I can''t see my parents. I''ll accompany you here. I don''t know anyone else."


    "Ah?" Liu Chang was surprised at what he said.


    You know, usually in the bedroom, Liu Tao is the most unorthodox one. Because more than 80% of his spare time every day, he is reading and studying, so he seldom communicates with others. Moreover, because he likes to show off his knowledge, the other three people do not like him very much. Therefore, it was he who chose to stay with him this time, which was unexpected to Liu Chang.


    "Is Liu Tao going?" Deep in the fog came the fat man''s voice.


    "Wait till you come and stay with me until sunset." Liu Tao waved his hand at the blurred figures two or three steps away.


    The people over there responded and left.


    Just one step, the blurred figure disappeared completely.


    "You don''t have to stay with me, you don''t have to."


    "You mean we don''t have that deep friendship, do you?"


    "You don''t have to do this, even if you''re in love."


    "I just don''t want to be with those two families." Liu Tao said, reaching out to Liu Chang and asking, "is there any smoke?"


    "No, I don''t smoke. You don''t know." Liu Chang spread out his hands and said, "and, don''t you know how to smoke?"


    "It''s OK. Now the atmosphere is so depressed that I want to smoke one. I used to be reluctant to give up smoking money, but now the end of the world, who cares about the cigarette money


    "Yes." Liu Tao took out a few cigarettes from his backpack and laughed at it


    "Ha ha ha, sweets are the most popular high calorie food in the end of the day. Aren''t you afraid of wasting them?" After peeling off the sugar paper, Liu Tao put the sugar into his mouth and said vaguely, "do you know why I don''t limit my height to be with those two sons?"


    "Why, eh?" Liu Chang is also curious.


    "Because I feel like I can''t get into it. It''s two families, and I''m an orphan..."


    "Orphans?" After listening to this sentence, Liu Chang''s heart trembled, and then subconsciously put his hand into his pocket and touched his father''s half finger. At this time, the skin on the finger has lost its elasticity. When he pinches it gently, it is a small pit, and it can no longer return to its original appearance.


    "Well, orphans." Liu Tao looked at the blood red sky outside and did not speak again.


    They waited for a while, until they were worried and bored. Liu Chang went out and looked around for a while to check the situation outside, and then came back to wait.


    Time went by quickly and slowly. After two or three times, it was getting dark. Liu Chang''s parents did not arrive as scheduled.


    "We can''t wait any longer. The outside world is changing too fast." Liu Tao and Liu Chang are standing at the gate of the school, looking out at the world of grass covering the sky.


    "The grass is half as tall as a man. If we wait any longer, we will not be able to see the road tomorrow." Liu Tao wrinkled his head. "The outside world is becoming more and more dangerous, which reminds me of the dangerous Amazon jungle. You know, in the law of the jungle, night is always ten times more dangerous than day. ""Well, no more." Liu Chang nods hard. Although he was very persistent in meeting his parents, his reason told him that there was no point in waiting any longer.


    At this time, the majority of the campus crowd has dispersed, those people do not know where to find their own foothold, almost no people want to spend the night in school.


    "Come on, brother." Liu Tao saw Liu Chang''s ugly expression and patted him on the shoulder with a smile.


    "Go." The latter nodded and stepped into the outside world.


    Stepping on the original road outside, they both felt strange. In only half a day, the cultural atmosphere of the whole city had been reduced to the lowest point.


    Outside at this time, it is really grass everywhere, not only weeds, all kinds of plants, or from the soil or through the cracks in masonry, and vigorous growth. Those originally hard concrete pavement, in the contest with life, for the first time in absolute inferiority. The whole road is completely broken by plants, and a variety of plants grow from it.


    And the streets are quieter.


    When Liu Chang went home for the first time, the crowd watching the excitement or panic disappeared. There was no fool. After the initial panic period, everyone seemed to have made their own plans.


    Some are in their own homes, some are seeking help from the outside world. On the street, there are few people who have nothing to do.


    Liu Chang''s goal is still to find convenience stores.


    In fact, Kaifeng, like all cities, has many convenience stores and small supermarkets on both sides of the street. Almost every few hundred meters is one, but because the end of the day has just arrived a few hours, most people are still alive, and those convenience store owners, due to their unique advantages, usually lock the door and nest in that cozy nest.


    Therefore, Liu Chang and his party did not succeed in finding several convenience stores. While passing by the door of a big supermarket, I heard the sound of fighting inside.


    "There''s a fight in there." The red fog has been rising for several hours, and the permeability of the fog is very strong. Now the whole world can''t reach for five fingers either inside or outside. Two people stand at the gate of the supermarket, looking at the world behind the dense fog and listening to the "jingling" sound inside, they have different ideas.


    "There are a lot of things in this supermarket." Liu Tao knows that the supermarket chain has a large space and a complete range of things, which can provide food and drink for thousands of people for quite a long time.


    "But it''s not something we can eat! There are at least hundreds of people fighting in it Liu Chang frowned.


    "Well, it seems." Liu Tao also frowned, "let''s go, we can''t fight them, even if we fish in troubled waters."


    "All right, let''s go."


    Once again, they integrated themselves into the thick fog. They went all the way and ate the "closed door" of the convenience store several times. Finally, they found a store with an unlocked door. Two people in the heart a joy, just ready to enter the convenience store moment, but first out of the inside of a person.


    "Who?" To see someone trying to break in, the visitor picked up an iron bar and drank subconsciously.

 Chapter 8

    This voice sounds familiar to Liu Chang, who seems to be someone he knows.


    "Don''t do it. We don''t mean it." In the first two steps, Liu Chang can see clearly the face of the other side only after he reaches the attack range of the other side.


    "It''s you, Mr. Li." In front of me is indeed a familiar face. To be exact, it is the face that I have just seen this morning - the biology teacher of Liu Chang''s class, Li Qingshui.


    "You are Liu Chang? " Seeing Liu Chang''s face, Mr. Li also relaxed his vigilance, holding the iron bar standing by him.


    "And me, Liu Tao." Liu Tao also stepped forward to let Mr. Li see his face clearly.


    "Why are you two here?" Li Qingshui gave way and said, "go in and say it."


    "Well." Liu Chang and Liu Chang nodded and went to the same dark room.


    The room is darker than the outside, because there is no sunlight, red fog, and the wires are also damaged by the vines outside, so it is more difficult to reach out.


    But after the eyes have adapted to the darkness for a moment, when they get closer, people can still see the outline of each other.


    So, after a few seconds of darkness, Liu Chang saw a room full of familiar faces from their school.


    There are 89 students and more than a dozen parents here, more than 20 people in total. It should be a small group formed by the school itself after the advent of the end of the world, and then found the foothold together. The founder of this small group should be the biology teacher.


    It seems that they are not the only ones who want to find convenience stores as a foothold.


    After entering the room, Liu Chang saw a few more familiar faces in the room -- fat man and glasses.


    "Liu Chang, Liu Tao?" The fat man stepped out of the crowd. "How did you find this place?"


    "It''s just a collision." Liu Chang said with a smile: "it''s really lucky that the teacher should go out to explore the situation. Unexpectedly, we ran into it."


    "If you''re OK." Glasses also came from their parents, some guilt in their eyes.


    "It''s OK. There''s no danger on the road." Liu Chang said this, subconsciously tight tight in the arms of the gun.


    "That''s good." The glasses nodded, "this place is still safe for the time being."


    "There is no safe place in the world now." Mr. Li came over and said, "the speed of biological variation is too fast, even faster than the Cambrian period described in the book. The surrounding organisms are all evolving at this speed. In three days, all the surrounding organisms will evolve into predators. What a strange red fog. Is this red fog the "free oxygen" of Cambrian? No wonder that in the past two years, the scores of biology class in the college entrance examination have been raised so much. Did they already know that... "


    Mr. Li''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. Only Liu Chang, who is standing beside him, hears the last sentence.


    "What about that?" Cried the fat man''s mother. What Mr. Li said, however, caused a commotion in the house.


    "I don''t know what to do. Just watch it and try to live."


    Mr. Li sighed and sat down on the floor beside the shelf.


    And Liu Chang and Liu Tao both sat up on the ground after a few words with the fat man''s glasses.


    Time passed quickly, a moment later, the night came as scheduled.


    The world has become a real darkness.


    Red fog, even when the sun is high, can block more than 70 percent of the light. The soft moonlight and starlight are completely blocked out of people''s sight. In the room without any light, people understand the feeling of "five fingers in front of you, and you can''t see at all".


    However, in the face of this situation, Mr. Li had already prepared, took out the lighter, and by the light of the fire, he lit the two candles placed before.


    "The candle needs to be saved, and if the light is too strong, it will be the target of other creatures." The candle light dispelled part of the darkness and brought a moment of light to the quiet room.


    Sitting under the candlelight, Liu Chang looked at the red candle light and felt dizzy. The wound on his ankle felt itchy and unbearable.


    Looking for a nobody''s corner, Liu Chang took off his shoes and, with the faint light, just loosened the bandage wrapped around his feet, there came a stench of rotting corpses.


    "Oh Liu Chang was almost suffocated by the smell on his body. He tried to hold back his nose and adapted to the smell. What he saw was a wound more terrifying than the smell.


    The wounds were all festering and festering, and the flesh and blood turned red, white and yellow, which was simply ugly.


    "The wound is infected!" Mr. Li''s voice came from behind Liu Chang. He stepped forward and pressed Liu Chang''s foot around his wound.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "No pain, it''s itchy!"


    "Infected." Mr. Li helped his glasses and looked at the ulcerated wound carefully, "do you have any medicine?""Yes." Liu Chang took out his schoolbag, which contained some commonly used pills.


    "Do you have antibiotics?" Mr. Li looked at all kinds of medicine in Liu Chang''s schoolbag.


    "No


    "Take some anti-inflammatory drugs, take more!" Looking at the terrible wound again, Mr. Li frowned and said, "this wound looks too terrible. It''s totally different from the ordinary fester and fester!!! It seems that not only large organisms have evolved and mutated in this world, but these bacteria have also changed


    "Er." Liu Chang took out the medicine and saw the anti-inflammatory drug written on it one at a time. He poured out another tablet and took twice the dose.


    "More food may not help." Mr. Li still frowned deeply.


    "Oh." After listening to his words, Liu Chang poured out two tablets of medicine and swallowed the mineral water in the convenience store.


    "Who has alcohol or iodine?" Seeing that Liu Chang took the medicine, Mr. Li called out to the dark crowd.


    There was no response.


    There was no sound in the room.


    "It''s not so serious. It''s just wound infection. When I was a child, I often had pus ulceration."


    "When you were a child, you often met mice and dogs. Can this be the same? We should know that simple organisms are prone to major changes. Even in normal times, bacterial mutation is very common, let alone in this situation? "


    "Is it serious?" After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, Liu Chang''s heart sank. If even the most docile animals become cruel, then the usually fierce pathogenic bacteria may be even more terrifying.


    "I don''t know. Have a look." Li Qingshui sighed and stopped talking. The room became quiet again.


    With his feet on the bench of the convenience store, Liu Chang did not dare to wrap up the festering wound. Maybe because of the bad smell from his body, there was no one around him. Even Li Qingshui, who had just come here, walked into it. He didn''t know what to do.


    Time, in this strange silence, slowly passed.


    Liu felt more and more dizzy on the wall.


    He felt himself feverish.

 Chapter 9

    It is normal that body heat is caused by wound infection. In fact, people and animals always die from diseases. Even carnivorous animals in the jungle, unless they are extremely hungry, generally don''t use aggressive animals as their prey, even if they are much weaker than them.


    Because I''m afraid of getting hurt.


    If you are injured, you may infect the wound and you may die.


    Because they don''t have drugs to inhibit bacteria, a large tear wound is basically equivalent to death.


    This is the case with Liu Chang.


    Although he has drugs, but it seems that he can not control the bacteria after mutation. He feels more and more cold on his body, his brain is more and more painful, and his glasses are blurred.


    Another hour later, people in the neighborhood had already begun to prepare food. Liu Changqiang bit his teeth and got a canned eight treasure porridge on the counter and forced himself to eat it.


    He knew that no one in the world could take care of him. If he wanted to live, he had to eat - even if he had no appetite.


    After eating the eight treasure porridge, Liu Chang continued to lean against the wall, curled up, feeling the cold around.


    "What''s the matter, man." See Liu Chang curl up appearance, fat several people come together.


    "I said your feet stink Liu Tao came over with his nose covered.


    "Well, according to the general rule, there are not many people dying in the end of the day." It''s half a joke. I hope glasses can ease the tension.


    "Ha ha, when do you have to die and die is the most." Leaning against the wall, Liu sighed.


    "You have a fever?" After several people approached, it was found that Liu Chang''s face was not up.


    "It''s OK."


    "Take some antipyretic." Several people take out antipyretic medicine from the bag and feed it to Liu Chang.


    Goo Doo!


    Bitter pill with mineral water was swallowed to the abdomen, Liu Chang nodded to thank.


    At the moment that Liu Chang''s pills entered the abdomen, a miserable scream suddenly came out from the direction of the toilet of the convenience store. The scream was really "heart rending". The strong airflow broke through the throat and lacerated the vocal cords. Then, the mixture was blocked by viscous blood and turned into a "coo" sound.


    "Mom Hearing the sound, the fat man''s face changed greatly. His fat body jumped up from the ground like a nimble elk and rushed to the direction of the convenience store toilet at the fastest speed.


    Others, also curious, followed the fat man in the direction of the toilet.


    Liu Chang also reluctantly stood up, mixed with the direction of the flow of people, to the interior.


    There was already someone lighting the candle.


    Then, following the direction of the light source, Liu Chang stepped into the inner corridor and smelled a strong smell of blood. Then he saw some people in front of him vomit at the wall. The various kinds of dinner that had just been eaten turned into sticky things, and the breath of gastric juice filled the corridor.


    Through the moving head, Liu Chang saw the same scene that made his gastric juice churn.


    A broken body.


    No part of the body was intact except the head. The whole body was lying there, and a big hole about the size of a bowl was pulled out from the bottom of the body. Then, the large hole penetrated into the front chest of her viscera, allowing the broken viscera to flow all over the ground along the big hole. Besides this big hole, there is a similar hole in other parts of her body, but none of them is so deep.


    What''s more, it''s probably because the fat man''s mother is too fat. There is a lot of yellow orange fat in the ground meat pieces. The yellow fat oil is mixed with red plasma and visceral meat. Anyone who looks at this picture can''t stop his stomach twitching.


    But fortunately, Liu Chang''s body is weak now, and his body''s reaction is particularly slow, but he has resisted the feeling of tumbling gastric juice.


    Instead of looking at the scene, he turned his eyes to the fat man. He saw a face full of grief and anger.


    He knew that it was no use saying anything comforting at this time.


    So he took two more steps back and leaned against the wall.


    "Hoo!" Slowly ejected a mouthful of hot air, Liu Chang heel a soft, kneeling on the ground.


    However, no one paid attention to him at this time. People were attracted by the more bloody scene, except for the fat, everyone showed a look of self danger.


    "What on earth attacked her?" Someone in the crowd asked in a low voice.


    Now, the only one who talks to him will not get the answer.


    Even so, this sentence is not completely ineffective. When someone in the crowd asked about this sentence, all the more than 20 people began to pay attention to the things around them.


    But it''s so dark that people can only observe things around themselves by the light of candle light - but if not, more people will vomit just now.People watch carefully around, no one wants to die on the spot. There are smart people who have taken their families to leave the place in silence. They are afraid that the smell of blood will lead to more strange things.


    For a moment, the scene was very tense.


    No one seems to notice Liu Chang curling up in the corner.


    Liu Chang felt his body temperature was getting higher and higher, and his consciousness was gradually blurred. He entered a state of semi coma.


    It was not until late in the middle of the night that he was discovered by the biology teacher with glasses.


    He saw Liu Chang curled up at the foot of the wall and touched his forehead.


    "It must be more than 40 degrees." Li Qingshui exclaimed as soon as he put his hand on it.


    Then he did not know where to find a thermometer, put it in Liu Chang''s mouth.


    Five minutes later, Li Qingshui took out the thermometer and looked at it carefully under the candlelight. The thermometer showed a full scale, that is, 42 degrees.


    "Not dead?" Generally speaking, the thermometer is rarely marked above 42 degrees, because people will die of heart failure when their body reaches 42 degrees.


    Obviously, Liu Chang''s body temperature has far exceeded this number.


    "How is he?" Indistinctly, Liu Chang heard another voice approaching him, listening to the voice should be Liu Tao.


    "I don''t know. It should be dead, but it''s still good now." Li Qingshui''s voice came out again.


    "Is there any help?"


    "In this case, he''s dead, because he''s hyperthermia caused by bacterial infection in the wound. If the bacteria are not killed, even if he doesn''t die now, he will surely be burned to death later. "


    "What about that?"


    "If there are antibiotics, there is a way to save it!"

 Chapter 10

    "Most families don''t have this kind of medicine, and it''s impossible to find it in this convenience store." Glasses exclaimed, "this is prescription medicine."


    "Then go to the drugstore or the hospital, otherwise, he will definitely not be able to hold out the dawn!" Li Qingshui reached out to explore Liu Chang''s temperature again. "It''s a miracle to be alive now."


    "In this situation, if you can''t see your fingers outside, who dares to go out?" Glasses son says a word with palpitation.


    "I''ll go myself." Liu Chang heard here, struggling to open his eyes, "anyway, in this is certainly death, go out there is a ray of life. Besides, it''s not hard to find the drugstore and hospital on the street now. Isn''t there a hospital just outside the intersection? If I go by myself, I don''t have to run into any real danger. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Chang stood up against the wall and grinned his dry lips: "is there a flashlight?"


    "I have it." Glasses took out a flashlight from the bag and handed it to Liu Chang. "The battery is full. It''s OK to use it for several hours."


    "That''s fine." Liu Chang said, handed the backpack to the glasses, "there are food and some medicine in it. If I can''t come back, these things will be sent to you."


    With this sentence, Liu Chang took the crowbar back to his hand, and then with a flashlight in his left hand and a crowbar in his right hand, and with a pistol hidden in his waist, Liu Chang walked to the door.


    "Wait a minute." Behind him came a familiar voice, "I''ll go with you."


    Liu Tao catches up.


    "Ha ha, I can''t see that you still have a heroic plot?" Liu Chang''s steps did not stop, continued to walk forward, opened the locked door of the shop, outside a dark.


    Integrating himself completely into the darkness, Liu Chang is only relying on the flashlight that can shoot more than one meter of light, groping for the ground.


    The ground is full of all kinds of plants, which have grown more than half a person high. In addition, the thick fog makes Liu Chang feel like he is relying on fireflies to find his treasure.


    It''s too dark!!!


    And it''s quiet!!!


    Due to the effect of dense fog, it is difficult for the sound to spread out a hundred meters away and blend into the darkness, as if thrown out of the world as cold and dark.


    "Hey, I''m afraid. I told you to wait for me." Another firefly came after him - Liu Tao.


    "Hehe, how can you treat me so well? If you are a girl, maybe I will fall in love with you Liu Chang resisted the feeling of dizziness and joked: "it''s a pity to learn well and grow well. It''s a pity to help me so much."


    "It''s a pity. If you''re a girl, it''s time for you to make a promise. Don''t talk nonsense and save your energy to go on your way." Liu Tao said, pushing him.


    Two people return to quiet again, rely on the light, grope forward.


    The road is not far away, only two intersections more than a kilometer away, and are both familiar with the road. If you put it on a regular basis, the distance is more than ten minutes on foot.


    But now it''s different. Not only is the world in darkness. Standing in the middle of the road, you can''t see the buildings on both sides, and you can''t tell the direction through the familiar road surface. The ground is still very difficult to walk because the originally hard concrete road is broken into potholes, and gravel and soil and plant stems mix together, making it difficult for people to walk.


    Moreover, we should always be on guard against the danger that may come at any time.


    The road was not peaceful.


    Fortunately, two people with the familiar feeling of the street, or touch the rope to the door of the hospital.


    Although not peaceful, but did not encounter the danger, also can be regarded as the lucky in the misfortune.


    "Do you know why I came here with you?" Entering the hospital gate, Liu Tao asked Liu Chang a cold question.


    "Anyway, I''m sure you didn''t come here to help me. I think you''re still sober. You shouldn''t be so heroic." Liu Chang slowly into the door of the hospital, the hospital yard is also full of weeds.


    "Well, because I have a wound on my body, which is also infected." Liu Tao raised his leg in the tangled grass and illuminated a wound in his ankle with a flashlight.


    In the light of the light, Liu Chang saw two small round wounds at his ankle. The wound was not big, but it was very deep. The wound had been infected and festering, but it didn''t look as terrible as his own. But even so, there are still pus blood flowing out of it.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Chang looks up.


    "Snake bite. I was bitten by a snake when you first went home. It was not a poisonous snake. It hurt at first, but then it didn''t hurt. I didn''t care. I didn''t want to come until I found out I had a fever and heard about your symptoms, because I think we are in the same situation. "


    "That''s it." You''re slouching, but I don''t look serious


    "Well, my temperature should be less than 38 degrees now, but it''s going up all the time." Liu Tao said: "so I can''t delay any more. The more I drag, the weaker I will be, and the less likely I will want to live. I don''t want to put it off until tomorrow morning


    After getting the exact answer, Liu Chang did not continue to speak, because he had a body temperature of more than 42 degrees, and was unable to keep awake.He felt that everything around him was twisting and spinning, and the dizziness in his brain became more and more intense. He had to bite the root of his tongue and keep the last trace of clear spirit with pain.


    "Hold on, it''s coming." Seeing Liu Chang''s current situation, Liu Tao stepped forward and pulled him.


    Two people, so trembling into the hospital interior.


    "The pharmacy room is over there." Liu Tao pointed to the front.


    "Do you think there will be monsters here? Isn''t the hospital the most common place to die in horror movies?" Liu Chang is still weak in the joke, as if this can distract his part of the attention.


    "It''s hard to say, but we have to go if there are monsters. If we don''t, we''ll all die."


    Dragging Liu Chang, Liu Tao opened the door of the pharmacy department, and then heard all kinds of noise.


    When the light goes on, there are no monsters here. There are only people on the ground - people lying on the ground all over the place.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Tao, who went in first, could not help exclaiming, but no one paid attention to him.


    People on the ground look weak.


    "In this broken world, you don''t think that only two of us are infected, and if the microbes change, there will not be a few people suffering from other diseases." Liu Chang exhaled the last sentence in the alveolus, "don''t worry about other people''s affairs. It''s the right thing to find antibiotics and powerful antipyretic drugs."


    Liu Chang finished this sentence and found a deserted place at the foot of the wall and leaned against it.


    And Liu Tao also hastened to choose the medicine he needed from a large number of medicines. He ate one and fed Liu Chang another.


    "I don''t know if I can last till tomorrow." After taking the medicine and spilling iodine on the wound, Liu Changqiang held on and did not close his eyes - he was afraid that he would not be able to open his eyes again.


    "I think so." Looking at Liu Chang''s current state, Liu Tao said a word without confidence.


    "Thank you." The black pupil moved to Liu Tao''s face, and Liu Chang grinned. Then, his lips, which were dry and cracked with fever, burst out a trace of blood in an instant.


    "You''re welcome. I didn''t do it for you. I just happened to help you." Liu Tao also found a clean place next to Liu Chang and sat down.


    "Why do you think other creatures have mutated, but human beings have not? If this red fog is some kind of catalyst, it is reasonable to say that some groups of human beings will have abnormal changes! " Liu Chang curled up his legs in front of his chest and looked down again at the disgusting wound on his ankle.


    "Didn''t you talk about it in biology class? The more complex a creature is, the more difficult it is to change. If we follow this reasoning, it is not surprising that human beings, as the most complex creatures on earth, will be the last to have a change. "


    "Is that so? Ha ha... " Grinning again, Liu Chang finally couldn''t hold on to the dizziness all over the sky. Even with all his strength, he could no longer hold the weight of his eyelids and finally closed his eyes.

 Chapter 11

    Closing his eyes, Liu Chang felt that he had a long dream. He dreamed that he had come to the outside of the earth and saw the earth outside the red fog. And this God like perspective also gives him the feeling that he is the earth.


    Standing above the blue sphere, Liu Chang saw a desolate land.


    There seems to be nothing here, just single celled life that is invisible to the naked eye, which is slowly dividing and evolving at a snail''s pace.


    If they evolve at this rate, it will remain desolate until the earth is destroyed five billion years later.


    Then, while Liu Chang was silent about the desolate land, the originally blue planet was suddenly shrouded in red fog from the sky and turned into a bloody red.


    In the red fog, the monotonous life groups on the earth have rapidly evolved and developed numerous species. In a few blinks of an eye, this place has become a paradise of green and life.


    "Why is it like this?" Liu Chang murmured to himself.


    As soon as his problem came out, the red fog on the earth quickly retreated, the time went back rapidly, and the earth returned to a blue and peaceful state. He seemed to be able to see the green on the earth and see many magical creatures climbing and moving on it.


    Every kind of life is so magical, every kind of life is jumping on the thinking.


    Until the sudden emergence of another life, changed all this - human.


    Only a few million years of human existence has completely changed the life history of the earth for billions of years.


    Millions of years after they were born, this group of creatures has constantly changed the face of the earth, and other life has been decaying at a very rapid rate.


    He saw that human beings, like a group of pathogenic bacteria in their own bodies, rapidly inflamed and festered the earth. If this continues, no one can stop its decline.


    When the thick fog is red, it can prevent the growth of bacteria.


    No, no, no, it''s not so much antibiotics as oxytocin - it gives other decaying lives a chance to confront human bacteria.


    It''s not targeted at humans.


    At the end of the dream, the red fog dissipates after a long time, and the "bacteria" on the earth are cleaned up. More than 90% of the green space has been restored here. All kinds of strange and magical creatures live on it. It has become a paradise again.


    The dream is long and strange and hard to understand.


    The next day, I don''t know when, Liu Chang broke away from this dream and opened his eyes. Rubbing his head, let himself return to reality from the strange dream, Liu Chang from the outside through the sun to distinguish that it is already day.


    He took out his cell phone in his pocket and looked at the time with the remaining power of the mobile phone - 9:40 a.m.


    "It''s day." Liu Chang sat on the ground shaking his head - he was no longer dizzy. Then he looked down again at the wound on his ankle, and found that the festering part had miraculously scabbed, and that his body was almost perfect.


    "Hello, Liu Tao, wake up." Liu Chang felt the joy of the rest of his life for the first time. He pushed and pushed Liu Tao, who was sitting beside him, and pushed his stiff body to the ground.


    "Liu Tao?" The other side''s body fell on the ground, and the floor collided with a "bang" sound. Looking at this scene, Liu Chang suddenly felt a bad feeling in his heart.


    Go forward to straighten the body of the classmate. The starting point of the body is stiff and sticky. The person is dead, and the skin has begun to soften rapidly.


    People are dead, they can''t die any more. The meat begins to rot.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the body of his classmate, Liu Chang was speechless.


    You know, yesterday compared with the severity of fever, you are far more than the other party, but the world is unpredictable, no one knows whether he will die in the next moment.


    "Well, I opened my eyes and you died." Righting his classmate, Liu Chang felt a lighter and smoke on the body of another man nearby. Put the cigarette on Liu Tao''s lips and light it for him.


    "Last time you asked me for a cigarette, I didn''t have one. This time you can make do with it." With that, Liu Chang helped Liu Tao again. But his fingers just touched each other''s arm, accidentally brought down a large piece of sticky flesh.


    "Microbial changes, even the rate of decomposition of corpses has become so fast!" Stick that piece of skin back to Liu Tao''s body to make the other party''s body as complete as possible.


    After watching him for a while, Liu Chang stood up and looked around. He found that most of the people lying here yesterday did not stand up.


    Some of the people who stood up may have left. Only he and another woman were standing at the scene. The woman didn''t pay attention to him. She was crying with a dead man in her arms. Her voice was very small, but the figure looked very sad.


    "Alas." Sighing again, Liu Chang thought of his father from the dead man, so he reached into his pocket and felt sticky for a moment. He took his father''s fingers out of his pocket and found that the flesh on his fingers had melted and turned into two white bones.Liu Chang''s father walked out of the hospital to clean his fingers, and then he found a bucket of alcohol.


    "Wait, where are you going?" Just out of the room, Liu Chang heard a girl''s voice coming from behind. It was the girl who just sobbed.


    "I''ll go to the orthopedics or the operating room to see if I can find a pin and put my father''s finger on. I''m afraid I''ll lose it in my pocket one day." Liu Chang told the truth.


    "If I can go with you, there will be a care when two people are together." The girl choked and put down the middle-aged male corpse in her hand and followed her.


    "Well, after all, it''s better to be together. Let''s go together." Liu Chang nodded and agreed.


    After all, no matter what happens outside the world, it''s safer for two people to be together than one. In fact, Liu Chang had the idea of proposing two people to go together before. He just saw the girl crying and didn''t disturb her.


    When she got closer, Liu Chang observed the other side and found that she was a little older than herself. She was average in appearance, medium in size and ordinary in appearance.


    Until she came up, Liu Chang grinned politely at her, and the wound on her dry and cracked lips had grown well yesterday.


    The other side also raised the corners of his mouth in response.


    But at this moment, the two people''s smile is so dry.


    "Do you know which side of the operating room is?"


    "Not far ahead." The girl pointed to the corridor outside the pharmacy room.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Two people one after another to walk to the corridor, the hospital is very quiet. Liu Chang doesn''t know where the doctors who used to work here have gone, and he doesn''t see any injured people coming in again. The whole hospital seems to be a dead zone, and there is no sound at all - all of which seems very strange.


    Through the thick fog corridor, came to the room with the three big words "operating room" written in front of the door. Liu Chang pushed the door open with a "squeak".


    As soon as he opened the door of the operating room, Liu Chang saw the black things all over his face and pushed him out with a strong "buzzing" sound. (Note: this scene is a real scene. A friend of mine who is a policeman met at the corpse scene in the summer.)


    Pushed back a few steps by the black shadow, when Liu Chang saw what was pushing him out, he vomited all over the ground.


    It is a group of flies, gathered together like a dark cloud, frightened together, can push people out.


    After the fly flew out, Liu Changqiang resisted the feeling of nausea and went into the operating room.


    The world inside is no quieter than that outside, but there is sound.


    It''s "click" and "click" from the operating table. Around the curtain in front of the operating table, Liu Chang again saw the scene that made him sick.


    A corpse, a body with a broken belly, a body full of maggots.


    The sound of "click" and "click" is from those maggots.


    "Ouch Liu Chang once again very simply vomit a ground.

 Chapter 12

    After spitting out the sour water in his stomach, Liu Changqiang restrained his stomach from twitching. Instead of looking at the situation on the operating table, he picked up those surgical tools beside the operating table.


    After finding the needle and thread used to suture the wound, Liu Chang turned his head and looked at those surgical knives.


    The scalpel is the sharpest knife in the world - none of them. The meaning of its existence is to cut meat. Therefore, Liu Chang did not doubt the sharpness of these props.


    Thinking of the kitchen knife in his backpack, compared with these scalpels, both steel and sharpness are quite different. Liu Chang simply picked up several scalpels that looked the largest, held them in his hand, and then walked out of the operating room.


    The girl in the operating room was still vomiting. Liu Chang patted her on the back and said, "don''t vomit. It''s just a few flies. To survive in this world, you should be ready to face everything at any time. Take these two knives. Don''t treat yourself as a girl. If we are in danger, we will fight with them. "


    With words, Liu Chang handed the girl two scalpels, and then the first one went to the pharmacy department.


    Entering there, Liu Chang resisted the stench of corpses all over the ground and went to Liu Tao.


    Liu Tao''s cigarette has been half smoked.


    "I''m sorry, man. I have to leave you here." After looking at him and hugging the corpse heavily, Liu Chang put Liu Tao''s body back on the ground, pulled up his arm and cut off one of his fingers with a scalpel.


    Then he cut off the rotten soft meat on Liu Tao''s fingers, and then soaked them in alcohol. After cleaning them, Liu Chang took out his father''s fingers, put a hole in the three finger bones with a bone needle, and then tied them together with strong sutures to make a finger bone necklace, which was put on his neck.


    "I took your fingers away for a souvenir. Thank you for coming to this place with me finally." Finally, after a look at Liu Tao, Liu Chang calls on the girl who also remembers her. They pick up their backpacks and pack some of the most commonly used medicines, such as "antibiotics" and "antipyretic drugs", and then leave here.


    The second time out of pharmacy, this time he''s leaving.


    With the girl came to the outdoor, to see the sun dyed red by fog again, Liu Chang''s first sight was that his sight seemed not so blurred.


    "The fog is getting smaller?" He looked at the girl next to him. Liu Chang clearly remembers that in the daytime yesterday, the visibility was less than three meters, and he could only see things within three steps. Now he looked up and saw the grass seven or eight meters away, which surprised him.


    "The fog is not small!" The girl narrowed her eyes and carefully identified the fog and confirmed: "it''s not small at all. It may be a little thicker than yesterday."


    "Is it?" Liu Chang looked around and found that he could see something seven or eight meters away. Then he continued to ask anxiously, "are you sure?"


    "Sure, what''s the matter with you?" The girl was puzzled.


    Seeing her expression, Liu Chang no longer doubted that there was a fake, and then his mind turned, and all kinds of thoughts followed.


    The possibility of fog becoming smaller is very low, which he knows without asking the girl. If the fog didn''t get smaller and his vision widened, Liu Chang could only draw a conclusion that his eyesight had been improved.


    "Is this a change?" Liu Chang murmured in his heart, "other creatures have changed. This time it''s human''s turn."


    Thinking about this, he clenched his fist and carefully felt his body changes.


    First of all, his fist clenched, and the skin of his knuckles rubbed against each other, making a crisp "clucking" sound. Liu Chang could feel that his strength had been improved, but not much.


    Secondly, the ear can catch the weak sound of the air flow around, and the nose can smell the smell of grass several meters away. However, the sensory acuity such as hearing and smell has greatly increased.


    "What are you doing?" See Liu Chang closed eyes do not move, the girl beside urged way.


    "It''s ok..." Taking back his mind, Liu Chang digs off the topic: "how did you get to this hospital yesterday?"


    "I was bitten by a wild dog and came here after the wound was infected."


    "Do you feel anything different now?"


    "Strange? No, the festering wound has been healed. Apart from some pain, nothing else


    "Oh." Liu Chang nodded, "let''s go."


    They walked side by side into the hospital yard, which was almost one person high in the grass.


    "It doesn''t feel strange." The girl entered the grass, her heart was tight.


    "It''s very strange. According to the law, there are not a few people who come to the hospital to look for medicine when they are injured or sick. But since this morning, no one has come in. It''s very strange. Be careful."


    Liu Changgang finished this sentence, and suddenly frowned. He felt the wind behind his ears. Subconsciously, he jumped to the side and avoided an attack from behind.


    Whew!


    The cane attacking him is a branch, which looks like the branch of a willow, but the branch is thicker and full of bloody luster. On the branch, it is full of barbs and looks ferocious.As soon as he escaped the attack, Liu Chang heard a short scream. Then he saw that the girl beside her was rolled up to her ankle by a cane from her feet, and she was pulled down and dragged out.


    "Shit!" Seeing the girl dragged away, Liu Chang''s instinct to rescue her companions from social animals made Liu Chang chase after her without thinking.


    All the way out, came to the middle of the hospital yard, sight through the thick fog block, let Liu Chang see a horrible scene.


    A big tree -- big willow.


    The willow trees that should have been planted for beautification on both sides of the hospital corridor have now grown to seven or eight meters high. Standing under the tree, Liu Chang could not even see the top of the tree.


    This is not the most terrifying, the most terrifying thing is that the willow is covered with human skins. This kind of picture makes him dare not move at all.


    One by one, hollow human skins hang on the barbs on the thick willows. One by one, the face skins are wrinkled and become extremely ferocious because there is no flesh and blood filling. The wrinkled expression looks terrible. The willow tree has completely changed. The small willow trees with luxuriant branches and leaves beside him, like paying homage to it, extend all the vines here.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Chang did not dare to chase forward - he knew that even if he could catch up, he could not save the girl.


    He can''t be the opponent of this horrible monster.


    The girl was dragged to the tree by the rattan, and then several thick vines curled and stretched over. The soft and sharp cane tied the girl''s body firmly. Then the barb on the top stabbed into the girl''s body, sucking blood and injecting digestive juice into it.


    It took less than 20 seconds for the whole process of eating, and a bright human skin was hung on the blood red tree.


    The girl''s empty eyes are still looking at the direction of Liu Chang''s body, looking for the final sense of security.


    "I''m sorry." Liu Chang looked at the fresh skin and apologized silently in his heart.


    He couldn''t save the girl. If he rushed up, he could only add a new skin to the bloody tree. In the real doomsday, how can there be a protagonist who can always save others? It''s the protagonists who can protect themselves.


    Therefore, Liu Chang stood in the grass and did not dare to move. He carefully observed the willow tree and wanted to get some hunting information from the other party.


    In what way does the opponent judge its prey? Smell, vision, ground tremor, or something else

 Chapter 13

    In judging all this, Liu Chang did not dare to move, and even his breath was pressed to the lowest level, because he was afraid that any change of his own would lead to the attack of the terrifying cane.


    After adjusting his breath in situ, Liu Chang leaned down in the grass and saw more strange things in the process of observing the strange tree. His eyes passed through the bloody vines and the number of roots, and he saw a face on the branches of the willow - or, it was not a human face, but it seemed to be the unique "tree eye" on the old tree. However, when he looked at the tree eyes, he saw something like the "blood silk" in the eyes of human beings.


    This made Liu Chang feel afraid.


    "What will the world look like in the end? In less than 24 hours, the old tree can grow eyes. If we take time, what strange changes will happen to the world? "


    The world has brought him questions beyond his imagination. Just like those single cell life before the Cambrian, no one thought that a short Cambrian could make the world suddenly colorful.


    What is different from that before the Cambrian is that the world is rich and colorful enough. What a gorgeous world it should be if we had another Cambrian?


    These confused thoughts flashed away in Liu Chang''s mind, and then thoughts were quickly pulled back to reality, and fear filled the mind again.


    After observing for a moment, Liu Chang found the answer to his previous question - the strange tree, which judged the moving prey by the earthquake sense on the ground.


    Although the eyes of that strange tree have blood, it will take a few days to really have "eyesight".


    Therefore, after judging this, Liu Chang lowered his breathing rate and took off his shoes in the grass with a very slow movement.


    "Whew", he threw his shoes hard to the other side.


    The shoes fell on the grass, making a dull noise, and then four or five stout barbed vines shot out at a speed hard to discern with the naked eye.


    With a bang, the vines cut the grass and hit the ground, destroying the entire area there. The originally solid shoes were torn into pieces of cloth in an instant.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Chang finally completely judged the other party''s perception, and quickly threw another shoe to the past. After attracting the attention of the tree, he seized the opportunity and ran to the hospital gate in the opposite direction.


    Only need to run a few more meters, he can jump out of the cane''s attack range.


    Take a deep breath. At the moment when the second shoe lands and the cane moves out again, Liu Chang pulls out his feet and rushes. The medicine bottles on his back collide with each other behind him, making a "Ding Ding Ding Ding" sound, which is like the prelude of the dead to urge him to move forward.


    The sound of "Ding Ding Ding Dang" followed by the footsteps of the real dead. After the first attack failed on the vine on the other side, the bloody vine near Liu Chang made a quick response and quickly extended to the direction of his running.


    The speed is very fast, which is at least twice as fast as Liu Chang''s running speed.


    However, the good thing is that when he took action first, he ran a distance of more than ten meters.


    Finally, dozens of meters away, the bloodthirsty vines were about to catch up with Liu Chang''s running steps, but suddenly they could not move forward any more.


    Because the vines have stretched out to the limit of their length.


    Seeing that the danger behind him has been lost, Liu Chang still has the lingering fear of running out of more than ten meters to gasp for breath.


    Until the breath completely smoothed down, he did not return to the next head.


    But behind the fog, nothing could be seen. Those strange things had already disappeared, as if all the dangers just happened were illusions.


    With a sigh, he stopped thinking about the things behind him and continued to move forward. Liu Chang knew that the danger of the world would never only come from behind, nor just the problem of that tree.


    Walking slowly, Liu Chang barefoot out of the hospital gate, and then saw some people gathered around the door of the hospital. These people gathered in groups, some were talking to people around them, some were in a coma, obviously some people were in a hurry to get medicine.


    Standing seven or eight meters away, these people can not see the existence of Liu Chang, but Liu Chang can clearly see what they are doing.


    Even what they said could be heard in the ear.


    "Mom, Dad''s dying. No, I''ll go in and try." A family of three is in Liu Chang''s field of vision, a teenage boy carrying a middle-aged man full of anxiety.


    "No, you can''t go in." Beside the boy, there was also a middle-aged woman. She listened to the boy and shook her head: "from the morning till now, have you seen one of the people who came into that place come out?"


    "That doesn''t necessarily mean they died in it." The boy was anxious, "if you don''t go in, dad will really be dead."


    "I''ll go in if I want to go in." The woman gave the boy a push and said, "look at your father. I''ll go in and have a look.""Don''t go in. You can''t live in it." Liu Chang emerged from the fog and walked into the sight of the family of three.


    "Who are you?" The woman and the boy showed their vigilance when they saw Liu Chang suddenly appear.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean it." Liu Chang waved his hand and hid the scalpel behind him. "I just escaped from it. Now there is a monster inside. It''s very, very terrible. If you go in, it''s very dangerous."


    "But Dad can''t live without going in." The boy was worried. "My father''s wound is infected. We need medicine."


    listened as like as two peas, and Liu Chang looked down at the boy''s arms and had a terrible wound. He should be scratched by something. The flesh had already fester, just like what he was yesterday.


    "It''s dangerous here. If you want to find medicine, go to another drugstore on the street." Liu Chang once again kindly reminded.


    "All the drugs in the city have been looted in the early morning of the morning, but they have not been taken from the streets in the morning."


    "All robbed?"


    "Yes, now the whole city is infected with bacteria. Even if you hang on a branch when walking, you can be fatal. So many people need medicine. How many pharmacies can there be in the market? It''s already been robbed! If it wasn''t for the fact that none of the people who entered the hospital since the early morning had never come out, I think the hospital would have been flattened


    "Is it?" Liu Chang didn''t expect that the strange tree had helped him invisibly. Without its hindrance, Liu Chang thinks that it is a problem whether he can come out alive today, let alone bring out a large number of drugs.


    "Well, forget it. I have antibiotics here. You can use them first. But I don''t know if it will work Liu Chang recalled the dead bodies in the hospital, sighed, took out a box of antibiotics from his backpack and handed it to the boy.


    Then he strode out of here.


    He doesn''t need other people''s thanks and doesn''t want to be a hero, but his inherent values make him want to help others when he sees such pictures.


    But after helping others, he did not get any pleasure. Because he knows that the drugs are those, given to others, when he is injured, he can use less.


    He''s actually trading part of his life for some moral complement - which is not desirable.

 Chapter 14

    With a sigh, Liu Chang continued to walk forward, trying not to look at the painful expressions of those around him, trying not to perceive the desolate voice of the people around him, and not paying attention to the crying of the dying people and their relatives.


    But the more deliberately not to pay attention to these, the more Liu Chang can feel all the wind and grass around him.


    The expressions of pain entered his eyes and then printed into his mind, which made him breathless.


    Continue to move forward, wandering out of people''s vision, Liu Chang felt like a lonely soul.


    "Good, obedient, you go to see what the situation in the hospital, this lollipop belongs to you." In Liu Chang''s free time, he heard another discordant voice.


    "No, I don''t want to go." Then came the cry of a little girl.


    "Go or not?" Suddenly the first voice became stern.


    This strange dialogue attracted Liu Chang''s attention, so that he could no longer remain indifferent. After walking along the direction of the voice, he saw three men with short hair.


    It''s a scar on an eagle''s nose. It looks like a fat man.


    All three of them are standard "reform through labor". The hard hair is closely attached to the scalp, between the bald and the hairy.


    This kind of hairstyle is rarely taken care of, and not one in a hundred people on the street has such a head, and now three people with such hairstyles gather together, and their identity is ready to be revealed -- criminals.


    The three men are like prisoners through labor in appearance and form. Although they don''t wear prisoners'' clothes, Liu changneng is 100% sure of their identities.


    All three had scars on their faces and bodies, apparently from a fight. If you can''t guess wrong, the three men were all prisoners who escaped from prison after the red fog came, and the traces of fighting on their bodies had also been festering and infected.


    But in front of them, is a six or seven year old girl, both sides obviously do not know each other, and the girl also has no parents and other adults.


    "I''m not going. It''s dangerous inside." The girl shrunk her neck when she heard the scolding from the people in front of her.


    "Dangerous fart, let you in to see the situation, there is no danger." Said the ruffian.


    "It''s dangerous inside..." The girl continued, her voice choking.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Chang''s uncomfortable sense of obstruction came again. The struggle between morality and survival made him breathless. However, he didn''t want to be a good man for the second time. In this chaotic world, such things are all over the world, and he can''t control it. He doesn''t want to trade his own danger for that humble sense of moral existence again.


    After swallowing his mouth and spitting, Liu Chang turned away and went to the distance.


    When he took the first step, he heard a loud slap in the face behind him.


    "Fuck your mother, you can go if you want to. What''s so much nonsense?" A simple and heavy voice penetrated into Liu Chang''s eardrum, which was very harsh.


    Then, came the girl''s cry.


    Liu Chang bit his teeth and walked forward again.


    But then he stopped. It was the sound of the spring knife coming out of the sheath, the tearing sound of the blade cutting the skin, and the girl''s shocking cry.


    "Damn it!" Spit hard at the ground, Liu Chang turned around again, but saw the girl''s face which was white and clean just now. Now there is a long and deep bloodstain, and the blood has covered half of her delicate face. She cried loudly, but could not attract the slightest sympathy of the three people in front of her.


    "*" * ~ damn it! " Liu Chang once again scolded out the same words. Seeing this scene, he felt calm for the first time since the end of the world. He took out the scalpel hidden behind his hands, and rushed back three steps at a time.


    In the thick fog, the visibility of ordinary people is three meters. What is the concept of a distance of three meters? An adult leap, or two strides in a run.


    It''s a very short distance.


    Therefore, when Liu Chang''s scalpel was inserted into the man''s neck, the man did not even have time to see his appearance.


    When the tip of the knife stabbed into the artery, Liu Chang felt the feeling of "collapsing" when the scalpel cut the muscle tendon. Then he saw the blood gushing all over the sky. The man with a hooked nose covered his neck and widened his eyes. But this expression did not support for a few seconds, he completely collapsed.


    But no one cared about him. To be exact, no one went to see him. The remaining three looked at the young man suddenly killed in the thick fog with frightened eyes. All of them looked at his bloody right hand and the bloody scalpel in his hand.


    After finishing a life with a knife, Liu Chang stood on the spot holding the handle of the knife and staring at the remaining two people with his eyes.


    "Who are you?" Scar face man in staring at Liu Chang for a few seconds, the first to break the silence.


    "A passer-by." Liu Chang answered truthfully. The feeling of killing for the first time was not so wonderful, but it successfully aroused his emotion. He felt that the moral pressure he had just suffered was released at the moment when he wielded the knife, and he felt a sense of emptiness in his heart.However, different from the emptiness in his heart, his body is extremely excited now. Adrenaline is secreted in large quantities because of the excitement, which makes his body vibrate involuntarily.


    "Passers by?" Scar''s face keenly catches the change of Liu Chang''s body. He can see that he is just an angry rookie, not a vicious person. Then his face also shows a look of contempt, "children, have you seen too many TV dramas and started to learn to be a hero? He he, it''s a pity. I tell you, it''s not so easy to be a hero. "


    With these words, the spring knife popped out of scar face''s hand, and there was blood on the blade - it was this guy who cut the girl''s face just now.


    See here, Liu Chang eyes squint, also do not speak, turned back a few steps.


    "Why, hero, do you know you''re afraid now?" Seeing that Liu Changyin didn''t get into the fog, scar''s face laughed grimly, "you little bunny, don''t be a hero if you have nothing to do. What''s the matter? You just had the courage to come out and now you don''t have the courage to support things? Stupid! Force one


    Standing outside the fog and out of the other party''s vision, Liu Chang took a few deep breaths, calmed down his trembling body, and looked at the scar face in the fog.


    After that, he walked slowly around a small semicircle to a place four or five meters away from the other side. This distance, he could see each other''s movements clearly, but the other party could not see his existence at all.


    After that, it was very simple. It was still a two-step step step. Liu Chang''s scalpel was inserted into the other side''s back spine, and then he took the knife away at the moment when the other party screamed, leaving only a body convulsing and screaming on the ground.


    "Ah ~ ~ ~ ah ~ ~!"


    No one can bear the pain of spinal cord damage. Scar face is bouncing on the ground, but the coordination between the upper and lower parts of the body has been unable to achieve.


    And his scream also completely triggered the last person''s vigilance, let him finally feel that the young man''s two murders were too weird. In panic, he made a right and wrong decision.


    He caught the little girl next to him.

 Chapter 15

    "This brother." The knife in the hand was aimed at the girl''s neck, and the last fat man called out: "brother, I said that we had no injustice in the past, but we have no hatred recently. Don''t fight with us because of a small matter."


    "If you want this girl, I''ll give it to you. We''ll go our own way. Do you think that''s ok?"


    The fat man yelled at the fog. He didn''t know where the other party was. He looked around, except for the fog, or the fog. Even trying to catch each other''s footsteps seems so powerless.


    "Well, you speak." There was only a dull echo in the fog, and the fat man cried out powerlessly, "can you, brother, give me a quick word!"


    After the fat man called out this sentence, the sweat DC looked around him, paying attention to every trace of wind and grass around him.


    However, there is no change in everything there, and there is no voice in the air to respond. Only the cries and howls of the companion on the ground.


    This repressed silence made his fat body tremble with fear and excitement.


    "If you don''t, don''t be afraid of me, mother The fat man yelled and put his dagger close to the girl''s neck.


    But a gunshot from the front ended it all, and the bullet went through his thick lips and ended what he was going to say below, and then into the back of his head to finish what he was going to do below.


    In this way, a fat body fell to the ground, and only a dull hum came out of the air.


    Standing four meters away, Liu Chang put away the gun in his hand. Although his shooting method is not very good, it is still easy to hit someone''s head within a distance of only four meters.


    Slowly emerging from the fog, he came to the girl, and saw the scar on her face extending from the tip of her eyebrow to the corner of her mouth.


    When the girl saw Liu Chang, she stopped crying. In the blood on her face, a pair of shining eyes fixed on the figure that was two heads higher than her.


    "Close your eyes and wait for me a minute." As if by this pair of shining eyes stabbed the eyes, Liu Chang don''t over head, turned to the other side that is still struggling on the ground figure.


    The man on the ground was still wriggling, and because of the destruction of his spine, the upper and lower parts of his body seemed uncoordinated, struggling on the ground like a maggot.


    "You know, you look more disgusting than maggots." Squatting down, Liu Chang rode on the chest of scar face, staring at each other''s eyes and saying this sentence.


    Then, he looked at him quietly and slowly inserted the scalpel into each other''s chest.


    Chi!!!


    The blade pierced the alveoli, sending out the air leakage ball like sound, Liu Chang then watched the other side''s chest slowly collapse, and then breathed the smell of death from there.


    It''s sweet.


    Liu Chang licked his lips and came to the conclusion that death is "fishy sweet".


    After tasting this kind of taste for a while, Liu Chang pulled out the scalpel, wiped the bloodstain on each other''s clothes, and then returned to the girl''s side.


    "Take these pills first, and I''ll sterilize the wounds on your face." Liu Chang handed the girl some antibiotics and cleaned the wound with alcohol in her backpack.


    But after finishing all this, Liu Chang was at a loss.


    You want to take her?


    It was a huge question in his mind.


    In this world, at this moment. Who dares to say that he can protect himself? This is less than 24 hours, Liu Chang felt that he was wandering on the edge of life and death several times, which is still no one to drag him down.


    And the world would be worse if we added the following oil bottle.


    "Don''t you want to take me?" After the girl finished the pill, she asked in a low voice. Her young and sensitive heart felt Liu Chang''s idea.


    "I''m afraid I can''t take care of you." Liu Chang told the truth, "where are your parents?"


    "I''m from SOS Children''s village. I don''t have parents or family." The girl grinned hard at Liu Chang and gave him a smile. With this smile, it was the wound that shed blood again.


    "Take me away. I won''t drag you down. I have super power."


    "Superpowers?" Liu Chang frowned. If a child had said such words to him before today, he must have thought that the other party was playing with him. But today, he just realized the extraordinary feeling brought by the "change" of his body. At this time, he did not dare to belittle any such words.


    "What is a superpower?" Liu Chang asked.


    "I''ve been able to feel the danger that''s coming from far away since yesterday." The girl made gestures with her hands and organized her language with immature words: "for example, those three people just now gave me such a dangerous atmosphere..."


    The girl clenched her little fist to show what she said was "as big as a fist.".


    "And that''s how dangerous you give me..." The girl''s hands were looped, and a circle about the size of an adult''s fist was drawn."Is that so?" Liu Chang looked at the girl and knew that she was not lying. Then she asked, "can you feel that there is no dangerous smell in the hospital yard over there?"


    "Yes, very big." The big round hands are bigger than those in the air


    "Well, you go with me." Liu Chang pulled the girl''s hand and turned away from here.


    Knowing that the girl has early warning ability, he put down his worries.


    He did not dare to take the girl away, for one thing, he was afraid that he could not take care of her. On the other hand, he did not want the other party to drag him down. He is not a great man, but a common college entrance examination student - he is a failed student.


    There are not so many great humanistic feelings. Just looking back, I have been a hero twice, but even if a hero is a hero, he always draws a knife and never cares about the future. It''s impossible for him to keep a girl with her all the time.


    Unless she has powers.


    The ability to foresee danger is the best way to survive. Otherwise, no matter how powerful you are, you can always find more powerful and dangerous creatures in this world to defeat you and kill you. But if you can sense the danger of life from a distance and avoid it, the chances of survival are much higher.


    "If you can feel the danger, why are you still caught by these three people?"


    "That''s because they are ordinary people and I don''t feel any danger." The girl replied.


    "Oh." Liu Chang nodded and understood that the "dangerous atmosphere" mentioned by the other party was not a real "danger", but a breath of life intensity. However, she might mistake those oppressive feelings from powerful life into "danger". In other words, she doesn''t feel malicious.


    "Well, you follow me. In the future, the danger of ordinary men just like that will be calculated according to" 1 ". If they are several times stronger than them, you can use a number of times to express it. Do you understand?"


    The girl nodded.


    "Well, what''s my danger number?"


    "Between two and three." The girl broke off her fingers and said seriously.

 Chapter 16

    "Not exactly." Liu Chang looked down and thought. With his eyesight and his body''s sensitive perception, he felt that he could face more than two or three people in this environment.


    "That''s all you have at risk." The girl turned her eyes, carefully calculated and nodded.


    "Is it?" Liu Chang thought again and understood that the strength of life is not the real combat effectiveness! Although it can be directly proportional to combat effectiveness, the strength of life does not really represent the lethality that can be exerted in combat. For example, his eyesight, hearing and other thoughts are improved several times, and the corresponding life intensity will also be improved. However, no one can judge how much increase his eyesight can bring to his battle in this fog weather.


    "What''s the danger number for that thing in the hospital?"


    "About 129. No, no, no, it''s 130 now, and it''s still growing." The girl looked at the other side of her eyes, and her eyes showed a look of obvious fear.


    "Oh, what a terrible monster." Liu Chang nodded and turned, "let''s go."


    "Well." The girl nodded vigorously, and did not ask Liu Chang where to go, so she followed him.


    "How far is your perception? How far away can you feel the danger? " Liu Chang asked as he walked.


    "It''s about 100 meters, maybe a little more. It''s very fuzzy at a distance."


    "Does the wound still hurt?"


    "Well, but I can hold on to it."


    "You are strong." Liu Chang continued to walk in the grass on the road - in this world, as long as the sun can shine, there are all plants.


    "How old are you?"


    "12 years old."


    "What?" Liu Chang, who had been walking in front of her for the first time, looked at the little girl with a surprised look, "are you all 12? Why do I look at you when you''re six or seven? You''re not lying to me, are you? "


    "I didn''t lie to you. I was born short. I''m 12 years old and I haven''t grown to one meter. But you don''t have to worry about it. You don''t have to take care of too many. Although I am short, but my physical strength is better than ordinary children, will not drag you The girl said anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since I''ve taken you with me, I won''t give up halfway for any reason." Liu Chang did not look at the girl''s face, and continued to walk along: "let''s go to a convenience store first. In this strange world, there are only people I know well there."


    "Well." Hearing Liu Chang''s promise, the girl stepped up two steps and got closer to him.


    Then there was a silence. Liu Chang, with the help of the girl, walked far around a dangerous 35 creature on the street, then walked two streets and returned to the convenience store.


    Knock on the door of the convenience store. Some of the people who were here yesterday have left. There are more than half of the people who stayed here last night. Fortunately, there are some people Liu Chang knows.


    The fat man is still silent, his eyes are red, but the glasses family has left, and the biology teacher Li Qingshui is still there.


    "Liu Chang, are you ok?" After Li Qingshui opened the door of the convenience store, he saw that Liu Chang, who was dying yesterday, was not in any way. He was surprised at his recovery speed. Then he looked behind him and asked, "where is Liu Tao?"


    "Here." Liu Chang touched the finger bone necklace on his neck, without explanation.


    "Oh." Li Qingshui saw the necklace and did not continue to ask.


    "Where are the glasses and the rest of them?" Liu Chang looked around and pulled the little girl in and closed the door.


    "Let''s go. In this world, you can still hope that such a small convenience store can retain some people. In fact, even I am also thinking about the way out in the next step." Li Qingshui waved his hand. "The parents of glasses seem to have something to do with the army. They seem to have gone to the army to seek shelter."


    "The army?" Liu Chang pondered over the word.


    "Yes, although the sky is foggy and tanks and cannons can''t be used now, the army still has a much stronger fighting capacity than ordinary people. At least with the army, you don''t have to worry about the invasion of ordinary mutants on the road. " Li Qingshui calm analysis, "and the army is generally armament materials, should not worry about food and drink."


    "Not necessarily." If the general shooting area of Liu MI is not enough, it may lead to the death of three people in the army. And if you don''t use guns, ordinary people still don''t have much self-protection ability in front of large-scale mutants. But the teacher is right. Even so, the army is still much stronger than ordinary people. "


    "As for military supplies, I think microbes are becoming more and more terrifying. Since human bodies will rot in two or three hours, there is no doubt about the speed of food decay. Unless a lot of preservatives are added to the food to inhibit the growth of microorganisms, the storage cycle of food will certainly not reach one day at the current rate of microbial variation. I believe that no matter how much armament the army has, it should be broken by now. ""You''re right. The bread and other foods in the convenience store are getting moldy. There''s nothing to eat except those vacuum packed and preservative added." Liqing waterway.


    "Well, it seems that in a few days, there will be a food shortage in the whole world."


    "Yes, it seems that even the army can''t provide enough food. I don''t think they will accept civilians any more."


    "It also needs to see. In the end of the day, it is always impossible to survive on your own. Sometimes we have to rely on groups and state machines." Liu Chang looked at the refugees in the convenience store and sighed.


    "Yes, we still have to go to the military and government departments. Even if they don''t accept us, they should at least let us know the future trends of this country or the world. Only in this way can we be fully prepared. " Li Qingshui said, suddenly lowered his voice: "moreover, I feel that the government knows more than we do."


    "You mean?" Liu Chang also lowered his voice so that only the little girl could hear the deep echo.


    "It''s all my guess. There''s no basis. I always feel that the government has already known about the red fog incident."


    "Long known?"


    "yes, as like as two peas, it has been broken off and over since 02 years ago. It is very thin, but the ingredients are just the same as the fog outside." Li Qingshui is gesticulating his fingers. As a teacher''s professional characteristic, he always likes to mix some gestures when he speaks.


    "as like as two peas," you carefully recall, in the days before you met red fog, carefully recollection of the thin mist, is it just like the fog? "

 Chapter 17

    After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, Liu Chang realized that the strange weather in the past two years has not happened once or twice.


    Although the red fog at that time was far less intense than it is now, and there has not been such a large-scale change in the world, but if you think about it carefully, the ingredients of those red fog should be the same as those of today.


    "I guess you''re right. The composition of the red fog is the same as it was then." Speaking as like as two peas, Liu Chang sniffed the smell of the air carefully.


    "Well, so the college entrance examination has been focusing on biology in the past two years. If you think about it carefully, this kind of policy should also be related to the emergence of red fog."


    "Do you mean that the state has long known the role of red fog?" Liu Chang frowned, "then why not early prevention."


    "They should only know about the role of red fog, but it is not expected that this kind of red fog will appear in a large area in less than two years, let alone think of such a strong red fog." Li Qingshui analyzed: "but it is certain that some national biological research institutions will not know nothing about this red fog."


    "It''s just that they never thought that after the red fog came in a large area, it would block all signals. What''s more, when the red fog is strong, it will bring such amazing changes to the world."


    "Yes, the world is changing so fast. It''s only 24 hours. It''s like this. If a wild dog comes to rob me with a revolver a few days later, I won''t be surprised." Li Qingshui made a small joke.


    "What shall we do now, teacher?" Liu Chang pulled the little girl beside him, and let him stand a little towards him.


    "Go to the army and see if there''s any news."


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Liu Chang said, and pulled the little girl next to him, "but still have to take her."


    "Is she your relative?" Li Qingshui takes a look at the little girl.


    "Well, I guess so." Liu Chang nodded.


    "What''s your name, little friend?" Li Qingshui bowed his head and asked.


    "Ji Jing." The girl replied.


    "Teacher, don''t you have any relatives here? Why don''t you have familiar people around you?"


    "Oh, I''m a teacher from other places. All my relatives are in my hometown. I don''t know what''s going on now." Li Qingshui said, heavily sighed, "especially my parents, old, do not know if they can survive this hurdle."


    "Ha ha, in this world, no one can guarantee that they can survive this situation. Don''t think too much." Liu Chang said this, and subconsciously touched his neck on the hand bone necklace.


    "When shall we start?"


    "When you''re ready, you can''t lose time. If it''s late at night, it''s very difficult." The two whispered.


    "This time, I suggest not to take so many people." Liu Chang patted the little girl beside her, "she can feel the existence of those terrorist creatures, but the distance is not far away. If we take too many people, the target is too large and easy to be attacked. And too many people also affect her perception. The people in front are attacked, and we haven''t felt it in the back. That''s bad. "


    "And that ability?" After listening to Liu Chang''s words, Li Qingshui''s eyes showed a surprised look and looked at the little girl, "is it that human beings also begin to change? Why don''t I feel it? "


    "The teacher told a joke, no matter what kind of creatures are abnormal, accounting for a small number. You look at the flowers and plants outside, although the growth rate has been nearly crazy, but there are still a few changes. If every living thing could have changed, there would have been a million times more species in the Cambrian Liu Chang gave a lecture on biology knowledge in front of biology teacher.


    "That''s right. Although I don''t have any feeling, if this little girl really has this ability, it will greatly increase our survival ability." Said here, Li Qingshui asked in a low voice again: "do you think it is appropriate for us to take several people?"


    "Five or six people will do. I''ll ask the fat man. You can find one or two more."


    "Yes." Li Qingshui also nodded.


    He is a young teacher. Obviously, he has not graduated from University for a long time. He is not much older than his students. He is full of young people''s ability to speak and do things.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and pulled a young girl from the other side of the convenience store. The girl was a student who had no family to accompany. Liu Chang knew her, and her name was Zhu Lin. she was a student in her class. She studied very well and was second only to Liu Tao. Besides, she looked so white and gentle. She wore a ponytail and didn''t like to talk, It feels good.


    "She is a relative of mine. Although I don''t have much contact with her family at ordinary times, she is still a relative. Moreover, her parents are no longer here. They asked me to take care of her before. We can''t leave her alone. Do you mind if we take her?"


    "No Liu Chang shook his head. Although he wanted to take a boy who could fight better than a weak woman, he could not save face. Besides, other people in the room have relatives. If they want to bring them, they will involve a series of people, which is not easy to deal with. After all, this girl is still a more suitable candidate."You wait, I''ll call the fat man." Liu Chang looked at the girl, nodded at her and turned to the fat man in the corner of the convenience store.


    Liu Chang''s vision has improved. In fact, as soon as he entered the door, he saw where the fat man was, but the other party had been curled up in a corner of the room without moving, so he had no time to talk to him.


    Now approaching, Liu Chang saw that the fat man''s expression was still so angry and unwilling, but fortunately, his mood was much calmer than last night. Although the blood in his eyes was heavy, he did not have a crazy look.


    He patted him on the shoulder, and Liu Chang waited for the other party to speak first.


    "Back?" Feeling the hand on his shoulder, the fat man looked up at Liu Chang and stood up from the ground. "Where''s Liu Tao?"


    "Here it is." Liu Chang touched the finger bones on the necklace, indicating Liu Tao''s position, and made a black joke: "don''t be sad. If you die before me, I will hang you here."


    "I will not die. How can I die?" The fat man stood up and gave a sad smile and a joke: "our Li family is still waiting for me to inherit my family. I''m so dead. I''m sorry for my parents."


    "Oh, yes, if we can survive, it should not be difficult to find a woman to give birth to us in this world." Liu Changshun answered his joke, then his expression became serious, "do you know what kind of creature attacked your mother?"


    This is the question that he is more concerned about. He has never been able to ask the fat man''s grief before.


    "It''s a kind of sewer creature that comes out of the toilet flush. It should have been attacked by my mother when she went to the toilet. When I rushed in last night, I saw only a shadow. When it felt that someone was coming, it drilled out half of its body from the drain of the toilet back into the sewer When the fat man mentioned that thing, his mood was slightly unstable. His voice trembled and said, "it looks like a maggot, but it''s much longer than a maggot. It''s a bit like an earthworm, but it''s much more flexible and tough than the earthworm. Its skin is very thick. It''s about two or three meters long, and its mouth is full of sharp mouthparts..."


    "Oh, that sounds disgusting." Before the fat man finished, Liu Chang felt some slight nausea, "it seems that those disgusting things in the sewer are also mutated!"

 Chapter 18

    "The world is changing. How can they not change?" The fat man took a deep breath, regained his composure and said, "do you have any plans in the future?"


    "Well, I''d like to go to the military area command with my biology teacher to see if there is any news. If we can, we want to follow the army, which will be safer." Liu Chang whispered, "but because of other reasons, we can only go together with five of us. There won''t be many people. Do you want to go?"


    "Go." The fat man nodded, "why don''t you go? Anyway, I don''t know anyone here. I''ll follow you."


    "Well, don''t make a noise. Take food and weapons. I have medicine here. It''s better to take all the food that is not easy to deteriorate."


    "Yes." The fat man is big, and he has a bigger package than others. After throwing away some daily necessities in the package, he stuffed some food, followed Liu Changhui and Li Qingshui.


    "You''re ready." Li Qingshui was holding a watermelon knife, the fat man was holding an iron bar, and Liu Chang was holding the scalpel. After checking the equipment and backpack, they all nodded.


    Although the two girls did not take weapons, they also carried a backpack, which contained slightly lighter medicine and food.


    In this way, a group of five people opened the door of the convenience store and integrated into the outside world.


    Dark, rich, blood red world.


    As soon as he went out, Ji Jing, who was following them, whispered, "there are four creatures with a risk index of 5 at 50 meters ahead."


    "Hazard index 5?" Several people listened to her words, all showed a puzzled look, only Liu Chang said in a low voice: "don''t doubt, get around that place, if they are alert to catch up, four dangerous index 5 creatures, we estimate that we can''t beat."


    Liu Chang said, with the team from another alley, toward the direction of the suburban military region.


    "What exactly does hazard index 5 mean?" Walking into the quiet lane, Li Qingshui still can''t help asking again.


    "It''s a creature five times stronger than your breath of life." Liu Chang replied.


    "The mutated life?" Fat man in the back.


    "Almost." Liu Chang said: "we''d better not conflict with these mutated life, after all, it''s not to fight monsters and upgrade them. We just want to survive. It''s not good for us to have conflicts with them. Even if you can fight, try to avoid conflict, or it''s not good for anyone to get hurt


    "Well." Li Qingshui also nodded, "if you are injured, you may be infected by bacteria. Even if you are not infected by bacteria, it is always bad to have a bloody smell on your body in this world. I can''t imagine that the little girl really has this ability. It will be a lot more likely for us to survive with her... "


    Li Qingshui also wants to continue to talk in the gap, but the little girl interrupted him.


    "There''s a lot of life force 0.5 coming this way. Do I want to report it?"


    "Vitality 0.5?" The fat man frowned. "Can it be a group of children?"


    "No, it''s flying in the sky. It''s very fast."


    "Flying in the sky..." Liu Chang''s extreme eyes looked like a distance, and then saw seven or eight meters away, a group of black things quickly approaching: "get down, it''s wasps!"


    Liu Chang''s tone is extremely fast to call a, the voice also dare not be too big, then the person "Shua" once climbed into the grass. Influenced by his tone and action, the rest of the people, seeing his movements, all fell into the grass at the first time.


    Then, a huge "buzzing" sound came, and a cloud of dense wasps flew in the sky.


    Several people were lying in the grass, peeping into the sky, and one by one they were stunned. The so-called vitality 0.5 thing of the little girl turned out to be a group of wasps with half a person''s size.


    These wasps, one by one, have "poisonous stabs" on the back of their buttocks longer than the daggers, and their color is dark green and bright. Anyone will think that if they "sting" or "stabbing" them, even the creatures with vitality 10 are in danger of being poisoned.


    "It seems that we can''t judge the danger only by the danger value these days." When the bee colony is completely over, a few people who are livid with fear stand up from the ground.


    "Ji Jing, as long as it appears in a large area in the future, even if it is a dangerous value of 0.1, you have to tell me in advance, OK?" Liu Chang''s heart palpitations turn back to say.


    "Well, I see." The little girl nodded seriously, and then asked, "the number of people who are 0.01 or not is very large."


    ¡°0.01£¿¡± Liu Chang frowned and asked.


    "Yes, there are a large number of creatures with a danger value of 0.01 coming from the alley on the west side. If we stand still, we will block their way."


    ¡°0.01£¿ What is it? " The fat man stood there for a few seconds.


    "No matter what it is, be careful not to sail for thousands of years, and avoid it first." Finish this sentence, Liu Chang pulls the little girl to hide to one side.The little girl''s perception range is only 100 meters, that is to say, as soon as a group of people left, the "0.01" biota over there passed the place where they had just stood.


    They were a group of black ants, each as big as a human palm. Their armor was dark and shiny, and the muzzles in front looked extremely sharp. Anyone who saw such a group of things would not doubt their combat effectiveness.


    "This is called 0.01?" The fat man looked at the black ants three meters away, and his face was sweating.


    "Well, if you don''t believe it, you can weigh each one. They are only more than a catty at most." The little girl looked at the fat man and said obstinately.


    "Well, well, in the future, as long as it appears in groups, even if it is a few o''clock, will you tell me about it?" Liu Chang patted his forehead and sighed, "this world is too dangerous."


    "Good." The girl nodded her head cleverly.


    "Don''t you forget about sex?" Li Qingshui pulled Zhu Lin by his side and called out, "all hurry up. If this group of ants didn''t have the desire to attack us, we would have been eaten clean now."


    "Well." Liu Chang also noticed that the antennae of these ants were all moving towards this side. It was obvious that several people had already been found. They seem to be interested in a few other things, they just don''t care about sex.


    "Forget it, it''s better not to make them angry. I don''t want to be gnawed to a pile of skeletons." Liu Chang also pulled to pull Ji Jing, and fat together, to keep up with Li Qingshui.


    We are back on the dangerous road.

 Chapter 19

    Along the way, Liu Chang and his party bypassed countless terrible creatures and some people, and finally arrived in the southern suburb of Kaifeng.


    There is a troop stationed here, and the number is not small - because Kaifeng is close to Zhengzhou and is the hinterland of the Central Plains. Kaifeng has a large number of troops.


    Different from other places in Kaifeng, the military area command has been filled with a lot of people. It seems that at any time, fools are in the minority. Liu Chang and many people think of seeking help from the army.


    These days, food shortages, and the inability of vehicles to move - grass half a person high, visibility of three meters, and potholes on the ground limit human mobility. What''s more, there is a shortage of food for monsters all over the place. However, the army can still make people feel at ease.


    There are a large number of people here. Although limited by vision, no one can see how many people are gathered here, but judging from the popularity, there are no less than 100000 people here.


    "All residents, all residents." As soon as Liu Chang arrived here, he saw a man standing on a jeep with a big horn howling around.


    "All the residents who come here, please don''t make noise and push, so as to avoid injury." The military jeep has a high chassis and can be open top, so the driver can drive slowly and leisurely while standing on the vehicle.


    When the car passed by Liu Chang, they all raised their ears and listened quietly to what the master wanted to say.


    "Everyone is quiet. Everyone is quiet." The jeep horn yelled, trying to make his voice heard by more people: "we have seen and understood the situation now. Therefore, we should try not to crowd around as much as possible. We must all know what will happen if we are injured. I don''t want to talk about any more nonsense. I only talk about two or three issues that we are most concerned about. "


    "First, the question of where to go." The soldier holding the trumpet looks very capable in speaking and doing things. Obviously, he is carefully selected. Moreover, we really don''t want to hear nonsense now. So, when he talked about it, there was silence, and everyone was listening to what he was going to say.


    "As for the future, our army is going to divide into two waves. The first wave is to continue to stay here and build a temporary fortification to create a relatively safe living environment for everyone."


    "The second wave of people, we are going to move to Zhengzhou, the capital of the province, where we will join the army. We may even go north to Beijing to seek help. We can choose a destination. Those who want to stay here will go south into the military area, while those who want to leave will stay where they are


    After taking a breath, the soldier continued: "the second problem is the food problem. Now there is a food shortage. The army is no exception. I hope everyone can rely on self-sufficiency as much as possible. The military distribution is really limited."


    After he said this, the quiet crowd below suddenly became lively, and each one showed a look of indignation.


    "Why not give us food to eat? Isn''t it that the Chinese people''s food is enough for three years even if they don''t farm?" The crowd below yelled.


    "That is, the grain is planted by our suburban farmers. What''s the relationship with you? Besides, we pay taxes to support you. Otherwise, you don''t have to eat."


    "Why don''t you give us food? Are you more ferocious than the monsters outside?"


    ¡­¡­


    The people below were noisy. Fortunately, no one was too excited to rush into the jeep. The deterrent force of the army in the civil society is still there. We dare not do it, but we all express our dissatisfaction with our mouths.


    The people on the jeep looked at everyone''s excitement and did not say a word. When the first wave of speech had passed, he interrupted: "don''t be excited. Listen to me. Don''t talk, just listen to me


    He repeated a sentence twice in succession, which was to appease the people around him. When the discussion went down, he said in a hurry.


    "On the issue of grain, I would like to explain to you that the grain in our grain depot is no longer edible. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the granary in person. The wheat and rice there are all infested with insects and mildew. The granary has a bad smell. Those foods will die if you eat them. "


    His words were more persuasive. As expected, after he said these words, the mood of the masses was much calmer.


    "So, we don''t have food for ourselves. Besides some military compressed biscuits and instant noodles, we really don''t have too much food. Therefore, in the days to come, we hope that we can still be self-sufficient."


    With these words, the soldier with the loudspeaker patted the driver. They left here and went on to do propaganda on the other side.


    Liu Chang and others left behind began to think about their own future.


    "Do you want to go or stay?" Li Qingshui asked in a low voice after the crowd quieted down.


    "I don''t want to go." Liu Chang said: "the world is a bird like, where is the difference? It''s a little familiar here, and I''d like to go back to see if my mother''s there. Do you want to go or stay? ""I would like to go to Beijing with the army. I feel that they must know something there, but I have no confidence to survive on the road, so I choose to stay." Li Qingshui laughed at himself.


    "I want to be here too. I don''t have the confidence to go out alive." The fat man who once yelled at school that all his classmates were turned into zombies, and he could run out safely. At the moment, looking at the red fog and the grass under his feet, his eyes showed a look of obvious fear: "in fact, if I didn''t follow you, I don''t even have the courage to walk from the city center to the suburbs, and I''m sure I''ll die on the road. So I chose to stay. "


    "I''ll stay, too." Zhu Lin, who has been quietly following the team, whispered.


    "And you?" Liu Chang looked down at the little girl below.


    "I''ll follow you." The little girl smiles at Liu Chang, and the knife wound on her face slowly blooms.


    "Well, since everyone has chosen to stay, let''s wait here and discuss our future plans."


    "Our plan is to live." Li Qingshui smile, "and the problem of surviving is, first, food shortage, second, safe living place."


    "In terms of living places, didn''t the man just say that the military region will open up a place?" Liu Chang nodded and said, "although the army has no mechanized equipment now, it is not very dangerous to live in the military area command at present."


    "There''s only one question left."


    "How to get food!" Several people interface at the same time.

 Chapter 20

    "In fact, both plants and animals are growing so fast that food can certainly be found outside." Li Qingshui looked outside and said, "it''s just that there is no shelf life for food. Even if we find a lot of food, it will not help if there is no special environment for storage. So if you''re looking for food, you need to go out every day. "


    "It''s too dangerous." Liu Chang nodded, "even if we have little girl''s help, but it is impossible to avoid every danger!"


    "There''s no way to do it. Maybe vacuum packaging can keep food longer, but it can''t stop the growth of anaerobic microorganisms. Moreover, we don''t have the conditions for vacuum packaging." Li Qingshui rubbed his head.


    "Maybe chemicals that inhibit microbes will come in handy?" Zhu Lin, who has not spoken for the first time, opened her mouth for the first time. However, all the men were shocked by the contents of her mouth. "Those formalin soaked in corpses have a strong effect of inhibiting microbial growth and preventing spoilage and mildew?"


    "Eat formaldehyde?" The fat man exclaimed, "are you crazy? That would poison people


    "In fact, it can be eaten when diluted to a certain extent." Li Qingshui listened to Zhu Lin''s words, surprisingly no objection: "although it is not good for the body, but diluted formalin, that is formaldehyde, can still have a try. At least it can keep food for a few days, which is better than any preservative


    "Say it again." Liu Chang listened to them and said, "now that we don''t have any food, we should think about how to store it. Let''s go step by step and see how the army arranges for us."


    Liu Chang finished this sentence, several people fell into a short silence, you look at me, I look at you, and then quietly stood in situ waiting.


    It took the military a few hours to inform the people of the arrival of the radio, but it took a few hours for the military to inform them of the arrival of the world.


    After all the people were informed of the integration, the residents were divided into two groups and brought into the military compound.


    There is no doubt that the two teams have chosen different destinations - one is willing to stay there and the other is willing to follow the team to Zhengzhou.


    In this way, Liu Chang and his party followed the local troops to the depth of the military compound.


    The courtyard of the military area command is very large. Although the troops are stationed separately by regiment, it is possible for a military group with tens of thousands of people to accommodate more than 100000 people. All of them follow the steps of the people in front of them, and they are afraid of losing the team.


    The soldiers on both sides of the team are fully armed, and it may be the relationship between the army. The mutants here have been cleaned up for the first time, making it look safe here.


    After a group of people were brought here, there was a long wait. This time, it was until dark, and all the foreign personnel were settled.


    Liu Chang was assigned to a soldier''s barracks with upper and lower bunks, similar to student dormitories, but simpler and cleaner than student dormitories.


    There is no difference between men and women in this military arrangement. It is based on family and organization, so Zhu Lin, the little girl and three boys are arranged together. After all, in this kind of environment, everyone wants to be with their relatives and friends. As for the difference between men and women - in front of life and survival, it seems a little insignificant.


    In fact, the military dormitory is similar to the student dormitory in essence. It is a dormitory for eight people. In the army, it is about the number of classes. A total of 12 people were arranged in the eight person dormitory. In addition to Liu Chang and his party of five, there was a family of three and a family of four.


    The family of three is made up of a 28-9-year-old woman and two parents who are nearly 60 years old. This combination looks extremely weak and deceptive.


    The other family of four looks much stronger, with two brothers in their 20s who look fierce, and their parents who seem to be only about 50 years old and still in their prime. The whole family looked ferocious, with two brothers in vests and shirtless, with a fierce body.


    As soon as they arrived, they occupied the four best beds without any reason, which made Liu Chang a little unable to see.


    "Hello, my friend, there are twelve of us, and there are only eight beds. According to the principle, there are only two beds for every three people. Even if you have four people, you can divide them into three parts according to the four of you, and they are already stained. No matter how much you should give up another bed!" Liu Chang said, stepped forward, "we have eight beds, separate, no one wants to take advantage of it!"


    "Oh, my friend, you are very rude The two brothers who are making the bed heard Liu Chang''s words, put down the things in their hands and turned their heads to see here.


    And Li Qingshui and fatso see this side of the conflict, also stand over.


    There are three young men on this side, and there are three fathers of the brothers on the other side. Moreover, neither of them is a fuel-efficient lamp. There is no need to say much about that family. Liu Chang''s eyes and temperament are different from those of Liu Chang who have blood stained hands since he killed people.And the fat man is usually in the dormitory is the most rogue one, and since the death of his mother, the body is to add a bit of resolute momentum.


    As for Li Qingshui, although he seems to be weak in literature, he is capable of temperament and has never been afraid of anyone.


    So, the two sides seem to be evenly matched, which is a confrontation doomed to no conflict - everyone is just fighting for their own interests, and more importantly, no one wants to be hurt in this battle.


    So, after the confrontation for a while, the brother''s mother, a woman who seemed to be sophisticated, came to the scene, smiling.


    "Well, I said, we all came here to escape. It''s fate that we were assigned to a place. What do you do when we meet each other? I think so, little brother..." The old woman said, glancing at the other family and saying, "you see, four of us will step back and make room for a bed. Five of you will also give you four, and the remaining one will be given to the last family. I think it''s fair."


    With this sentence, the old woman looked at the other side with a smile: "are you right?"


    No one in the family spoke.


    "You see, they don''t mind. Xiao Gang, Xiao Yong, Lao Li, pull it down. Let''s just let it go." With these words, the old woman took her man and her two sons back.


    The confrontation ended with such a result: the two sides demonstrated force and reached negotiations. It''s not a conflict, so there''s no winner. In other words, both sides of the confrontation are winners, and the natural sacrifice is the interests of the weak groups in the distance.


    Where there are people, there are always jungle rules.

 Chapter 21

    Seeing that the two brothers were taken away, Liu Chang returned to their own area, leaving the family of three standing there in a daze - they never came out to say a word.


    And Liu Chang three people, go back to their own bed there, after finishing things, they sit on a bed in the lower bed and talk.


    "Isn''t it a bit out of place for us to do this?" Liu Chang glanced at the family of three in the distance and whispered, "the old couple seems to be old enough to be ill when they sleep on the ground."


    "The beds are shared by another family, not by us. What''s wrong with it?" The fat man sat next to him and said, "you don''t want to be a good man. We don''t have a bed here. Let''s talk about how we can separate beds."


    "Two girls have one bed, and the three of us take turns sleeping in those two beds. Do you think that''s ok?" Li Qingshui put his eyes on the other three people.


    "That''s reasonable." Liu Chang nodded, "it''s just that we three men can take turns to watch the night. Don''t be too heavy when sleeping on the ground. Pay attention to the surrounding situation. In this place with many eyes, it''s better to be on guard."


    "Yes." The fat man also nodded.


    Zhu Lin didn''t say anything, which was tacit. But to everyone''s surprise, the last voice of opposition came from the little girl.


    "I want to sleep with Liu Chang." The little girl finished this sentence, looked at Liu Chang''s expression and whispered, "don''t you know?"


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded, "that bed just enough points, alert or turn, I don''t have to sleep on the ground."


    "Now that the beds have been separated, let''s all come and eat something. It''s been a whole day. It''s already dark outside!" Li Qingshui said, opened the backpack, took out a few vacuum packed bread bags, and then opened the package.


    A musty smell followed.


    "Shit, it''s hairy too!" The fat man looked at the bread in the vacuum package and cursed, "God, the sealed package of Chao is definitely unqualified. If the vacuum is relatively thorough, even in this environment, it can be kept for two or three days."


    "Complain less, at least you can eat." Liu Chang took the bread, took off a layer of green hair on the crust, bit it, frowned and said, "it''s really disgusting!"


    The moldy bread chews in the mouth, has a kind of pungent stale smell, this kind of smell is like a quilt that has not come out to dry in the warehouse for many years, which makes people like chewing wax.


    "Eat all, eat more." Li Qingshui took out all the food in his backpack, "I want to eat these hairy things tomorrow, and there is no more."


    "That''s it." Liu Chang took another bite of bread and said vaguely, "if you want to eat tomorrow, you will only have Maomao and no bread."


    "Alas." After hearing this, the fat man sighed and opened a package bag. After tearing off the fuzz, he took a bite and said with a bitter smile: "eat it. According to the general law of the end of the world, we are eating badly now, but if we can live for more than ten days, maybe we can eat another mouthful of this kind of food, and we will feel very delicious


    "Is it?" After hearing this, Liu Chang burst into a burst of laughter. Although he had a fine taste of moldy bread in his mouth, he showed a surprised expression: "ah, it''s really true. If you carefully taste it, you can taste some grass flavor."


    With this sentence, he tore open a package bag, handed it to the little girl, and said with a smile, "try it!"


    "Well." Taking the bread from Liu Chang, the little girl nodded heavily, then tore off the mold and chewed on it.


    A meal for a group of people ended in such a strange atmosphere. It seemed that everyone understood the importance of "having fun in the bitterness" in such an environment. Everyone was creating a beautiful world woven with lies.


    "It seems that news broadcasting is not useless at all." After a group of people joking for a while, they found their own bed to lie down.


    "At least I can comfort myself!"


    Because Liu Chang wanted to sleep with the little girl and was afraid that it would be inconvenient for her to get up and down the bed, he chose a lower berth.


    After lying on the bed, Liu Chang hugged the thin girl who looked only seven or eight years old, but felt her whole body trembling. And he could not understand what this trembling represented.


    "Afraid?" Looking down at the deep and long scar on the girl''s face, Liu Chang noticed how strong the girl was - she had been holding her own fear. A little girl, without relatives, was left alone in such a terrible world. She would not only face monsters, but also be hijacked, and her face was marked out A deep, bloody scar.


    Liu Chang suddenly thought that the girl followed her all the way. She didn''t cry out of pain, didn''t say she was afraid, and she didn''t drag the team''s journey. It suddenly occurred to him that he would not even know how scared the girl was if it wasn''t for feeling the shaking body of the girl.


    How strong the girl should be!


    "Afraid?" Liu Chang held the girl and asked again."Just a little bit, not now." The girl finished this sentence, the body slowly stopped shaking and closed her eyes.


    Seeing this, Liu Chang closed his eyes and was ready to go to sleep.


    It''s fat man''s vigil tonight. He can have a good sleep.


    Close your eyes and fatigue comes. The next morning, when it was just light outside, Liu Chang got up. With his little movement, a room full of people opened their eyes almost at the same time.


    From this we can see that Godan is alert to all the people around him.


    Liu Chang sat up, and the little girl in her arms followed her. Liu Chang immediately reached out and touched her forehead - there was no fever, which made him feel at ease.


    When he got up and went down, Liu Chang saw three people who were laying the floor last night. Two were the father and daughter of the family of three, and one was one of the two brothers of the family of four.


    Seeing Liu Chang get up and get off the ground, the father and daughter look at him and don''t look too far, while the man stares at Liu Chang''s face for a long time, without concealing the dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    However, Liu Chang ignored him and gave him a friendly smile. Then he put on his shoes and walked out of the room.


    "Where are you going?" Cried the girl behind him.


    "Go to the bathroom!" Liu Chang, unable to laugh or cry, waved his hand behind him, and then strode out of the room.


    The soldiers'' dormitory they lived in did not have an independent toilet. Liu Chang walked through three dormitories in the corridor of the dormitory and found a toilet - a large toilet for soldiers on one floor.


    But standing in front of the toilet door, he suddenly thought of something, and then went back to the room where he lived.


    "Do you have any bottles of mineral water you drank yesterday?" Liu opened the door and called to the fat man.


    "Yes." The fat man nodded and turned out a mineral water bottle with little water left from his bag and threw it to him.


    Liu Chang took the bottle, drank the rest of the water, took the bottle out of the door again.


    And this time he came out with another man, the man who had been sleeping on the floor all night.


    "Hey, I said, brother, go to the bathroom with a bottle?" The man said, two steps around Liu Chang''s neck, with great strength, voice is loud: "how, bladder pressure is not enough, afraid of dripping on their feet?"

 Chapter 22

    "Well, I''m afraid I''ll pee too far, and I''ll splash you all over." Liu Chang''s neck swayed hard for two times. He got rid of the stranglehold of the visitors. He frowned and did not continue to speak.


    And that person sees Liu Chang strength son unexpectedly so big, shake off him with shake off a woman like, also did not continue to provoke.


    Two people so side by side, silent walked to the toilet.


    At this time, it was just dawn, and there were not many people getting up, so the toilet side was also cold. After entering the toilet, Liu Chang leaned against the door, took off his trousers, picked up the bottle and began to urinate at the mouth of the bottle.


    "It''s so stupid. I''ll use a bottle to follow it. Can''t you drink it?" The man looked at Liu Chang, mumbled a word, casually found a urinal to the urinal in the beginning of life in a bubble morning urine.


    The urine spurts out, collides in the toilet tile, issued the "crackle" sound, that face also immediately showed a relaxed look.


    But Liu Chang''s side, it is the first step to urinate, came to the toilet ready to urinate - but at the same time - in Liu Chang''s hand ready to urinate, that man is enjoying the moment - sudden change!


    A tentacle popped out of the toilet drain and broke the plug at the bottom of the urinal. Then, the powerful force continued to rush to the man who was urinating. Before the other party''s consciousness was in place, he stabbed his genitals and inserted it into his lower abdomen.


    Liu Chang, who was preparing to urinate, was so scared that he jumped away from him. He turned around and ran to the door of the toilet step by step. The man''s scream was accompanied by the sound of his running.


    "Ah


    The huge sharp scream shocked the whole floor, but half a second before the sound came out, the little girl in the dormitory jumped up from the bed and ran to the dormitory door quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" The fat man yelled behind her. He was afraid that the voice would be drowned in the scream, so the volume was especially loud.


    "Suddenly we detected a creature with a risk factor of 12, in the direction of the toilet!" The girl said while running, Li Qingshui and the fat man, heard her words, rushed out.


    Out of the door, they followed the little girl all the way to the door of the toilet, which was a sigh of relief - because they saw Liu Changzheng standing intact outside the toilet, looking at the scene inside.


    "What''s the matter?" The fat man wants to see the situation in the toilet. The scream in the toilet seems to remind him of some bad memories.


    "Don''t go in." A pull the fat man''s head back, Liu Chang pointed to the crack of the door and said, "there is a monster."


    Along the direction of Liu Chang''s fingers, several people saw a disgusting scene from the crack of the toilet door, but fortunately, their eyesight was not very good. They could only see the scene of blood mist in the air, and the meat pieces were crushed and pulled close to the sewer.


    "Fuck you!" The fat man saw the scene and his eyes showed an angry look.


    "The same monster?" Liu Chang of course refers to what happened to the fat mother that day.


    "No, the color of that monster is darker than this one, the tentacles are not so sharp, and they don''t look very similar." The fat man listened to his words, shook his head, and then said, "you are OK."


    "I''m fine. I followed it with a bottle." Liu sighed, and then threw the "water bottle" that he didn''t have time to throw away into the toilet. The water bottle hit the ground with a "bang" sound.


    And the sound immediately attracted the response of the tentacle that was dragging the meat, and then in half an eye, the water bottle was crushed into plastic by the strong tentacle.


    "Well, fortunately that tentacle can''t reach here, or we''ll suffer." Li Qingshui, standing behind Liu Chang, saw this scene and exclaimed: "it''s really super fast nerve reflex speed. The tentacles are so strong and powerful. I really want to see what its noumenon looks like. If ordinary people are attacked by it, they can''t react at all."


    "Yes, the dead man felt the pain before he reacted. He was attacked." Liu Chang recalled the scene just now and said, "it''s a pity that it was torn apart soon after the reaction."


    Liu Chang''s words stopped here because he saw other people coming - familiar people.


    It was the family members of the deceased. In fact, they only came out a step later than Li Qingshui and others, because their voices were familiar to them. After hearing the scream of the dead, they arrived here at the first time.


    But after all, they did not have the perceptual ability of the little girl. They distinguished the direction of the sound for a while in this foggy world, and then groped for it along the sound, which naturally slowed down a lot.


    However, after they came here, their reaction was much higher than that of the previous few.


    Several people along the toilet door, also slightly saw the scene inside - but at this time the monster has almost cut and dragged the meat pieces, they can only see clothes and blood on the ground.


    But based on the sound and familiarity with the cloth, they can still think of what just happened.Therefore, the brother of the dead, the first reaction is to step forward and seize Liu Chang''s collar: "what have you done to my brother?"


    "A tentacle came out of the sewer and killed him." Liu Chang said, pushing the other side, no one likes to be grabbed by others to talk.


    After a light push, the other side still did not let go, which made him very dissatisfied. Originally, he did not have a good feeling for the family, but now he was vexed again, so he strengthened his strength to push the other party, intending to let him loosen his collar.


    But this push was too strong, and the other side pulled his collar with great strength. Once and again, he broke his collar T-shirt, revealing the finger bone Necklace inside.


    Seeing the necklace exposed, Liu Chang was more agitated, and then pointed to the toilet and said, "if you want to avenge your brother, please do it! The monster is in it. It should not be far away. What kind of skill do you have to pull me? "


    Liu Chang roared, the brother squinted to see the special necklace he was wearing around his neck, and looked at the direction of the toilet - after all, he didn''t dare to go in.


    Liu Chang and his side of the quarrel, on the other side of his mother is crying into a tearful.


    "Xiaogang, Xiaogang..." The old woman sat on the ground, crying really heartily. The pain of losing a child in middle age is not something anyone can bear.


    However, Liu Chang looked at her beside her, but her heart was not happy, because her crying voice was too loud. Although the feelings were real, controlling the volume of her voice to such a high level would have other intentions.


    Sure enough, less than a minute later, the previous screams, coupled with the current cry, attracted many people on the same floor to watch. When they saw the old woman sitting on the ground with a sad face, they all showed different looks.


    Some people are asking what happened, some show sympathy, some stand in the distance quietly watching all this, others notice the blood in the toilet.


    "Let''s go." Liu Chang saw the old woman sitting on the ground crying and more and more onlookers. With some bad premonition, he pulled the girl and whispered to the other three to leave.

 Chapter 23

    Liu Chang took the little girl''s hand and just wanted to turn around and leave, the clothes here were caught in the hands again.


    "Where do you want to go?" This time he was "Xiao Yong"''s father. He grabbed Liu Chang''s clothes and said in an aggressive manner, "I want to go before I can make it clear."


    "Everything has been made clear. I have nothing to do with it." Liu Chang pulled his clothes again, raised his voice, and said in the volume that most people can hear: "I have made it clear. It''s convenient for us to go to the toilet together. In the process of entering the toilet, a tentacle monster came out from the drain of the sewer and attacked him with a tentacle. I have made it very clear. I hope you don''t want to talk to me I can''t make it. "


    "Why did the tentacle attack him alone and not you?" Xiao Yong''s father continued to ask.


    "How do I know? Is that a problem? " Liu Chang was asked by this question in the heart of the accumulation of anger more prosperous, "it wants to attack who I can manage? I''m not his father


    When Liu Chang spoke, the two words "his father" were not deliberately stressed, but they were particularly harsh when they were introduced into the ears of Xiao Yong''s father, who had just died.


    So the dispute began to escalate.


    Because the family had just died, and there was no place to vent their anger, they poured all their dissatisfaction on Liu Chang. The latter, seeing that there was no room for reconciliation, did not keep it any longer and began to quarrel. For a moment, the noise and the voices of the surrounding crowd interweaved into a piece, and everyone was involved in a blind conflict.


    Until military personnel heard the news.


    Under the leadership of a squad leader, two soldiers dispersed the crowd and took the father of Liu Chang and Xiao Yong to a department.


    "Come on, what''s going on?" A company commander with the rank of commander was sitting in the office, looking at both sides of the conflict and knocking on the table.


    "He killed my son." Xiao Yong''s father mourned for the company. Dou E''s posture and company commander complained that he was wronged. His expression was quite a bit like "master Qingtian, you should uphold justice for Xiaomin".


    And see his look, Liu Chang mood is even more irritable. Before the end of the day, he hated these ordinary people who were always looking for trouble. After the end of the day, these people''s lethality is stronger, this just a short time, ignited his anger three times several times.


    But fortunately, he was a rational man. Although he had a deep fire in his heart, he still pressed down his emotions and said, "chief, the matter is probably a very simple one. My son and I went to the bathroom together in the morning. His son was attacked and killed by a monster, but I didn''t get hurt. The man''s feelings of losing his son became nowhere to vent. He had to drag me to say that I killed his son


    "If you don''t believe it, you can go to the dormitory toilet to investigate the scene. Judging from the blood and the fragments of the body, you can determine that his son must have been attacked by a monster. And I certainly don''t have the ability to control the monster. The monster doesn''t attack me just because I''m lucky. I''m a few steps behind him to get to the sewer. That''s what happened. If I really knew there were monsters there, no one would get close to it. "


    "Well." After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the company commander nodded, and then the question directly bypassed the dispute between the two people and asked about the topic he cared about.


    "Can monsters attack humans from sewer outlets?"


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Send people to inform the superior and subordinate temporary propaganda Organization Department, tell them the special attack mode of monsters, and let them inform the masses to pay attention to prevention." With these words, the company commander got up directly and took people away from here.


    Obviously, he is a very capable person. As a capable person, he knows what he should do in this environment.


    When he got up and passed by Liu Chang, he nodded to them, didn''t explain anything, and didn''t look at the pleading look in Xiaoyong''s father''s eyes, and walked directly between them.


    "Sorry, in this environment, in this situation..." When the company commander went far away, Liu changchong''s father opened his mouth and laughed. The mockery in his voice was not covered up: "those officers of the army are not in the mood to take care of your trivial affairs."


    After saying this, Liu Chang also turned to leave here - since he has offended the other party, he is not afraid to offend more thoroughly.


    From the office back to his dormitory, Liu Chang saw the little girl who had come back and so on - all faces were written with worried look.


    "How''s it going?" Seeing Liu Chang come back, the fat man first asked, "didn''t you say anything?"


    "No, there''s chaos everywhere. The army''s problems of food and communication with their superiors can make them very busy, but they don''t care about family matters." Liu Chang spread out his hands, "and the eye can see at a glance that his son''s death has nothing to do with me."


    "What a bunch of goddamn grandsons." Seeing that Liu Chang was all right, the fat man sat back on his bed and said, "my son was attacked by a monster, but he dragged us not to let go. He insisted on saying that we had killed him. I really don''t know who.""In this world, there are so many such people that everyone has met." Liu sighed.


    "But you should not offend them completely." Zhu Lin, who had not spoken, heard this in a low voice: "in this way, we will be more peaceful in the future."


    "I can''t say that." Li Qingshui pulled Zhulin''s arm, let her shut her mouth, and said: "with their kind of petty citizen mentality, from the moment their son died, we have completely offended them. In fact, it doesn''t matter what our attitude towards them will be. "


    "How do you know?" Zhu Lin ignored Li Qingshui''s hint and continued to ask.


    "I know them so well." Now, it''s not a good time for us to talk about ambiguity


    "Well." The fat man nodded at the side. "We have to discuss the issue of eating, this is the more critical thing."


    "Can''t you eat anything?" When Liu Chang heard the four words of "eating problem", the anger aroused by people in his heart was completely thrown into the corner of his heart - now is not the time to think about these things.


    "Nothing to eat." Hearing Liu Chang''s words, the little girl wiped the less obvious tear marks in the corner of her eyes, and then turned around and found several bags of food and bread from the bag on the bed.

 Chapter 24

    "Damn it, it''s disgusting!" Taking the food from the little girl, Liu Chang''s expression was conditioned to wrinkle together, feeling the soft and sticky hands. He frowned and said, "is this still bread? This is a ball of wool


    "I can''t eat any more." The fat man looked at the food with a look of regret on his face.


    "What about that? I haven''t eaten seriously for two days All along the mental tension, coupled with the consumption of running back and forth, was easy to make people hungry. People did not eat seriously for two days, and they were tired and hungry.


    "The military should send some military food here. Although all the food in the military grain depot can''t be eaten, there will always be some ways." Li Qingshui leaned on the bed and said weakly, "wait and see."


    "Well." Several people nodded and fell into a moment of silence.


    This time, they did not wait for long. First, the Xiaoyong family came back, and then the military personnel came to deliver food.


    "One and a half packs of compressed biscuits or half a can of tin. One for each, not more. " There was no nonsense from the people who delivered the food. In the blink of an eye, they distributed the food according to their heads, and then they wheeled the car away.


    "This military compressed biscuit can be preserved for a long time than those in supermarkets." Li Qingshui took a package of compressed biscuits and studied the packaging bag in situ. "This sealing technology is much better than those biscuits in the supermarket, and the moisture is also extracted more dry, which is very conducive to preservation."


    "The cans are also very well sealed and have no contact with the outside world." The fat man unscrewed a can, smelled it and said, "although it''s a little sour, it can still be eaten!"


    "But half a share is not enough." Zhu Lin sat by the bed and said faintly.


    "Make do with it." Liu Chang took a bite of his half of the biscuit, with mineral water, and flushed the biscuit swelling with water into his stomach.


    In fact, half a biscuit, or half a can, a total of three or four things, everyone is hungry for a long time, eat very fast.


    Several people in minutes after eating a day''s meal, each lying on his back on the bed.


    "Hungry after eating, do you feel that way?" The fat man rubbed his stomach, and there was a "gurgling" sound inside.


    "Is it because I ate more acid?" Liu Chang felt even more hungry after eating. However, after lying down for a while, he still got up and sat up: "although I am hungry, at least I have added food and calories, so my body will not be too weak. Take advantage of this strength, go out and do something, or you will starve to death sooner or later. "


    "That''s right. I don''t think the military has a lot of food reserves, and even now, a half a biscuit or half a can a day is just a drop in the bucket." Li Qingshui said: "it''s OK to say that biscuits can''t be eaten after two days, which will be even more embarrassing. I think if we want to survive, we have to go out and find food by ourselves. "


    "Although it is dangerous outside now, animals and plants are growing and reproducing very well. As long as we are lucky, we can still find a lot of food."


    "Well, yes, plant stems, branches and leaves can be eaten, and animal meat can also be cured. I think it''s better to do this... " Liu Chang heard Li Qingshui go out to look for food. He lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Li, you are familiar with plants. You should be able to distinguish which plants can be eaten. Then you take the fat man and Zhu Lin to collect some plants in or around the military area command. I''ll check with the little girl if there are any weak animals outside, and see if we can get some meat. We can always find something to eat


    "You go hunting alone?" When the fat man heard what Liu Chang said, he shook his head and said, "that''s no good. It''s too dangerous. I don''t know any plants. I''ll go with you."


    "You''re so fat, your goal is too big, it''s not safe for you to follow me." Liu Chang heard that the fat man wanted to follow him. He joked and refused his kindness. "You can follow Mr. Li. I have a little girl here, and there won''t be any danger."


    "Not necessarily." Li Qingshui listened to Liu Chang''s words, also shook his head and said: "you go to the toilet to meet the monster, the little girl did not feel it?"


    "No Hearing Li Qingshui''s words, the little girl shook her head: "after its tentacles extended out, I felt its existence."


    "That is to say, this kind of sensing ability is the same as the mobile phone signal, will be blocked?" Liu Chang frowned. "It doesn''t matter. The monsters in the soil are still a few. We''ll look around here, and we won''t be forced to find anything. You can rest assured. "


    "I..." The fat man also wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Liu Chang: "it''s settled. Don''t be a mother-in-law. I''m too big to die. I''ll wait for meat at night."


    With this sentence, Liu Chang took the little girl''s hand and walked out of the room.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Liu Chang took the little girl out of the house, out of the barracks dormitory building, to the outside more red fog boundless world.


    Outside the barracks dormitory is not a quiet world.


    Because there were too many people in the whole courtyard, and it was the time for food distribution, the barracks compound was not as quiet as it was outside.Ignoring those waiting for food distribution, Liu Chang led the little girl out of the camp compound.


    Directly to the gate of the barracks compound, Liu Chang saw that there were still people from all over the city seeking shelter.


    "The number of people is still increasing, and the number of monks is too much, and the army can hardly stand." Looking at these crowded people, Liu Chang led the little girl to a corner - even in this doomsday environment, it is difficult to see the shadow of mutants in the place where the flow of people is at its peak.


    In fact, the phenomenon that one ethnic group gathers at its peak while other creatures avoid it consciously is actually a concept of territory, which is generated by the innate self-protection consciousness of animals, and is the iron rule of nature.


    "Let''s go to the place where there is no one. It''s better not to be too far away from here. You should pay attention to check whether there are dangerous creatures around, and the creatures that appear in large areas." Liu Chang led the little girl and explained as she walked: "whenever there are too many creatures with high danger value or too large number, you should first hide your body shape, and then use the way of pulling clothes to indicate to me that I will not leave you too far away."


    "Our hunting targets are solitary creatures with a danger value below 1. Do you know? "


    "Well, I see." The little girl nodded hard.


    "Well, let''s go." With these words, Liu Chang went out first, took out two already prepared scalpels and held them in his hand, and began his first hunting in his life.

 Chapter 25

    The two of them went all the way to the North - the barracks were in the south of the city, and if they went further south, they would have gone to the former farmland of the peasants.


    It''s usually inaccessible, and now it''s even more dangerous.


    Liu Chang''s choice is relatively safe. Then, just a few steps away, the little girl felt something different.


    "Two creatures with a risk value of about 0.8 are moving in this direction."


    ¡°0.8£¿¡± Hearing the little girl''s words, Liu Chang pulled her to squat down, lurking in the lush grass: "so lucky?"


    Holding the scalpel tightly, Liu Chang looks at the outside world from the grass.


    Is that the right direction Liu Chang carefully pointed to his front with the scalpel.


    "It''s here. They''re moving slowly this way."


    "Well, good." Nodding, Liu Chang held his breath.


    Because he knows that even a slight breath is enough for a sensitive animal to expose itself to its target. As a hunter, lurking is always the most important lesson.


    Time passed with a sense of rhythm, Liu Chang used the method of counting the heartbeat to relieve the tension before hunting.


    Just as he was counting his 100th heartbeat, he saw the grass creeping in front of him from a distance, and then two creatures came out of it.


    "Shit!" After the two creatures appeared in Liu Chang''s sight, he swore low and stood up from the grass: "Xiaojing, don''t hide, it''s two people."


    "Oh." Hearing Liu Chang''s voice, the little girl also stood up from the grass: "are they two girls?"


    "Well." Liu Chang looked at two girls who looked seventeen or eighteen years old in the distance. Obviously, his voice frightened the two girls. However, because their eyesight could only see the distance within three meters, they could not see Liu Chang.


    "Who, is anybody there?" What''s more frightening is what you can''t see. The two girls stood there, looking around and shouting.


    "Well, we''re just passers-by. Don''t worry." Standing outside the fog, Liu Chang replied.


    "Gone." After shouting that sentence, Liu Chang patted the little girl''s head and ignored the other party''s response. He pulled her away from here again and continued the hunting journey.


    But the process of hunting was not smooth. After three hours, they still got nothing.


    Within these three hours, they have encountered 17 times of human beings, detected 15 times of creatures with a risk value above 5, and escaped from three large-scale insect migrations, but none of them met their desired prey.


    "Well, it''s past noon, and there''s nothing left." Sitting on a step of the green belt beside the road, leaning against the green belt plants which have grown to three meters high, Liu sighed and took a short rest.


    "Tired?" He rubbed the girl''s hair and asked.


    "Well, it''s going to hold out." The girl nodded, the scar on her face drew an arc in the air, "ran so long, uncle hungry?"


    "Ha ha, don''t call me uncle. I''m young, just a graduate student." Hearing the girl''s words, Liu Chang burst out laughing: "I''m not old. Generally, a girl of your age just calls me brother. As for asking me if I am hungry, I can tell you responsibly that I am very hungry! "


    "Well, it''s a good thing I hid a piece of food." The girl said, took out a small half of the biscuit from her pocket: "I just did not finish eating the rest, you will have to fight with the beast, eat to supplement the physical strength."


    "Ha ha ha..." Seeing the small half of the biscuit, Liu Chang laughed again: "it''s hard for you to keep a half of the biscuit. Don''t tell me that you were full at that time. I don''t believe you are not hungry. Eat it yourself!"


    "Er..." See Liu Chang did not receive their own biscuits, the little girl Leng a Leng, her face exposed grievances, but the hands of the biscuits are stubborn did not shrink back.


    "Well, since it''s your kindness, I''ll eat it." Seeing the little girl''s expression, Liu Chang laughed for the third time, took the biscuit and filled it into his mouth.


    Then, the special hard taste and scallion gas of compressed biscuits diffused in the mouth.


    "Really. Ma Xiang, everything tastes good when I''m hungry. Thank you!" After eating biscuits and drinking water, Liu Chang stood up again: "go, now eat a biscuit from you, and pay you a large piece of meat in the evening!"


    "Well." Hearing Liu Chang''s words, the girl nodded vigorously and her face showed a smile.


    They set foot on the journey again


    After the afternoon, perhaps because of biscuits, their luck suddenly improved.


    After only ten minutes, they found the target they wanted - a wild dog.


    This wild dog is a large single dog. Although his body is slightly changed due to the red fog, it is not very strong.


    The dangerous number given by the little girl is "1.5", which means that the dog''s physical fitness is not much higher than that of an adult man, but because of the inherent habits of dogs, it is much more difficult to deal with than ordinary human beings.Therefore, after seeing it, Liu Chang quickly squatted down and did not even dare to say anything - could he know how sensitive the hearing of dogs is.


    In the grass, Liu Chang palms down, indicating that the little girl to stay aside, and then holding her breath, using the cover of the grass, slowly approached the big dog.


    However, contrary to his wishes, although he had been cautious to the extreme, but the sole of his shoes pressed down the grass roots, or made a slight "creaking" sound.


    Then the big dog was startled.


    Its sensitive hearing immediately told it the direction of Liu Chang. A pair of scarlet eyes followed the direction of the sound, and accurately found Liu Chang who was close to it within three meters.


    "Wuwu ~ ~!"


    Seeing the stranger approach, the dog''s faces wrinkled, his fangs exposed, his throat surging, and the dog''s own threatening sound.


    But now Liu Chang is not the one who just arrived at the end of the world a few days ago. As a rare mutation in human beings, although his physical fitness has not been improved by leaps and bounds, it is not something that this small dog can frighten.


    Holding the scalpel in his hand, Liu Chang stood in the same place and confronted the dog - he didn''t want to take the lead. Because he knew that according to the habits of animals and the standing posture of human beings, it is difficult to achieve the expected results by taking the lead.


    A man is taller than a dog, and the dog''s limbs are more sensitive to the ground. If he wants to take the lead in attacking, he must complete a series of actions, such as squatting, bending down, sprinting, and wielding a knife. Moreover, bending down to attack downward will make people''s body balance worse, and it is difficult to continue to attack if one attack is not successful.


    Instead, it''s better to wait for the other party to attack first. Pounce - according to the nature of mammals, the predatory instinct of mammals makes them think of attacking their enemies'' necks first and then suffocating them - or that they don''t want to attack their necks, but instinct drives them to do so.


    Liu Chang believes in animal instinct.


    So,


    he''s waiting!!!

 Chapter 26

    The confrontation between the two sides is very long. Mammals, whether feline or canine, are actually very cautious. In this long confrontation, Liu Chang has always maintained the best attack starting style, with high mental tension, waiting for the moment when the other party pounces.


    He pointed the point of the scalpel at 75 degrees above his incline, and was ready to insert the scalpel into the other''s abdominal cavity at the moment when the other party attacked him.


    He knew that hunting is definitely not a contest. The confrontation may be long, but it is only a moment that really decides life and death. Sometimes even the second move of the attack is difficult for both sides to fight. Either they succeed or die.


    So, he looked at the wild dog''s eyes, and the wild dog also looked at his eyes. He stood there for ten minutes without moving.


    In the end, wild dog''s patience is no better than Liu Chang. When the latter''s arms were stiff, the wild dog finally jumped over.


    From static to dynamic, from the ground to the air, the wild dog easily leaped over a distance of more than two meters, and soared to the height parallel to Liu Chang''s neck, showing its extraordinary jumping power and physical quality.


    Liu Chang didn''t let himself down. His powerful retina captured this dynamic picture at the first time. After the image information was fed back to the brain through the spinal nerve, he quickly made the first reaction: the body quickly turned back, and the right arm holding the knife stabbed upward, completing a series of actions of avoiding and attacking in one go.


    Pooh!


    Liu Chang felt a little barrier in the process of stabbing, and then he knew that his scalpel had penetrated into the wild dog''s abdomen.


    However, the forward momentum of the wild dog didn''t decrease, so he moved forward again and took advantage of the situation. The hot air and sticky feeling on his hands became stronger.


    He knew that his attack was successful.


    But at the same moment of his joy, a sharp pain came from his left chest. Although he avoided the bite of the wild dog, he was inevitably hurt by this way of facing the enemy.


    "Woo ~ ~"


    "Well!"


    His grunt and the wild dog''s whine came at the same time, and then one man and one dog fell to the ground because of their inertia.


    Liu Chang''s posture was backward and inertial impact. As a result, the back of his head landed on the ground first. After he fell on the ground, his eyes were black and his brain was in chaos for about half a second.


    Although the wild dog is more seriously injured, but because the landing position is better, it is the first step to stand up. But the abdominal injury has made it completely lose its ferocious nature. The survival instinct from the animals drove it to stand up and run directly to the distance.


    "Damn it." After half a second pause, a series of things happened. Liu Chang lay on the ground and saw the wild dog get into the grass. He jumped up in a hurry and ran after him.


    At a glance just now, he had already seen how much damage he had caused to the wild dog - a wound about 10 cm in length on his abdomen, although it did not achieve the effect of intestinal bleeding by laparotomy, it was definitely a fatal injury and could not run far away.


    After standing up, Liu Changshun chased in with blood.


    "Brother, don''t chase." As soon as Liu Chang got up, a little girl''s voice came from behind.


    "What''s the matter?" He did not look back, did not stop, and continued to follow the bloodstain. However, after more than ten meters, he found that he still underestimated the running ability of dogs - even if the wild dog was injured, it was not his two legged human could catch up with him.


    However, Liu Chang was no longer in a hurry. The ten centimeter wound was too deep and too long. Even if the wild dog ran far away, the blood on the ground would reveal its position without reservation.


    So, after more than ten steps, he stopped at the same place - too far away from the little girl, and he was a little worried.


    After waiting for a few seconds, the little girl ran over from behind, panting and saying, "brother, brother Stop chasing


    "Stop chasing? What do you mean Liu Chang frowned and asked.


    "He''s running in the direction of a dangerous 8 creature." The girl pointed in the direction of the bloodstain.


    ¡°8£¿¡± Liu Chang frowned.


    "Yes, and it moves very fast. It must be a large animal." The girl closed her eyes and felt the picture in her head silently.


    "Why did you come here? Didn''t you have one just now


    "Well, yes, it should have been a hundred meters away. I couldn''t feel it. It ran so fast that it suddenly broke into my perception range." The little girl opened her eyes, pulled the corner of Liu Chang''s clothes and said, "let''s go. The creatures with danger value of 8 are too powerful."


    "No, I can''t go. I can''t get food. If I''m so weak, I''ll starve to death in a few days. And this is the first day. I''m in the best physical condition. If I can''t catch any prey, it will be even more impossible in a few days. Sooner or later, I''m not reconciled. I can''t be so busy in a day. I have to go and see what I say


    Seeing that the meat to the mouth ran like this, no one was reconciled. So Liu Chang thought for three seconds and then stamped his foot and said, "no matter what, I have to go and have a look.""But..."


    "It''s OK. I''m sensitive. I''ll stand in the distance and look at the situation. It can''t find me." With this sentence, Liu Chang got into the grass. "Stay here, don''t follow me. I''ll come back to you later."


    Along with the blood on the ground, Liu Chang chased after him all the way. Not long after he ran out, he heard a whine in front of the bloodstain. This kind of sound is unique to dogs. When they are hurt and cry, they will make this sound.


    But this time, the voice was very short, and it stopped suddenly just as soon as it was issued. Liu Chang knew that his prey was dead.


    No need to distinguish the blood on the ground, Liu Changshun rushed to the place with his voice, and then saw the wild dog dozens of meters away.


    It is dead, was a big white cat in the mouth, red blood dyed red white cat''s white beard.


    What a big cat Standing seven meters away from the cat that can''t be called a cat, Liu Chang swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    This is a pure white cat with a length of four meters. It is three times larger than the average tiger. Moreover, the tail is longer. The hairy tail curls on its own body, like a snow-white column. It looks very beautiful.


    "I don''t know which grandson''s cat is. It doesn''t matter if it''s so big. It''s no use this time." After seeing this big cat, Liu Chang gave up his prey completely. Because cats are no more than canines, cats are more flexible and have a stronger ability to hunt alone, and their sensitive forelimbs are more effective against small animals. What''s more, judging from the cat''s body shape and the mutation effect, even if a few tigers are more than enough to fight, even if Liu Chang is brave enough, he does not dare to take risks with his body.


    Therefore, he watched the cat holding the dead dog''s body, jumped into a house in the distance, and disappeared completely in his sight.


    The iron law of nature''s competition for prey is finally verified in his body.

 Chapter 27

    "* *. Your mother." Seeing his prey go away with the danger, Liu Chang roared fiercely at the sky to relieve his suffocation.


    After a fierce cry, the mood is really relaxed a lot, the spirit then relaxed down, just because of the tension and suppressed the pain is particularly sharp up.


    Looking down at his chest, Liu Chang saw a few long bloodstains - it was broken by a wild dog.


    Fortunately, although the bloodstain looks very long, but the scratch is not deep. Although the burning pain on the body is unbearable, it is not a fatal injury.


    But as he stood there, his body still felt hollowed out. The high load exercise in the state of hunger and the short-term high tension of spirit make him feel particularly weak.


    "Alas." Sitting in the grass, Liu Chang looked at the blood left by the wild dog under his eyes. Thinking that the smell of blood might lead to other dangers, Liu Chang got up after a short rest and rushed back.


    After returning dozens of meters from the original road, I found the little girl standing there.


    "Are you all right?" The girl saw Liu Chang come out from the grass and smile on her face.


    "No, but the prey was robbed." Liu Chang showed a dispirited look in his eyes.


    "If you''re OK, get out of here." The girl took Liu Chang and went in one direction.


    "Is there another monster approaching here?" Liu Chang followed the girl all the way and asked.


    "Well, it''s not a monster, or a large number of dense creatures with a risk value of about 0.003 are approaching. It''s estimated that they are insects and so on." The girl replied, "it''s better to be careful."


    "All right." As the little girl walked out of the area, Liu Chang two people came to an empty house. He found a basin to wash his hands full of plasma, and then in that room, he found perfume with strong flavors, such as perfume and jelly water, and covered the smell of his own blood.


    After all this, Liu Chang was relieved.


    "Shall we go on?" The girl sat beside Liu Chang, her tired body curled up on the back of the sofa and asked, "you are injured. Don''t you need to go back to disinfect and take medicine?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Human resistance and bacterial viruses are always a pair of evenly matched competitors. If one side gains the upper hand and fails to completely destroy the other party, it will be passive in the next contest. Since I didn''t die from the last infection, I won''t die from the wound infection again this time. " Liu Chang patted his chest, "to be on the safe side, although I still need to take some antibiotics, but it''s not so urgent. I''ll go back to eat it at night."


    "Shall we continue?" The girl rubbed her feet and went on with the question.


    "Well, we are in a good condition today. If we can''t catch the prey today, it will be more difficult tomorrow and the day after tomorrow." Liu Chang looked up at the ceiling: "I''m a little dizzy now. If this situation goes on, I''m estimated that my combat effectiveness and mobility will be reduced by half tomorrow, which will make it more difficult to hit the prey."


    "But didn''t Mr. Li Qingshui and the fat man go to pick plants?" The little girl took off her shoes and socks and rubbed her little feet. In the sole of her small feet and around, at this time has been full of blood bubbles, which let Liu Chang see a burst of sad.


    Walking for six or seven hours in a row is not what a skinny little girl in her teens can bear, let alone walk on a flat road. Now the outside world, like the roadside of the wasteland forest, is as difficult to walk, even once. At least in the forest wasteland, there will be no cement blocks everywhere, and there won''t be industrial wastes such as cement nails. But now the road outside is damaged, the ground is full of these things, not to mention the little girl, even Liu Chang himself, feel the pain is unbearable.


    "You''ve been busy for a long time. I can''t turn around now." Liu Chang looked at the blood blisters in her feet again and sighed.


    "I can''t go back first. It''s hard for you to find the prey when you wander around here by yourself. Moreover, in case of any danger Then... " The girl rubbed her feet, put on her shoes, cracked her mouth again, and let the scar bloom again. She said with a smile, "let''s go, let''s turn around again, and I can bear it."


    "Well, yes, turn around again! Do your best and listen to the destiny Liu Chang nodded and held the little girl in his arms and put it on his back: "hold tight. When I meet the prey, I will hint in my ear."


    "Well." Lying on Liu Chang''s back, the little girl struggled instinctively first, and then wrapped her arms and legs around his back tightly.


    Seeing the girl holding a strong arm, Liu Chang went to the door, opened the door of the dilapidated house occupied by plants, and melted himself into the fog again.


    But


    Another afternoon of hunting, another afternoon of nothing.


    When it was going to be dark, Liu Chang carried the little girl on his back and dragged his tired and hungry body back to the army compound and his dormitory.


    "Come down." At the door of the dormitory, Liu Chang put the little girl down on the ground. When the sole of her foot touched the ground, she was obviously shocked. This should be the natural reaction of the pain caused by the compression of blood bubbles.And Liu Chang put down the little girl is also a little relaxed - although his body has changed a little now, he is not lack of strength. And the little girl is very light, only a few kilograms, but after all, he is weak now. If he can carry less weight, he can still reduce a lot of burden.


    After putting down the little girl, Liu Chang opened the door of his dormitory, and then saw all kinds of plants washed clean.


    "We''re back." The sound of Liu Chang pushing the door startled the three people who were classifying the plants. They all turned their heads and looked at the door. Liu Chang gave a few people a smile, spread out his hands, said he was empty, and then mocked himself: "nothing."


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, before you came, teacher Li Qingshui said that it would be difficult for you to hunt, but then again, you were injured?" The fat man, who was classifying plants, saw several bright red bloodstains on Liu Chang''s chest. He stood up and took out alcohol and cotton cloth from his backpack.


    "The wound is not deep. It''s nothing." After receiving the alcohol cotton cloth handed over by the fat man, Liu Chang poured the alcohol directly on his wound, and then there was a burning pain. Clench teeth, wait until the end of the labor, Liu Chang dipped in cotton cloth dipped in the blood on the wound, and then pulled the little girl.


    "Take off your shoes." Liu Chang took the little girl to the bedside and helped her take off her shoes. She saw a pair of socks that were also soaked in blood and had formed a hard scab.


    "It''s estimated that the feet are blistered and the feet and socks are sticking together." Seeing the hard blood scab outside the girl''s sock, Liu Chang turned his head and looked at Li Qingshui: "teacher, how to deal with this wound that is adhered to the clothes?"


    "Soak the clothes in salt water first." Li Qingshui, standing behind Liu Chang, took a small pot and handed it to Zhu Lin, who was still sorting plants behind him. He said, "go get some water. We don''t have normal saline. We can use salt instead."


    "Oh." Zhu Lin raised her head, should a, also did not look at the girl''s feet, so selfishly walked out.


    "Don''t look for water in the bathroom on the first floor!" Li Qingshui saw her go out, uneasy account of a sentence: "to go to the high-rise, where the tentacles of the sewer monster can not reach."


    "I see." There was a response in the hallway.


    A moment later, Zhu Lin took water, Li Qingshui added some salt to the water, Liu Chang held the little girl''s foot and put it into the salt water.


    "Hiss!" The girl''s feet into the salt water, a burst of shivering, but instinctively want to take out the feet, but Liu Chang dead pressed her trembling ankle neck.

 Chapter 28

    "Bear with it a little bit." Liu Chang sighed.


    How painful it is to sprinkle salt on the wound. At the moment, the little girl''s injured foot in salt water will hurt. And because of the plantar nerve endings, her pain at the moment is more than ordinary "wound salt" pain several times.


    Less than a moment, the little girl''s face was white with pain, but Liu Chang did not see her expression, just staring at her feet.


    Salt water, originally formed a hard scab socks began to soften, and the adhesion of the wound also slowly began to loosen up. A moment later, Liu Chang raised the girl''s feet and carefully peeled off her socks.


    "Rub on alcohol, don''t pack gauze, let her feet hang." Li Qingshui saw the girl''s socks off, continued to guide Liu Chang in the back.


    "Oh." Nodding, Liu Chang according to the teacher''s guidance to the little girl after the wound, put her legs on the bed guardrail. Then he found antibiotics in the bag, ate one by himself and fed one to the girl.


    "Alas." After dealing with all this, Liu Chang lies on the bed tired.


    "How are you today?" Seeing that Liu Chang finished the treatment, Li Qingshui went back to the front of the pile of plants again and began to divide the work into different categories.


    "Hard. It''s hard to hunt." Liu Chang lying on the bed looking at the upper bed board said: "prey are too alert, not close to them, was found."


    "It''s not difficult to hunt, so many ancient hunters would not have starved to death." Li Qingshui said with a chuckle: "otherwise, in ancient times, the money from the fur and flesh of a large-scale prey would have been enough for a hunter to spend more than a month or even several months. If they could get their prey every day, wouldn''t they all become rich people?"


    "But as a matter of fact, hunters have always been a hungry profession, and many excellent hunters have starved to death." Li Qingshui was tidying up his things and said, "not only are hunters, but also the top hunters at the top of the food chain in nature are very difficult to hunt. Take mammals as an example. Among all land mammals, cheetah has the highest success rate of hunting, but its success rate seems to be less than one seventh. And after each hunt, whether it succeeds or fails, its body will be overloaded due to high-speed running, resulting in a period of time unable to eat. "


    "Therefore, although it has the highest success rate of hunting, it is often robbed of food." Li Qingshui said, pulling a strange grass from the plant heap, sniffing and continuing: "therefore, even if the excellent hunters and top hunters want to get food in nature, it is extremely difficult. Those who have no ability to escape and survive have been eliminated in hundreds of millions of years of evolution. If you want to find food, how can it be so simple? I''ll go hunting with you tomorrow. Anyway, these plants are enough for us to eat for some time


    "Oh, yes." Lying on the bed and turning over, Liu Chang happened to see Li Qingshui''s action of smelling plants, and then asked, "teacher, can these things be eaten?"


    "I don''t know. I should be able to eat it." Li Qingshui''s eyes showed a suspicious look. "These weeds and wild vegetables must be edible before the red fog comes. They are all edible plants, but now it seems that they have evolved their own unique abilities."


    "What''s unique?" Liu Chang frowned.


    "Don''t want people to eat their unique abilities." Li Qingshui went to Liu Chang, squeezed out the juice of the plant in his hand, and said with a smile, "you smell it."


    "Ouch The juice splashed from the plants sprayed on Liu Chang''s face and made him feel sick: "what''s this smell? It''s more smelly than excrement. Can you eat it?"


    "Should be able to eat!" Li Qingshui was also choked by the smell and sneezed several times. He said, "the ingredients should not change. It''s just a little smelly. If you cook more, you can eat it. It''s better than starving to death."


    Then he picked up a bundle of plants and stood up: "I went to the army kitchen to cook these things. Did anyone come with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a silence below, and no one answered.


    "No one''s going with me. I''ll go myself." Li Qingshui smiles and turns to leave the room.


    An hour later.


    He brought in a pot of stinky vegetable soup.


    "Oh, I smell the sewers." A pot of thick soup was brought in, and a room full of people, including two other people, covered their noses at the same time.


    "The smell of sewers is better than the soup." The fat man covered his nose and went to Li Qingshui: "teacher, are you sure this thing can be eaten?"


    "Ha ha, if you can eat it, I will test your poison first." Li Qingshui put the pot on a stool, then picked up a pot of vegetables into his mouth, only chewed a mouthful of it and swallowed it into his stomach. His face then burst into a bitter smile: "the taste is so authentic!"


    "Yes?" Liu Chang got up from the bed and took a sip of vegetable soup with a spoon. Warm soup entrance, a cooked stool smell immediately filled his whole mouth, and instantly swept all his taste buds. Stimulated by the strong smell, his stomach continuously surged for several times. Until he felt acid water in his throat, he squeezed his nose and swallowed the soup. "Dung soup" into the abdomen, Liu Chang was choked tears and snot together flow out."The smell of authentic sewers, crunchy Liu Chang gave the fat man a thumbs up in tears.


    "Eat some. Don''t be pretentious. It''s better to eat this than to starve to death. Although the smell is not good and the taste is poor, it is still vegetables in essence and can be eaten." Li Qingshui said, and from the dormitory brought a number of prepared bowls, for a few people a person filled a portion of this vegetable soup.


    "Eat it all. Don''t leave it. How many days have you not eaten well? If we don''t eat any more, we''ll have to die in three days


    "So serious?" Liu Chang pinched his nose and poured a big mouthful of vegetable soup. He asked with his stinky mouth, "no one will starve to death in three days. If a biscuit a day and a half stays in bed, it will last more than ten days."


    "It''s not starvation, it''s a complication of starvation." Li Qingshui ate another mouthful of green vegetables, and then swallowed them whole without chewing them. He said, "what is the world outside? All living things are in a world of crazy evolution. But for millions of years, the resistance of microorganisms and human beings has always been a pair of equal rivals. Now they have been madly evolved. On the contrary, if we do not evolve, but suffer from hunger and lead to a sharp decline in resistance, the result is that all kinds of diseases are sweeping in, and then a common breath can do It can become a serious bacterial infection of the respiratory tract. "


    "According to the teacher, it''s going to be a dead man after a few days here?" Liu Chang took another mouthful of "excrement" and looked around the environment, as if he had already seen the scene of starving people everywhere after a few days.


    "Not to die, but to die a lot of people!" Li Qingshui sighed and handed Zhu Lin a bowl. "Eat it quickly. These plants are evolving. Now it tastes like shit. In a few days, we can''t even eat shit."

 Chapter 29

    "I can''t even eat shit. It''s an unimaginable world!" Liu Chang listened to Li Qingshui''s words and held up an empty bowl to fill a full bowl for the little girl.


    "Come on, we have shit to eat now, cheers!"


    "That''s a bad joke." The fat man stood aside and sighed in a low voice and then filled himself with a bowl.


    After that, the three took their own bowls, smelled the vegetable soup, and then frowned at the same time.


    A moment later, the little girl first plucked up the courage to drink the first sip of soup. With the entrance of the soup, her originally pale face became completely bloodless, but she swallowed with trembling cheeks. After the first mouthful, she tasted it. Then, like those patients who took traditional Chinese medicine, she pinched her nose and swallowed soup and vegetables, hoping to minimize the time of pain.


    Seeing the little girl drinking soup like this, Zhu Lin seemed to want to imitate it. She pinched her nose first, then took a deep breath, closed the valve, and then drank a few mouthfuls of vegetable juice. But also in her soup big mouth into the stomach at the same moment, her bowl on the "slap" fell on the ground, followed by a strong vomiting sound.


    "Ouch The vegetable juice, which had just been drunk, gushed out of her mouth and nasal cavity along with her stomach juice, which made the dormitory smell even more strange.


    "I''m sorry." After vomiting, Zhu Lin wiped the residue of her mouth and gave the other four people an apologetic look. Then she held her stomach weakly and picked up the broom in the dormitory and began to clean up the "debris" she had caused.


    "Alas." After seeing the other two people''s reactions, the fat man braved the soup bowl several times. After taking a sip, he gave up.


    "No, I can''t choke." The fat man put his bowl aside to show that he would not eat any more.


    "What fragile people." Li Qingshui saw the reaction of the two of them, but did not force them to continue to eat. After eating his own bowl of food, he put down the dishes and chopsticks, closed his eyes and meditated.


    And Liu Chang did not speak, quietly ate his bowl of food, together with the rest of the pot of vegetable soup.


    After that, a strange warm feeling appeared in the abdomen, and the odor in the mouth seemed not so strong. No matter what kind of pain human suffering is, after enduring the pain period, it is not pain. Because the human body has evolved very well, excessive pain equivalent can cause the brain to cut off its connection with the body, which is called fainting. If a person can''t faint under the stimulation of special conditions, the pain after the labor period will gradually fade. Even after the pain reaches the extreme, the brain will help them turn the pain into another kind of pleasure.


    So, people are really amazing creatures.


    So is Liu Chang. After drinking a lot of stinky water, the only thing he can feel now is the warmth in his stomach, which makes him feel no longer hungry and comfortable.


    "How can you eat so much?" Seeing Liu Chang eating up all the soup, Zhu Lin''s face turned pale and showed admiration, "I can''t eat a mouthful."


    "It''s not so bad to bear the first bite." Liu Chang answered truthfully.


    "But I can''t take a bite."


    "If you can''t bear it, I can bet that in three days, or less, you''ll be able to eat these things, and you''ll feel delicious." After listening to Zhu Lin''s words, Li Qingshui opened his eyes and said with a smile: "human beings are never delicate animals. The desire for food will overwhelm everything."


    "I don''t believe it. I''m not going to eat it until I die." "Let me eat this, I''d rather die," retorted Julien


    "You don''t want to eat these things. It''s only when you are so old that you have never tried real hunger. Only those who have experienced famine know how terrible people''s desire for food is. Sex. Desire is derived from people''s desire for reproduction, and appetite is derived from the desire to survive, and the desire for reproduction is also a branch of the desire for survival. Therefore, appetite is more than sex. Desire is just an equivalent level of existence, and people''s suffering from hunger and thirst is a thousand times more painful. "


    "The desire of a truly hungry man is ten times as much as a man who has been fed a strong sex. The latter is that as long as he has the opposite sex, he will not let it go, but the former will go on as long as he can be stuffed into his stomach. In ancient times, even if people in front of them were hungry, even if they were hungry, they would be full of poison Li Qingshui said, lying back on his bed, closed his eyes: "so, today you do not eat these things, I will not urge you, tomorrow, or at least the day after tomorrow, you must eat."


    With this sentence, Li Qingshui closed his eyes again. Obviously, he is a person who can save energy.


    Liu Chang is also doing the same thing. During Li Qingshui''s speech, he lies back beside the girl and closes his eyes. Although he has eaten a full stomach of green vegetable soup, after all, he is only "full of water". There is no carbohydrate or protein, and the energy his body needs is not made up for at all.


    Therefore, as for physical strength, it is necessary to save a little, which is the fundamental guarantee of survival.As Li Qingshui and Liu Chang close their eyes, the little girl curls up beside Liu Chang and doesn''t speak. Because of Li Qingshui''s sermon, the fat man and Zhu Lin don''t speak any more because of Li Qingshui''s sermon. In the room, they are in a short silence.


    And the other two people in this dormitory were silent all the time. One family just died, and there was no way to "redress grievances". In addition to casting a vicious look at Liu Chang''s area from time to time, the depressing atmosphere made them unable to open their mouths.


    As for the other family, it is even more tragic. The two old people in his family seemed to be sick. Hunger and sleep on the floor, coupled with high mental stress and age, made the sick face of the two old men sick. His daughter made a bed to squeeze them in between a single bed, and looked at them silently.


    Liu Chang, who was sleeping at their feet, apparently knew this scene for a long time, but he still did not intend to give up his bed. In such a world, he really felt that he could not protect himself. How difficult it was to find prey and food, he had a thorough understanding today. Now, lying on a relatively soft bed is the only thing that helps him recover. Physical strength means survival, and he can''t give his chance to others - even if the dying couple are really sad.


    BR,


    , three rooms for each.


    Fell into silence.


    The sky was also completely darkened in silence - as anyone familiar with the law of the jungle knows, the jungle in the dark is ten times more dangerous than that in the daytime, so no one dares to go out at this time.


    Finally, he opened his eyes and looked at the black and red world outside the window. Liu Chang closed his eyes and hugged the little girl in his arms and slowly fell asleep.


    "Will the Teacher accompany me to hunt tomorrow?"


    "Well."


    This is the last dialogue in the quiet room.

 Chapter 30

    The next morning, when the first ray of sunshine in the morning lit up the black and red fog into blood red, people in a room opened their eyes as scheduled.


    As the night went by, the hungry people were more hungry, and the weak people were even weaker. Liu Chang opened his eyes and saw that after opening their eyes, all the people in the room were shining green light - this was hungry.


    After Liu Chang gets up, he also feels his stomach empty. Last night''s "thin soup hanging water" has long been digested. This kind of hunger is very bad, as if a black hole had been born in his abdomen, which sent out a strong suction in his abdominal cavity, trying to direct all his internal organs and attention to that origin.


    So Liu Chang decided to do something to divert his attention.


    "Will the army deliver food today?" Liu Chang sat up and asked as he put on his shoes.


    "It should be, but it will be less than yesterday." Li Qingshui also sat up from the bed, then looked at Liu Chang''s feet and suddenly asked, "if you walk outside without shoes, can you stand it?"


    "What do you mean?" Liu Chang put down his shoelaces, took his feet out of the shoes, rubbed the soles of his feet, and thought about whether he could stand the crushing of the broken cement blocks outside with the strength of his body.


    "Isn''t it about hunting together today?" Li Qingshui walked off the ground barefoot from the bed and said, "because we have to face many animals, their hearing will be extremely sharp. For example, an ordinary dog has a hearing 16 times higher than that of human beings. The sound of shoes rubbing on the ground is too loud for them to get close to our prey."


    "That''s it." Liu Chang also put the sole of his foot into the ground, and the cold feeling suddenly surged up from there. "If I walk for a long time, my feet should not be able to bear it, but in a short time, it is estimated that it can be done."


    "That''s good. Tie your shoelaces loose. When you find prey, you take off your shoes." Li Qingshui nodded, put on his shoes, turned to the other three people and said, "you wait for military food here, we go out to make a weapon."


    "Weapons?" The fat man looks puzzled.


    "Yes, the right weapons can increase the success rate of hunting by about 30% Li Qingshui said, put on his backpack, turned to Liu Chang and said, "put on your shoes first, let''s get a spear."


    "Good." Nodding, Liu Chang put on his shoes, followed Li Qingshui out of the dormitory, walked to the barracks compound.


    In the next two hours, they found a broken courtyard wall around the camp, which is common in small cities. It''s the kind of fence with iron fence. The iron fence is made of steel bars and bars welded together. On the top are rows of sharp spear shaped iron bars that rush into the sky to prevent outsiders from climbing.


    That kind of spear shaped iron bar is the best raw material for making weapons. After Liu Chang polished the sharp spear head, Li Qingshui carefully wrapped green plants on the grass, making it look closer to the color of the surrounding environment.


    Two hours later, a shaped green iron spear appeared in Liu Chang''s hand. This spear, about 1.6 meters long, is only a little shorter than the height of an ordinary adult man. It is solid. It is as thick as two fingers. It is about ten kilograms in hand. Although it is thin, it has a lot of weight.


    "It''s much better to hunt with this weapon than with a knife. On the one hand, it''s long enough. The most difficult stage of hunting is the stage of closing in. With a spear, you can shorten the distance between you and the prey; on the other hand, it is convenient for you to fight against larger prey." Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang''s spear in his hand and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, well, if I had this thing in my hand when I met that dog yesterday, I would not have been hurt." Liu Chang nodded, obviously agreed with Li Qingshui''s idea.


    "Go back. I''ve been fiddling with this stuff for two hours, and the army''s food should have been delivered."


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, and Li Qingshui two people together, toward the direction of their own dormitory.


    Along the way, due to the dense population in the barracks compound, they met a lot of people. When they saw Liu Chang holding the iron spear, they all showed their eyes of concern. Some of them think about it, others don''t care about it at a glance, but everyone can guess why Liu Chang made this iron spear.


    For food.


    Because of hunger, all people''s brains have been controlled by their stomachs. Let alone Liu Chang''s hunting style is more obvious. Even if it is obscure, in the eyes of these hungry people, as long as there is a little connection with food, they can all associate with each other. So, seeing someone go hunting, someone immediately has the same idea.


    But like Liu Chang before, it is impossible for people who have been living in the city to know how difficult it is to hunt in this bloody world.


    "In fact, the most difficult stage to obtain prey is the stage of finding prey, which accounts for 50% of the total difficulty in the whole hunting process." While walking, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang exchanged some of the most useful knowledge at this stage, "it can be said that it is more difficult to find prey than to catch prey. But the good thing is that we have little girls. The most difficult first step is easier for us"Well." Liu Chang nodded and glanced at the other crowd. Of course, he knew what Li Qingshui meant when he said this, because his meaning could not be more obvious. He''s saying, "don''t worry about the people in these cities that will affect your hunting, because they can''t find prey at all."


    "But if there are many people involved in the hunting, they will always disturb them." Liu Changpin expressed the meaning of Li Qingshui''s words, and said: "moreover, if we succeed in hunting, we should also guard against these people to fight for it. They can''t find things, they will naturally envy our things. "


    "So, we need to do a good job of concealment." Two people talk, came to the dormitory door, then very tacit at the same time shut up, pushed the door of the room.


    "You are back!" The sound of the door opening and closing attracted the attention of the people in the room. Seeing Liu Chang''s return, the little girl showed a happy look on her face. "Those foods have been sent here, less than yesterday. It seems that there is no canned food. There is only one person, half a piece of compressed biscuit."


    The little girl said, limping to Liu Chang, ostentatiously picked up a big and a small two biscuits in front of him, said: "this is your share."


    "It doesn''t seem like a small piece." Liu Chang looked at the two biscuits in his hand and frowned: "did you finish it again?"


    "I''m so small that I can''t finish eating. Take it." The girl said with a smile.


    "But..."


    "Take it and eat it. You are the main force in today''s hunting." Li Qingshui interrupts Liu Chang''s words and persuades him without expression: "I''m responsible for carrying the girl today. Her feet can''t move, and she will be in danger of rotting if she walks around again. I''m carrying her on my back, and I won''t let her consume too much energy. "

 Chapter 31

    "And you?" Liu Chang did not argue too much after listening to the two people''s words. He knew that affectation at this time was "small kindness" that ignored the overall situation, which was absolutely undesirable.


    "If you carry a little girl on your back, your physical strength will be exhausted quickly."


    "I''m ok. I know how to save my physical strength. Moreover, I''m not the main force in the battle, and I may not even participate in the battle." With these words, Li Qingshui went to the fat man and got his own biscuit. He ate the cold water into his stomach.


    But Liu Chang saw that the matter had come to this point, also no longer nonsense, went to the bed to pick up a glass of water, also put a biscuit into his mouth.


    The stiff and dry biscuit met with cold water in his mouth, and it expanded and diffused. In an instant, the strong fragrance filled his whole throat and nose. Within three seconds, Liu Chang finished his small portion of the biscuit. The whole short process was like a strong "sexual climax". At the moment of swallowing the biscuit, he was stimulated by a strong sense of satisfaction A blank brain, into a transient state of unconsciousness.


    "It''s delicious!" A few seconds later, Liu Chang''s brain went back, and his heart sent out a heartfelt praise: "I''ve never had such a delicious food in my life."


    After eating this food, Liu Chang looked at the smaller half of the biscuit left in his hand, and then looked at the little girl. His mood was very complicated. After eating the biscuit, he realized what kind of perseverance the little girl had just now, so as to leave some food in that state.


    He watched the last biscuit in his hand and the girl''s cheek for several seconds before swallowing the food.


    "I promise to get you meat today!" After eating the food in his mouth, Liu Chang did not say anything sensational, but rubbed the girl''s hair.


    "Well." The girl''s response was the same as last time -


    smile and nod.


    "Let''s go. We don''t have much time. If we don''t succeed today, we won''t be able to do it tomorrow." See Liu Chang finished eating, Li Qingshui there has also packed a backpack.


    He carried his backpack in front of his chest. Then he went to the corner of the house and grabbed some vegetables that had not been eaten yesterday. Finally, he went to the little girl and let her jump on her back.


    "Let''s go." Li''s back is not stable, so she can''t keep up with her when she comes out of the water.


    "With luck, we''ll be back before dark." Before they closed the door, they left such a sentence, but after closing the door, they squeezed out the second half of Liu Chang''s sentence: "if we are not lucky, we will not be able to return."


    After the last sentence of black humor, the three men walked out of the dormitory, out of the military compound, and once again came to the world surrounded by red fog outside. The outside world was much quieter, desolate and prosperous than inside. No one would appear within three meters around Liu Chang, and no one would see his strange dress now.


    "Teacher, what are you doing with those stinky vegetables?" Came to the outside world, Liu Chang does not have to deliberately lower his voice, he stood in the blood red fog, and Li Qingshui assured communication.


    "To cover up the smell on you." Li light water said, put the girl on the ground, then squatted on the ground, stone green vegetables into a sauce, smeared on his body, "you used perfume to cover up the smell of their own body, I can smell it, but after all, it is still too big."


    "So you want to use these vegetables instead?"


    "Yes, because in the animal''s five sense system, smell is more sensitive than hearing. If dogs can hear 16 times as much as humans, do you know how many times their sense of smell is? "


    "I don''t know, more than a hundred times?" Liu Chang guessed casually.


    "It''s 1200 times. A male dog can smell a female dog 1500 meters away. How far can you smell a girl? " Li Qingshui said, while daubing himself stinky, and then the unused sauce on the girl.


    "women don''t wear perfume without shampoo. I can''t smell them standing in front of me." Liu Chang heard for the first time that dogs'' sense of smell was so sensitive that he was surprised to learn from Li Qingshui and daub the stinky sauce on his body.


    "Well, so, you''d better get more, so that you can get closer to the prey. Before hunting, lions also roll their bodies in the excrement of rhinoceros or elephants to cover up their body odor. This kind of dish has strong taste and is a product of nature. It is the most suitable cover up tool. It is hundreds of times stronger than those synthetic ones


    "Well, I see. But isn''t a dog the best olfactory animal in nature? Can''t other animals have such a sensitive nose After finishing the sauce, Liu Chang picked up the iron spear again.


    "Oh, dogs have a moderate sense of smell in nature. Cats are no worse than them, and mice are ten times as good. It''s just that other animals are not used by people, so people know little about it After finishing packing, Li Qingshui put the little girl on her back again, "go, walk and say.""Good." Liu Chang spoke and walked towards the South and the city.


    "So in the process of hunting, we should pay attention to three precautions, depending on the importance of ranking, according to this, smell first, hearing second, vision third. Visually, you have a green sauce on your body, and thick fog and grass are good shelter for you. Animals are more sensitive to movement than color. When you''re lurking, they won''t find them. So, you just need to pay attention to them when you move. If they are found to be alert, they should hold their breath and stop moving for the first time, and wait until their vigilance is lowered


    "If you hear, you should try to keep your breath and heartbeat down, as well as the sound of your feet. Only when you keep calm can you control the volume of your heart beating Speaking of this, Li Qingshui suddenly grinned, "maybe this is the killing intention in martial arts novels. It seems that a good hunter is also a good killer."


    "As for the smell, I will cover it up for you, but I must be very careful. When you approach the prey, you must first test the wind direction. Before approaching the prey, you should go around the downwind of the wind and ambush against the wind, so as to ensure that your smell is not found by the prey. And... " When Liu Gang talks, he is interrupted.


    "Teacher, after listening to you so much, I suddenly have a feeling."


    "What do you think?"


    "What a simple thing to kill than to hunt!"

 Chapter 32

    "Yes, man is a strange animal with a relatively developed brain and extremely slow thinking. If you can ambush an animal, it will be very easy for you to kill." Li Qingshui did not refute Liu Chang''s words, but continued the topic, "now is the troubled times, you can master a latent skill is also very good. It''s hard to avoid fighting with people in troubled times, which may be the capital for our survival in the future. "


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded. People, he has killed a few, for people''s thinking is how slow, he has a deep understanding.


    People''s eyesight is not bad in animals, but other senses are hundreds of times dull. In this fog weather, the effect of eyesight has been reduced to the minimum. Liu Changyou remembers that when he killed the escaped prisoners a few days ago, he used the cover of thick fog to kill them as easily as mowing grass. They can''t hear your footsteps, they can''t smell your smell, they lose sight - human beings are as dull as wooden fish.


    "Have you changed your body too?" Walking, Li Qingshui suddenly changed the topic, "like a little girl, she is brain region, you are thinking?"


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded, "how do you know, I don''t remember I said something about my body?"


    "I don''t know. I feel more and more clear in my mind these two days. A lot of memories from a long time ago can be found out by me. Even the things I never remember in my infancy appear in my mind, and my ability to analyze things has become stronger and stronger." Li Qingshui said slowly, "for example, when we were walking together just now, you suddenly moved a little to the left, and after walking four meters, I saw a big tree on the path before you. It looks very strange. So I come to the conclusion that your eyesight is at least twice as good as mine. "


    "In the past, I would not have paid attention to these small details, but now they are as clear to me as flies on the white surface. I''ve also noticed that every time you lift your legs, you''re three points faster than me, and you breathe more evenly than I do. All these details show that you are stronger than me. When all these details come together, it''s easy to conclude that your body is mutating


    "I''m sorry, I never told you about my body."


    "It doesn''t matter. After all, two days ago, we were just ordinary teachers and students. If you don''t say it''s normal, it''s brain problems." Li Qingshui continued to walk, looking up at the fog heavy world outside: "now that we live and die together, let''s face the world together. Before the evolution of imagination, that is, real wisdom, human beings can stand in this world only through unity. "


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, and then asked, "of the five people in our group, three of us have changed in varying degrees. Is human going to enter the mutation period?"


    "Almost. Although human beings are the most complex biological structures on earth, they should be changed in the end. But in fact, people are not much higher than cats and dogs. In the billions of years, only tens of thousands of years earlier (say 100000 years) have evolved "imagination", which is just the source of wisdom. In fact, the complexity of human beings is really limited compared with cats and dogs. So, it''s time for a population mutation! "


    "Does everyone have a mutant evolution?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Yes, everyone will have different degrees of mutation, but the degree of mutation may be very different The survival of the fittest will be a new round of Darwinism. " After Li Qingshui sighed, he suddenly looked down at his feet with foresight: "wait, there is a lump of fresh feces here, I''ll check it."


    With these words, he squatted down and carefully identified the footprints and hair on the soil around the feces. A moment later, he raised his head: "walking southwest, there is a dog, not big."


    "Dog again?" Liu Chang called low.


    "What else can it be? Cats, dogs and mice are the most common in the city." Li Qingshui said, slightly accelerated the pace, "Xiaojing, pay attention to carefully explore the surrounding 100 meters of movement, there is the first time to report."


    "Well." The little girl nodded.


    Five minutes later.


    "There are three life forms ahead, two of which have a risk value of about 1 and one with a risk value of 8." The girl whispered all her life, and the two men stopped at the same time.


    "Damn it!"


    "Shit!"


    Hearing the dangerous value of 8, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui murmured at the same time.


    "Oh, wait a minute. The dangerous eight seems to be gone." The little girl closed her eyes and felt, "out of my range."


    "Far away?" Liu Chang was glad to hear this.


    "I don''t know. I can''t feel it at all."


    "Let''s get closer."


    "Well." The girl and Li Qingshui nodded and went on for more than ten meters.


    "It seems to have gone." The little girl shakes her head, indicating that the animal with a risk value of 8 has not been detected.


    "Wait a minute. Maybe it''s just around. Maybe I''ll be back soon." Li Qingshui said, his feet moved, taking the girl''s detection direction as the origin, and walked around this area in a big circle."Still not." Several people around a circle, and wait for more than ten minutes, the terrible creature still did not come back.


    "No more." Hearing this, Liu Chang slowly arched himself in the grass and grabbed a handful of sand from the ground. "You are waiting about 90 meters away from there. Don''t disturb the prey. I''ll go in and have a look at the situation first."


    With this sentence, Liu Chang gently lifted the sand to the sky, and the wind and sand flew up. Liu Changshun the direction of the sand and soil flying, and found the position of the downwind.


    Then Liu Chang took off his shoes, gently put his feet on the ground, let the soles of his feet step into the crushed stone ground, and when it slowly adapted to those tiny stings, he slipped into the grass.


    All the way quietly around to the position of the lower air outlet, Liu Chang facing the wind, slowed down the pace.


    Thirty meters, twenty meters, ten meters He took every step carefully, through the grass, around the rubble, a moment later, he finally found the location of the prey.


    It was a clearing in the grass, where two wolf dogs lay quietly. Although they were huge and looked much stronger than before the red fog came, they were not exaggerated in size. Liu Chang''s iron spears are in his hand, and he is not afraid of them at all.


    However, he did not dare to approach the prey easily. After hearing about the terrifying olfactory and auditory system of dogs, Liu Chang did not think it was a kind of close creature.


    Crouching in the grass, Liu Chang took a few deep breaths in the wind, thinking about the sea and the sky, which could make him calm, and tried to suppress his heartbeat which was gradually rhythmic because of excessive excitement and tension.


    A deep breath


    Two deep breaths


    After the third silent and long breath, Liu Chang finally restrained his emotions, his heart beat slowly, and his body no longer trembled because of the surge of adrenaline. He finally entered a relatively calm state.

 Chapter 33

    Holding the iron spear in his hand, Liu Chang suddenly felt that he was a bit like a cheetah in the jungle, lurking in the weeds, waiting for the prey to relax his vigilance.


    This time, he was lucky. After only lurking in the grass for a moment, he had his first good chance to attack. Two wolf dogs were fighting with each other, and turned to the other side, leaving him the black back and thick tail.


    "Good hunters know how to hibernate and grasp every fleeting attack opportunity."


    At this moment, a sentence that Li Qingshui said before flashed through his mind. Liu Chang did not hesitate to take advantage of this opportunity to approach two wolf dogs three or four meters away from the grass seven or eight meters away. After a big drink, his legs worked hard to push his acceleration to the limit and jumped up with the fastest speed.


    "Ha Liu Chang''s big drink made two wolf dogs lie down and turn around at the same time, but they didn''t choose to escape at the first time. This is also the natural reaction of animals. The roar of lions and tigers before hunting is also to scare the prey.


    Liu Chang''s big drink gave him the best opportunity to attack. When he jumped into the air, he no longer hesitated. He picked the larger one of the two wolf dogs, and the iron spear pierced from top to bottom.


    With a dull sound of "poop", Liu Chang''s whole body weight and all the strength of a blow, let his iron spear directly pierce the wolf dog''s fur and internal organs, and then from the bottom of the wolf dog''s belly, the spear point showed up, and firmly nailed him to the ground.


    "Woo ~ ~ ~ ~ ~" The wolf dog, who was nailed through, screamed and fought back instinctively under the iron spear. His big mouth with blood spurting was about to bite Liu Chang''s ankle.


    The battle between trapped animals was especially terrible. Liu Chang quickly abandoned his spear and jumped back, leaving the injured wolf dog in place. But after pulling the distance from it, Liu Chang no longer looked at it, but felt the scalpel on his birth and stared at the other dog.


    "Oh, woof, woof!" The uninjured dog, watching Liu Chang jump, did not chase, but stood beside his companion and barked, trying to drive away the invaders with this threatening tone.


    However, the aggressor knew its strength for a long time, and was not affected by the threat at all. He was just holding the scalpel and thinking about how to capture the prey.


    As if to understand the meaning of Liu Chang''s eyes, wolfhound in the threat of barking a few times, looked at the companion, even ran away. This makes Liu Chang very surprised, give up companion escape, this is not like the habit of dogs. But he didn''t think much about it. Too much meat he could eat would only rot. The weather is so hot, the microbes are still so bad, the meat is rotten, which is two or three hours.


    The wolf dog that he had already hunted has a hundred catties, which is enough for five of them.


    So, thinking of this, he was happy that his desire for meat made him forget everything for a while. He took the scalpel and went to the wolf dog, who was weak because of excessive blood loss, and then stabbed the sharp knife head into the wolf dog''s neck.


    One second, two seconds More than 30 seconds later, the wolf dog suffocated and died, and there was not too much blood out of Liu Chang''s arm.


    After that, Li arrived at the scene with light water on his back.


    "Just now, the little girl told me that one life except you left and the other disappeared. I knew you had succeeded!" After Li Qingshui arrived, he put the little girl on the ground, took out a big plastic bag from her backpack, and then took Liu Chang''s scalpel and said, "come on, I''ll dissect it. You''ll put the meat in the bag later. Pay attention not to get the blood on your body."


    "Good." Liu Chang said, picked up the plastic bag, watching Li Qingshui skillfully dismembered a wolf dog into several large pieces of flesh and blood. Li Qingshui dismembers the wolf dog the entire process time is very short, even more amazing is his entire process has not wasted a trace of blood.


    "Put it in the bag quickly. The smell of blood is too strong. I''m afraid it will lead to danger." After dismembering, Li Qingshui wiped his sweat.


    "Oh." After admiring Li Qingshui''s technique, Liu Chang put pieces of stumps into the huge black plastic bag Li Qingshui brought, and then the two put the plastic bag into the backpack carried by Li Qingshui.


    "Come on, jump on my back!" After finishing all this, Liu Chang wiped his hands with the plant juice beside him, picked up the iron spear, and let the little girl jump on his back. After that, the three left here with joy.


    "I didn''t expect to be so lucky today." On the way back to the barracks, Li Qingshui, Liu Chang and little girls were all beaming with joy.


    "Really lucky." Li Qingshui said: "I didn''t expect to hunt with you for the first time. We couldn''t eat so much meat. If you''ve been hungry for so long, eating too much will damage your body. "


    "But if you don''t eat it, it will break down in two or three hours and you can''t eat it." Liu Chang felt it was a pity.


    "Well, I can''t help it. I can''t refrigerate it, or I can keep it for another two or three hours. Why don''t I go back and see if I can exchange some biscuits with the military with meat pieces, which are easy to store. In any case, there are so many people that they don''t worry that they can''t finish eating. " Li Qingshui said, pinching his chin, showing a deep thinking look in his eyes."If you exchange things with the military, they will check a lot. Is it a problem?" People in the civil society do not like to deal with the official people in terms of interests because when the weak group and the strong group exchange interests, they will always suffer.


    "I''ll try to avoid trouble..." With this sentence, Li Qingshui fell into silence, obviously thinking about how to "avoid trouble.".


    Three people so again silent walk for a period of time, the pace is very fast, closer and closer to the military area command, the little girl behind Liu Chang suddenly plays violently.


    "No, something''s coming. It''s very fast. A danger value of 8, er, followed by a danger value of 1, is coming in our direction." The little girl''s voice quickly said this section of palpitating words, let Liu Chang and others in the heart of a startle, is trying to speed up the escape, but her voice just dropped not long ago, Liu Chang heard the voice of the grass moving behind her.


    How fast is a person''s 100 meter speed? Before the end of the day, someone can run within 10 seconds. After the end of the day, there must be more than that number.


    How fast can a dog run? Before the end of the day, there must be more than 10 seconds. After the end of the day, the 100 meter speed of five or six seconds is absolutely normal.


    So when the little girl''s voice fell and Liu Chang was just about to speed up his escape, he felt that as soon as the sky was dark, a huge wolf dog jumped from behind him to the ground in front of him.


    The road ahead was blocked. Liu Chang stopped his pace and took an iron spear to examine the enemy who was chasing him.


    This is a big dog.


    But how big is it?


    Standing on all fours and legs, it is three points bigger than a giant bear. Maybe because cats are more powerful than canines in the same size, this dog is bigger than the big white cat that Liu Chang once met. His face is extremely ferocious. His limbs are thick and powerful, and his teeth are as long as Liu Chang''s fingers.


    At a glance, Liu Chang knew that if he fought with the dog, he would die!

 Chapter 34

    In the gap between Liu Chang''s observation of the giant dog, another wolf dog came out of the grass. As soon as it rushed out, it kept barking at Liu Chang''s dog. His voice was short and fast, which attracted all the attention of the giant dog to him.


    "It was revenge." Glancing at the "little dog", he suddenly recognized that this was the one who had run away before - it was not running away, it was just moving to rescue soldiers.


    "You went to Miss Li''s, and the dog came at me." Gently bow down the body, let the little girl jump from his back, Liu Chang tightly grasp the iron Spear - that is the last straw in his life.


    The girl was very obedient. She knew that she would be a burden beside Liu Chang, so she jumped down behind him and trotted all the way to Li Qingshui''s side. The whole process did not arouse the attention of the giant dog. The giant dog put all its spirit on Liu Chang''s body, ignoring Li Qingshui and the little girl.


    "Let''s go. The three of us are not enough to slap the dog." Liu Chang held the iron spear, and his heart was filled with sadness. Later, as he knew it was death, the sadness gradually turned into solemn and stirring. Therefore, he made the first heroic thing in his ordinary life.


    "You two go first, I''ll break the queen." Liu Chang sighed.


    "Good." Li Qingshui''s too simple answer completely destroyed the heroism color that he managed to accumulate. Later, Li Qingshui didn''t look at him again. He picked up the little girl and ran away from here and disappeared into the thick fog. Regardless of Liu Chang and the little girl crying in her arms, Liu Chang ran into the grass.


    "Oh, this will never be rational determination, it is really love and fear ah!" Seeing Li Qingshui''s back disappear in the deep fog, Liu Chang sighs in his heart, and then unconsciously feels that the whole world''s blood color has become unprecedentedly strong.


    "Dying?" Liu Chang looks at two wolf dogs, big and small, grinning at him, holding iron spears in their hands. He doesn''t know whether he should run away or fight. He must not be able to run away from the monster of 100 meters, 55 seconds, or fight. It seems that he can''t beat the monster with the shape of a giant bear.


    At the moment before his death, he suddenly faced a multiple-choice question, and he didn''t want to choose either!


    However, God did not play with him, a "dying man", and the difficult choice was not made by him in the end, because his opponent gave the answer first.


    Wolf dog is coming!


    Completely put down the problem of whether to attack or to escape. Facing the black shadow, Liu Chang directly raised the iron spear and put it on his chest.


    When!!!


    The iron spear caught the first attack of the giant dog, but it was also directly hit into a "V" shape by the opponent''s huge forelimb force. Liu Chang''s body could not bear the strong anti shock force. As soon as his arms were numb, the iron spear flew out of his hand, and the man was shocked by the huge force. He retreated three or four meters away and fell into the grass.


    As soon as he landed and rolled out, the little wolf dog in the back also rushed up, biting his leg dead. The sharp canine teeth tore his trousers and skin, and deeply imprinted into his muscles and muscles.


    "Shit!" Fierce biting pain let Liu Chang instinctively counterattack, he used more powerful force to kick open the small wolf dog, but saw that the huge monster had already broken open the grass and pursued for the second time.


    "Your mother!" The giant monster then attacked again. Liu Chang turned over and took out a scalpel and scratched its forepaw. Although it did not cause too much damage, it attracted more anger.


    The monster howled and bit the huge mouth at Liu Chang. Looking at the bloody mouth, Liu Chang knew that if he was bitten by it, he would not be bitten and tossed by a monster like the movie hero, or even be thrown and hit by a wall.


    Because according to the increasing bite force of the general animals, Liu Chang knew that if he was bitten by this giant dog, he would die! When the time comes, broken bones and tendons, visceral perforation, can''t die again!


    Therefore, he was just like a mouse facing a cat. His physical fitness was not weak, and the monster did not catch him in a moment because of the relationship between his size and the grass''s influence on his sight. However, because of the absolute difference between the two, it was only a matter of time to catch him.


    In fact, it is a very hard work to struggle on the line of death. I always think about my death, but I don''t know when I will die. I''m very tired! But it is absolutely impossible not to struggle. It is a double fatigue of body and spirit!


    However, when Liu Chang was in great distress, God once again extended a pair of helping hands to him. He suddenly saw a manhole cover on the road in the process of rolling. The manhole cover was not round and protruded in the middle, which was obviously broken from the inside.


    A manhole cover means that there is a sewer. Liu Chang looked around in a panic. Sure enough, he saw a black shadow in the grass beside the iron cover.


    That black dawn is so dazzling at the moment, let Liu Chang desperate to put into its arms! In a hurry, he risked being bitten by the little dog again. He crept into the sewer and "puffed" into the foul world.A head into the sewer, the huge wolfhound also immediately chased the head card in, but because the body is too big, can not drill in at all, can only in the above anxious roar. And the little dog beside him is also roaring. However, it roars back to roar, but it obviously does not have the courage to jump down. Moreover, even if it jumps down, it will not pose a threat to Liu Chang. Therefore, he is safe for the time being.


    Knowing that he was safe, Liu Chang got up from the stinking pool water, and his first feeling was darkness.


    The darkness.


    In the outside world, because of the red fog, visibility is very low. And in the original world is very dark sewers, even darker. It was so dark that even with Liu Chang''s eyesight, he could hardly see his fingers.


    The only light comes from the halo at the entrance of the sewer on his head. Unfortunately, the faint halo can''t light up the dark world at all. Liu Chang stands under the halo, listening to the dogs barking outside and the water flowing in the sewer, feeling everything around him.


    People are always easy to fear in the dark. After standing up, the first reaction in Liu Chang''s head is those monsters in the sewer.


    After the image of the monster flashed past, he thought of maggots, flies, and parasites of all kinds. At the same time, he noticed that there was a wound on his body that was pouring plasma.


    And then, all of this, he put it all together - he had plasma on him, and the blood smell was very strong, and then in the dark sewer, the strong smell of blood was like a bright light guiding the monsters. After that, he was normally attacked by a monster. The corpse was made into many pieces and swallowed up. The residue left was left here. The maggots were bitten by the mutated flies and turned into a piece of pus sauce.


    When the information was integrated by himself, Liu Chang had a deep cold war, and the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that his reasoning was actually very reliable.

 Chapter 36

    So Liu Chang hesitated again.


    Everyone is afraid of death, but people''s fear of different ways of death is very different - many people can accept peaceful aging, a fire is turned into fly ash, but no one wants to be crushed into pieces by a disgusting tentacle in a foul sewer, and then be covered with maggots and turned into pus paste by the grey fly.


    If this is the way of death, then Liu Chang would rather be eaten by the giant dog outside - at least it doesn''t sound so disgusting!


    So, he was faced with a multiple-choice question, which was more difficult than the choice of fighting or running away. He was wondering whether to climb up and let the giant dog eat it, or wait here to turn into a pool of pus.


    He wants to choose to climb up, but in the face of death, no one can be calm - what''s more, Liu Chang doesn''t want to die at all!


    So, he looked at the halo on the top of his head, then at the dark sewer, and then at the halo on the top of his head again In the end, they fell into a deep contradiction.


    Facing the fear of death and the contradiction in choosing the way of death, this is perhaps the most sad emotion of human beings. It is like asking a death penalty, "do you want to be shot or beheaded?"


    Fear in the invasion, the dark, every drop of water in the sound of Liu Chang''s heart can set off a huge wave, the top of the head of the dog that fierce call is to make him dizzy.


    He didn''t even dare to go deep into the sewer to find another exit, because it was really dark inside. The thick darkness that could annihilate people seemed to be the end of life. There were countless tentacle monsters lurking in it, and they would never come out again.


    Therefore, Liu Chang timidly grasped the light on his head and nestled under the halo. Like all the people before his death, Liu Chang unconsciously fell into the memory of the past -


    he suddenly remembered the college entrance examination, the life of senior three before the college entrance examination, and then his whole student and childhood.


    Play, play games, read novels, watch animation, occasionally study


    The fish flavored shredded pork, the basketball played, the pipe rolled


    Live a stable life, live a good life, watch football late at night with friends


    The urge of parents, the smell of home


    Liu Chang has never known so clearly at this moment that he used to live in heaven! Complaining about heaven in heaven, being bored in heaven, playing with self pity in heaven, now I think of extremely disgusting affectation


    I think of the past because I didn''t want to read a book and quarreled with my parents. I thought of running away from home because I didn''t want to read. I thought of standing on the wall of the ancient city because I didn''t want to read and sighed about the sadness of life


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you just read more letters?" Liu Chang curled up in the light and cried for no reason.


    He always thought that he was a very strong man. In the end of the day, he was stronger than most people. But I can''t help but think of my parents in the dark.


    Time became confused in his confused thoughts


    I don''t know how long it took him to hear the dog barking on top of his head. At the same time, there was gunfire outside the well cover.


    "Liu Chang


    "Liu Chang ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~!!"


    After the gunshot, Liu Chang heard the familiar voice. He was shocked from the confused state and looked at the round halo on his head in a daze.


    "Saved?"


    "Brother Liu Chang There was another scream outside, and this time he recognized it - it was the little girl''s.


    The bark of the dog is no longer there, and the people you know are at the other end of the light.


    No longer hesitating, Liu Chang jumped up from below, grabbed the escalator under the manhole cover, and climbed step by step from the dark world to the light with the fastest speed.


    Step by step


    "I''m here!" The head just came out, the body is still in the sewer, Liu Chang can''t wait to shout around: "I''m here


    After climbing out of the manhole cover, someone has touched it along with the sound - little girl, fat man, Li Qingshui.


    Everybody''s here.


    "I''m not dead, ha ha, I''m not dead!" Out of the manhole cover, Liu Chang trotted all the way, holding the little girl in his arms for a circle and shouting, "I didn''t die!"


    "Ha ha, not dead!" The little girl was also affected by Liu Chang''s joy. Her anxious face turned into joy. Her childlike and cheerful smile made the deep scar on her face become a curved curve.


    "Man, you''re not dead. That''s great." The fat man also came over and patted him twice on the shoulder. Then he glanced at Liu Chang''s red and swollen eyes. "Did you cry?"


    "Can I cry? Ha ha... " Liu Chang laughs: "it is the sewer inside too smelly, this is to smoke."


    "Did you come out of the sewer?" Li Qingshui stood aside, thinking and taking out alcohol and pills. He was puzzled and said, "you can get into the manhole cover in the process of giant dog fighting. It''s really good. I thought you were dead. However, it should not be... ""What should not be?" Liu Chang took the alcohol and poured it on his wound.


    "You shouldn''t be dead!" Li Qingshui''s words let Liu Chang''s hand shake, the alcohol sprinkles askew one, "what does not mean should not die, you very much hope I die!"


    "No, it''s been an hour since I went back and forth. Your wound is bleeding and you are in the sewer. According to the truth, how should you die?" Li Qingshui rubbed his chin, "you are not dead, unscientific!"


    "Whether it''s scientific or not, maybe it''s luck. Anyway, I survived, didn''t I?" Liu Chang danced and danced, "I never felt that it was so lucky to survive."


    "I still can''t go down to science. I can''t Li Qingshui said.


    "Don''t mention it. Don''t worry. I''m not dead. You jump in and die. What a injustice!" After cleaning his wound, Liu Chang took the pills, and then put the remaining alcohol back into Li Qingshui''s backpack. "By the way, I haven''t asked you, how did you drive away the big dog?"


    "Thirty catties of dog meat were exchanged for six or seven soldiers with guns. They had military powerful rifles in their hands. Just now they fired the gun and scared away the big dog."


    "What about them?" Liu Chang looked around and didn''t see anyone else.


    "I''m going to chase the giant dog. In their opinion, the giant dog is a big piece of fat. It weighs hundreds of kilos. They can''t eat the whole company." Li Qingshui pointed to the direction of several people''s pursuit, adding: "it''s a pity that they can''t catch up with them. Even if they can catch up, they may not be useful. Although they are powerful rifles, their physical strength is too poor. If the giant dog tries hard, I feel that the soldiers will die. "


    "Shit, do you think the giant dog is going to fight back?" Liu Chang said he wanted to pack up and leave the dangerous place early.


    "No, the sound of the gun has scared him away, and you think those soldiers can run through it? Don''t worry. We''ll wait a little longer and they''ll be back. "


    Between Li Qingshui''s words, Liu Chang heard the rustling sound of shoes stepping on the grass. Then, several soldiers carrying guns came out from the grass.

 Chapter 37

    "Let it go." After that, a few soldiers shrugged and rushed out.


    "Oh, no way. It''s hard to catch prey." Li Qingshui also smiles.


    "Well, yes, and I feel like even if it doesn''t run, it''s going to be hard for us to deal with." One of the soldiers looked more mature and steady and said: "running so fast and being so strong, it''s not sure how much damage this assault rifle can cause after penetrating its fur! And the fog is so thick that we dare not shoot at all, for fear of hurting our own people. "


    "So it is." I can''t even see the whole picture of the other soldiers standing in front of me. If you''re attacked by it, it''s over. "


    Several soldiers, you and I talked to each other, and then the angry color on his face went away, and then turned into the color of fear.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t catch up, or we might not be able to come back alive!" Or that mature soldier made a concluding speech, and then he said with a smile to Li Qingshui: "you are still so good that you can hunt here. Our military has also sent out people to hunt, but there is no sign of animals at all. After the mutation, the domesticated things seem to have returned to the wild. Their alertness is so high that they can''t see any shadow at all, and they run out of shadow. "


    "Well, yes, how can we find prey in this fog? We were lucky to find our prey. No, one of our men almost died Li Qingshui pointed to Liu Chang, saying "we are not easy.".


    "He is the one you want to rescue Several soldiers looked up and down at Liu Chang, "it''s great that people are OK, and they have been slightly injured. This task is even simpler than we think!"


    "Yes, the company commander gives a catty of meat to all the people who tell the task. How long have I not eaten meat..."


    "Goo Doo!" A soldier took a mouthful of saliva and said, "in fact, it''s not a few days, the key to these days, there''s almost no food to eat!"


    When several soldiers talked about meat, they were elated one by one. Obviously, although the ordinary "food treatment" of these soldiers is certainly better than that of civilians, it is not much better. Although they had the strength to move, they were all green with hunger.


    Li Qingshui, taking advantage of their cheerfulness, asked one of them to borrow a military flashlight, a conventional night patrol equipment, and then pulled Liu Chang aside.


    "Come with me and have a look down here?" Li Qingshui gave him a wink and looked at the direction of the sewer behind the dense fog.


    "Do you really want to go down?" Liu Chang frowned, "this does not have enough to support it?"


    "I want to see what''s going on down here."


    "Where is so much curiosity?" Liu Chang continued to frown, "it''s not like your style? Isn''t avoiding danger the choice of rational people? What are you doing down there


    "Predicting danger is the best choice. I want to go down and have a look."


    "If you want to go, I won''t go." Just out of the dark and desperate world, Liu Chang absolutely didn''t want to go in again - and this time it seemed so unnecessary.


    "Well, I''ll go alone." Li Qingshui said, walked to the front of the sewer, along the escalator slowly climbed down.


    "What did he do?" Seeing Li Qingshui disappearing in the fog, the fat man came to ask.


    "Into the sewer, I don''t know what to think." Liu Chang shook his head, staring at the direction of the sewer for several minutes, but he did not come out. He shook his head and said, "no, I have to go down and have a look."


    "I''ll go, too." Heard Liu Chang said, has been standing at his feet silent little girl hastily said: "where you go, where I go."


    "Where to go? Be honest and stay here." Liu Chang said, pushing the little girl down beside the fat man and saying, "watch her, I''ll call out Mr. Li."


    "Well." The fat man nodded and held the little girl to follow.


    Liu Chang also followed that dim black light, a head into the sewer. As soon as he entered the underground, Liu Chang''s eyes were shrouded in darkness.


    The world inside is still so black, so the light of the torch held by sailor Li Qingshui looks so sharp and dazzling here. After Liu Chang climbed into the underground world, he saw the beam of light from sailor Li at the first sight. The light shot out through the flashlight and engraved on the dark wall, reflecting the roots of a huge plant.


    However, when he came to the world that made him afraid again, Liu Chang did not have the heart to see any plant roots. He was unable to reach the ground and pulled the shelf of the last iron ladder. Liu Chang called to the light source: "Mr. Li, come up quickly."


    "There''s no danger here." Li Qingshui chuckles at Liu Chang, making the smile seem particularly terrifying because of the light of the flashlight, "come and have a look, the scene here is too strange."


    "What''s so strange, isn''t it some plant roots?" Liu Chang still can''t stand on the ground.


    "No, it''s a grand world!" With that, Li qingsailor''s torch light moved gently, letting the weak light beam sweep the whole underground world along his arm.What a prosperous world Liu Chang saw!


    It seems that the plants in the whole world can not bear to see the roots of the whole world The tree of the world.


    "This What is this? " Seeing this strange scene, Liu Chang unconsciously walked down the escalator, stroked a root several times thicker than his waist, and asked, "which tree root is this?"


    "I don''t know. It''s not in this area at all. It''s from a distance." Li Qingshui said, knocked off Liu Chang''s hand touching the roots of plants, and continued: "don''t touch it randomly. There is acid on it. Be careful that your hands are corroded. In fact, I suspect that these rhizomes are aggressive, but they seem to be dormant and not moving us


    Li Qingshui''s voice didn''t fall. Sure enough, Liu Chang saw a few tiny rhizomes wriggling in the light of the light, like the faint breath of a sleeping man - not like ordinary plants, standing there motionless.


    "No wonder there are no sewer monsters here. They are all absorbed by this plant?" Seeing these creeping plant roots, Liu Chang suddenly thought of the scene that they swept over and wrapped up the absorption of his digestive juice after injection. Then he could not help but fight a cold war, "hurry up, it will wake up in a moment, we all have fun."


    "I want to take a little sample before I go." Li Qingshui said, pulling down a rag from his clothes, wrapping his left hand, and then taking out a knife from his arms with his right hand, "Shua" cut off a section of small plant roots. With his action, Liu Chang, standing on the side, was shocked and called, "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 38

    "Don''t worry. It''s so big. Cutting such a small piece is like cutting a cold hair off a person''s body. You can''t feel it." Li Qingshui said, and quickly caught the cut root with the palm of his hand wrapped in rags. Then the flashlight shone on it. They saw that the root was like the tail of a gecko that was cut off. They struggled and splashed corrosive mucus around, burning a large piece of the rag.


    "What a wonderful plant." Carefully staring at this bouncing rhizome, Li Qingshui''s eyes seem to be looking at a treasure.


    "All right, come on. I feel like you''re more and more crazy now." Then Liu Chang went to Li Qingshui and forced him to the escalator and called, "go out quickly. Maybe next minute, the giant tree will wake up!"


    "Well." This time, Li Qingshui didn''t refute again. After putting away the knife and wrapping the plants, he climbed up the escalator.


    "Madman." Liu Chang sighs, also drilled up from below, once again came to the world of red fog.


    "Let''s go." Drilling out of the sewer, they found the anxious fat man and the little girl waiting there, and the soldier on the other side pulling the grass on the ground.


    "You can''t eat that." Li Qingshui looked at several soldiers pulling grass there and patted them on the shoulder: "if you eat that grass, you will have diarrhea, and even the intestines may be pulled out."


    "Oh." After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, several soldiers lost the green plants that looked like "Chinese cabbage" in their hands and regretted: "in this case, let''s go back."


    "Good." Liu Chang nodded his head in agreement, and he didn''t want to stay in this place any more.


    After that, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, accompanied by soldiers, returned to the military area command. Then, led by several soldiers, they went into a place similar to an office department where there was a soldier who had been waiting for them for a long time. After carefully looking at the soldier, Liu Chang found that he had met him - this man was the capable company commander who had not complained to Xiaoyong''s father last time.


    "Hello, chief." Because the last impression on him is good, so after coming in, Liu Chang took the initiative to say hello.


    The latter was stunned when he saw Liu Chang come in. Obviously, he also remembered the young man.


    "Hello, all sit down." The company commander pointed to the square stool at his desk and said, "there are not many things. One is to thank you for providing food to the military, and the other is to ask about the source of the food, that is, how you can get the food route."


    The company commander said, he picked up a package from below and said, "this dog has a total of 70 catties. I have ordered people to cut off the inedible parts of the dog. Now there are more than 50 catties of edible bone and meat. If you agree, we will take all the inedible parts of these ten catties, and then we will take more than 20 catties of bone and meat, and give you the remaining 30 jin ¡£ Or vice versa. "


    "Of course, if you can provide us with efficient hunting methods, we will not take any of these bones and meat, and we will provide you with some biscuits. What do you think?" The company commander spoke and looked at Li Qingshui and Liu Chang, apparently asking for their opinions.


    "In fact, there is no experience. Just pay more attention to the smell and hearing of the prey. These books have written about it, and I have nothing to say." Seeing the company commander''s eyes turning to himself, Li Qingshui said: "the others are relying on luck, there is no other."


    "Is it really gone?" The company commander''s eyes drifted past the little girl, the fat man and Liu Chang one by one, and then said, "are there any mutants among you?"


    "Well?" Several people were surprised.


    "Don''t make that kind of expression. Mutants began to appear a few days ago. With so many people in our army, naturally there are also mutants. Although the number is small, there are also some." The company commander knocked on the table. "Have you ever thought about serving the army?"


    "We''re just lucky." Li Qingshui murmured and had no expression.


    "Whatever you want, you can come to me whenever you want. I don''t want to continue with this topic. How to divide meat? "


    "We just have to eat that part." Liu Chang said first.


    "Good." The company commander nodded and pushed the 30 catties of meat to Liu Chang: "don''t cause riots when eating. You all know what''s happening to people outside. The army kitchen lends you a room to eat in secret. Be careful not to cause disturbance. What''s more, it''s more than an hour since the dog died. The meat tastes a little bit. If you don''t eat it, it''s going to be bad, so don''t store it! "


    "Well, we know." After taking the meat, Liu Chang''s hungry stomach suddenly twitched, but he didn''t want to leave. Instead, he asked, "can you exchange meat for a gun?"


    "Change the gun?" The company commander frowned.


    "Yes, a gun for future hunting." Liu Chang held the meat and said, "there are thirty catties of bone and meat here. We can''t finish a meal. What we can''t eat will be broken and wasted. So I want to exchange ten catties of meat for a high-power military rifle that can hunt, so that I can survive in the future... "


    "I can''t change guns. I don''t have the right to change guns!" Liu Chang was interrupted by the company commander. Just when the former was disappointed and wanted to exchange meat for biscuits, the company commander said again: "the gun is not good, but for hunting, the military assault crossbow will be a better choice."As he spoke, he winked at the soldiers beside Liu Chang. The latter understood and left here.


    A moment later, the soldier took a green crossbow and put it on the company commander''s table top. The crossbow has military color. The crossbow body is the green spot color of the field army uniform, which is easy to hide in the jungle. The crossbow structure belongs to the crossbow. It is the width of a small arm of an adult man. It is twice as long as the vertical crossbow. The metal material is very good, and it looks bright when placed there Incomparable.


    "Well, this military assault crossbow is a very good weapon. When you hunt in the wild, this kind of thing is easy to use, no fire, no noise, which is conducive to sneak attack. Moreover, at medium and close range, the power of the catapult is much greater than that of the ordinary assault rifle. Although it has the disadvantage of slow firing speed and poor trajectory, it is not used for straying and killing people. This kind of weapon is more suitable for hunting The company commander felt the soldier''s weapon and said, "how about it? Seven large crossbows and ten small ones will be sent to you


    "Deal Liu Chang looked at the army''s green assault crossbow, and there was a spark in his eyes. With this weapon and his vision, as well as the little girl''s perception and Li Qingshui''s experience, he believed that hunting in the future would not be as difficult as this one.


    "Good." Seeing Liu Chang''s agreement, the company commander took half of the cut bones and meat from him. After Liu Chang took the things, he also took back his own things. This time, the deal with the military was completely completed.


    "If there''s nothing else, you can go first." The company commander looked at the meat and bones on the table, and his face showed anxiety. Obviously, he didn''t want to waste his time.


    "OK." Put away their own things, Liu Chang a few people waved away.


    "Finally, I would like to remind you that when you eat, do not cause riots. Hungry people are terrible, and riots are contagious."

 Chapter 39

    "Don''t worry, we understand." Liu Chang nodded and left.


    "Do you know where the kitchen the company commander assigned us?" After going out, Liu Chang picked up the little girl who was limping.


    "Yes."


    "That''s good."


    "How''s your wound?" Li Qingshui asked.


    "It''s OK. The little wolf dog''s bite force is not strong. It''s hurt, but it doesn''t affect the action." Liu Chang looked down at the scar on his leg and said, "and I feel that my wound healing speed is faster than before. Tomorrow should be no big problem."


    "That''s good. Hunting can''t be left for a day." Li Qingshui looked at the crossbow arrow in Liu Chang''s hand and said, "although you have a guy now, you can also replenish your physical strength after eating this meat. But after all, people need three meals a day, and food can''t be preserved. It''s necessary to have a sense of crisis. What''s more, the element of luck in hunting always accounts for 50% of the success rate. Therefore, we should not be careless. "


    "I know." Liu Chang nodded and looked out the window at the red sky: "in this world, I have never been careless."


    "Well."


    When the head of the kitchen comes to the kitchen, he finds that Liu Chang is cooking in the kitchen alone. He should not make a small pot of water for the leader in the kitchen.


    "That''s it, fat man. Go and get Julien and we''ll have a meal together."


    "OK!" Get Li Qingshui''s order, the fat man ran in the past, the speed is light, not at all like a person in the last world who had been hungry for several days.


    "Ha ha, when it comes to eating, it''s refreshing." Liu Chang said with a smile: "let''s go, Miss Li. Let''s go in and start cooking."


    "Well." Li Qingshui nodded, pulled his short sleeve shirt, which had been torn by him, over his shoulder, and then walked in with the meat.


    Then came a burst of rich cooking work - Liu Chang seldom cooks at home, and children with parents are always lazy. But although he had never eaten pork, he had seen a pig run, so he roughly knew how to do it. He simply put the crossbow arrow aside, and Li Qingshui and they put the meat on the chopping board to prepare raw slices.


    "Ha ha, I''ll tell you, I can get you some meat today!" Let the little girl stand beside him, Liu Chang picked up a piece of meat and waved it in his hand like a show off and said: "you see, there are indeed some to eat!"


    "Well." The little girl looked at the meat, swallowed a few saliva, heavily nodded.


    And in their talk this time, the fat man also called Zhu Lin over, two people later also joined the ranks of cooking.


    In the process of dealing with food, Liu Chang is also very precious in the face of the food that is almost replaced by his life. Every time he goes down, he thinks twice and again, for fear of destroying this bloody beautiful thing.


    For these bones and meat, Li Qingshui also insists on the principle of "nutrition does not leak out". According to him, after stewing, the soup can also be drunk to replenish body energy, and this cooking method itself is not easy to lose food nutrition, and it is more suitable for survival than other cooking methods.


    His irrefutable statement was, of course, accepted by others, so a moment later, a large pot of dog soup was placed in front of five people.


    The cooked meat is full of fragrance. Five people are intoxicated with the smell and surround themselves in front of the pot. They even can''t bear to take a bite.


    "I finally know why ancient people should pray and be grateful before eating!" Liu Chang picked up a pair of chopsticks and put his hands together: "I feel blessed when I eat now."


    "Ha ha, thank God for the food The fat man took out a spoon and a spoonful of hot broth. He drank it into his stomach without blowing two mouthfuls. Then he uttered a long "Ha -" voice and sighed: "thank God, this is life!"


    "Well, it''s better than the shitty soup I ate last night. It''s more than ten thousand times better." Liu Chang also scooped a scoop and put it into his mouth. The strong smell spread from his taste buds to his brain. Under a mouthful of soup, his pores were opened.


    Therefore, he could not help but follow the fat man said a "thank God.".


    "Don''t mention that dish. Zhu Lin and I couldn''t help being hungry this morning, so we ate some of the stinky dishes you left yesterday that were not cooked. It''s really bad." The fat man said, and another big mouthful of meat was put into his mouth.


    "Cut, you said before how can''t eat, or teacher Li said right, people are hungry, can eat anything!" Noticing that the little girl around her hasn''t moved her chopsticks, Liu Chang also took a piece of meat for her and said with a smile, "eat, eat, eat, this meat is half of your credit! Don''t be restrained. Today, a person even has three jin of meat and bone. Let go of it


    "There''s not enough to eat. I''ll call you tomorrow."


    "Well." The little girl looked at Liu Chang, put down her scruples, and ate and drank like a stray kitten.Everyone was immersed in this moment of happiness It''s a paradise in despair. Everyone is enjoying this happy moment. No more words. The room is in a moment of peace. Only the original sound of human swallowing food is left.


    Until the end of the meal


    "After dinner, you can practice the use of the crossbow." Li Qingshui took the lead in destroying the peaceful atmosphere. After putting down his empty dishes and chopsticks, he explained to Liu Chang, "more practice can make you more proficient. I don''t know about archery. You can just grope for it yourself. This is a skilled worker. What''s more, the crossbow is too new. It''s a little reflective. I''ll put some dust on it for easy hiding. "


    "I see." Liu Chang nodded and put the last piece of meat in his bowl into his mouth.


    The happy time of a meal passed quickly.


    A large pot of broth, including soup, meat and bone, as long as it can be chewed, all went into the stomach of five people. After eating and drinking enough, several people left the kitchen with only seasonings but no food one after another. The other four returned to the dormitory, while Liu Chang went to a no man''s corner of the military compound alone to study the use of bows and crossbows ¡£


    Standing in the thick fog shrouded grass, Liu Chang looked at his eating fellow. First, he studied its structure. Like most cold weapons, the structure of the crossbow is very simple. It is no different from the structure of most crossbows he has seen on TV. There is a metal wire at both ends of the curved bow body. Behind the bow, there is a long handle under the front end of the crossbow There is a transverse slot on the surface, in which are inserted 17 crossbow arrows of different sizes. The arrow direction of the crossbow arrow is in a cross shape with the human body. This structure is convenient for people to take arrows in the shooting process, and it can also prevent people from hurting themselves by arrows during high-speed movement.


    Next to the crossbow, there is a small handle for pulling the crossbow string. Liu Chang tries to pull the crossbow string, and finds that the strength is very strong, and it is extremely difficult for people who have not been trained to do so.


    However, it was not difficult for Liu Chang. He pulled up the crossbow string and took out a long crossbow from the arrow slot. Liu Chang raised the crossbow, aimed at a big tree a few meters away and pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 40

    Whoosh!


    Under the strong force of the metal crossbow string, the arrow branch broke through the wind and gave off a slight scream of tearing the air. Under the flash of black light, the front part of the arrow went deep into the tree.


    Seeing this situation, Liu Chang ran to check on his achievements. He saw that the 40 cm long crossbow did not enter the tree, which was 30 cm long, only the tail of the arrow was still exposed. With one hand, he grabbed the tail of the arrow. He worked hard for dozens of times to pull the arrow out of the tree.


    "How strong it is Liu Chang looked at the deep hole in the tree and the juice flowing out of it, and sighed: "it''s much more powerful than the police pistol. If you count the quality, the power of the crossbow arrow is really greater than that of the military rifle bullet within 30 meters!"


    "Unfortunately, the trajectory is really poor." Liu Chang inspected the holes in the tree body and found that the shooting place was a little lower than the place where he aimed. This shows that the trajectory of the crossbow is curved, because the weight of the crossbow itself is too heavy, their trajectory is more difficult to grasp than the bullet. And also because of the weight, although it is more powerful than rifle bullets at medium and close range, when the crossbow flies more than 50 meters, its power will be greatly reduced.


    Fortunately, in this red fog weather, even Liu Chang himself can hardly see things eight meters away - so he has never considered the issue of 50 meters away.


    What he has to do now is to test the properties of the crossbow and master the operation of the crossbow. At the same time, he can exercise the accuracy of shooting his prey at close range.


    Therefore, the whole afternoon passed by. His experience in the afternoon made countless holes in the tree. Of course, if the tree evolved to be aggressive, Liu Chang, the culprit of all this, would have been torn apart by his anger.


    It''s a pity that it has slowed down several times on its way to evolution, that terrible fellow rooted in the whole underground world has not turned into that kind of huge and terrible monster. It is still the tree, but a little thicker than before.


    This afternoon''s test, let Liu Chang gain a lot. He can now skillfully wind the bow and crossbow in the shortest time, understand the difference between long and short catapults in ballistic and power, and can roughly grasp the shooting distance within 10 meters - everything seems so smooth.


    As the sky grew dark, Liu Chang''s vision became shorter and shorter in the dense fog. When the sight distance was shortened to less than three meters, Liu Chang resolutely left here and took up his crossbow and went back to the government.


    All the way through the black and red world, the fog around him slowly flows through. Liu Chang stirs the thick fog around him like a mouse in a soup pot, and walks all the way to the dormitory room.


    Back to the door of his room on the first floor, Liu Chang''s sensitive nose asked a trace of familiar corpse smell from the room. Then, he felt a tight heart - the smell of a corpse means there is a corpse, and a corpse means someone is dead, and the dead person''s is his own house.


    Liu Chang has probably guessed who died.


    When he pushed the door into the room, he saw a body covered with white sheets and an old man''s body on the only bed in the family of three. The sheet covered most of her body, leaving her head open in the air. Next to the corpse lay the same dying old man. His breath was not as strong as the lifeless corpse beside him. It was a real "dying", "dying", "dying".


    Next to the two old men, there was the single woman who had never spoken before. She was sitting on the edge of the bed like a puppet, with no expression, no tears, no sadness on her face. She only wiped the sweat on his head for another old man from time to time.


    There was no sadness on her face, but the breath she gave out was as sad as it could be.


    "Alas." With a sigh, Liu Chang walked into the room with a strong smell, walked past the body of the old man, and sat down on his bed beside the body. A sense of sadness rose in his heart.


    He was still hesitating last night whether to make a bed for two old people. Today, one of them is dead. Liu Chang''s heart can not help but regret thinking, if yesterday for two people to make a bed, although can not prevent the weak of their fate of death, but will give them life before the end of the last bit of warmth.


    Last night, if you can''t see the dog, you can''t even see yourself? Can you finally sit here alive?


    If you give yourself a chance to choose again, will you change the original choice? Therefore, he fell into a deep contradiction and entered a strange circle of logic.


    Just then, a big hand patted him on the shoulder.


    Liu Chang looks up - it''s Li Qingshui.


    "Go out and smoke with me." Li Qingshui said, and then took out a pack of crumpled cigarette boxes from his buttocks pocket, took out a cigarette box and handed it to Liu Chang.


    Holding the tobacco in his hand, Liu Chang saw that even the dry cigarettes were mildewed in this terrible world, and the original white cigarette paper had turned yellow and green, just like the old man lying in bed."Let''s go."


    "Good."


    Two people did not talk much, holding cigarettes, one after another left the dormitory.


    Walking into the corridor, leaning on the bed, Liu Chang took the lighter and lit his cigarette: "do you know when I last lit?"


    "I don''t know."


    "When Liu Tao died." Liu Chang reached out and touched the finger bone necklace on his chest and said, "on the first day of the red fog, he asked me for a cigarette, but I didn''t. Later, we went to the hospital to find medicine because of the wound infection, and then And then we found the medicine and ate it, and I survived, and he died. When I woke up, I ordered one for his body


    Finish this sentence, Liu Chang mercilessly smoked a cigarette.


    "Are you a little sad that the old man of that family died?" Li Qingshui did not answer Liu Chang''s words, but looked at him and asked other questions.


    "It''s a little bit, but it can''t be sad..." Spit out the smell of tobacco in the lung, Liu Chang thought for a moment and said, "it should be called uncomfortable, after all, I and she have not had any intersection, can only be regarded as sympathy."


    "Sympathy is a good word. I pulled you out to tell you about it." Li Qingshui seized Liu Chang''s stubble and said, "I come to tell you that it''s better not to have sympathy, which will affect your survival enthusiasm."


    "Why?" Liu Chang was puzzled.


    "Because sympathy for the weak is essentially a betrayal of nature." After a moment''s silence, Li Qingshui said something to Liu Chang.


    Then he seemed to feel his voice was not strong enough and added, "what kind of world is it now? It is no longer the former human social world, we return to the most primitive state of natural man. Natural selection, the choice you made last night is absolutely the right choice. Don''t let it affect your judgment on survival in the future. Next time, you must not be affected by compassion and make the wrong choice! Because those who are going to be eliminated will be eliminated in the end. Don''t let what you should not be eliminated also be eliminated because of your wrong judgment


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Qingshui''s words, let Liu Chang fall into meditation, the corridor ushered in a moment of silence.


    "Thank you..." After a moment, Liu Chang raised his low head and said with a bitter smile, "but there is no love in it. Isn''t it a betrayal of human nature?"


    "Don''t think about such a complex thing as human nature. You will fall into a strange circle of philosophy. As long as you live well, you will not betray yourself and your family, nor will you betray me, the fat man and the little girl. It''s not a betrayal of your own life


    Li Qingshui finish this plan, after smoking all the remaining cigarettes, the butt of the cigarette is still severely on the ground, and then step out, then turn and push the door into the dormitory.

 Chapter 41

    This is the first time Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui have such emotional action, with such a strong tone to speak. In the past, Li Qingshui was always the same as his name. He spoke with such excited emotions. Liu Chang felt that his words were not only for others to listen to, but more like a kind of emotional hypnosis for himself.


    "It seems that he is also under moral pressure." Liu sighed, threw away his cigarette butt and returned to the dormitory.


    After opening the door and crossing the corridor, Liu Chang sat back in his bed again. After a short rest, the door of the dormitory was opened again. This time, two soldiers and Xiao Yong''s mother came in.


    After the latter came in, he pointed to the bed beside Liu Chang and called, "here, that''s it. People have been dead for more than two hours, and they all stink, and they don''t care! I told her to bury the body, and she didn''t want to. You say, this person died, why not bury the truth? Who dares to live in this house in case of another infectious disease


    Hearing Xiao Yong''s mother shouting, Liu Chang raised her head and looked at the young woman beside her. After hearing this, her body trembled and finally spoke.


    "I just want to be with my mom again." "She said," the body is blistering again.


    "This young lady." After the two soldiers came in, one of them sighed and said, "we can understand how you want to spend more time with your family, but now we really can''t care so much. Please give us the body. You also know that there will be a great plague after a great disaster. It is very easy for corpses to pile up to cause pestilence. "


    "We have received instructions from our superiors about the execution of people in the barracks in recent days. These bodies are all forced to be cremated. I hope you can understand. " The two soldiers finished, looking at the young woman, waiting for her action.


    However, after waiting for nearly two minutes, they saw that the other party still had no intention to get up and get out of the way. One of them went forward to put the woman aside, while the other one went forward to drag her mother''s body.


    "Woo..." But the girl''s tears didn''t come out of her eyes.


    The other soldier didn''t look at her too much and didn''t say too much. She went forward and grabbed the corpse''s ankle with a rubber glove hand. With a pull, she moved the corpse to the side of the bed, which was very professional. Obviously, he has dealt with many similar things in recent days.


    But in his skillful way to lift the body ready to move away, the old man on the other side of the body suddenly moved.


    He turned his face to the soldier who was going to carry away his wife''s body. Then his eyes turned and he looked at her wife''s body with tears in his eyes. After staring at it for a moment, his mouth opened wide and his throat let out a frequent "ah -" sound, which was particularly loud and had a long breath.


    Hearing this sound, Liu Chang knew that he was going to die. This was the last breath of the dead. When the breath was exhausted, people would not be able to do it.


    Sure enough, when the old man''s breath finally vomited, he made a hiccup like sound, and then his head tilted, and his breath was completely cut off.


    Looking at this situation, the two soldiers were stunned for dozens of seconds. Then the soldier driving the young woman put her to a bedside, went forward to detect the old man''s pulse, shook his head at the woman, and helped another soldier carry out the two bodies successively.


    "Is this the end of the day?" Seeing this scene, Liu Chang thought of his parents again. He did not dare to look at the young woman''s expression. He lay down on the bed, holding his father''s finger bone in his hand, and his thoughts were in confusion.


    He did not dare to look at the woman''s expression because he was afraid to see himself in the future. Knowing the situation of the world, Liu Chang knew that the probability of his parents surviving was very low. But he didn''t want to believe this fact, so he absolutely didn''t want to see the woman''s expression.


    Keren is really a kind of animal with rich imagination. The less you want to think about something, the more likely it will appear in your mind. Moreover, it will appear in various ways and forms to harass you. After closing his eyes, Liu Chang thought of his parents'' death by the death of his parents, then thought of the corpse from the word of death, and finally from the corpse to the zombie.


    He had read many zombie novels before, and sometimes he wondered why people were afraid of zombies. At this moment, he finally understood the problem that he had never understood before - that people are more afraid of zombies than tigers, perhaps because everyone is afraid to see their own appearance after death.


    Carrying the chaotic thoughts, Liu Chang did not know when he entered the state of sleep. The chaotic and dangerous day passed.


    In this day, he was hungry, searched, nearly died, cried, laughed, ate, felt sick It seems that this day of doomsday can be equal to the emotional experience of the past decade. He has never found that there are so many strong emotions in the face of death.And in the next few days, this strong emotion continued


    In the next few days, Liu Chang went out hunting in the daytime, and came back at night to see bodies thrown into the large temporary crematorium in the barracks compound. In just a few days, more than half of the human deaths in this military region have occurred - this human camp has finally begun to die in large areas due to hunger and disease.


    In the first two days, the elderly and children bear the brunt. The former is due to aging and weakness, and the latter is that the immune system is not strong enough for adults. Within a few days, most of the elderly and children in the barracks died one after another. A body, old or young, was thrown into the fire and turned into fly ash with the cry of their relatives.


    Within the next three or four days, the hand of Death killed all the young and old, and then came to the adults and the young. A large part of those adults who are not very strong also die one after another, and those who survive gradually adapt to the environment and exercise different abilities after three or four days. First of all, the digestive system is greatly improved. In the past, those plants that could not eat, those with light and micro toxins, which were too hard, and whose nutrients were not easy to absorb, have been strengthened by these people Healthy stomach accepted it.


    So the rest of them, though still hungry every day, have struggled a little from the line of death.


    Along with the digestive system evolution is their immune system, the survival of people rarely get sick, the risk of wound infection is also reduced to the lowest, the last day of the military area command, there are no large areas of death due to disease.


    Under the powerful law of "natural selection", the dead lose their lives in the shortest time, and those who survive become extremely strong and become powerful creatures shaped by nature.


    All human bodies have evolved to varying degrees. Bones have become stronger, muscles have become stronger, and a few people have evolved abilities like this and that because of mutations.


    In this nearly a week of human "death mutation" time, Liu Chang''s body has also evolved with everyone, become more robust, mutation out of the sensory ability has also been a small margin to improve again. For nearly a week, he hunted twice a day. The first time was a large field water snake. The second time, this time, it was a chicken - yes, it was a chicken. The former domestic chicken was only half a man''s size.


    Carrying the chicken, Liu Chang came to the kitchen and found the army in charge of food small leader - Mao Yixuan.

 Chapter 42

    Mao Yixuan, a man who met Liu Chang in the "great death period" a few days ago, seemed to be a small leader in charge of cooking in the army, who was specially responsible for cooking for the leaders. Now, he also takes a post as a small leader in the military grain management group because of his position in the special period.


    The process of Liu Chang getting to know him is very simple. When several people were cooking snake meat in the kitchen, he saw them. After chatting with each other for their own purposes, they reached a consensus on food exchange. At that time, Liu Chang exchanged more than a dozen biscuits with his endless snake meat.


    The benefits are shared by both sides. Liu Chang and Mao Yixuan get food that is easy to preserve, and Mao Yixuan gets meat. This is a win-win project. But in the process of exchange, Liu Chang also suffers a small loss. He can understand that for meat that is going to be destroyed without exchange, the commodity that needs to be traded is definitely devalued, and the other party is not too stressed Price, already can be regarded as a kind person.


    A kind man in Shandong Province.


    Therefore, after the first transaction, Liu Chang took the initiative to find him.


    "Hey, man, what do I get this time?" After Liu Chang went to the kitchen, he talked to Mao Yixuan with an exaggerated expression, trying to raise the value of his products. "Chicken, chicken, how long have you not eaten chicken? This is a serious meat food in the past, but it''s not the snake meat of the last time. Can you exchange some biscuits for the chicken this time? "


    "Hehe, chicken, good, good!" Shandong Han looked at the big cock that Liu Chang was carrying. His eyes were green and he said "good". Then he praised: "you are really a man. You have got meat twice in a week. Few people can do it in the whole military camp."


    "It''s just luck. What''s more, the chicken has 50 Jin. I''ll give you 30 jin. I''ll exchange 10 jin biscuits for me." Liu Chang put the cock on the stove and asked.


    "Ten catties? You are too greedy. You know, although the gross weight of your chicken is 50 Jin, how much can you eat? What''s more, you can''t keep this meat. If you want to exchange the food that can be preserved, you can''t exchange it two to one. In terms of biscuits, there are not many in the military. " Shandong Han said bargaining words with a simple and honest expression, and his attitude seemed particularly sincere.


    However, Liu Chang didn''t eat this kind of food. You know, the meat was bought for life, and it was used for life exchange --


    "pull it, the army biscuits, I guess even if the antiseptic treatment is good, they should be broken. At most, they can be kept for two or three days, and they are still on the shelf. It''s better to change them to me!" Liu Chang frowned, put on the old lady''s look that he used to hate when she went shopping, and said, "besides, even if you have 30 catties of chicken, you can eat more than 20 jin. And it''s meat after all! You''ve heard that people who eat meat grow much faster than those who dig weeds all day! This is the powerful function of protein


    "What''s more, if you say that food is not conducive to preservation, it''s bullshit! There are so many people in your army. Don''t mention 20 jin. You can eat up 200 Jin in an instant. So, it''s not good for you to keep it. I don''t want to talk about it any more. I don''t want to say more about it. I don''t want to bargain! "


    "Oh, forget it, forget it." Mao Yixuan looked at the rooster on the stove and said with a smile: "forget it, for the sake of chicken, I''ll give you more for this time. You wait


    With that, he left the kitchen. And he just left the front foot, the little girl with Li Qingshui and a few fat people came here.


    "Xiao Jing told us that you got meat today." After Li Qingshui came here, he looked at the chicken on the stove and asked, "what are you going to do with it?"


    "Change some biscuits and eat the rest, the same as last time." Liu Chang replied.


    "Oh." Li Qingshui nodded and did not speak again.


    The rest of the people also know what will happen next, several people on a large pot of hot water, are quietly waiting for the arrival of that person.


    A moment later, Mao Yixuan came in with a small half box of biscuits. After laughing at several people, he took out the hot water and began to remove the hair and bleed the rooster.


    After doing this, he put the cock on the scale and weighed it. He took his share according to the proportion agreed before.


    "By the way, when I went to get the biscuit, it asked me about it. After I answered truthfully, they seemed to be interested in you, and then looked up your information. It seems that you have traded meat with others in the military before? It seems that you don''t get meat once or twice. As the leader said just now, I hope you can join them and provide hunting methods. " After putting the chicken in a plastic bag, Mao Yixuan continued: "he also said that if any of you have brain mutation, you can be safely sent to the provincial capital. Our army has been in contact with the people in the provincial capital these two days. It seems that they are interested in the brain mutation outside the personality. It is said that if people with brain mutations go to the provincial capital, they can provide safe shelter and adequate food. "


    After finishing this sentence as a routine, Mao Yixuan waved his hand and said, "I''ll bring it here. It''s a routine arrangement of the superior. You don''t have to worry about it. Because I know, it seems that there are very few people who have brain mutations. Our whole army seems to be one. So, you can think more about the matter of providing hunting methods. "With this sentence, Mao Yixuan didn''t want to stay any longer, picked up the plastic bag and left here, leaving a few thoughtful people.


    Brain domain mutation?


    Liu Chang thought about the word and aimed his eyes at the little girl and Li Qingshui. The former can sense the life of the outside world, and the latter has strong memory and calculation ability, which can be regarded as brain region mutation absolutely.


    So


    "Everyone should not know about it. What should we do?" Li Qingshui interrupted people''s thoughts with a loud voice, saying: "it''s a celebration to eat meat every time. It''s rare to relax. Don''t destroy our original atmosphere because of other people''s words."


    "Yes, yes." The fat man said with a smile: "first of all, we should be happy to live, and then we are better than others. If it''s none of your own business, don''t think so much about it! "


    The fat man spoke and looked at the little girl.


    But after the little girl touched his eyes, she turned her head and looked at Liu Chang. After saying, "I don''t want to go anywhere", she dragged the corner of his clothes and chose silence.


    Only Zhu Lin, looked at Li Qingshui, and looked at the little girl, said nothing.


    But fortunately, the silence was only for a moment. When the fat man called "open to eat" for the second time, the crowd became lively again. It seems that the attraction of meat makes people forget about it for a while. Liu Chang also smiles, touches the girl''s head and begins another process of "stewing meat".


    After a full meal, Liu Chang looks up at the ceiling and relishes the smell of meat in his mouth. Li Qingshui goes to the box of biscuits and looks at the package.


    "It doesn''t seem to last long." Li Qingshui said, threw a packet of biscuits to Liu Chang and said, "you have a good nose. Ask if there is any flavor in it?"

 Chapter 43

    "Well." Catching the biscuit in the air, Liu Chang put it in front of his nose and sniffed it carefully. He said, "it''s not moldy, but even the original taste of the biscuit is gone. It''s estimated that it''s going to be bad."


    "It seems that we really have to think of something else." Li Qingshui looked at the box of biscuits and said: "the food of the military is almost impossible to eat, and they have noticed us. It seems that the channel for changing biscuits is completely broken."


    "Haven''t you heard recently that someone is trying to grow food?" Hearing that he was going to run out of food, the fat man said anxiously, "those plants outside are growing so luxuriant that some people suggest planting some previous grain varieties. According to the growth rate of other plants outside, the output cycle of grain can be shortened to less than 10 days. "


    "It''s not that simple. You can''t eat a lot of things that used to be eaten. Can you ensure that the food can be eaten? You know, it is also a kind of plant, and it will evolve and mutate Li Qingshui said: "and even if we can eat, what should we do in these ten days? Do you want to eat roots and weeds like those outside? "


    "What about that? Even if we have a ton of meat, we will throw it away if we can''t finish the meal! " Cried the fat man anxiously.


    And his words also attracted a moment of silence here.


    "That seems to be the only way." A moment later, Liu Chang broke the awkward silence. He looked at Zhu Lin and said, "the only way to do this is to use the method she said before, to give meat more powerful antiseptic treatment!"


    "You mean..." Li Qingshui was reminded by Liu Changyi, and immediately thought of a suggestion made by Zhu Lin ten days ago, "do you mean to use those formalin soaked in corpses?"


    "Yes, with formalin, even now, meat can be kept for two or three days. As long as the meat can be preserved, the meat we get will be valuable, and we will not run out of food completely. " Liu Chang micro squint eyes said.


    "Where to find formalin?" The fat man asked again.


    "There are so many hospitals." Liu Chang can''t help but think of the first time to go to the hospital to look for drugs, "but the hospital this kind of place, sounds a bit scary."


    "This method is feasible." Li Qingshui finished this sentence, patted his buttocks on the small bench, stood up and said, "go, it''s late, we walk and talk."


    After Li Qingshui stood up, Liu Chang several people also followed him to stand up, and then discussed the issue while cleaning up the kitchen and left here, back to his dormitory.


    Their dormitories looked much looser than when they first arrived. The death of one person in the barracks made the originally crowded barracks free.


    Originally, Liu Chang''s dormitory was eight people, but he lived in three families with 12 people, and the beds were not enough. However, only in the past ten days, the beds were not in demand at all, because except for Liu Chang and his group, more than half of the other two families died.


    Xiao Gang, a family of four, was dismembered by the tentacle monster the next day he lived in. And a few days ago, his father did not resist the invasion of bacteria, and died of another, and now only Xiao Yong and his mother are left.


    As for the miserable family of three, long before the arrival of the "period of death", only the silent young woman was left. Since the death of her parents, the young woman has nearly collapsed. She lives on weeds and bark every day. Although she has been tortured to a small size, she has survived surprisingly.


    Seeing her survive, even Li Qingshui had to sigh the "tenacity" of human life.


    At this time, after four people died, the beds in the dormitory for eight were finally enough. Even because the little girl likes to sleep with Liu Chang, there is an extra bed in the dormitory - there is no dispute about the bed here.


    However, although there is no dispute over the bed, the atmosphere here is not much relaxed. Instead, it is much more depressed than before - because the dead and the extreme hunger make the air here as heavy as mercury, and the weird atmosphere makes it as dead as a mortuary. If it is a man who has not experienced the end of the world, he will surely be oppressed by this solemn atmosphere.


    After entering the door, Liu Chang and his party also chose silence as they did a few days ago. Their small group of five people is a very rare small group of "all members without injury" from the end of the day to the present. Because there are no dead people, the atmosphere is particularly relaxed, and it is not compatible with other people.


    Therefore, when they come back here, they will choose to be silent as the local custom, so as not to stimulate other personnel.


    Five people will tacit understanding to do their own things, and then in the dark cover the earth at the same time sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Another night without a word.


    The next morning, everyone opened their eyes at the same time when the first ray of sunlight ignited the bloody fog, and then they sat up from bed for survival.


    Liu Chang and the little girl are the eternal hunting combination.


    The fat man and Zhu Lin always follow Li Qingshui to look for various edible plants - these plants are life-saving when Liu Chang doesn''t get meat, and they become edible side dishes after they get meat for biscuits. In a sense, their existence significance is no worse than that of Liu Chang''s meat.Therefore, after a clear division of labor, a few people under the first ray of light in the morning and into the embrace of nature, like those ancient primitive people, struggling for food and survival.


    "In the legend, good luck and bad luck will appear in pairs, which is also the truth that good luck goes on and bad luck never comes singly." Out of the dormitory, Li Qingshui patted Liu Chang on the shoulder and said, "you were lucky yesterday and hit a chicken. Today I wish you another city!"


    "Good word for you!" Hearing Li Qingshui''s blessing, Liu Chang "ha ha" a smile, squatted down, picked up the little girl and put it on his neck. After waving to the public, he completely integrated into the deep blood color.


    Walking out of the military compound and walking through the dense grass, Liu Chang carries the little girl on her back. Her feet are not only steady, but also extremely fast. The second evolution of her body has made him more powerful. The little girl is as light as nothing on his shoulders, and her broad vision also gives him a panoramic view of the surrounding scenery within 15 meters - a sight distance of 15 meters, which makes him never feel the thick fog It''s so clear to see things in the world of.


    "Xiaojing, how much has your perceptual distance increased in the past two days?" Liu Chang, holding a military crossbow in his hand, asked while sneaking.


    "It''s about 130 meters. The growth rate has slowed down in these two days."


    "Well, Mr. Li said that the first large-scale mutation cycle of human has passed, and I don''t know when it will be next time. What''s my danger level now? "

 Chapter 44

    "About three to four." The little girl said, "ordinary people have evolved to about two, twice as strong as before. Some individuals, even up to eight or more, are stronger than the giant wild dog in terms of physical fitness alone


    "I don''t know if those people have any special abilities." As Liu Chang spoke, he wiped the stinky grass on his body.


    "I don''t think so. Didn''t Mr. Li come to the conclusion a few days ago that the evolutionary strength of the body has little to do with the ability to mutate? Those people have evolved so fast that it would be terrible if they had special abilities. There are very few mutators, and there are also very few super evolutionary species. The probability of multiplying such small probability events is even smaller. You see, for example, Mr. Li and I have the ability to mutate, but are their physical qualities similar to those of ordinary people? " The little girl said, "you can have a good body number, and special ability, it is very lucky."


    "That''s also true, and that''s why it''s easier for me to get some food. Cheer up, let''s get some new ingredients today Chuckle a, Liu Chang no longer speak, the little girl in his head also closed the most closed eyes, began to explore the surrounding situation.


    Liu Changyi entered the state of hunting. With a high concentration of mind, the sound of his feet stepping on the ground became more and more slight. His pores involuntarily contracted and closed, and he no longer emitted strong human breath. After so many days of hunting career, he has fully adapted to the playing of hunting, and his body has made corresponding changes in this respect.


    "The giraffe''s neck is long because it wants to eat high leaves, and has evolved from generation to generation, becoming extremely tall and slender." This is what Lamarck said before Darwin put forward the theory of evolution.


    Before the world, a species want to change, need to go through generations of elimination and evolution, is a slow process. But in today''s world, in the powerful red fog world, if an individual wants to "eat higher leaves", the gene will make a directional evolution because of the brain''s idea. This kind of evolution speed of hundreds of millions of times is the general evolution of light speed - only such a world can match the four words "gorgeous era".


    Liu Chang''s steps are slight, and the grass and gravel only make a faint "rustling" sound. He wanders around here like a ghost hunter, just for food and survival.


    In the morning, Liu Chang and the little girl met with life forms seven times, either because they were too powerful, or because the insects and animals that lived in groups were not their hunting targets - until the last time.


    "Brother Liu Chang, there is a single life body with a risk value of 5 in front of you, which is about 110 meters in front of you."


    "Hazard value 5?" Liu Chang, who was searching around, stopped and said, "you can try."


    "Well, if the attack succeeds, there will be a chance." The little girl nodded, "but you have to be careful, positive force enemy, you are not its opponent."


    "Don''t worry." Two people in a week to cooperate in hunting, has a great tacit understanding, the little girl learned that Liu Chang is cautious, and no longer like to dissuade as before.


    After detecting this life, she jumped out of Liu Chang''s body and hid herself in the grass. Her job was to detect, and the rest of the hunting and lurking she could not help at all.


    So, in the hunting phase, all she can do is not add chaos - no chaos is the biggest help.


    Curled up in the grass, wrapped her body with grass leaves. The little girl held her breath and stopped moving. She watched Liu Chang take off her shoes and slowly moved forward.


    Finding the direction of the downwind, Liu Chang takes off his shoes like a civet. The meat pad on his feet can shield all sounds. The cat tests the downwind on his waist and enters the hunting area.


    In the process of marching, Liu Chang installed the bowstring of the military crossbow with crossbows and arrows, and carefully circled to the lower air outlet, and then slowly moved forward according to the place the girl had said before. After several hundred meters around the target location and crouching in the grass, Liu Chang finally saw his prey, a bullfrog.


    Yes, it''s bullfrog.


    It''s not a bullfrog in the ordinary sense before. It''s a frog the size of a cow. The shape is similar to that of ordinary frogs in the early years, with gray green skin, big eyes, lying prone in the grass with gills stirring. It''s basically the same as before, but it''s not the same.


    In addition to its huge size, this giant frog has a green skin on its back, which is also covered with horny things like rhinoceros horn. It is so full that it looks like wearing a piece of armor. It is extremely thick, and it seems that it has a strong ability to fight.


    "This thing is not easy to deal with." Liu Chang held the military crossbow and calculated the strength gap between the two sides. "I have weapons, and I''m in the sneak attack side, but the danger value of the other side is more than one point higher than me. That is to say, if I don''t do it a lot of damage with one strike, I''m a failure in this hunt


    In the face of a prey that is slightly stronger than yourself, if you don''t succeed in one hit, you are likely to be controlled by the prey, which is more likely to frighten the prey away. Therefore, in the face of these, we should be more cautious.Holding a military crossbow in his hand, Liu Chang carefully looks for the weakness of the toad. However, it seems that no obvious weakness can be found in its body - it is covered with cutin, and the thickness of the cuticle is estimated in Liu Chang''s mind that even if it can be pierced with military crossbows, it will not be inserted into its internal organs, causing no great damage.


    Therefore, only the jaw and eyes of the frog lying there can cause great damage to it. After that, Liu Chang looked at the frog''s unique big eyes of water spirit, and had a little idea in his heart.


    "Just shoot in the eyes. Maybe it can kill you!" Liu Chang thought in his mind, moving his feet forward carefully, "frog''s dynamic vision is very good, static vision is very weak, no smell, slowly approaching words should not be found."


    Step by step, Liu Chang approached the bullfrog within 10 meters, then raised the crossbow and aimed at its huge eyeball the size of a rice bowl.


    Liu Chang was more confident about the ten meter target. After confirming his aim, he pulled the trigger. At the sound of the bow and crossbow, the arrow then tore the air and turned into a dark shadow, leaving for the moist and bright place.


    Whoosh!


    The flying speed of the crossbow is very fast. With Liu Chang''s dynamic vision, he can only catch a touch of black light, and can''t see anything else.


    But also because the black light speed is extremely fast, so less than half an eye blink of time, it flew to the giant frog''s eyeball, everything is swift and lightning. But just when Liu Changxin was happy that he didn''t aim at the wrong side, the giant frog suddenly opened his mouth and quickly popped out his tongue, hitting the black arrow shadow.


    Everything in the electric light flint, everything is very fast.


    Liu Chang didn''t know how fast the frog flicked his tongue. He didn''t know how fast the crossbow flew. But he did know that the scarlet tongue successfully blocked the flying arrow in mid air. Although the crossbow was too powerful, it didn''t fly it completely, but it also changed its flight direction slightly.


    The frog''s tongue was cut by a crossbow arrow that changed its direction. The frog was folded in half in the air, and it was deeply pricked into the horny substance on its forehead. The pain made it "coo WA" scream.

 Chapter 45

    Seeing such a situation, Liu Chang was stunned and hastened to wind the bow and crossbow to prepare for the second shooting. He didn''t choose to run away without hitting the target because he saw that the bullfrog''s dynamic vision was terrible - even if the crossbow shot could be successfully intercepted, it would be useless for him to dodge again.


    Moreover, he also heard folk rumors that frogs only have good dynamic vision, while static vision is very poor. So he disappeared in the grass, and Liu Chang used the calmest speed to string the bow and crossbow.


    But he was wrong.


    The frog''s static vision is very poor, which is a pre era. At the time of the red fog coming, this mutant frog has obviously evolved in other aspects.


    So, just as he had just pulled on the bow string and put on the crossbow arrow, a scarlet tongue like an arrow swept from the gap in the grass, with great speed.


    Liu Chang didn''t have time to avoid, so he was wrapped around his waist by the terrible long tongue. Then a huge force came from there. His body of more than 100 Jin was rolled by the other side like a mosquito. In the flying, Liu Chang tried to keep his body balance. Then he watched the tongue retract, and he was getting closer to the scarlet one Big mouth, at the same time silently calculating the distance between the two rapidly narrowing.


    Three meters, two meters, one meter


    Bang!


    Liu Chang finally bumped into the edge of his mouth. However, he held his hand high and his feet stood apart. With his own limbs, he held the frog''s huge mouth up and down with his own limbs, and exerted great force on the other side''s tongue angle.


    In fact, a gap of 5 is not a dangerous force. Liu changka was on the edge of the frog''s mouth, supporting his upper and lower jaw with his hands and feet. Although he felt that the strength of his waist was becoming stronger and stronger, he still managed to support it. At the same time, he looked up and saw strange mucus in the inner wall of each other''s mouth.


    It''s very toxic. It''s green or sticky. At the same time, he looked down to see that the scarlet tongue in his waist also secreted this kind of mucus, and his T-shirt made a "squeak" sound after touching the mucus, and then a hot breath came from there.


    "Can the frog secrete acid?" After feeling the pain, Liu Chang was shocked.


    Time does not wait for me!


    At the critical moment, although Liu Chang was flustered in his heart, he was not completely flustered. He knew that it was impossible to break free from the shackles by simple wrestling, so he chose another method - to support the frog''s jaw with all his strength with one hand, and then move his right hand downward, aiming the crossbow arrow at the frog''s mouth with the fastest speed, and then pulled the trigger again.


    Whoosh!


    This time, without the hindrance of horny armor, the crossbow easily cuts through the air and pierces the inner wall of frog''s mouth. Then it continues to move forward with great strength, like a burrow hamster, all the way into the abdominal cavity of the giant frog.


    "Poof", the crossbow arrow has been deeply inserted into the giant frog''s body.


    Because it was injured, it also spewed out a large amount of green acid from the conditioned mouth. The acid liquid swept over Liu Chang''s body like a rainstorm, and then he heard the sound of "squeak" everywhere. The burning sensation came from the whole front half of the body. Even with Liu Chang''s will, he couldn''t help but feel the pain of the burn and convulsed violently.


    Fortunately, the convulsions returned to convulsions. The acid burned his nerves, but not his will. Under the pain, Liu Chang threw away the bow and crossbow in his hand for the first time, then took out the scalpel on the side of his trousers with the fastest speed, and cut the scarlet tongue at his waist.


    Deng ~!


    The sharp scalpel, under his powerful force, cut off half of the frog''s tongue, breaking tongue tendons, and making a general sound of string breaking.


    Under the pain, the frog instinctively retracted his tongue, and Liu Chang was able to fall back to the ground from the edge of his mouth.


    After landing on both feet, Liu Chang did not choose to retreat at the first time. Instead, he continued to hold the scalpel, stabbed the frog''s tender skin from bottom to top, and then pulled hard to create a huge half meter long hole in its throat. It was not until the blood fell from the sky like a waterfall that Liu Chang left. During the flight, he picked up the crossbow that had been thrown away on the ground, and stood a few meters away from the struggling frog to wind the arrow again.


    Whoosh!


    The third time the bowstring sounded softly, this time the crossbow reached its first unfinished goal - deep into the frog''s eyes.


    After releasing the arrow, Liu Chang can be sure that the giant frog will not be able to run. In addition, there is a fatal wound in the lower jaw and throat, which can''t survive no matter how strong its vitality is.


    Sure enough, the frog struggled on the ground for a while, jumped back and forth a few times, and then jumped a few meters high. His back fell to the ground with his heart on his back. His whole body twitched with all his legs on his back. Obviously, he couldn''t.


    Seeing that the prey finally fell down, Liu Chang''s tense nerves completely relaxed. Then, the pain that had just been suppressed swept out. People can''t feel the pain when they are extremely excited. After relaxing, the numb nerves will double the pain. Under the pain, Liu Chang quickly took off his completely burnt coat, and then looked up his injury.Looking down, he found that his whole upper body and his face under his nose were burned in a large area. His skin frothed and wrinkled together. His whole body turned red and turned black quickly. The burning pain came from the whole upper body. The strong pain made him cry in his heart since just now.


    "Ah!" He screamed bitterly. Burning is the most painful way of injury for human beings. Liu Chang felt that the nerves in his upper body were burning up. Under the pain, he could not help scratching the injured part, resulting in the large area of scorched skin falling off.


    "Brother, brother Liu Chang..." The voice of the little girl came from dozens of meters away. She felt that the life of the dangerous value of 5 was constantly weakening. At the same time, she felt that Liu Chang''s life was also strongly fluctuating. She guessed the general situation here - it must be the end of both sides.


    So, after she ran for hundreds of meters, she finally ran here, and then saw Liu Chang, who was covered with scorched scarlet.


    "Ah Acid burn is the kind of injury that is not fatal at first, but can cause terrible complications. Liu Chang, who was able to fight just now, fell to the ground and screamed. The green mucus left in the charred part of his upper body burned his skin vigorously.


    "What''s wrong with you, brother?" Just ran over, the little girl saw the miserable situation of Liu Chang, and immediately cried, "what''s the matter with you, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t touch me. I have acid on me. Get me some water." As Liu Chang spoke, he snatched the water bottle from the girl''s waist, which they always used to replenish water during hunting. After he snatched it, he poured the cold water on himself.


    A pot of water down the neck, acid water neutralization, Liu Chang body no longer smoke bubble, injury no longer worsen. He lay on the ground and gasped.


    "Brother, are you all right?" Looking at Liu Chang lying on the ground panting but still lack of oxygen, the little girl also cried aloud, "brother Liu Chang, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hoo I didn''t Things are... " Liu Chang was lying on the ground. The follow-up complications caused by the burn made his muscles begin to spasm unnaturally. Like an epileptic, he was convulsing and panting on the ground, but he still clenched his teeth and said the last sentence: "I Whoa I feel a little I can''t stand up. Go back quickly Whoa Tell Mr. Li what''s going on here Tell him I was burned... "


    "And There''s a lot of meat here

 Chapter 46

    "Well, I''ll go now!" The little girl looked at Liu Chang''s panting appearance. She didn''t dare to delay her time. She wiped her tears and turned to run towards the south suburb. The speed was very fast.


    Liu Chang continued to feel the pain on the ground.


    After the little girl left, his body convulsions lasted for three or four minutes, and then recovered to calm down, but his breath was still short, and his breath also brought out the smell of urine.


    Feeling the pain of his body, Liu Chang glanced at the prey in the distance and thought to himself that this is the second time that he has been waiting for rescue after hunting in recent days.


    The first time was in the sewer, feeling the fear of death. This time, I was lying here with scorching pain. A total of four successful hunting, life-threatening twice, this is what a high risk factor! However, although the whole body burns and shortness of breath, Liu Chang is in a better mood than last time. There''s so much prey this time, and there''s no danger yet - if the frog''s bloody smell doesn''t attract other hunters before the rescue arrives, he''s safe. Therefore, although he was lying on the ground, red and black, breathing and twitching, it looked terrible, but his heart was still extremely calm compared with the last time.


    He''s even summing up his hunting experience these days.


    Prey is difficult to fight, meat is difficult to store, all of which have a profound experience. Even now, it is extremely difficult for him to get food in this dangerous world. Therefore, it is better to reduce the number of hunting activities. Moreover, this time, the bullfrog, such a huge prey with hundreds of Jin, made him feel that if there were storage measures, the meat would be enough for several people to eat for a long time.


    Liu Chang in the heart while planning, while breathing slowly calm down, although still short of breath, but has been struggling back from the hypoxia state, the brain is gradually clear.


    When he recovered his breathing function and part of his mobility, he did not immediately sit up, and the strong weakness of his body bones was still there. He simply continued to lie on the ground, waiting for people to come and rest at the same time.


    Liu Chang believed that someone would come soon after the hunting site was very close to the military camp. As expected, after only waiting for more than 20 minutes, he saw the little girl with Li Qingshui and the young woman whose parents had died in the same dormitory.


    Under the influence of the little girl''s strong perception, it was easy for a few people to find Liu Chang lying in the grass covered with weeds. After seeing the arrival of several people, the latter also struggled to sit up from the ground and looked at the young woman, showing a puzzled look.


    "She''s a doctor, and I just learned about it, and brought her here with three packets of biscuits." Li Qingshui explained, then turned to look at the young woman and said, "Dr. Huang, I don''t mention the past. Today, please see my friend."


    "Well." The woman still had the same numb look as in the dormitory. After she nodded and squatted down, she began to investigate Liu Chang''s physical condition. She first sniffed the breath from Liu Chang''s nose, and then examined his whole body''s flesh and blood burn. Then she said to several people, "the symptom is disorder of water and electrolyte metabolism, which should be the acute kidney caused by extensive burns It''s caused by exhaustion. "


    "Acute renal failure? So serious? " Li Qingshui frowned deeply when he heard what the woman said. Although he was not a doctor, he also knew that acute renal failure was a serious clinical disease, an acute fatal disease that could be given critical notice, and it was difficult to cure. Therefore, he had to open his mouth and ask, "can''t it be cured?"


    "Originally, according to the current medical conditions, there are no equipment and related drugs, this is a death." The woman continued to squat in front of Liu Chang''s body to explore his physical condition: "but you don''t have to worry too much, because according to the truth, even if it''s acute renal failure, it usually takes a few hours before the symptoms of water and electrolyte metabolism disorder will appear. His situation is very special, which is probably caused by the changes of human body now. The physical quality of people today is different than before Japanese. So, he certainly won''t die, and for the moment, I feel his body is rapidly repairing itself


    As she spoke, she carefully peeled off a piece of burnt skin from Liu Chang''s body, observed and said: "his body has a strong self-healing ability, and his exhausted internal organs seem to be recovering vitality. The breath becomes more and more stable, and the odor in the exhaled gas gradually becomes lighter, which is the trend of better metabolic function. So you don''t have to worry. If you follow this trend, his body will recover on its own before long. "


    "That''s good. That''s good." At the beginning of listening to the woman to judge himself as "acute renal failure", Liu Chang is also a tight heart, also did not dare to continue to speak to interrupt. It was not until the other side had finished speaking and reached a conclusion that he was relieved.


    "It''s OK. It''s just that it''s a little ugly. It''s not dead yet." Liu Chang spoke and touched the bloodstains caused by the strong burns on his chin.


    "You have a rest and don''t move until your breath is completely stable." The woman pressed Liu Chang''s body and asked him to return to his lying position and no longer spoke.


    After Liu Chang put down the sense of crisis in his heart, all the thoughts in his mind returned to the food. Therefore, although he was lying down, his mouth was not idle."Miss Li, do you see my prey over there?"


    "Well, it''s very big, and it should be edible according to the color. I''ll go and have a look first." When Li Qingshui heard that Liu Chang was not in danger of life, he also focused on other places. While talking, he went to the bullfrog and took out some dried plant powder from his body to cover up the bloody smell everywhere.


    After all this, he called the fat man to his side.


    "Do you have everything I asked you to bring?"


    "Yes, I brought it when I heard the little girl say there was a lot of meat." The fat man said, the axe and knife on the handle were still on the ground. He opened his T-shirt and pulled out the woven bag from his waist. He looked at the frog''s body and worried: "so much meat. If you don''t eat it, it will be broken. It''s a waste."


    "It won''t be wasted. I''ll find formalin." Li Qingshui pointed to the knife and axe on the ground and said to the fat man, "you and Zhu Lin are here to divide the giant frog into several portions and put them in the bag. If you can''t finish it, you can bring some good places to eat, such as leg meat. When cutting, pay attention to its mouth, there should be acid secreting glands, do not touch the surrounding area. I''m going to the people''s hospital with the little girl. I''ll get some formalin


    "I see."


    "Well." Fat man and Zhu Lin nodded.


    With this call, Li Qingshui came back to Liu Chang again, smiling at the doctor and saying, "doctor Huang, my friend, please."


    "Well." The woman nodded.


    "Are you going to find formalin?" Liu Chang sat up from the ground.


    "Well, you''ll have a rest. I''ll come when I go. Of course, in order to avoid danger, the little girl has to go with me Li Qingshui looked at the guard beside Liu Chang''s little girl. She laughed and squatted in front of her. "Come on, today I''ll carry you."


    The little girl Ji Jing looked at Li Qingshui who was squatting in front of her. Then she looked at Liu Chang, who was burning red all over her body. She swallowed and spat and said, "brother, wait for me."


    "Well, be careful on the way." After patting the little girl on the shoulder, Liu Chang watched her jump on Li Qingshui''s back, and then watched them disappear in the fog and disappear in their own sight.


    "It''s nice that you have someone to worry about." The woman looked at this scene and said such a sentence with a dull cheek.

 Chapter 47

    "That''s good." Liu Chang smiles and takes a look at the direction of Li Qingshui and the little girl.


    ¡­¡­


    The destination of Li Qingshui and the little girl is the city. Because of the sequence of novel writing, many doubts about this new world have not been revealed. For example, there are many serious readers who have raised questions in the book review area about why animals with mild personalities used to eat humans, how to establish a new food chain system for herbivores, plants and carnivores, and about the direction of human evolution in the future. I can only say that I didn''t expect it, but I haven''t written about it yet. Just like in the book review area, at the beginning, someone asked me why human beings can''t evolve. Seeing now, I believe he also knows why human beings can''t evolve in the previous chapters. So some questions, I will answer them slowly in the book.


    Because what I want to describe is a real world!


    Therefore, I sincerely thank you for your comments in the book review area. These encouragement and inspiration are very useful to me. In fact, it was under the inspiration of a reader that I completely improved the ecosystem in my brain at night. Some serious readers also pointed out the mistakes in the book. For example, in the previous chapters, I wrote about "giraffe theory" by Darwin, but that theory was said by Lamarck. I have corrected this point. At the same time, thank the student named "the dark goblin" for pointing out the wrong thing.)

 Chapter 48

    "This This is... " Li Qingshui looked at the resin wrapped thing in front of his eyes, carefully identified the brain lines, and then his eyes opened wide, showing a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    "This is the human brain." Although he saw it with his own eyes, Li Qingshui still couldn''t believe it, because what happened in front of him had completely overturned his understanding of biology in the past, "is this brain still alive?"


    "Yes, it''s alive. It works. To keep the brain alive, it can be said that since my mutation, I am most proud of the ability The willow said, and put the complex and precise cane combination back into the air, disappeared in the fog.


    "Now, do you know why I speak human language?"


    "I see." Li Qingshui nodded, existence is reasonable. He slowly took a few deep breaths of air pressure to suppress his emotions, and then asked, "but how much brain can you control?"


    "Not many at the moment, only seven." Liu Shu said, his voice revealed a sense of regret, "the amount of information in the human brain is too complex, not only too much, but also extremely complex. When I control the sixth brain, I feel that these information converge together, resulting in conflict and condensation, just like a mass of twisted hemp thread, which makes it difficult for me to handle. So, after controlling my seventh brain, I decided not to do more control for the time being, so as not to completely condense the amount of information and "short circuit" my brain


    "So it is. What are your intentions in seizing us?" Li Qingshui looked at the shadow of the sky and asked, "originally, as a producer in the food chain, trees should not lack the organic matter needed for growth. Therefore, it seems that it is of little use for you to swallow me. What''s more, as you said just now, roots are useless to you, indicating that you have evolved other ways to obtain nutrition. In both ways, you will never be short of nutrients in your body. "


    "And if my body is useless to you, it''s only the brain that works. What more information do you want me to do


    "You are smart. The knowledge content in your brain should be very rich. I really want to change this brain." Liu Shu said, and then stretched out a precise branch combination from the air, "this man''s brain is full of useless information, sex, violence, and the same commonplace. I really want to leave his position for you. Unfortunately, I have cut off my roots and do not have this ability for the time being."


    "Well, I''m still a lucky one." Li Qingshui gave a bitter smile and continued to ask, "you haven''t told me what your purpose is to seize us."


    "Questions." The old and empty voice came again, "I have doubts in my heart, which I have to solve. Although I can''t accommodate more massive information flow now, I can still accept one or two questions. So, I want to ask you a few questions. "


    "What good is it?"


    "I''m satisfied with the answer. If I''m not satisfied, you can only exist as my nutrition." As the willow spoke, a thick and incomparable willow cane came out of the air. This cane was extremely ferocious, which was quite different from the precise rattan combination just now. The branches were not only thick, but also had sharp barbed sharp blades on them. The sharp blades were arranged in a row and hung with dozens of empty human skins. "If you can''t answer the questions, you will be like them."


    "Why should I believe you?" Li Qingshui looked at the empty skin and swallowed a mouthful of water.


    "Because you have no choice." Taking back the hanging skin, the willow said, "if you don''t tell me, I will find someone else. My life is very long, and I am very patient. I''m not in a hurry to know the answer, and there should be a lot of people who know the answer. You can choose not to believe me and turn it into fertilizer immediately, or you can choose to believe me and gamble. But what I can tell you is that I don''t have to cheat you. "


    "Well, I admit, I have no choice, and what you say is very artistic. I suspect that one of those seven people''s minds is a lawyer." Under the eaves of the house, Li Qingshui was said to have no choice but to reply: "ask, what do you want to know?"


    "What I want to know is, what is wisdom?" There was a tremor in the willow''s hollow voice.


    "There are many kinds of general definitions of wisdom, such as innovation, discovery, integration, logical thinking and so on. But I think the core definition of wisdom is imagination. "


    "What do you say?"


    "According to the knowledge and memory in your brain, you should know that discovery, integration and even logical thinking ability are all possessed by many animals, which are not unique to human beings."


    "Yes, mice will clean up their nests. Lions and tigers have the ability to find prey. Monkeys, orangutans and other animals can move to wooden boxes to pick up bananas that they can''t reach. So, many species do have all the abilities you call logical thinking, but they don''t seem to be very intelligent. So the core difference between humans and other animals is that... ""Yes, it is imagination, which is the core definition of wisdom." Li Qingshui said: "including the reasoning of scientific formulas, the manufacture of various instruments, and even the drama of humanistic poetry, all of human civilization is wisdom based on imagination."


    "I see. I''m satisfied with your answer." After that, Li''s imagination is still waiting for something.


    A moment later, the willow''s voice sounded again: "so, the second question, how does human imagination come from?"


    "There are different opinions, but I think the more reliable one is that the imagination of human beings for natural disasters has created the imagination now." Li Qingshui slowly recalled the knowledge in his brain, "having seen a documentary, it seems that African people are the first to produce imagination among human beings. Because they can get plenty of food and water in the rainy season, but in the dry season, they will die because of lack of water. So after countless generations of evolution, one generation of them gradually developed the illusion of drought disaster in the rainy season, so they began to invent utensils to store water and food when there was enough water in the rainy season. Therefore, this is the first group of human beings to get imagination. "


    "The illusion of crisis? So it is. " The willow fell silent again.


    However, after a moment of silence, Li Qingshui suddenly felt the roots twining around his waist wriggled. Then he looked down and found that the vines began to retract, from the waist to the thigh, from the thigh to the ankle, and finally completely into the ground.


    "I''m satisfied with your answer. You can go." The sound of willows came from the air.


    "Before I leave, may I ask you a question?" Hearing his reply to freedom, Li Qingshui could not bear to show a look of ecstasy, but he did not immediately leave, but stood in place to continue to speak.


    "Yes, ask."


    "Why do you have a human brain and ask me what wisdom is?"


    "Because I don''t have wisdom."

 Chapter 49

    "Without wisdom? How could that be possible? " With seven different human brains, even Li Qingshui fell into absolute inferiority in the conversation with him. Anyone who said that this big tree had no wisdom would not be convincing.


    "There''s nothing impossible. I don''t have wisdom. I just have the right to use the human brain. In fact, the signals sent by these seven brains, not mine, include the language organization ability when you and I talk now. Therefore, I have no wisdom


    "If you have the right to use your brain, don''t you have wisdom?" Li Qingshui still did not want to understand what willow said.


    "Different, I''m just a carrier." The willow tree made an old and empty voice, "because all my consciousness is from these seven brains. In a sense, I am more like a person with a changed body than a tree with a brain! Because my thoughts, everything I have, are told by these seven brains, not by myself. "


    "It''s even a leap forward evolution of your human race, because the brain is yours, and all these thoughts are from you. I''m just providing a stronger body and connecting the seven brains."


    "Don''t you have such fantasies in human science fiction? In the future, when science and technology is advanced, move your brain to a man-made machine, so that you have more powerful vitality and a longer life span. And now I, like this machine, since the earth mutation evolution, this is a few days, what is my ability? It''s absorption and possession. It''s just that you happen to have your brain now. But what about me? It''s still a willow. "


    "You seem to have a point." Li Qingshui listened to Liu Shu''s words and fell into deep thinking, "but you are different from the machine after all. You are constantly evolving. Now you have self-awareness. It must be only a few steps away from having independent wisdom. Ha ha, at that time, you will not only possess other people''s brains, but will really turn to plunder other people''s wisdom! "


    "I really want to see what kind of world can be created by an aggregation of life with the wisdom of all mankind."


    "You will see that day, ha ha." Liu Shu said the last words, unexpectedly added emotional color, after chuckling, his figure gradually disappeared, the huge shadow on Li Qingshui''s head slowly became smaller, the blocked sun also returned to him.


    "Where are you going?" At the end of the last, Li Qingshui yelled at the vanishing shadow.


    "To the south. According to your humanity, I will not appear in this world until independent wisdom comes into being. " Willow said this sentence, the shadow completely dissipated, the world completely restored the bright and bright red.


    And looking at the direction of the willow leaves, Li Qingshui but stayed there, for a long time did not make a sound.


    "Miss Li, Miss Li..." Until the little girl next to him grabbed the corner of his coat, Li Qingshui just came back to God.


    "Mr. Li, let''s go and leave the tree alone." The little girl did not think too much about the willow, because her world was not so grand. In her eyes, compared with the willow, there were more important people and things.


    "Brother Liu Chang, they are still waiting for us to go back there. If we go back late, the giant frog will rot and we will starve again."


    "Yes, yes, you are right." After being awakened by the little girl, Li Qingshui laughed at himself, and his eyes gradually drew back to his feet from a distance, "why sweep the world without sweeping a room. I''m in danger of being eaten and starved at any time. Why do I have to think about so many questions? " Another look at the direction of willow leaves, Li Qingshui picked up the little girl again, "let''s go, let''s go to find formalin."


    "Now that the willow tree is gone, we can enjoy the cool under the big tree. There must be no other monsters in the hospital now." All the way into the hospital with the little girl on his back, it was still as quiet as before. Li Qingshui carried her with her all the way to find the chemical storage place in the hospital. As expected, there was no other danger.


    In the pharmacy department, Li Qingshui easily found what he was looking for, which had a strong pungent smell - formalin.


    After seeing the label on the medical plastic bucket, Li Qingshui directly picked up the two barrels, and by the way, took some portable commonly used medicine into his pocket, and let the little girl go down from her back, and they went back all the way back.


    The way back was smooth. Under the detection of the little girl, the two avoided the dangerous creatures outside the hospital and returned to Liu Chang''s original hunting site half an hour later.


    "Why is it so slow? The meat is going bad." Seeing Li Qingshui come back with a bucket, the fat man asked anxiously, "didn''t you encounter any danger?"


    "In danger, and extremely dangerous, almost dead." Li Qingshui spoke and walked to the fat man and Liu Chang. At this time, Liu Chang had stood up from the ground, obviously recovering his ability to move. In addition to looking a little weak, his upper body was still blood red, but there was no big obstacle.


    "Are you in danger? There is a little quiet, there should be no things close to you, is it from the bottom of the earth Liu Chang heard that the two people were in danger, and hurriedly checked their bodies, but found that they were not injured."No, what happened today is too complicated. Go back and tell you. Let''s deal with the meat first, fat man. Have you divided the meat


    "It''s been cut up for a long time. It''s all meat. It''s all packed."


    "That''s good." Li Qingshui went to several huge woven bags, opened one of the buckets of formalin, sprinkled some formalin evenly into each bag, and then said, "I''ll sprinkle a little bit first to slow down the decay rate. We''ll go back and find some big buckets to add water and soak the meat. With formalin as a powerful preservative, I think even now, keeping food for three or five days is no problem at all. "


    "Now that we''ve dealt with it, let''s not stay here. We''ll be more dangerous if we stay a little longer." Seeing that everything had been dealt with, Liu Chang went to the female doctor in the same dormitory and said, "thank you today. Let''s go back together."


    "You don''t have to thank me. I didn''t help you. You recovered from your own strength." The female doctor is still expressionless, said: "go back."


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded and turned to see that Li Qingshui, fat man and Zhu Lin had carried all three woven bags of meat on their backs.


    "Can you recite it?" Liu Chang walks up to Zhu Lin.


    "I couldn''t, but now I can. Now even women have more strength than before." Julien, don''t worry about it


    "Yes." Liu Chang smiles and greets the little girl to come to his side, six people set out to go back.


    "Say" and "Liu" walk together on the road.


    "Xiaojing, were you in danger just now?"


    "Yes, I met a big willow tree. It was very, very big. I couldn''t see him clearly. I could only see him standing there, covering the sky. Moreover, even if he stands in front of me, I can''t detect the trace of his life, as if it disappeared out of thin air. "


    "Willow?" After hearing the word, Liu Chang frowned. It was the same hospital, the same willow tree. He suddenly thought that on the second day of the new era, when the red fog was less than 24 hours old, when he went to the hospital to look for medicine, he also met a willow tree, who smoked human skin. Moreover, the life index of the tree at that time was over 100, and only the next day, it reached that kind of intensity and the strange mutation degree was fast.


    In fact, Liu Chang, who comes out to hunt every day, knows that even during the ten days after the appearance of the red fog, he has been lurking in the urban area every day, and has rarely encountered creatures with a dangerous value of more than 30. All this can only show that even in this era of light speed evolution, there are absolutely a few of the few who have the super evolutionary speed of that tree. If the two trees are willows, Liu Chang firmly believes that the willow the little girl said is the one he once met.


    "If it''s it, you can''t come back alive!" Liu Chang raised his eyes and looked at the back of Li Qingshui in front of him. The figure was carrying a sack on his back, his feet heavy and his shoulders bent.

 Chapter 50

    Looking at Li Qingshui from the back, Liu Chang saw his hunchback for the first time. Although the person usually looks thin, he always looks capable. Liu Chang remembers seeing a sentence in the book before - "if a person who always stands upright stoops up, it is not because he has carried too much pressure on his shoulders, or something that he can''t put in his mind."


    However, the woven bag with a weight of more than 100 kg obviously can not crush the mutated Li Qingshui, so there is only one reason that can cause this person to hunchback - the heavy pressure on his heart.


    "What exactly is that willow you met?" Liu Chang couldn''t figure out what kind of life it was that could make this biology teacher show such an unbearable shape.


    "A big, big tree that can talk Seven brains... " The little girl walked slowly and told Liu Chang what she had just said.


    And Liu Chang''s eyes, also with the little girl constantly said the content and become more and more shocking, until the little girl''s words, his eyes have completely changed from shock to inconceivable.


    After listening to the whole story, he also showed a thoughtful look, and deeply pursed his lips.


    In this way, no more words, Liu Chang with the end of the team back to the military compound, came to his dormitory.


    "Squeak" opened the door, several people have entered the door, Li Qingshui fat man and Zhu Lin three people sweating put the three woven bags to a corner of the room.


    "Fat man, put those two barrels of formalin aside and go out with me to find some iron buckets. We can''t delay time. The more things are put, the more difficult it is to handle them. " After wiping the sweat on his head, Li Qingshui dragged the fat man out.


    A moment later, they came back four times in succession. Each time they came back, they carried a large army green iron bucket containing water. Four times down, two people in the window code a whole row of military green barrels. After that, Li Qingshui injected the average amount of formalin into three barrels to mix it with the water inside.


    "This formalin is 40% formaldehyde solution, the concentration is too high, even now we can not bear, I dilute." At the same time, Li Qingshui explains his intention to several people while he injects the solution into the bucket.


    After all this, he took the three woven bags apart and poured the large pieces of meat into the formalin solution.


    "What is this?" Seeing that Li Qingshui opened the woven bag, Xiao Yong''s mother, who had not spoken at one side, could no longer keep calm. Weak, she immediately stood up from the bed, pointed to Li Qingshui and cried, "this is meat, you have meat!"


    "What is it called?" The fat man heard Xiaoyong''s mother''s words and rushed to the past. In this extraordinary period, he did not dare to let others know that they had meat to eat. Otherwise, it is estimated that within five minutes after the news came out, the whole dormitory would be flooded.


    "You have meat, so much meat." Xiao Yong''s mother looked at Li Qingshui, who poured meat. Her eyes flashed green. "No wonder you haven''t died these days, even that skinny girl hasn''t died. You have meat to eat!"


    "We have meat to eat. It''s none of your business. Don''t give me a damn!" When the fat man heard the old woman still calling, his face twisted into a ball under his irritability.


    At this time, the door was opened again, and Xiao Yong, the only son of the old woman, came in with a relatively white and tender root in his hand. Obviously, this is the food he found today As soon as Xiao Yong came in, he saw that the fat man was confronting his mother, and immediately stood on his side.


    "They have meat!" When the old woman saw her son coming back, she was more courageous. She pointed to Li Qingshui''s iron bucket and repeated, "there are a lot of meat! "


    " meat? " Xiao Yong glanced at it and saw the barrels of meat there. Then, like his mother, his eyes glowed green, and he put down the roots in his hands, and he wanted to go forward and find out.


    However, did not take two steps, was still a burnt Liu Chang block there.


    "We have meat, but what''s your business?" Carrying the crossbow, Liu Chang was injured, but not ordinary people can compete. He stood there, bared the ferocious flesh and blood on his chest, scared Xiaoyong to stop.


    "Why is it none of our business? We are a dormitory at least Seeing that her son didn''t dare to come forward, the old woman said again, "isn''t there a saying in Kaifeng that half of the meeting is divided into two parts. If you don''t give it to us, you don''t want to eat it


    "It took me half my life to get these things. Why should I give them to you?" Liu Chang pointed to his ferocious chin, with strong dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "I don''t care. You don''t want to eat it if you don''t give it to me. If you don''t give us food, I''ll call for someone at once. I believe that if I go down with my voice, not to mention the whole dormitory, even the people next door, can come to me. Do you believe it With these words, Xiao Yong''s mother folded her arms in front of her chest, "do not believe you try?"


    "Fuck..." Looking at Xiaoyong''s mother''s posture, Liu Chang shook the index finger of the crossbow, and the fat man slowly blocked his body to the door."What''s the matter, you want to be rude?" Seeing the movements of Liu Chang and the fat man, Xiao Yong''s mother showed the look of a street shrew thoroughly. She raised her chin and side her cheek with a look of "dare to move me and have a try." she said: "you should be very clear about the provisional management regulations issued by the army during the death period a few days ago. In order to prevent violence, the military strictly forbids civil strife. As long as there is armed conflict among the citizens, the military does not have so much spare time and personnel to act as judges. No matter the scale of the conflict, the two sides of the conflict, whether right or wrong, will be expelled from the barracks. "


    "Ha ha, you must know the result when you get out of this yard. At that time, there will be no place to sleep. At night, some monster will come out of the ground and kill him... "


    "Like your son?" Liu Chang sneers at the interface.


    "You Xiao Yong''s mother, who was talking at length, was choked, and the atmosphere became stiff.


    But at this time, Li Qingshui, who had finished loading meat, came slowly from the window.


    "Don''t make any noise. You can eat meat, but you must abide by two rules." Li Qingshui slowly walked to the door, stood in front of Xiaoyong''s mother and said, "it''s just two o''clock. First, don''t tell anyone about meat. Of course, I''m sure you can do that, because you told people that we don''t have to eat, and you can''t either. "


    "The second point is the key. When eating meat, you should eat raw meat. Don''t try to roast it or cook it. Our dormitory is small, and the smell of roast meat is too strong. If you eat cooked meat, you can smell it. Therefore, we all want to eat raw meat. Can you do these two points? "

 Chapter 51

    "Yes, certainly. We don''t say a word." Hearing that there was meat to eat, Xiao Yong''s mother and Xiao Yong looked at each other with a look of pride in their eyes. Then they went back to their bed and said without saying a word that they really would not say another word.


    See their mother and son no longer talk, Li Qingshui went to Liu Chang behind the pull, he said: "go, let''s go out."


    After opening the door, they went to the far stairway. Liu Chang and Li Qingshui sat on the stairs of the corridor. Liu Chang asked in some doubt, "are you really ready to share the meat with them?"


    "Did the frog''s acid not burn your brain?" Li Qingshui looks at Liu Chang.


    "No


    "I don''t have one either." Li''s eyes changed a little.


    "You..." Looking at Li Qingshui''s eyes, Liu Chang was stunned for a moment. Then he seemed to understand what he saw. Then he sighed heavily, "I understand what you mean. When to start?"


    "At night, in the dead of night, it''s easy to do it."


    "What about the military?"


    "I just agreed to give them meat just because I was afraid of the influence of the military. Now the army is very sensitive to the people''s violence. They are afraid of violence. They are afraid of violence. Violence will have a bad impact on the people''s hearts and minds, because the negative emotion of violence is really contagious. " Li Qingshui said, took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it and took a puff. He continued, "although the military pays attention to the influence of the people, it only pays attention to the influence of the people."


    "As for the disappearance of a man without any influence, it is not in their consideration."


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Do things neatly at night. It''s too easy to kill them with your skill." Li Qingshui said, and handed the half smoked cigarette to Liu Chang. "Try it. I made it myself. It''s the leaves of a strange plant outside. It tastes good and has the effect of reducing pressure."


    After receiving Li Qingshui''s cigarette, Liu Chang tried to take a puff, and his nose was full of fragrance.


    "Can you do it? It''s the first time you don''t have the ability to fight. " Seeing Liu Chang''s silent cigarette smoking, Li Qingshui slowly enlightened him, "it''s not very refreshing to say that killing people always comes back, but for hooligans and rascals, we have no other choice."


    "Sheng Mi en, there are too many people fighting against Mi Qiu. Even if we give them meat today, but when we don''t have enough to eat, they still can''t keep the secret. What''s more, why should we give them meat? How do we get these meats and pickles? You burn your whole body, renal failure once, I and the little girl were caught by the willow tree, once in a lifetime, three people three lives in exchange for something, how can he sit on the ground to eat nothing? This meat is not only meat, but also the lives of the three of us. I will not give it to anyone for no reason. If I say I am selfish or whatever, I don''t want to pay back. "


    "Since they dare to be rascals and rascals, they should be able to bear the consequences of being rascals and rascals!"


    "I understand. Thank you. You said these words to make my conscience more comfortable and clear when I start. I understand." Liu Chang took the last puff of his own cigarette with a wry smile, until the burning butt of the cigarette almost burned to his lips, and then vomited the rest to the ground.


    "Say something else. I''ve heard about the willow, but Xiaojing is still too small after all. I don''t know what to say. I want to hear about him."


    "A super life, I don''t know how to explain, this life mutation evolution speed is obviously faster than other species, belongs to an example." Speaking of willows, Li Qingshui''s back is not naturally bent. "He can control the human brain, read human memory and knowledge, and even connect and communicate the functions of different brains, but he has not possessed independent wisdom."


    "However, with the self-awareness, I think it is not too far away from having independent wisdom."


    "Ha ha, how many years has it taken for human beings to have their own wisdom, but in just a dozen days, they have been plundered by other species. What a pity! How many examples do you think there will be in this world? " After hearing Liu Feng''s words, what about Liu Feng''s words that he can''t help but breathe in other big cities in China


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure there won''t be a lot of such super lives." Li Qingshui said: "we just happened to meet. Even if there were super life in other places, would the super life really happen to evolve into the function of occupying human brain like willow? If the Willow did not happen to have this ability, would it think of evolutionary wisdom? If he doesn''t have wisdom, he is just an individual species with strong vitality, which has no threat to human existence! "


    "It''s all so coincidental that even in super life, he''s a case in point." Li Qingshui said and made a concluding speech, "I don''t know if there will be super life in other places, but this kind of tree will never have again.""I don''t agree with you. It''s only a dozen days. The world is so big and the ocean is so deep. Can you guarantee that there won''t be such cases in other places? And, even if not now, can you guarantee you won''t? You know, it''s only ten days now! Global evolution, everything is possible. " Liu Chang finished this sentence, stood up from the steps, and then stretched out his hand to pull Li Qingshui up. "Let''s go back. Thinking about this kind of thing can hurt our brain, and it doesn''t help the thing itself. We can do what we can."


    "As for the others? It''s up to God! "


    " well, it''s up to God! " Li Qingshui stood up from the ground and walked into the corridor with Liu Chang and returned to the dormitory.


    In the dormitory, Xiao Yong''s mother and son can''t wait to eat meat. When they see Liu Chang coming back, they stand up from the bed.


    "Let''s start eating. The meat doesn''t taste good after a long time."


    "All right, let''s eat." Li Qingshui looked at two people one eye, expressionless continued to explain: "I let you guarantee things, can not forget ah."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t forget. We''re tight lipped." Xiao Yong''s mother carelessly guaranteed.


    "Ready for them?" When the fat man saw that Liu Chang came back, they still did not change their mind. They were worried, "are you going to exchange them for them?"


    "Well, they are all dormitories, and there are places to help each other in the future." Liu Chang stepped forward and patted the fat man on the shoulder.

 Chapter 52

    "Shit, I don''t know what you think." The fat man was dissatisfied with his lips and said, "but you got the meat. I don''t have a say. If you really want them to eat, let them eat."


    "Alas." Liu sighed and looked at Xiaoyong''s mother and son with a strange look, and found that after they decided to kill them, they were not so eye-catching.


    He called two people for a moment, split his mouth and showed a helpless smile: "come and eat together."


    "Well, it''s the little brother who knows the truth." Hearing Liu Chang''s words, Xiao Yong''s mother showed the proud eyes after the victory. He took his son up from the bed and looked at the fat man and said, "what''s the matter? In the future, it''s a dormitory. Shouldn''t we help each other?"


    "Hehe, I''m going to be obedient here. Why have you been there? I''ve lived here for so many days. I haven''t seen you helping us, except for looking for trouble on purpose. You don''t talk to me anymore. I don''t care about you. " Don''t go too far. His attitude naturally leads to the dissatisfaction of mother and son. Fortunately, Liu Chang interrupted the awkward atmosphere in a timely manner.


    "Forget it, say less and eat together. I''m hungry, too Liu Chang sat on his bed, took a deep breath and said, "Xiaojing, go and lock the door."


    "Well." The little girl nodded cleverly and put the bolt of the dormitory into the bolt.


    And Li Qingshui quietly took the frog soaked in formalin out of the bucket and put it in the bucket with water. He washed it hard, diluted the residue of formalin as much as possible, and handed a frog to a person.


    After receiving the hand meat, the dissatisfaction with the mother and son immediately disappeared, no longer talking, bent down to gnaw these fresh things. And Liu Chang also picked up the meat in his hand and began to eat it.


    It was the first time in his life that he ate raw meat. The taste was not bad. It tasted better than cooked meat. Although there was a pungent smell of formalin on the meat, no matter how bad it was, it was hundreds of times better than the fecal thick soup he ate on the first day he lived in.


    And looking at the mother and son''s gluttonous eating style, Liu Chang can also judge that the meat is also 100 times better than the root of the tree.


    But I don''t know if it''s because of burns or what. Today he has no appetite. A piece of meat in his hand was only half eaten, and he felt that he could not eat it. He soaked the leftover meat back into formalin. Liu Chang sat on the bed staring at the air with no focus in his eyes.


    "Are you sick?" Seeing his appearance, the fat man asked with concern, "are you sure the burn is OK? How is it still bloody? Do you want to let Dr. Huang have a look? Will you take some anti-inflammatory medicine later


    "It''s OK. Except for the pain, there''s no other feeling. I''ll take some medicine and I''ll be fine in a few days." Liu Chang, don''t look at the meat eaters any more.


    "We''ve finished, any more?" But the mother and son''s voice could still be heard.


    "Eat, eat, eat, you all eat more than a kilogram, still want to eat?" Then came the fat man''s voice.


    "Let them eat. They should have been hungry for many days. It''s not easy to have a full meal." Finally, Li Qingshui''s voice. After his voice dropped, it was the sound of fishing for meat in the water tank.


    These sounds made Liu Chang''s mind a little upset, and then the words that the fat man just said that he didn''t care about somehow jumped into his mind again. He suddenly thought that the female doctor in the same dormitory was also here, so he turned his head and saw the dull figure.


    "You don''t want to eat with me today, Huang?" Liu Chang shouts at the back of the wall.


    "I''m not hungry." The woman turned around and looked at this side warily. It seemed that the product was a little weird.


    Seeing the woman''s eyes, he was silent.


    In other words, there was a silence in Liu Chang''s head. Before the dark night came, there was no other sound in Liu Chang''s brain except for the sound of mother and son swallowing food. In his brain, he was always relying on the back of the bed until the world became dark.


    "Xiaojing, I can''t hold you to sleep today. My whole chest and abdomen are burned here, and it hurts." After the night came, Liu Chang took a breath of cold air, got up and carried the little girl to the empty upper bunk. She barely opened her mouth and showed a smile: "today, you sleep by yourself, won''t you be afraid?"


    "It''s OK. My brother will get better soon." The little girl nodded that she would not be afraid, and then lay down obediently. Although she could not sleep, she still closed her eyes.


    "There is so much blood on the woven bag that it stinks. If you don''t throw it away, it''s too smelly. I''ll throw it away for the whole night." Before going to bed, the fat man found that the bag of frog meat was full of blood.


    "Let it go first. I''ll do it tomorrow." Li Qingshui stopped the fat man, "you go to bed and sleep."


    "Oh." Fat also did not speak much, obedient lying in his bed.


    Li Qingshui, after placing all the people in his pocket, took out the pills that he took today to the hospital. He went to Liu Chang''s bed and handed it to Liu Chang: "anti inflammatory drugs and antibiotics. Don''t think that you don''t need to take medicine if you are strong. Take the medicine and have a rest early."After explaining this sentence, Li Qingshui also climbed onto his bed.


    But Liu Chang looked at the pills for a while, without looking at the instructions. After swallowing a few tablets, he lay down on the bed and began to look out of the window at the world without scenery.


    Until the night falls.


    The night of people who can''t sleep is always very long. Liu Chang silently counts the time in his heart, while killing the boring time. Until his biological clock tells him that it is near the morning, until his hearing tells him that the breath and heartbeat of the people around him are calm, he does not make a sound and walks down from the bed, touches out the hidden scalpel, and walks to the two barefoot A sleeping figure.


    Liu Chang''s footstep is so light that he can''t hear it, and he can get close to the animal without being found within a few meters. Therefore, in the shadow of the night, he did not think that he was close to a sleeping person would have any possibility of being found.


    But he is still very nervous, although the ability to exercise over the past few days has allowed him to control his heartbeat smoothly, but the sour saliva in his mouth still tells him that he is nervous.


    It''s the first time he''s killed in peace. The previous killing was to save the little girl. When the villains cut the girl''s cheek with a dagger, he couldn''t help but kill the person in his heart. When killing, there is no special feeling, even a trace of pleasure, because in the state of anger, people do any violent things, will not be criticized by the brain.


    But now it is different. Although he is very nervous, he is calm. He knows what he is going to do - kill two people who have no strength to fight back with a sharp knife in his hand.

 Chapter 53

    Lightly walked to the back of the bed, standing in the gap between the bed and the door, Liu Changjing stood there and did not start.


    Somehow, his hesitation made him think of the word "decisive killing" that he often saw when reading books.


    "Ha ha, if I put it in the network novel, I''m definitely an incompetent protagonist. I can''t even kill a person." Liu Chang laughed at himself, and then deliberately thought about his evil deeds to kill these people, so as to make himself a little more decisive.


    From the beginning to seize the bed, to frame him for murder, to threaten him to seize meat, and finally they greedily eat meat


    After thinking of all these things, Liu Chang''s mood calmed down a lot. When he was no longer nervous, he pointed his toes, held the knife''s hand into the empty lattice of the upper bed head bracket, and then felt his sleeping position with the position of Xiaoyong''s pillow. Then Liu Chang covered his mouth with one hand and pulled the scalpel on the other''s neck with one hand.


    You don''t kill too much.


    It''s a very simple process.


    In this process, Liu Chang felt only four times, and one person died. Please remember the first domain name of this book: www.shuquge.com ¡£ Book interest Pavilion_ Mobile version of biquge website: M shuquge.com

 Chapter 54

    Looking at Li Qingshui two people go out, Liu Chang feel stomach no longer twitch, wipe the residue of the corner of the mouth also stood up from the ground.


    After clearing his vomit, he went back to bed.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t kill you." Rubbing his hands full of plasma, Liu Chang comforted the woman doctor who was shivering with fear.


    "Well, he won''t kill you." When the fat man saw this, he had already stepped out of bed. While controlling his volume, he tried to make his voice as bold as possible: "they are too cheap. We will be treated like this if we are threatened. I said I couldn''t figure out why they were allowed to eat meat today. I can''t think of it. You can do it


    The fat man came to Liu Chang and patted him on the shoulder.


    "What can I do? I''m not used to it." After shaking his head and shaking out the expression of the middle-aged woman before she died, Liu Chang went to the water tank and cleaned his hands and knives full of plasma.


    When he washed his hands and knives, Li Qingshui came in from the door and took the little girl to bed. He also came over and washed his hands in the water tank.


    "I''m sorry about what happened just now. I''m a little excited." Liu changchong and Li Qingshui barely opened his mouth and laughed.


    "It''s OK. You''re doing a lot better than I thought." After washing hands, Li Qingshui shook the water on his hands and returned to Liu Chang with a smile: "it''s not the first time to see blood."


    "No, the second time." Liu Chang vigorously rubbed the blood stains on his hands, "but the last time was not so calm, and did not think so much this time."


    "Why do you think so much. But then again, you''ve really done a great job! " Li Qingshui praised again.


    "But still woke up the doctor." After rubbing his fingers, Liu Chang began to rub the back of his hand.


    "In this world, people sleep light, a little movement can get up, you can''t not wake her up." Li Qingshui said with a smile: "even if you didn''t wake her up, the sound of my moving the corpse would certainly wake her up. There are so many things, it''s impossible not to make a sound. In these days, it is estimated that even the tiny sound of the blood spurting from the great artery can wake up a sleeping person. You don''t have to think so much. You are a thoughtful person


    Li Qingshui means something.


    "It''s not about thinking too much. It''s something that gets thrown into my head and I have to think about it." Liu Chang finally washed his hands and turned to get ready to go back to the bed.


    "I''ll just tell you one thing - to live!"


    To live!


    Don''t know how, Liu Chang heard these four words, suddenly feel very at ease, more useful than any of the principles. Lying back on the bed, Liu Changpin with these four words, but also did not care about Li Qingshui, who was still talking about "confidential transaction" with the female doctor there, let alone the little girl who had been looking at him all the time. Unexpectedly, she fell into a strange sleep and was very comfortable.


    I slept until dawn the next day.


    When he opened his eyes, Liu Chang found that this was the first time he had slept to such a bright day. Looking at the bright red fog outside, Liu Chang knew that he had been sleeping until noon.


    And after sitting up, he opened his eyes to see the first person, or Li Qingshui.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Well."


    "Something seems to have happened."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That woman has gone to spy!" Li Qingshui pointed to the door.


    "How do you know?" Liu Chang was startled and jumped out of bed.


    "Feel it." Li Qingshui sat on the bed and tapped her fingers. "She has been a little bit uncomfortable since last night. Just after smiling, I suddenly realized that this seems to be her first smile these days."


    "This is absolutely a fake smile!" Li Qingshui rubbed his brain, "but where there is a fake thing, it represents what she wants to cover up!"


    Before Li Qingshui''s voice fell, the door of the dormitory was pushed open again, and several soldiers with guns came over - and it was the woman doctor who led them.


    "You''ve been reported for murder, and we''ve also found blood stained rags and some hair and nails outside the yard." The leader was the company commander Liu Chang had met several times. He stood up and said, "you don''t have to explain whether you killed people, because we are soldiers, not policemen, or judges. I was your dormitory last night, and we have confirmed it. But it is also a fact that no one has been seen this morning. You have great suspicion


    The company commander said, helplessly said: "excuse me, we don''t have much time to investigate this kind of thing. Since you have been reported, and there are serious suspects, then I can only temporarily expel you. If you are wronged, please do not blame me


    "Well, we understand." Li Qingshui listened to the company commander''s words, nodded, did not pick up his words, but turned to see the female doctor, "why?"


    "No, I''m afraid you''ll kill me while I''m sleeping." The woman doctor replied to that kind of dull expression again, but this time she took on some ferocity on her face.


    "I said, we won''t kill you." Liu Chang looked at her and said she was puzzled."Ha ha, why should I believe you? Seriously, I don''t trust you at all. I don''t believe what you say The female doctor stepped forward and said, "one by one, you can pretend to be garlic, you can eat meat together during the day, and you can kill people with knives at night. What can''t you people do?"


    "Hehe, your name is Liu Chang, right? Don''t look at me with innocent eyes. You are not good people. From the first day, I knew you were not good people. " As the woman doctor spoke, she gradually turned up her voice, as if she were venting her unhappiness and anger in recent days. She also seemed to be just venting her fear, "from the first day, you will seize the bed. There are four people in their family who occupy three beds. You are more than them. Five people occupy four beds. Have you ever thought that one of your beds should have been ours? "


    "Ha ha, five occupied four beds, and you still sleep peacefully. What qualifications do you have to pretend to be good people here? When my parents died, did you ever think about giving them a bed to sleep in? " The voice of the female doctor was almost exhausted. "Ha ha, you may have thought about it. After you think about it, you may tell yourself that it''s right not to let the bed. You can use the excuse you find to make up for the vacancy in your conscience. People are selfish. I don''t blame you, so don''t blame me for my decision today. "


    "I have no sense of security when I sleep with you, so I report to you. Maybe you have no place to sleep after you go out and are eaten by monsters on the first night. Of course, maybe you can survive the first night with your ability. What about the next night..." At the end of the day, the volume of the woman''s voice gradually decreased, and her expression gradually returned to her dull sense, "but what''s your ending? Who cares? I just want to be able to sleep safely here... "


    Before the woman''s voice fell, the door was opened again, and the little girl, the fat man and Zhu Lin were also taken back from the outside by three soldiers.


    Looking at the appearance of the three men being taken back, Li Qingshui frowned and said, "company commander, can you continue to let us live in the military area command? We have meat. Those meat can save other people, maybe offset part of our sins..."


    Li Qingshui pointed to the three barrels of meat, in exchange for the company commander''s cold head.


    "Well, we have the ability to hunt. If you let us live here, we can hand over some food to the company every month..."


    After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, the company commander stirred his eyebrows, but still shook his head firmly.


    From his attitude, Li Qingshui also judged how important the military region attached to the issue of "maintaining stability". Seeing this, he sighed and took a deep breath. Finally, he reluctantly spread out his hands and said, "well, I''m a brain mutant."

 Chapter 55

    "Brain mutant?" The company commander frowned when he heard this, and there was a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    "Yes, it''s true that we can identify brain like variants. According to the length of your breath, I can easily calculate that your breathing rate is 17.5 times per minute, and your heart rate is 85 beats per minute. According to the shaking amplitude of your body surface, I can infer that your pulse is slightly slower than that of your heart, and conclude that you have mild arrhythmia symptoms Li Qingshui is still standing in the same place, "these are the data that I judge according to your body appearance. It should be small deviation. If you want to prove whether I am lying, it is very simple to pull me to test."


    With this sentence, Li Qingshui held his hands high, saying that he would not resist. After the initial consternation, the company commander also let the two soldiers look at the rest of the people and took Li Qingshui out.


    "Keep an eye on them. Don''t let them run away. Freedom is limited to this room. Don''t worry about others." Two soldiers with guns and live ammunition were left, and the company commander left with his men.


    Seeing the company commander go, the two soldiers also put down the shelf, and the gun holding hands also relaxed. Although it is the end of the day, there are no forces and people who can compete with the national army. As long as no one can resist bullets, no one will defend the military hegemony for the time being.


    So when they saw the company commander go, they put down their disguise. The hunger in their stomachs made them instinctively look at several large water tanks behind Liu Chang. Their throat was constantly surging and swallowing, showing a greedy appearance.


    "Hey, I said, brothers, you are very good at getting so much meat." The two soldiers hinted.


    "It''s a pity that it doesn''t have any value now. We don''t know where to go next." Liu Chang understood the two people''s hints, went to the water tank to get two pieces of meat and handed it to the soldiers. He said, "it''s not easy for us now. Your soldiers can''t eat enough every day. You''re welcome. We''re useless. Have some."


    "Brother knows right and wrong!" When the two soldiers took the meat, their fingers were trembling. "Although we still have some food, we are not enough. Every day, our eyes are black with hunger. We are not welcome to this thing! "


    "You''re welcome, my friend. Is it OK if he goes out with the company commander?"


    "Well, it''s OK. It''s OK." The soldiers took the meat. They might be afraid that the company commander would come back and see them abuse their private rights. So they devoured the meat one by one. Before the meat was received, they put it into their mouths. Of course, in the process of stuffing, I did not forget the information that should be disclosed after I took the meat.


    "I tell you, don''t be afraid. If the person is really a brain mutant, he will be offered up like a treasure. In recent days, we have contacted people from the provincial capital. It is said that the higher authorities have only issued three first level documents to the lower level. In Kaifeng, a small city, the division commander is already the highest level chief executive in the military region.


    The officer who came here was an inch head, his hair was gray, his face was dark and he could not see any expression. He had a little belly, but he was not very exaggerative. Although he could not walk like a dragon and tiger, he still had some aura along the way.


    "They are your companions?" After the teacher came, he pointed to Liu Chang and others standing in the dormitory.


    "Yes." Li Qingshui nodded.


    "Well, I can agree to your request, but you must go to Zhengzhou Research Institute with our people in the near future. This is mandatory. I hope you can understand." The teacher nodded to Li Qingshui and said, "of course, the road is difficult and dangerous. The vehicles can''t be used. The field is no safer than that in the city. Therefore, I will send special personnel to protect you on the road and try to ensure the safety of everyone on the road. That''s all I have to say. We''ll wait outside the door. You and your partner will discuss the next step and give me an answer as soon as possible. "


    The division commander finished speaking, took the soldiers and the company commander to go out, closed the door and left the room clean.


    "What do you say?" Seeing that all the people were out, Liu Chang asked.


    "I didn''t say much about it. Let me go to the Research Institute of the military region of Zhengzhou. It seems that they started to study red fog more than two years ago. They began to study red fog in early 2002. Recently, they seem to be interested in brain abnormal personality. They say they want to establish a most elite team in the world to discuss life and gene science together." Li Qingshui said, spreading his hands, "of course, these are all skin scraping words. It is not known whether we will study science together after we arrive there, or when we are dissected by them as scientific research."


    "What about that?" The fat man and Zhu Lin showed a worried look at the same time.


    "There''s no way to do it. Unless Liu Chang''s body is ten times stronger, enough to ensure our survival outside the military area command, otherwise we have no choice but to follow their arrangements." Li Qingshui said with a smile: "but the possibility that they will dissect me is very low. I have my own plans. You don''t have to worry."


    "What did the teacher say?" Liu Chang asked a key question.


    "I don''t really mean I have to go to the provincial capital institute, which is compulsory. As for you, if I cooperate, I can let you continue to live here. Of course, you can also choose to go with me. This is my exchange with him Li Qingshui gave a helpless smile and looked at the flustered doctor named Huang and said, "I was going to go there again after a period of time. When I''m ready, or Liu Chang is stronger But I can''t help it. Now that the matter is at hand, I have no choice. Do you want to go with me or stay? ""I..." The fat man wanted to answer the question, but was interrupted by Li Qingshui''s next words.


    "Don''t make a decision in a hurry, and don''t have to listen to the teacher outside about safety. I can tell you for sure that the wild is very unsafe. Even in this world, cities are still human ecosystems, and concrete pavement and industrial products will seriously hinder the growth of animals and plants. However, in the wild, these conditions will not exist, the ecology will become extremely complex, and the biological risk will increase in geometric coefficient


    "If you think about it carefully, it''s a good chance for you to stay together


    "I''ll go with you." Li Qingshui didn''t finish his words, so the fat man said the words he didn''t have time to finish, "ha ha, my mother is dead, and I don''t have any relatives. I just want to be with you. Anyway, in this broken world, death is death everywhere. Maybe it''s better to die with you. "


    "Well, you go, and you?" Li Qingshui looked at Zhu Lin, "don''t be influenced by other people''s ideas, according to their own ideas, we won''t blame you for making any decisions."


    "I..." Zhu Lin looked at Li Qingshui''s eyes, then looked at Liu Chang and others, then lowered her head, "I''m a little afraid..."

 Chapter 56

    "Well." Li Qingshui nodded, "I know what you mean. Take care of yourself."


    After finishing this sentence, he came forward to embrace Zhu Lin, and then looked at Liu Chang and others.


    "Where are you going?" Liu Chang did not answer himself, but first asked the little girl, "although you are still young, you should understand that this is a very important choice. Think carefully, whether to stay or follow him."


    "Where you go, where I go." The little girl stepped forward with firm eyes.


    "You don''t have to..."


    "Where you go, where I go." The little girl interrupted Liu Chang''s words for the first time, her eyes were still firm.


    "All right." Touching her eyes, Liu sighed and pulled her back to her side. Then she patted Li Qingshui on the shoulder and said, "we''ll go with you."


    "Have you thought about it?" Li Qingshui''s eyes are slightly choppy.


    "Think about it."


    "Well, I''ll explain to the teacher that there are four in our party." With another look at Zhu Lin, Li Qingshui turned to open the door and integrated into the group of soldiers. After a while, most of the soldiers dispersed and left a few guards for the door and window. The others left with the division commander.


    After Li Qingshui came back, he gave several people a show: "it''s done."


    "When do you leave?" Asked the fat man.


    "Early in the morning, it''s a little late today. As soon as it gets light tomorrow, we will follow Zhengkai Avenue and walk all the way from here to Zhengzhou. There are about 75 kilometers along the main road and 80 kilometers along with the paths around Zhengkai Avenue. " Li Qingshui said, breaking his fingers, as if to let several people have a more profound concept of these numbers. "In the former era, driving from Kaifeng to Zhengzhou usually lasted more than an hour. I used to ride a bicycle and it took me nearly four hours. It would be twice as long as walking. But now the days are long, and our physical strength is better than before. Although the road is no longer smooth and peaceful, if we keep on rushing, we should be able to get to our destination before dark if we have been rushing on


    "Well, we''ll have to get ready today." After listening to him, Liu Chang knew that he must have been very nervous along the way. Not only is the journey dangerous, but also the time is short. If they can''t get to the downtown area of Zhengzhou before dark, they may all die on the road.


    After all, the jungle at night is too dangerous.


    "Xiaojing, tomorrow, there will be many soldiers who will follow us. When you find the danger, don''t make a statement. Just tell me one person and let me pass it on to others." Pulling the little girl aside, Liu Chang carefully explained: "if you have no choice, you''d better not let others find out the identity of your brain domain mutants, because we don''t have to face anything when we arrive in Zhengzhou. Do you remember that? "


    "Well, remember." The little girl nodded.


    "Eat as much as you can today. We can''t take these things with us, and Zhulin who is left behind can''t finish eating by herself." Li Qingshui pointed to the frog in the bucket. "Today we have some cooked food, but now we don''t have to worry about the military finding us."


    "Well." After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, the fat man fished out the meat from the bucket, wrapped it up, and several people went out together to go to the kitchen.


    But at this time, the door was opened again, and the familiar company commander led a soldier to come in.


    "Well, I''ll bring you a man." The company commander gave a slight cough, attracted several people''s attention, and pointed to a young man who looked very strong beside him. "This is the person recommended by the division commander, and he said that he is one of the best evolutors in the whole military region. It''s said that after the great change of human beings, his body has evolved far beyond others and is very strong. Tomorrow, the teacher will send him to Zhengzhou with you all the way. I will send you the people first, so that you can get familiar with each other first. "


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Shen Mingyi." After hearing the company commander''s introduction, the young man gave a simple and honest smile to several people. He looked very honest and reliable.


    "Oh, thank you for the division commander and the division soldiers." Li Qingshui smiles at the little soldier and nods to the company commander at the same time.


    "Well, I''ll leave first if I don''t have anything to do. If you know each other well, you can work together tomorrow."


    "Good."


    After seeing off the company commander, Li Qingshui took the young looking soldier to the kitchen. Obviously, he also wanted to get closer to this highly evolved man and get some useful information. This is good for the safety of the team.


    Moreover, it is more obvious that the absolute task of this soldier is not only to draw close ties with several people, but also to monitor them. Therefore, it is impossible for them to leave him alone, although they have never planned to escape.


    In this way, two groups of people with different thoughts went into the kitchen.


    "Xiaojing, what is his danger value?" At the end of the line, Liu Chang asked the little girl carefully.


    "9, very high. The company commander didn''t cheat us. He is definitely one of the best in the whole military area." The little girl also answers Liu Chang''s question in a low voice."Well, I see." Liu Chang looked at the capable young man in front of him. He could not see that the lean and thin body in front of him was stronger than the giant dog he had ever met. Somehow, he instinctively compared himself to the man in front of him - who could win if he and that young man were fighting now?


    Is the opponent''s strong body already able to withstand the injury of ordinary police pistols?


    How fast and how high can they jump?


    With this series of questions that may be answered tomorrow, Liu Chang put the questions back into his stomach and ate his last big dinner in Kaifeng with a smile.


    During a meal, because of the meat, everyone ate happily. Because of the harmonious atmosphere, several people also learned some basic information about the little soldier.


    In fact, the soldier in front of them was only 19 years old. His hometown was a village in Zibo, Shandong Province. Soon after he came to serve as a soldier, he came across the red fog. Up to now, the gun is not good. He had to be escorted by the evolution department because of his strong body.


    After understanding the soldier''s background, several people also put down their vigilance to him. After dinner, they went back to Liu Chang''s dormitory together and went to sleep after sorting things together. Before going to bed, Liu Chang carefully checked all his medicines and equipment, and then went to sleep with his huge bow and crossbow.


    Before dawn the next day, the division headquarters sent people to wake up some people who were not sleeping deeply. Under the leadership of the division commander, more than 20 escort soldiers were sent.


    "These are all selected from the division headquarters to escort you. Escorting this type of military mission has too many people, but the effect is not good, so only these people are sent to you. But you can rest assured that they are all elite fighters. " After calling them out of the dormitory, the division commander pointed to a group of field soldiers in the corridor and said, "these people are stronger than ordinary people, and they have been proficient in firearms and combat before. They will surely ensure your safety on the road."


    "Thank you, sir." Li Qingshui bowed to the teacher.


    "You''re welcome. It''s all orders from above. You don''t have to thank me." The teacher said, glanced at Liu Chang a few people, "are your people ready, do you have other requirements?"


    "I''m ready. I just have one basic requirement." Li Qingshui said, turning back and pushing open the door behind her, pointing to the female doctor surnamed Huang inside, she said, "I let her go with us because my niece wants to stay here. We had a festival with her before, and she''s here. I''m not sure

 Chapter 57

    After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, the division commander reacted for a few seconds. Then he seemed to have come up with the joints. He nodded and said, "yes, it is the military region''s responsibility to ensure the safety of the families of our important personnel."


    With these words, the division commander saluted several soldiers and said, "take her!"


    "No Seeing several tall and strong soldiers coming to this side, Dr. Huang howled: "you can''t do this. You are abusing your power. I have no crime. You have no right to drive me out of the military area..."


    The woman''s howling startled the whole dormitory floor. Some people were awakened from their sleep. They opened the door and wanted to explore the situation outside. But all the people who pulled out their heads and saw the uniforms in the dark shadow, they all retreated back honestly.


    However, everyone knows that behind the door at this time, there are already countless ears.


    "This woman''s roommate is missing, including all of you. Everyone is suspected of homicide. Now they are all expelled from the military area." With a loud voice, the division commander announced a hidden fact. Then, under his eyes, the soldiers escorting Dr. Huang pushed her from the room to the corridor, and then pushed her out of the dormitory from the corridor.


    "Well, I have met all your requirements." The teacher took a look at Dr. Huang, who was integrated into the fog. He reached out his hand and shook hands with Li Qingshui. He lowered the volume and said, "I hope you can cooperate with my work."


    "Of course." Li Qingshui nodded. After taking back his hand, he took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to the teacher. "This is what I saw two days ago. It''s about a kind of intelligent life I met. I hope you can read it."


    "Intelligent life?" The teacher took the letter, but his eyes showed a look of disbelief. "It''s impossible. How long will it take? Even if the outside world changes fast, I don''t believe that other intelligent life will appear in such a short period of time, except for human beings."


    "Hehe, in fact, I don''t believe it if I didn''t see it with my own eyes." Li Qingshui said: "the thing has been given to you, and I have also informed you of the news. It''s up to you whether you believe it or not. I just feel like we humans should have known about this earlier As for the letter from Kaiya, it''s impossible for me to find the letter in this small city, because it''s impossible for me to get the letter from the army


    Hearing Li Qingshui''s alarmist remarks, even if the teacher did not believe it, he put the envelope into his pocket. And after a few people so a toss, the sky outside also slowly bright up.


    "It''s time for you to leave."


    "Yes, it''s time to go. There''s no time to lose on the way." Tight the back of the tight bag, Li Qingshui took the lead to go out.


    And Liu Chang and the little girl also followed. The fat man walked at the end with more luggage on his back. Several people walked through the corridor and went to the dormitory door to see the bright black and red world.


    "You, be careful on the way." Looking at the back of several people, Zhu Lin, who has been watching several people, chased after her from behind. Her eyes are full of tears.


    "You have to be careful here, too." Liu Chang looks back and looks at the delicate girl who doesn''t like to talk.


    "To live." The fat man came up and gave her a big bear hug.


    "To live." Liu Chang picked up the little girl and hugged her relatives who had lived and died together.


    "Take care of yourself." Even Li Qingshui, who has always been calm, joined the circle. He held Zhu Lin''s arm and finally said, "there is meat in the water tank, enough for you to eat for a few days. If you can''t finish eating, you can give it to the army, so that you can have a better life here in the future. In the future, you should be strong. In order to live, you can abandon some things and let me always know that you are still alive... "


    "Oh Thank you... " The girl, surrounded by arms, was already sobbing, "everybody, do we have another day to meet?"


    "I believe there is!" Liu Chang broke free from his arms, picked up the little girl and put it on his shoulder. He said with a smile, "how do you feel?"


    "I feel like it." The fat man covered his throat with a hearty laugh.


    "There must be." Li Qingshui also loosened his tight arms, and finally took a look at Zhu Lin and took the fat man and Liu Chang into the early morning fog and disappeared in her sight.


    The team -


    finally set out!


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Chang and others walked into the thick fog, and those soldiers followed one after another. A total of more than 20 people were led by a middle-aged man and the super evolutor named Shenyi. The team was followed by Dr. Huang, who was dragged by the soldiers.


    "Mingyi, go ahead and knock the woman in the back unconscious. She''s been tearing and tearing so much that it''s too late for her trip. After a while, when she gets on the main road, she can''t come back alone, and she will follow us. " As soon as a group of people left the dormitory building, the leader gave the "person in charge" an order.


    When he heard the leader''s order, he didn''t have any resistance and quickly carried out the order.


    After beating doctor Huang out, he declared that he shouldered the woman who had been starving and shriveled for several days on his shoulder. A person''s load was as easy as wearing a dress on his body. After three or two steps, he was back at the forefront of the team."Hello, I said, man." When he saw the statement coming to his side, the fat man seemed to be trying to get rid of the sad parting mood in his heart. He didn''t have much to do at ordinary times. Today, he murmured: "aren''t you the leader of this team? How did you listen to him? "


    "Well, he''s the vice captain of this time, and he''s my old company commander." The statement replied in a low voice: "I''m the captain, but I''m a recruit. I can''t use a gun. I know a fart command team.". My old company commander has been a soldier for more than ten years, and I have no culture or background. In the past few years, I went to the Sino Indian border to fight and saw blood. He is much better than me to command. "


    "Oh, that''s it." The fat man nodded. "What''s his name?"


    "Zhao Yue."


    The fat man murmured in a low voice. After a group of more than 20 people walked out of the compound of the military area command, the company commander named Zhao Yue opened a huge yellow flashlight in front of the team and waved the light to the sky, attracting the attention of a group of people.


    "Our team is going to start. Let me say a few words." Seeing that all the people in the team gathered around him, Zhao Yue said: "although it is the responsibility of the team to declare a comrade, I won''t talk nonsense in an extraordinary period. He is still young, so I''ll lead him first. You don''t have any opinions. "


    "No A group of soldiers roared, obviously, several of them were under his hands.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it first." Nodding, Zhao Yue shook the flashlight in his hand and yelled: "this thing in my hand is a broken fog lamp, which has been modified. With this thing, ordinary people can see a distance of one or two meters."


    "Of course, the biggest effect of this device is not to increase my sight distance, but to give you a guide at the back of the team." Standing on a stone mound, Lian Changlong called out: "in this fog, I believe you can only see things two or three meters in front of you. Standing in the middle of the team, you can''t see the front of the team, not to mention the people behind."


    "So, in the process of marching, I''ll take care of the person in front of me. One by one, don''t lose. If you are not careful with lost, call twice, looking for light, do not be silly. This thick fog has sound insulation effect. If you stay for ten seconds, you may be separated from the team forever


    "What''s more, the guys in your hands are all ready to use! But remember one thing, when you are in danger, don''t shoot casually if you are not sure. Because our team is so close to each other, you can''t see anything in this broken day. You may hurt your own people once you shoot. So don''t shoot until you have to. And if the others hear the gunshot, they will lie down for the first time. Do you understand? "


    "I see." Liu Chang and others also nodded.


    "Well, now that you understand, let''s go."


    Walking in the front of the team, Zhao Yue with the team, while walking in front to continue to explain what he was told to go to the end of the team, quietly protecting the whole team. As for Liu Chang and Li Qingshui and others are in the middle of the team, protected by the front and rear, relatively safe. Because of his eyesight, Liu Chang became the only one who could see the whole team. He carefully looked after the front and back of the team and observed all the wind and grass around him. In the process of marching, Li Qingshui also silently spread the plant powder covering the breath on each soldier along the wind direction.


    In this way, a group of people go from head to end, which is quite solid. This small team, on such a route, moved south to west.


    On the way to the city, the team did not encounter any danger. When walking to the center of the city, the team happened to pass by Liu Chang''s home.


    His former home has now collapsed completely. All traces of the past have been covered and replaced by the majestic growing plants. He did not dare to go too far to see the place. Liu Chang swallowed his heart''s missing and throat infarction with a mouthful of foam. Along the way, he walked from the southern suburbs to the western suburbs, and then from the western suburbs to Kaifeng City.


    Standing outside Kaifeng City, standing under the sign of "Kaifeng people welcome you", a group of people stride over the edge of the human boundary and stare at the grand world outside the city.


    "This This is What a spectacle. Is that what it looks like outside? "

 Chapter 58

    In front of everyone was a dense and primitive jungle. Although no one could see the original appearance of the jungle, only from the trees surrounded by the two or three people, the various vines twined on the tree, and the unique fragrance of the big tree in the air, we could judge that there was a huge jungle in front of us.


    The natural life breath of this jungle is much more vigorous than that of any other place on the earth before. The vast breath of life makes people feel excited just standing in front of it.


    Liu Chang, who has the best eyesight among the crowd, has the widest visual range. Therefore, he has the most long-term vision. In his eyes, he has seen a feast of real life interwoven -


    the tall towering trees are surrounded by various lianas. Under the trees and lianas, there are all kinds of shrubs and low shrubs that no one has seen before With all kinds of herbs on the ground and saprophytic plants that look like mushrooms, the feast of life is really three-dimensional and clear.


    "This is really a paean of life. Is it like this where there is no steel and cement?" Li Qingshui pulled a touch of grass from the ground and sniffed it under his nose.


    "Can we get through this jungle?" Standing in the fog of the morning, accompanied by the "rustling" and the frog chirping from the depths of the jungle, even the strongest statement in the team was questioned.


    "This There is no road on the ground The soldiers in front of him searched around on the ground, but they did not find the location of "Zhengkai Avenue" before.


    "There are roads on the ground. See if there are broken cement blocks. Follow the traces of cement blocks. That''s the road before." Zhao Yue, the leader, squatted down and picked up a few pieces of cement debris with obvious artificial traces.


    Holding the cement slag in his hands, Zhao Yue called out to the team behind him: "the cement land in the past was crushed by plants and their roots, leaving only cement slag. Fortunately, time is not long, we can touch Zhengzhou City along the cement slag."


    "Where it used to be a cement road, plants don''t flourish anywhere else." Li Qingshui step forward, went to the front of the team, carefully looked at the appearance of the surrounding plants, "so, this is also a way for us to find the path."


    "He''s right." Zhao Yue listened to Li Qingshui''s words, a burst of silence, he did not expect this person can in such a short period of time can find out the second way to find out the path. But fortunately, he knew the identity of this man as a brain mutant, so he was not surprised.


    "Commander Zhao..." Looking at the dense primitive jungle in front of him, Li Qingshui frowned and asked, "may I ask you a question?"


    "Excuse me."


    "How many times have your army contacted the superior of Zhengzhou city since the end of the day?"


    "Three times." Zhao Yue replied, "I know three times anyway."


    "How to get in touch?"


    "Zhengzhou has set up an emergency temporary communication company to issue documents and central information to all subordinate cities." Zhao Yue replied: "it seems that a lot of such emergency temporary communication companies have been established. They should be rebuilt by the former reconnaissance companies or field armies. A company of 100 people is dedicated to delivering letters and documents. Now there''s no radio, and the wired lines are destroyed, so it''s up to the most primitive method. "


    "Three times." Li Qingshui said, rubbing his chin, "how about casualties?"


    "Ten days ago, more than a dozen people died in the first team. More than 20 companies died the second time. The third time was one day short of the second time. One was seven days ago, the other was six days ago. Thirty people died." Zhao Yue frowned and recalled, "the death rate is quite high."


    "No, it''s not high. Can a hundred ordinary people really walk through this jungle?" Li Qingshui stepped forward and stroked a big tree with a look of fear in his eyes.


    Hearing the fear in his voice, one of the soldiers in the team also stepped forward and said in a half joking tone: "ha ha, what''s the matter? Are high IQ mutants afraid? "


    "Yes." Li Qingshui did not look back, but carefully observed the texture of the tree in front of him, as if to judge the growth cycle of the tree through the texture.


    "Let me tell you more terrible news. There is a rumor in the company that I came to. It said it was money for three days. In fact, another company came from Zhengzhou. Only 20 people came out, most of them were seriously injured." The soldier joked and patted Li Qingshui on the shoulder, "how about, the casualty rate is almost 100 percent."


    His joking voice is very small, but still by the side of Zhao Yue to hear. He strode forward, slapped the soldier''s head, and said, "Damn it, you can make fun of this bullshit? If you leave this joke in the past, it will be a crime of beheading that disturbs the morale of the army. Stupid. Force the thing. Get back. "


    Zhao was kicked back by the army.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Li. Don''t listen to him. I''m a young soldier, and I don''t mean anything." Zhao Yue also turned his lips. Obviously, this is a soldier he likes very much. Otherwise, the man would not joke in front of him."I know he doesn''t mean anything, it''s just a way of venting his fear. It can be seen that of the people in the team, he is the most afraid Li Qingshui glanced at the soldier, his eyes were still full of worry, "but I don''t think he''s in a mess. This jungle should be countless times more dangerous than the previous days."


    "It''s just the jungle. We have guns. Even if the monsters inside are more and more powerful than those in the urban area, we are no more than ordinary people. They are all selected and should be OK." Zhao Yue saw Li Qingshui''s look, but did not stop. "Let''s be as careful as possible."


    "Well." Nodding, Li Qingshui walked back to the middle of the team.


    "Let''s go." After seeing the whole team, Zhao Yue waved a fog lamp in front of him and walked into the lush jungle of life.


    Liu Chang felt that the fog was getting thicker here as the team stepped into the jungle, and even he could not see far from here because of all kinds of plants blocking the vision.


    Put the little girl on his shoulder, Liu Chang said in a low voice: "if there is danger, please inform me in time."


    "Yes." Said the girl, shaking her body. She was afraid of the vines hanging all over the sky. She bent her head and bowed her body. Her hands were around Liu Chang''s neck, and her whole face was stuck on the back of his head.


    A group of people walked in the jungle like this, the people in front of them were constantly following the traces of the gravel, and the people behind were paying attention to everything around them one by one. The little soldier who just joked with Li Qingshui was walking beside Liu Chang. He was holding a gun and looking pale at everything around him.


    After a few kilometers, everyone didn''t dare to watch out for the danger in the front of the team. However, everyone didn''t dare to be aware of the danger in the front of the team.


    "Say, brother, let''s talk. The atmosphere is so dignified that I feel dizzy." The young soldier walking beside Liu Chang gently poked his elbow into Liu Chang''s arm and turned to say a word to him.


    "Er." Startled by him, Liu Chang also turned his head to look at him, and then immediately frowned, "ah, how do you look thinner than just now?"


    "Thin?" The soldier touched his cheek. His fingers touched it. Sure enough, it was his own withered cheek and prominent cheekbones.


    "What''s going on?" The man trembled with fear.

 Chapter 59

    Of course, these carnivorous mosquitoes must not only eat birds, but larger creatures are obviously their prey - so immediately there were mosquitoes making tentative attacks on the people below.


    Fortunately, most of the mosquito''s attention is still on the birds in the sky. Obviously, they are more interested in the birds in the diet than the "human" which they have never seen. Therefore, there are very few mosquitoes rushing down to attack the crowd, which does not put too much pressure on this group of people - on the contrary, because of their appearance, this human team Wu actually got a short breath.


    "Let''s go, let''s go while they fight!" The more you know, the more you can''t miss it. And he yelled and waved the broken fog lamp in his hand, trying to make the light give a signal to all the people who were dispersed.


    And see his hint, Liu Chang also quickly pulled up the little girl and ran to the other side, together with the regrouped team, orderly moving forward and retreating. During his retreat, only one mosquito attacked him, but this poor creature with a risk value of only 0.5 would have no threat to Liu Chang if it was separated from its colony.


    Drawing out the scalpel, Liu Chang cut its head off in the process of the other party flying to himself, and then left the battlefield with the team.


    Zhao no longer ran to the same place and ran away for a few kilometers.


    "One, two, three, four..." Holding the fog lamp in his hand, Zhao Yue shone at the people in the team one by one. Every time the light swayed by one person, he counted one by one until the end.


    ¡°¡­¡­ 25¡¢ There are two missing. " After Zhao Yueqing finished counting the number of soldiers, he found that two soldiers were missing. This trip, together with Liu Chang, 22 soldiers and four escorted personnel, as well as Dr. Huang, who had been coerced, was a total of 27 people. Before he had gone far, he had lost two familiar faces, which made Zhao Yue''s face look a lot ugly.


    "Is it possible that someone didn''t follow?" Ordinary people''s sight distance is less than three meters, unless people follow each other, it is easy to get lost. Just now, under the double impact of big birds and giant mosquitoes, people tried their best to resist the attack while fleeing in a panic. Under the chaos, they would inevitably get lost.


    "Let''s wait." A soldier suggested.


    "What if I can''t wait?"


    "Why don''t you look for it separately?" Another suggestion was made.


    But the more dubious proposal was rejected just a second after it was exported.


    "Separately?" "Are you crazy?" someone yelled in the line? If you look separately, you will never get together. The fog can make you lost here forever. Even if it wasn''t for the trace of the broken stone road under our feet, we would plunge into the jungle without thinking about it for ten days and a half months. "


    His words are very realistic, but in exchange for a burst of silence in the team - because people are not waiting, they are not going to leave, they are not looking for them. It seems that they have no choice.


    "Let me find it!" Liu Chang''s words interrupted this moment of silence, "I walk back and see along the traces of the gravel road. My eyesight is better than you. Maybe I can find it."


    At this critical moment, Liu Chang doesn''t intend to hide his specialty, because he has fully realized the danger of the forest. Now everyone is a grasshopper on a rope. If one person dies, the others will be more dangerous. If there are only two or three people left in the team, any danger can make them never turn back.


    "Your eyesight is better than ours?" Zhao Yue looked at Liu Chang and asked.


    "Yes, it''s my ability. I can go and find someone."


    "Well, in this case, let Mingyi accompany you. He is in good health and your eyesight is good, so the chances of your life danger are much less." The company commander said, "put that woman down. When are you going to carry her? When did you just fire the gun, she woke up."


    "Er." Put Dr. Huang on the ground, Mingyi ignores her "where is this" panic question, picks up a military knife, and goes up to Liu Chang''s side.


    "Come back in half an hour..." Li Qingshui also came over at this time, "don''t look for it if you haven''t found it for half an hour. Time is pressing. If we can''t get to Zhengzhou before dark, we may all die here."


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded, no longer delay time, back to the little girl with a statement on the original way back.


    The two of them groped their way back slowly according to the route they had just escaped. They did not want to be too close to the "battlefield" or leave the gravel road under their feet. They walked along the side of the road and looked. Because the distance from the crowd was not far away, the little girl noticed the strange smell after a moment.


    "Brother, there are three life forms 100 meters in front of the left, with two danger values of 4 and one danger value of 2.5." Lying behind Liu Chang''s ears, the little girl whispered in a voice that she couldn''t hear clearly. Although the volume was low, she knew that Liu Chang could definitely hear it.


    "Hazard value 2.5." Hearing this number, Liu Chang was moved.


    Because the number of 2.5 is the general vitality value of this group of elite soldiers. It is not far away from the battlefield and the location of the team. If it happens to be a creature with a danger value of 2.5, you can really check it. As for the two creatures with a risk value of 4, Liu Chang believes that there are people who declare a risk value of 9. Even if they encounter them, they should not be in danger."Statement one, let''s go over there and have a look." After figuring out the joints, Liu Chang pointed to the direction the little girl said and took the powerful human behind him to the other side of the jungle.


    "Don''t go. It''s off the road." Follow Liu Chang to walk a few steps, declare that a look at the depth of the jungle, found that there is something wrong.


    "If it''s OK, just walk 100 meters, not far." Liu Chang agitated: "don''t worry, I promise I can find the way back."


    "Well, then." He firmly grasped the military knife in the handshake and declared that he followed the figure in front of him to the depth of the jungle.


    Deviating from the original site of Zhengkai Avenue, the forest in the deep forest is obviously more dense. Let the little girl down from her body, bow Liu Chang walked in the front, relying on Superman''s first-class vision, sure enough, after walking dozens of meters, she saw a lost companion.


    Looking at the middle-aged soldiers, they are all confused.


    Liu Chang was pleased to see the soldier, but he didn''t have the first time to call the soldier, because the other two dangerous 4 creatures in the little girl''s mouth did not appear, which made him worried. So he bowed his bow and crossbow, did not dare to move, but squatted in the trees and carefully observed all the wind and grass around him. But Leng Leng looked for a long time, straight to see behind the statement a all had no patience, he still did not have any discovery.


    After looking at the spot for about ten seconds, Liu Chang still did not find any trace of life in the jungle until the little girls who fell behind all caught up.


    "Where are the two dangerous 4 creatures you''re talking about?" Liu Chang pulled the little girl to his side and asked in a low voice, "how can I not see one?"


    "Right in front of you, next to the 2.5 danger." Although the girl could not see the soldier more than ten meters away, she could feel his presence, so she closed her eyes and felt the whole screen.


    "There is one." The little girl pointed to the soldiers behind, but Liu Chang only saw a cluster of green ferns. Just when he was puzzled, the little girl pointed to a cluster of trees with the same shape beside the plant and added, "there is another one there."


    "Plant hunter again?" Liu Chang carefully staring at the two clusters of plants, looked for a long time or did not find any traces of active life.


    "It shouldn''t be plants. I''m not so sensitive to plants in the sky." The little girl felt her eyes and said, "I can feel it from such a distance. It must be animal."


    "Animals..." Liu Chang moved forward two or three meters again, and carefully observed the two plants within 10 meters. Finally, this time, he found the trace of animal life on the plant - eyes.

 Chapter 60

    These eyes are hidden very well. In these two "plants", they are as green as two leaves. Moreover, the strange eyes do not even have pupils, so they are still connected with the body. If Liu Chang had not known their existence in advance, and walked by them, he would not have found that the two leaves were "eyes" - let alone found them, This plant like thing is a well hidden attacker.


    And if you walk past them and don''t find them, there is only one end - death. At that time, no matter how much the other party''s danger value is, even if it is much lower than yourself, it will be a death if you are attacked stealthily without precaution.


    However, now that he has found these two hidden attackers, Liu Chang is no longer afraid of them. Seeing that the soldier''s companion is getting closer and closer to them in confusion, Liu Chang hastens to sound a warning.


    "Hey, be careful!" Liu Chang jumped out of the trees and called out: "there are attackers behind."


    "What?" When the soldier heard the human voice, his face was clear of worry, and he quickly followed the sound source and came over.


    "Watch your back. There''s something behind you." Liu Chang reminds us again.


    "Something?" The soldier looked back at his back and found that there was nothing else except grass and saplings. "What? where are you? Are you alone, too


    The man asked as he walked, but he did not know that a "sapling" behind him had already moved, and it moved as fast as the wind and moved quietly.


    Quiet as a virgin, moving like a rabbit is to describe the plant - one second before it was a harmless "dead thing" for human and livestock, and then suddenly turned into a killing monster. When the "plant" moved, a green light flashed by. The head of the soldier who had just turned back lost the link with his neck forever - his head was cut off by the sickle like arm of the monster - and perhaps the speed of beheading was too fast. The head shot by the soldier did not die instantly in the air. In this second, he could still make one An expression --


    a surprise from finding a companion turns into a panic in an instant!


    And after this moment, the expression is always fixed there - "puff" sound - expression square rest, head landing - a fresh body just now, also completely lost the breath of life.


    "Shit!" Seeing this scene, Liu Chang instinctively uttered a strong exclamation, and what was more instinctive and faster than his exclamation was the crossbow he shot with his bow and crossbow.


    Whoosh!


    The catapult shot quickly, and instantly crossed the distance of less than 10 meters, and the arrow was nailed into the monster''s body.


    Poof!


    The sharp point of the arrow accompanied by a powerful force through the bark of the monster armor like skin, drill into its body, to the monster caused a lot of damage.


    And by this injury, the monster turned his body to Liu Chang for the first time, as if to find out what was attacking him. And it''s four limbs on the ground to move the body, also lost the camouflage just played, let Liu Chang be able to see what the two monsters are.


    It''s two mantis, two not very huge but it seems that the body line is particularly smooth. Even if you stand up now, it still looks like a sapling. Even though the mantis is is only half the size of a human, it looks very vigorous.


    "What''s the matter?" Standing beside Liu Chang, he declared that he could not see the situation clearly. First, I saw him murmuring with the little girl, and then I heard his cry and the response from the opposite side. Just when I thought I found my companion, I heard him calling out some monster. Then I shot an arrow.


    "Two monsters attacked the soldier." Liu Chang pointed to the direction of the deep fog, describing the scene inside, "two monsters that look like mantis, although not big, should be very difficult to deal with, ready to fight."


    "Er."


    Before Liu Chang''s voice fell, the tentacles on the two Mantis'' heads seemed to capture the direction of the sound source, and then they even jumped and flew to Liu Chang''s hiding place at a very fast speed.


    "Here it is." Seeing the monster flying, Liu Chang pushed the little girl away, and then he plunged into the trees.


    However, due to the fact that she could not see the scene three meters away, she slowed down and was swept to the head by the praying mantis in the wild.


    "Damn it!" When the two Mantis came into the vision of Shenyi, what he saw at first was a giant claw like a sickle swinging at him. He yelled and dodged, avoiding the attack almost twice as fast as the mantis. Then he instinctively waved the mountain knife in his hand, and a knife lifted the mantis'' chest and abdomen without armor protection from the bottom up Cavity, a knife cut through the soft part.


    After cutting the abdominal cavity of the mantis, it is stated that one foot is mended after another. With a "click" sound, the mantis''s foot is kicked into two pieces along the cut, and the green mucus immediately gushes out from the inside.


    "How strong, how fast." Seeing this scene from a distance, Liu Chang couldn''t help exclaiming.However, his work did not stop. Another loaded crossbow shot prevented the second Mantis from attacking Mingyi.


    After getting Liu Chang''s attack gap, he declared that once he had time to spare his hand, his backhand cut the other Mantis into two pieces, just as easily as Liu Changgang just killed the mosquito.


    Sometimes the fight between life and death is a very simple thing. Life or death are all in a moment. Fighting in the jungle does not have the so-called "one move in one style" in martial arts novels, and there is no 300 rounds of war in romance novels. For example, the fierce tiger pours on the sheep and the eagle fights the rabbit, which is faster than you and fiercer than you. That''s all. There is nothing else.


    "It''s really good. I thought there was going to be a fight." After putting away his bow and crossbow, Liu Chang shows his body shape from the thick fog, goes to the front of the statement, looks at the two still bouncing Mantis bodies, and picks out his own crossbow and arrow from inside.


    "It''s nothing. I''m faster than them, and I''m much more powerful than them. Besides, it''s not difficult for you to restrain them from the side." He looked at the two Mantis corpses on the ground and frowned: "these things are not so powerful, but the camouflage technology must be superb. You see, they look like saplings! In the past, I have heard that Mantis camouflage technology is very good, lying on the branches is a branch, lying on the grass is a blade of grass, now it seems that this monster is much better than the previous Mantis camouflage technology, even if now dead, lying in the grass, not carefully looking can see the eye. If I don''t pay attention to being attacked by them, I''ll die even if I''m more powerful than them! "


    "Yes, sometimes a good man may not win a battle." Liu Chang recalled the scene when the soldier was decapitated by a knife just now. He knew that even if he had changed to himself or made a statement at that time, he could not escape such a close range attack from behind.


    "Where was the soldier just now?" When he saw that the two on the ground stopped moving, he asked.


    "Dead, the body is over there." Liu Chang pointed to the location of the soldier who he didn''t even know his name was.


    "I''ll go and have a look. Is there no monster around?"


    "No more."


    "Oh." As soon as the statement spoke, he went to the place where Liu Chang pointed out, and then saw the blood all over the ground and the corpse in a different place.


    Perhaps it was these days when the end of the world came. He was used to seeing the parting of life and death and all kinds of corpses. He did not react too much to the bloody scene. After collecting the food and the clip from the corpse, he turned back to Liu Chang.


    "Do you know him?" Seeing that there was no emotional fluctuation, Liu Chang pointed to the corpse over there.


    "I don''t know. I''m not from a company. I''ve seen a few times before. It seems to be Cao."

 Chapter 61

    "Oh." Liu Chang nodded, and felt sad for the dead soldier in his heart. When a man died, others didn''t even know his name. Life disappeared in this lush jungle, no relatives and friends around.


    "Alas." With a sigh, Liu Chang found the little girl who had just been pushed down in the grass by him, picked her up and packed her up again. After that, he said to the statement, "let''s go and find out if there is anyone else."


    "Good." He nodded his head and followed Liu Chang, who had a wide range of sight ahead, to find the "Zhengkai Avenue" again.


    In the next ten minutes, although the three of them also found signs of life, they were obviously not human. In order to avoid trouble and danger, they did not go deep into the exploration, and Liu Chang always remembered what Li Qingshui said. After a few minutes, he still couldn''t find a figure, so he decided to go back.


    "Go back. We''ve been out for more than 20 minutes. Don''t delay the trip."


    "Well."


    After about ten minutes, they finally returned to the team.


    "No one found?" Seeing that there were three people at the time of going, or three when they came back, Zhao Yue showed a disappointed expression on his face.


    "I found one, but I was attacked and killed by a monster." He gave the company commander the magazine clip and food from the corpse.


    "Alas." After looking at the things in his hand, "this should be Cao Wei''s stuff. It''s a pity."


    Sighed and sighed for a while, Zhao Yue didn''t delay too much time because of the emotional fluctuation: "Li Peiheng estimated also can''t find, let''s go." After waving the fog lamp, company commander Zhao declared the death penalty of another lost soldier, Li Peiheng.


    The team is back on the road.


    Knowing that Liu Chang''s eyesight is very good, Zhao Yue still doesn''t ask him too much. He just asks him to stand in the middle of the team and tell him to take good care of the team to prevent the soldiers from getting lost again. Without his explanation, Liu Chang was always on guard.


    Nearly three hours later, when the sun came to the top of the head and the red fog was turned into the brightest color, no one was in danger again. However, due to a large amount of physical consumption, the company commander ordered him to rest for a few minutes and replenish the body''s lack of water.


    The military took out the biscuits that were almost inedible in advance, while Liu Chang and others took out those frog meat soaked in formalin, and several people gathered together to eat on the spot.


    The army formed a group, and Liu Chang formed a group of his own. Only one person was isolated outside the circle doctor Huang.


    "Come and have some. We have more." Sitting on the periphery of the circle, Li Qingshui just took out the food in his knapsack, and called to Dr. Huang.


    "Hypocritical." The woman with the surname of Huang looks back at Li Qingshui and is indifferent. Obviously, she still resents Li Qingshui who forced her to come here.


    "You don''t eat water now. You''re a doctor. You should know better than I do about the consequences of high temperature and physical exertion plus not eating water." Li Qingshui said, with a leaf wrapped frog meat, put Dr. Huang''s feet, and handed a pot of water.


    After all this, he turned his head again, without looking at the woman''s expression or saying more words of comfort.


    "Eat it. Living is more important than anything." The fat man turned his head. In fact, since the end of the day, he has lost a lot of weight and is no longer a "fat man". At the moment, he grinned at Dr. Huang''s shriveled face and said with a smile, "although we are not good people, we are not as malicious as you said before. Of course, there may be other reasons why you said so much yesterday


    "But who cares anyway?" The fat man shrugged. "Isn''t it better to live by yourself than anything?"


    After listening to the fat man''s words, doctor Huang had no interface. He was stunned for half a minute. After struggling for a moment, he picked up the water on the ground and ate it.


    After a few minutes'' rest, the team set out again. In the morning, only two people died, and one third of the journey had passed. This mortality rate is acceptable. Therefore, the atmosphere in the team is not very tragic.


    So they walked through the jungle for another hour - until the front of the line stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the team stop, someone in the team immediately picked up their rifles and looked around with vigilance. "Yes?"


    "No, put down your guns." Zhao Yue yelled in the front row.


    "Why stop when it''s all right?" Standing in the middle of the line, Liu Chang didn''t know what happened in front of him, so he took two steps to catch up.


    When he came to the front of the team, he did not continue to ask. The scene in front of him had already told him why the company commander ordered the army to stop. It was a gorgeous flower.


    In front of him was a gorgeous flower cluster. He said it was gorgeous because the color of the flowers in this flower cluster was very gorgeous. Even in this red fog world, the red flower was several times more gorgeous than the surrounding fog color. The red color was the ultimate, and the imitation Buddha could bleed at any time.This flower cluster looks very large, with Liu Chang''s vision, far from the edge, it is so overbearing across the "gravel road", people dare not cross.


    "It''s a strange red flower!" Li Qingshui also caught up from behind and saw the scene in front of him.


    "Yes, Mr. Li." The company commander frowned and looked at the flowers in front of him, "do you think this flower can be poisonous?"


    "I don''t know, but the colors are too bright. I think we''d better not touch them." Li Qingshui pointed to the gorgeous flowers in front of her, "and you see, there are hardly any other plants in the flowers, which is absolutely not in line with the rules of the jungle."


    "Yes." Liu Chang could not see the roots and weeds in the gorgeous flowers, which was not in line with the situation in which all kinds of plants grew alternately in other parts of the jungle.


    "In this era of competition among all things, it definitely has its unique ability to dominate a region like this." Li Qingshui sighed: "so, whether it is poisonous or not, we should not touch it."


    "Isn''t it cannibalism?" Zhao Yue tried his best to judge the miraculous creation of nature.


    "I don''t know. Try it." Li Qingshui took a piece of frog meat from his backpack and threw it into the flowers far away. However, when the meat fell into the flowers, those dead things did not react, and there was no sudden emergence of a row of sharp teeth from the stamens to nibble at the meat below.


    "No?" Zhao Yue frowned.


    "Come on, let''s go around." Li Qingshui saw that although the flowers did not eat meat, but did not put down the vigilance.


    "Around? But the road is ahead. What if we get lost when we go around?


    "What else? Go over there? " Li Qingshui also frowned.


    Seeing Li Qingshui''s expression, Zhao Yue once again looked at the gorgeous red flower, and finally lost the courage to challenge: "forget it, let''s go around."


    He took out the compass from his pocket, calibrated the direction of the road, and pulled Liu Chang over.


    "When we make a detour, you will follow me. You can see far away. If you add a compass, you will not be lost completely."


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded, "I don''t have any experience of jungle walking, try to listen to you."


    "Well, don''t deviate too far from the flowers. Just let me know as soon as you have any road conditions."

 Chapter 62

    "Good." Liu Chang nodded and stood beside Zhao Yue with little girl Li Qingshui. Zhao took the soldiers to the front and told them the situation.


    With Liu Chang following him, he started walking around the flowers with a fog lamp and a compass. He did not dare to be too far away from the flowers. He was afraid that he would lose his way, or be too close to the flowers. He would adjust his position for a period of time, and the marching speed was much slower.


    "It''s such a big flower cluster. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid we can''t get to Zhengzhou before dark." "Some of us can''t walk in front of the other side," said Liu


    "Well, it''s time to hurry up. The flowers are bigger than I thought." The company commander nodded and adjusted his position to speed up the pace under his feet.


    Just at this time, there was a breeze over the flowers, which brought the fragrance of pollen.


    "This flower is really fragrant." The fragrance of the flowers brought a little pleasant atmosphere to the team. Someone sighed behind Liu Chang: "I have never smelled such a sweet smell. This quiet and delicate fragrance smell is much better than any flowers in the previous era. If they are combined with such gorgeous colors, it is estimated that if the flowers are placed in the former era, they can sell for an excellent price."


    "Unfortunately, in this era, perhaps the fragrance of this flower is the fragrance of death." Li Qingshui frowned: "hurry up, in the natural world, the fragrance of flowers and flowers are never for viewing. In the past, flower fragrance was used to attract insects to spread pollen, but now flower fragrance may be to attract other creatures into their enclosure


    "Moreover, no matter how to say, the flower is just a flower''s reproductive organ. What''s good about other people''s reproductive organ?" Li Qingshui frowned: "a lot of people still like to put on the lip to smell, too disgusting."


    "That''s disgusting." After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, someone at the back of the team laughed. After the atmosphere was relaxed, people''s pace also accelerated.


    After walking around the flowers for more than half an hour, people''s detour gradually returned to the direction unified with Zhengkai Avenue.


    Just when people felt that they were going to bypass the strange flowers, a strange voice suddenly appeared in the team.


    "Ah


    There was a scream. It was heartrending and abrupt. As if the former moment or laughter, the latter moment was suddenly stabbed in the belly of the kind of sudden scream, there is no sign and very sad.


    "What''s the matter?" Hear behind someone scream, Zhao Yue immediately ready to fight, after the fog lamp hit, Liu Chang saw the scream of the soldier.


    "Attacked?" The soldier''s expression was ferocious, his neck was blue, his face was flushed, his facial features were irregular congealed together - obviously, he was suffering a lot. At the moment, the weapon in his hand has been thrown on the ground, and the five fingers of the man are stiff into claws, and Liu Chang has noticed that his body has begun to have obvious convulsions.


    When the soldiers around him saw him like this, they took up their guns one by one and looked for the movement around them. However, they did not find any change in the air or on the ground.


    "Can it be a sneaker like dodder?" Someone in the line called.


    "Maybe." Hearing his words, several people pressed down the soldier who had lost his sense because of pain and stripped off his clothes. However, although his muscles were coagulated and his skin was red, his body surface was empty.


    "He looks like he''s poisoned." A woman''s voice came from the line - it was Dr. Huang. She looked at the fallen soldier and frowned and said, "the parasympathetic nerves are excited, sweating and salivating. It seems that she has been poisoned by a neurotoxoid?"


    "Poisoned? What did he eat? " Zhao Yue went up to check up the fallen soldier, "was the body scratched by poisonous plants?"


    He said, examining the exposed parts such as the forearms and ankles of soldiers holding guns that are easy to be scratched, but found no damage on the smooth skin of the other side.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s the flower, isn''t it? The pollen is poisonous?" Li Qingshui pupil suddenly shrinks, seems to think of something.


    "No way. We don''t have any symptoms of poisoning. How could he..." When Zhao yuezheng spoke, his tongue suddenly knotted in the middle of his words, and the latter words turned into a "cooing" murmur in his throat. Liu Chang saw Zhao Yue, who was still frowning one second before, and then looked at him with a look of extreme pain.


    His symptoms, like that of the soldier, suddenly became irrational. His body was red and sweaty, and the blood under his eyes emerged one by one, and then he gave out a painful roar.


    "The pollen is really poisonous!" Liu Chang exclaimed in a hurry under the breath, pulled up the little girl and ran in the opposite direction towards the flowers.


    When they heard of the poison, all the soldiers were killed. Several soldiers who were close to the company commander tried to pull the company commander before they ran, but it was difficult for the madman to follow the command of others. Two or three people dragged the company commander to find that they couldn''t move, and they all ran away.Then, next to the flowers, there was a frightening scene.


    A crowd just ran away, accompanied by the roar of tearing heart, the company commander and the soldiers before rushed to the flowers. They seem to be extremely hot and painful, tearing their clothes and naked skin as they run. Under the powerful force of their evolution, the high-quality field clothes were easily torn into cloth pieces by crazy them. Then they seemed dissatisfied and scratched their skin.


    Their skin was scratched and torn by one finger. With the scream, Zhao Yue and the soldier seemed to have an itchy maggot in their bodies. They went all out to dig their own flesh and blood.


    Their faces were torn open, and they were still shaking their bones. Then they dug their fingers into their abdominal cavity and reached into their internal organs A piece of skin was torn, they twisted the painful body, so that the blood and meat sprinkled on those gorgeous flowers like a sprinkler, under the blood dripping - to those already gorgeous flowers, dyed a bit more delicate color.


    Seeing this scene from afar, Liu Chang was speechless. He took the little girl and others to run to the place where the flower fragrance could not be heard, and then stopped running.


    "What? Is everyone poisoned? " The people who ran away were reunited, and each saw deep fear in each other''s eyes.


    Li Qingshui is the only one who keeps a little calm.


    "Dr. Huang, how to solve neurotoxoid?" He frowned deeply and looked at the only adult woman in the line.


    "There are countless kinds of neurotoxoids. I saw this pollen toxin for the first time, and I don''t know." Huang surnamed female doctor covers her face in horror and says: "and without medicine, what method also can''t do!"

 Chapter 63

    Just as soon as Dr. Huang said she couldn''t help it, two more soldiers had poisoning symptoms. Their crazy behavior is the same as that of company commander Zhao before. After the crazy pain, they rush to the flowers like crazy tigers, as if the distant fragrance is their destined destination.


    "It''s really a strange way of catching food. It''s not even necessary to apply fertilizer when the prey is delivered to the door by itself." Li Qingshui looked at the direction of the flowers, did not care about the two soldiers, frowned and pondered for more than ten seconds, then suddenly picked up the big kettle around his waist and poured it fiercely.


    Seeing Li Qingshui do this, Liu Chang also responded. No matter whether it is useful or not, Liu Chang also holds up the kettle and drinks it. He drinks most of the pot at one breath, and then takes out the spare water from his backpack to give the little girl a rush of water.


    Other people see this, also have a kind of learning, although all the work may be in vain, but after all, no one wants to leave the last straw. Therefore, within a dozen seconds, the clean water in the team was drunk out, and everyone''s stomachs rose slightly.


    "Make it clear that if someone goes crazy again, he will be knocked out." The first one finished drinking water, Li Qingshui told the strongest man in the team.


    "Good." The man nodded.


    That''s the last word in the line - because then it''s time for people to wait for the judgment of death.


    All the people inhaled the poisonous pollen, and all of them could not be spared from the disaster. However, all of them hoped that they would be the lucky ones who were bitten by the poisonous snakes, so they sat on the ground, waiting, expecting and fearing.


    The atmosphere was so oppressive that even those who did not have the disease were breathless. Everyone gasped, praying that they would not become fertilizer for the flowers.


    A minute later, another man went crazy, but was knocked unconscious by the statement that arrived later. However, after fainting, the person''s body was still twitching irregularly, and the poisoning symptoms were not relieved. However, other people can help him to the best of this, no one has time for him to care about other people''s situation.


    And over time, one after another people''s body has developed symptoms of poisoning, it seems that the poison is also related to physical resistance. The first batch of ordinary soldiers were poisoned, followed by Dr. Huang and the little girl. As for Liu Changhe''s statement 1, it was the last two bodies that had abnormal conditions.


    Lying on the grass ground, the poisoned Liu Chang did not immediately lose control of consciousness like other soldiers. His brain was clear, but his body was suffering greatly.


    Extreme pain.


    Although Liu Chang did not understand exactly what neurotoxoid was before, but now he felt that every segment of the whole body was in the general pain of burning. This kind of pain has gone beyond the pain of ordinary body injury, and far beyond the last time he was burned by a giant frog. Even Liu Chang, who had a strong will to survive, could not bear the toxin, which directly affected the pain nerve, and had the idea of "I want to die in the next second".


    However, the thought returned to the idea, and the only remaining will still let him control his impulse to scratch his skin and insert his hand deeply into the soil in the forest. Liu Chang slowly waited for the passage of time


    Second after second To spend time like a year is to describe how slowly time passes for a person with extreme pain. Liu Chang''s confused eyes and tinnitus sound also make him lose his judgment on time. I do not know how long, as if a few hours, as if a few days, his whole body burning pain suddenly disappeared.


    The pain came quickly and went away quickly. It took less than a minute for Liu Chang to feel his body''s senses return completely. His miserable life at that moment finally returned to the right track.


    Sitting up, Liu Chang''s first sight of the man was Shen ming-1-it was obvious that the strongest man in the team was also the fastest to recover.


    "Are you awake?" Seeing that Liu Chang''s eyes were clear and bright, some honest Shandong people showed a bitter smile.


    "Well." After knocking on the head and confirming that all the pain left him, Liu Chang sat up from the ground, "how are the others?"


    "Alas." Statement a shook his head, pointed to the side, "see for yourself."


    Liu Chang had a bad premonition when he saw his expression. Sure enough, when he turned his head, he saw the blood light all over the place, and the people who were still struggling and twitching.


    Originally, there were only a dozen or so people lying on the ground at the moment. The others didn''t have to think about it. They woke up from a faint and ran into the flowers to make fertilizer for the flowers. As for those people lying on the ground, the situation is not optimistic, one by one was scratched all over the body, and obviously has not struggled out of the pain.


    Seeing such a scene, Liu Chang quickly pulled a piece of cloth from his body and tied the hands of the little girl and the fat man - as for Li Qingshui, he was the only one lying on the ground with no scars on his body - and the most terrible thing was that he didn''t even lose his consciousness.


    At the moment, he was lying on the ground, although his muscles twitched and lost his power of action, but it was obvious that his eyes were still full of wisdom."How long did you wake up before me?" After tying up the hands of the little girl and the fat man, Liu Chang asked for the statement that he was also binding his partner''s hands.


    "More than ten seconds. In fact, we were in a coma for seven or eight minutes." The statement pointed to the scarred people on the ground, "or do you think this strong smell of blood can ensure our safety for a long time without being attacked by other animals?"


    "In fact, we are lucky that we have not been attacked in these seven or eight minutes."


    "That''s it." Liu Chang nodded, "I just can''t think that our coma time is so short, I feel that at least three or four hours have passed."


    "That''s what I thought when I woke up, but the watch in my hand won''t cheat me." The statement shook a wrist watch, "but it''s better not to delay for a long time, otherwise it will be impossible to get to Zhengzhou before dark."


    "Now it''s hard to get to Zhengzhou before dark. We''ve taken a detour. And you see, these people are all injured, and they must delay the journey." Liu Chang shook his head, counting the number of people lying on the ground and sighed: "there are still 13 people left. They are hardly intact. How can we cover up such a heavy smell of blood? It''s hard to cover up the future!"


    "Yes, there is a smell of blood. In the eyes of those hunters with good noses, we are lights." As soon as he spoke and sighed, he seemed to have seen the scene of people being attacked by endless beasts.

 Chapter 64

    When they were worried about their future, another person sat up from the ground - it was Li Qingshui.


    Although he had not lost his mind before, his whole body muscles, including those of his tongue, were spasmodic, so he could not move or speak. At the moment, after sitting up, he first rubbed his sour muscles, and then looked at the two young people who were sobbing: "don''t be so pessimistic. After all, the road still has to go."


    "You are awake." Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui wake up completely, went to him and pulled him up from the ground, "how, do you feel any sequelae?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just that the muscle spasm for a long time consumes a lot of physical strength. There''s nothing wrong with it." Li Qingshui wryly smile, "just a moment ago, it was really painful!"


    "Yes, you should be more painful than me, because you are fully conscious and feel more clearly." Liu Chang knew that he and the people on the ground actually suffered, but because of the loss of some of their senses, they had covered up most of the pain.


    "How are these people?" Li Qingshui stood up and walked to the people lying on the ground, looking at the fat man and the little girl, "are they OK?"


    "Fortunately, the injury is not the most serious." Liu Chang squatted on the ground to check the little girl''s body on the breach, "is there any disinfectant in the backpack? Anyway, first disinfect them."


    "Well, I have." Li Qingshui went to one side and took some iodine from the bag, daubed and poured it on the little girl and the fat man. He declared that once he saw the two people''s actions like this, he also quickly found the same thing from the military backpacks of all the people and gave the medicine to the soldiers.


    In the process of medication, the three people sadly found that two more died - because of excessive blood loss and death. The two men scratched themselves so heavily that they not only broke their skin, but also their blood vessels and muscles - and they were not so lucky that they hurt the main artery in their muscles and muscles, so they died of excessive blood loss within a few minutes.


    "Well, two more dead, only eleven of us." Seeing his companion''s death, he shook his head helplessly to Liu.


    The latter responded with a sigh.


    Then, in the silent atmosphere of death, the three quietly waited for the others to wake up. A few minutes later, first the little girl and Dr. Huang, then the soldiers and the fat men, the people who had not died of poisoning woke up one after another and saw the sun alive. It''s just that when everyone wakes up and sees what''s going on around them, there''s a long silence.


    The morale of the team reached the peak, and everyone had a thought at this moment: "can we go out?"


    "Don''t be so depressed. We should be glad we''re alive!" Seeing the crowd like this, Li Qingshui unexpectedly called out the words of encouragement for the first time: "all cheer up, don''t be depressed one by one, do you want to sit here and wait for death? Or think that we should be silent for half an hour for our dead companions, and then comb our emotions for half an hour, and finally return to Zhengzhou before dark? "


    "Don''t look like girls one by one, all stand up!"


    Hearing Li Qingshui talk about time, the soldiers who woke up raised their eyelids as expected. After all, although the bloody reality is in front of them, but the more bloody future is still behind them. If it is not dark in Zhengzhou, they will all die. Even if they get up and start now, the time may not be enough, and every minute that is wasted may be lost It''s your own life.


    Now that it was, the soldiers did not dare to be sad, because everyone knew that it was not time to express their feelings! Although a person has no choice but to stand up from the ground, pick up the weapons and backpacks on the ground, one by one for life and ready to go.


    "Dr. Huang, you first go to give those people with large wounds a simple hemostasis treatment, and we''ll start right away."


    "Good." Dr. Huang didn''t fight Li Qingshui this time. After getting the gap between Dr. Huang and the soldier''s wound, Li Qingshui called out to the other side of the team: "state one, is there any compass in the team?"


    "No, the company commander took the one. Originally, he wanted to walk along Zheng Kai avenue without compass, so there was no spare We... " As soon as he spoke, he suddenly realized something. He looked at the direction of the flowers on the other side and yelled, "no, the company commander brought the compass to the flowers just now when he was poisoned."


    Hearing the shouts of statement one, everyone''s pupil is suddenly a contraction.


    ¡°****£¡¡± The fat man''s voice of pain came from the team, "what should I do? There is no road, no compass, we can''t touch it in this land boundary which is even more tropical than the tropical rain forest


    "It''s all right. Don''t panic. Stabilize your mood and deal with the wound. I''ll find the compass." Li Qingshui said, pulling Liu Chang, "follow me."


    "Why?" Liu Chang''s fear of forgetting the direction of the bright flowers, "where do you want to die?"


    "Not necessarily for death!" Li Qingshui took Liu Chang to the side of a dead soldier, and took off the clothes of the dead soldier. "That flower is just pollen poison. We wrap our whole body with pollen and cover our nose with wet cloth to prevent poisoning. I don''t think it''s life-threatening as long as the pollen doesn''t suck in too much. But if we can''t find the compass, we''ll all die! "Li Qingshui said, he put on the clothes of the tall soldier. After putting on two layers of clothes, he began to tear off several pieces of cloth and tie up the legs and cuffs of his trousers.


    And Liu Chang heard his words, thought for a while, also decisively put on another suit of clothes. Finally, they tore open two pieces of rags from other people''s clothes. After soaking the rags with the sap of the tree trunk, they covered their mouths and noses.


    After a few minutes, they were fully armed and went to the bright death zone again in the eyes of fear and expectation.


    Back along the original road, after finding the bright flowers, they came to the edge of death and enchantment and stopped.


    "You have good eyesight. Where is the captain''s body?" Li Qingshui stares at the foot of that piece of red Yan vigilantly, ask a way: "should run not far, look for a look."


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded and looked around the flowers around the incident for a while. Then he saw the dead soldier in the dense flowers.


    The bodies were badly damaged. Their skin and flesh were all scratched and turned into fertilizer for these flowers. However, Liu Chang could not tell which company commander was because of the damaged body.


    However, with the memory of the incident and half a day''s familiarity with the company commander named Zhao Yue, a moment later, he still found the familiar figure in the damaged bodies.


    "That seems to be." Liu Chang pointed to a direction in the fog.


    "Over there?" Li Qingshui adjusted the position along Liu Chang''s finger - because he could not see the scene three meters away, he could only find the right direction.


    "Well."


    "Well, you stay here. I''ll get the compass."


    "You go?" Liu Chang doubts, "this flower is not necessarily a poison, an attack means. If you enter it, you are not afraid of danger?"


    "Of course." Li Qingshui patted Liu Chang on the shoulder, "but I can''t always let you do dangerous things every time."


    Finish this sentence, Li Qingshui no longer pay attention to Liu Chang, turn head forward, step into that gorgeous flowers.

 Chapter 65

    Li Qingshui stepped on the flowers and soil, and Liu immediately heard the rubbing sound of his trousers rubbing the flowers and leaves, and the soft sound of the sole pressing the soil. Although the sound was small, it struck in his heart, but it sounded like a big bell.


    Palms sweating, clenching his fist, Liu Chang is staring at Li Qingshui''s feet.


    Li Qingshui stepped into the flowers with one foot. The bright red flowers beside his feet immediately found the "foreign body" of invasion. Then, they turned their faces together, as if a pair of eyes grew in the middle of each stamen, and "looked" at Li Qingshui''s ankle.


    "Sure enough, it will move!" Seeing such a situation, Liu Changli wanted to pull Li Qingshui back, but he didn''t let out his alert call. Li Qingshui waved to him in situ.


    "It''s OK. Stay there."


    Liu Chang understood the meaning of waving his hand. Based on his trust in Li Qingshui in the past, he put his thigh back on the ground.


    Seeing Liu Chang no longer going forward, Li Qingshui carefully stepped his other foot into the flowers - two feet into the soil. He carefully avoided the dense growing flowers and played a good role in the fine tradition of "do not trample on" of the Chinese people.


    Of course, although he didn''t step on the flowers carefully, the monstrous things still felt his existence. They turned their faces, just like a group of passers-by who were watching the fight. The bright "faces" immediately surrounded Li Qingshui''s legs into a circle.


    Looking at such a scene, Liu Changxin has already raised his voice and thought of a voice to let him come back. But he was afraid that he would go out with his voice and disturb those seemingly tender flowers. Therefore, he stood there, neither went, nor yelled, nor did he move. He was extremely anxious.


    Li Qingshui in the circle also shows the fear of uncertainty in the future. The evolution of IQ has not hindered his emotional soundness. As an ordinary human being, he also knows how to fear.


    However, as a more intelligent character than ordinary people, he also knows how to suppress his emotions.


    Put away the fear in his heart and suppressed the body that was about to shake because of excessive fear. Li Qingshui took the third step carefully to the middle of the flowers again


    Then there is the fourth step


    His every step, accompanied by knee high flowers sensitive turn of the head, and he was so "attention", all the way forward, into the depths of the flowers.


    Looking at Li Qingshui walking into the abyss of fear like a brave dragon butcher, Liu Chang''s clenched fist trembled. He was afraid to see that familiar person would be attacked by petals all over the sky at the next moment, and even more afraid to see the familiar face suddenly turn into a corpse.


    So he squinted slightly and stood at the edge of the flowers. He wanted to see but did not dare to see that Li Qingshui went to the depths of the flowers to look for the dead body of the company commander. Moreover, with the blessing of heaven, the dense flowers did not give Li Qingshui any more problems in finding the compass. After more than ten seconds, Liu Chang saw his vague expression and moved slightly, knowing that he had found it.


    The familiar man carefully retracted his right hand into the cuff, wrapped it up, picked up the compass in the flowers through his clothes, and then returned to his body.


    Stepping out step by step, Li Qingshui''s steps appeared to be more cautious when he came in than when he went in. Those flowers also "watched" him leave his territory as he went in.


    Finally, Li Qingshui stepped out of the edge of the flowers. Li Qingshui had just returned to Liu Chang''s side. His heel was soft, and the emotion he had just suppressed broke out completely.


    "It scared me to death." Putting the compass into his pocket, Li Qingshui gasped across the wet cotton cloth.


    "Go back now." Liu Chang supported his emaciated body and wanted to go back.


    "Wait a minute." After taking a few deep breaths and barely stabilizing the mood, Li Qingshui made himself calm, "there are still things."


    "What''s the matter? Don''t stay here when the compass is found."


    "Bring the fog lamp, too. I remember the company commander fell beside the flowers when he was crazy." Li Qingshui went back to the place where the bloodstain was born. After searching for it, he found the fog lamp that was no longer on. After picking up the fog lamp, he also used the most stupid, primitive and effective method to repair him in three seconds.


    "Pa Pa Pa" two times, Li Qingshui vigorously slapped the fog lamp cap twice, the fog lamp which was broken because of falling to the ground also rekindled the yellow light.


    Turn off the fog light and hang it on the waist. Li Qingshui is attached to the edge of the flowers.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Chang walks to Li Qingshui and looks at him with a frown. But within three seconds after the words are uttered, his frown suddenly jumps three times. It turns out that Li Qingshui grabs the flowers of the two flowers with his wrapped hands in a lightning bolt after he reaches the edge of his body. All of a sudden, he has more petals in his hand.


    "You don''t want to die!"


    "Bite, no one." After Li Qingshui grasped the petals in his hand, he calmly showed Liu Chang that there was no danger. After that, he wrapped the bright petals into a prepared iron box. Obviously, collecting the petals was not an act of his own volition. As early as he changed his clothes, he was ready for all this."You are a madman. Why didn''t those flowers eat you just now?" Watching Li Qingshui finish all this, Liu Chang can''t stand his crazy behavior any more. He pulls him to the direction far away from the flowers.


    "They didn''t eat me because they didn''t evolve to that point." Pulled by Liu Chang, Li Qingshui said with a smile: "they really just evolved sensory system, but the matching eating system is not perfect."


    "That''s your luck. In a few days, maybe these flowers will jump up and gnaw you." Liu Chang frowned, saying that he did not understand what Li Qingshui had done. "What do you want to do with these meaningless adventures?"


    "Meaningless? I won''t do meaningless things. " After putting the iron box away, Li Qingshui took out his arm which was held by Liu Chang and said, "I do this to study the new ecosystem."


    "Now that we are all dying here, are you still in the mood to study this?" Liu Chang continued to frown.


    "Well, prepare for the future. It is because of the danger of taking precautions that people''s imagination is a little higher than that of other species."


    "But you''re too far ahead of time, aren''t you?" Liu Chang said: "after all, we are still in the middle of the forest. If we are in the military area command, I can understand what you are doing now."


    "No, no, no, I''m not planning for the future of mankind, I''m just thinking about tomorrow. Do you think, if we really arrived in Zhengzhou, where would we go? "


    "Institute." Liu Chang replied.


    "Well, here comes the second question. How can I get a foothold in the so-called Institute? The same question - to put it bluntly, if only the brain had changed without matching scientific contributions, would I be studied as a mouse slice when I got there? "


    "So..." Liu Chang''s brow loosened, and he understood Li Qingshui''s intention.


    "So I wanted to show my scientific value before I got there, and let them know that obviously, it''s much more important to keep me than a mouse doing an experiment." Li Qingshui, walking along the water, said: "and even if it is not as dark as I imagined, but in this world, only when we realize and show our own value can we seek greater benefits."


    "So it is." Liu Chang understood thoroughly, "what have you achieved?"


    "Yes, in part, I have roughly constructed a new ecosystem theory based on what I have seen and heard these days. Of course, you should not underestimate the theory. Theory is the basis of science. I believe that this theory will be of great help to the future scientific research of mankind."


    "In general?" Liu Chang showed an interested look.


    "Well, the overall theoretical system is not perfect yet. I only made the theory about the new food chain in the ecosystem." Li Qingshui suddenly showed a smile, "I call it food web preliminary discussion."


    "Food web"


    "Yes, it''s preliminary because it''s not perfect. I''ll tell you something about it." Li Qingshui tapped his finger, "you should know the food chain system of the earth before?"


    "Yes, big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimp!" Liu Chang said as he walked.


    "Well, the layer by layer transmission of organic matter in nature connects all species closely through the relationship between eating and being eaten. Of course, what you say big fish eat small fish is just a part of the food chain. In fact, there are three kinds of food chain in nature: predatory food chain, rotten food chain and parasitic food chain Li Qingshui said with a finger, circled a piece of sky and land and said: "but you see, now these traces of the food chain still exist?"


    "It seems that..." Liu Chang looked at all kinds of plants in front of her eyes and shook her head in confusion, "it seems that it is not there."


    "Yes. Since the emergence of red fog, the original biological food chain system has actually collapsed completely. Can big fish still eat small fish? Is shrimp necessarily a prey? Do trees still exist as pure producers in nature? " Li Qingshui asked three questions in a row.


    After thinking about it for a while, Liu Chang shook his head again: "it''s true that all species do not play cards according to the previous routine. Those who used to be vegetarians seem to have eaten meat, while those who used to eat meat only might be able to survive on grass. And even those trees seem to be hard to deal with now. "


    "Yes, the new food system is no longer the previous single chain, but has completely become a complex web, and completely blurred the original three concepts."


    "Blurring the concept of original producers and consumers - trees, which used to be pure producers, may also be transformed into consumers of predators. What is more surprising is that they do not lose the ability of original producers to absorb soil to synthesize organic matter while preying on animals; the concepts of vegetarians and carnivores in consumers are no longer there The clear distinction between vegetarians and carnivores is changing to omnivorous; the group concept of high-level predators and low-level predators in the food chain is blurred: when the individual of a mouse is strong, it can prey on cats, and when a cat is strong, it can eat people. ""Today''s ecosystem is no longer a competitive race of Hello, Hello, everyone, everyone, but a fight for organics in a thorough way!"


    "Big fight?" Liu Chang raised his eyes and looked at all the flowers and trees around him, as if he had smelled the fierce blood smell of competition among all things in the air of the sky.


    And Li Qingshui said so many words at one breath, also stopped for a moment, swallowed a mouthful of foam, "and, I pick this petal is not only for research."


    "In the future, if we can enter Zhengzhou, it is inevitable that there will be such and such people, and where there are people, there will be inevitably fighting. But in the process of fighting with others, the things on the surface will never look good hidden in the dark. In fact, I am thinking that if I had these petals before, I would not be so passive when facing the family you killed. "


    After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, Liu Chang, who was immersed in the "preliminary discussion of food web", suddenly turned his head and looked at him. He caught the strange smile at the corner of his mouth that had been restrained.

 Chapter 66

    "I seem to smell the death of future enemies." Looking at Li Qingshui, Liu Chang said, "no wonder the old people used to say don''t provoke smart people..."


    "Don''t talk about me like a schemer. I just want to survive and protect myself. I can never do too much." After hiding the iron box, Li Qingshui asked Liu Chang, "how far are they?"


    "That''s ahead, not far."


    "Then let''s take off the outer layer of clothes, and it''s stained with pollen."


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, and Li Qingshui stopped at the same place, and carefully peeled the second layer of clothes on the outside of the body.


    "Do you think we can walk to Zhengzhou today?" While undressing, Liu Chang asked a question: "according to your food web theory, the aggressiveness of all species is not comparable in the past world?"


    "Yes, the evolution of organisms, especially the species that have evolved in the direction of gigantism, will need to absorb a lot of nutrients in the process of evolution. The most convenient and effective way for nature to absorb nutrients is to plunder. So, I think we''re going to have a hard time


    "Well, no matter whether it''s good or not, we have to go on." Liu''s trousers came off the water with a sigh.


    Seeing the two men coming back, the soldiers who were looking forward to it showed a look of expectation: "have you found the compass?"


    "Well." Li Qingshui took out the metal box in his pocket and shook it, saying, "I found it." Then he turned his head and looked at Dr. Huang, "how is everyone''s injury?"


    "Two of them are seriously injured. The others are OK and have the ability to move." Dr. Huang pointed to a wounded soldier lying on the ground and the little girl beside him.


    "Is Xiaojing seriously injured?" Liu Chang went to the little girl and squatted on the ground worried and touched her forehead. In fact, before he left, he felt that the little girl was in low spirits. Otherwise, with the little girl''s previous character, he would certainly entangle himself.


    "Well, after all, she''s still too young. Even with the same injuries, she''ll look much more serious than others."


    "Brother..." Seeing Liu Chang come back, the little girl moved her pale lips, tried several times, but only said one word.


    "Well, it''s OK. Don''t move, don''t talk. You just lose too much blood. Just sleep." Touching the little girl''s hair, Liu Chang reluctantly showed a smile.


    "Well..." The little girl''s answer to him this time is still a word. Obviously, she can keep awake to now because she has been fighting hard to support her spirit. But at present, her weak body has made a huge consumption in the process of carrying her soul and will. Therefore, after saying the last word, or seeing that Liu Chang is not in danger, the little girl decisively enters Deep coma after bleeding too much.


    "Alas." Seeing that the little girl had fallen asleep, Liu Chang sighed heavily again - she had lost her warning, and the road ahead was more difficult to walk.


    "Alas." Li Qingshui saw the little girl fainted and sighed for the first time. After sighing, he looked at another disabled soldier lying side by side with the little girl, and his eyebrows were deeply locked: "statement one, can you carry him on your back?"


    Li Qingshui pointed to the soldiers on the ground.


    "Yes." He nodded, pulled up the soldier, and easily carried it on his back.


    "Well, now that everything is arranged properly, let''s start now. We can''t delay any more. We can take all the useful things and throw away the useless ones. Let''s move quickly." After Zhao Yue died, Li Qingshui temporarily took on the role of team commander, "Liu Chang, you are walking in front of you and I will show you the way next to you. The fat man is carrying Xiaojing on his back. The other soldiers take your guns. Let''s go quickly. "


    "Well." In unison, the soldiers should have reorganized into a small team with only a single digit after a while of "detailed investigation", and set out again with several people leading the way in front of them.


    This time, they had no water and most of their backpacks. Although they were injured, the number of people was much less. Therefore, the March did not slow down.


    "But now the speed, before dark still can''t reach Zhengzhou." Adjusting the compass''s position, Li Qingshui frowned: "this is still in the case of no trouble..."


    "Ah...!" Before Li Qingshui''s voice fell, another scream came out of the team. When the crowd arrived, the screamer was already lying on the ground, and at the same time, a flying insect the size of a nail plate flew out of his neck.


    "Dead." Dr. Huang went forward to explore the pulse of the soldiers and said to the crowd who came up.


    "Keep going Li Qingshui waved, sighed, no longer looked at the soldier, and led the people to move forward again - the team did not go a few steps, there was another person in the team.


    Now there are only ten people left.


    And the team marched in the jungle. Because the trees and branches in the deep forest were very dense, all kinds of plants crowded together to fight for living space, and some places could not allow people to pass through. So, walking at the front of the line, he declared that one side was cutting down the vine branches that were blocking the road with a mountain knife, and on the other side was carrying a wounded person. His posture looked very strange."In fact, if we give up the wounded, we will move faster." Seeing this situation, Liu Chang whispered to Li Qingshui.


    "Yes, but I don''t have the right." Li Qingshui also responded with the slightest voice, and at the same time looked back at the soldiers who followed him, "I dare not even put forward this statement. People''s hearts are very strange things. If I give up this wounded person, I will be divorced, and the whole team may also be completely separated."


    "Well, if you give up this person, others will feel insecure." Liu Changzheng bowed his head and said something. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his ankle and neck. Then he screamed, and he lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    "Oh


    "What''s going on?" Li Qingshui quickly looked down.


    "Shit, a piece of meat has been torn off!" Covering his feet and neck, Liu Chang saw a fist sized black shadow with a piece of fresh flesh and skin. He got into the tree hole nearby at a very fast speed, so fast that he didn''t even see what it was.


    "Serious?"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t hurt my hamstring, otherwise I couldn''t walk." "Hissing" tore off a piece of cloth on his body, Liu Chang tightened the wound of his foot and neck, and bound up the blood vessels around him. "It''s inconvenient to have no Xiaojing. I don''t know that the attacker has come to his feet!"


    "Well, with her around, we can get around most of the dangers." Li Qingshui sighed: "in fact, in this vast jungle, whether you or I, are not as important as Xiaojing. She is the most important person in this team."

 Chapter 67

    "Yes, monsters won''t reason with you. In the face of real danger, it''s futile to have a high IQ." Liu tried to get up and down from the ground, except for the pain of standing up and down from the ground.


    Seeing that it does not affect the action, Liu Chang showed a relaxed look on his face and continued: "as for fighting the monster head-on, it is always the most thankless and thankless choice. Therefore, the statement I and I only appeared as the next policy. It''s a great loss to the team to avoid the dangerous Xiaojing coma now


    After a few attempts, Liu Chang did not delay the journey: "go on, you can go."


    "Well." Li Qingshui nodded and took up the pace of the team''s advance again. "Did you see the thing that bit you just now?"


    "No, it''s too fast. I went into the tree hole with a whish." Liu Chang bitter Ba face, "hope no poison is good."


    "Well."


    The team continued to move forward, and in the next more than an hour, they finally bypassed the bright flowers and returned to the "road". And in this hour, the team also experienced several monster attacks. Fortunately, these scattered attacks did not cause casualties to the team. The animals and plants in the forest obviously have a certain ability to judge the danger. Some weak groups, when seeing the human team from a distance, also walked away and did not carry out meaningless suicide attacks.


    "There''s a group of voles in the back. It seems that we''ve been attached to us for a long time." After walking on the "Zhengkai Avenue", Liu Chang looked back at the pair of scarlet eyes hidden in the forest behind.


    "How many, how big?" Li Qingshui asked as he walked.


    "I don''t know. Seven or eight. I can see four or five, but there should be more than that." Liu Chang looked back at the back again, "how big is not clear, they hide, but at least as big as wolf dog."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. We still have ten people and guns. We are not afraid of them. It''s estimated that we have too much blood on our bodies. They follow us greedily after they smell it, but they should not dare to go up. " Li Qingshui quickened his pace. "As long as they no longer call for companions and the number is no longer increasing, we are not in danger."


    "Well. Do you want to shoot them off? " Liu Chang asked.


    "We can have a try. Anyway, we have a strong smell now, and we are not afraid to expose our targets by shooting." Li Qingshui said, turning back to a soldier: "shoot a few shots at the trees behind me, something follows us."


    "Well, good!" When the soldiers got the order, they took up their assault rifles and fired more than a dozen shots behind them. "Sudden" gunfire accompanied by the chirping of insects and birds in the jungle in summer, and with whistling bullets, they shot into the deep shadow of the forest.


    Squeak


    Sure enough, the voles were frightened by the gunshot and ran out one by one.


    "All right, move on." Hearing that the voles were scared away, Li Qingshui and his team continued to march at a fast pace.


    But did not walk more than a kilometer, Liu Chang found the familiar change behind him.


    "Mom, those mice are around again. Don''t give up. This is it?" Liu Chang frowned and listened.


    "Well, there''s no way. They''re hidden and tucked away. What can we do?" Li Qingshui skimmed his lips. "In the trend of desire, even if we scare them away many times, those voles will still encircle them again. They are like a man who has been confused by sex and desire. They will go forward bravely and never be discouraged in the face of us who are full of meat fragrance


    "Then leave it alone?" It''s not good to be "tailed off" by people. The atmosphere of the team is depressed enough. If it is followed by a group of bloodthirsty and timid things, no one can stand it.


    "What else? Go back and fight them? " Li Qingshui channel: "forget it. When you go back, they will probably run away. When we go back on the road, they may come back. Sometimes lions hunt like that. "


    "It''s disgusting." Liu Chang spat and spat on the ground and stopped talking.


    And the team is still fast.


    Just like this, Liu Chang''s eyebrows were finally stretched out after more than half an hour''s wearing of the mice.


    "Well, all of a sudden the rats seem to be scattered." Liu Chang walked, the ear root moved a few times, the face showed relaxed, "all gone, we probably left their activity area?"


    "Maybe, after all, most mammals are territorial conscious." Li Qingshui also breathed a sigh of relief, but he just vomited half of the breath, and the gas was drawn back by him, "are they walking slowly one by one, or all of a sudden all of a sudden disperse."


    "All of a sudden, it''s gone in seconds." Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui''s expression and frowned and asked, "is there a problem?"


    "The vole''s reaction is not like the reluctant reaction after giving up food, but like the reaction of running away in danger." Li Qingshui said and waved his hand to stop the team behind him, "do you remember I once told you that the nose of a mouse is ten times more sensitive than that of a dog?""Yes, you mean..." Liu Chang held up the crossbow and arrow and pulled on the bow string.


    "There seems to be danger ahead!" Li Qingshui turned and yelled at the team: "take your own weapons and protect your comrades in arms. The team will spread in a semicircle."


    After receiving the order, the well-trained elite team soldiers immediately opened the battle formation. Although each member of the team stuck close to each other due to the problem of vision, which was against the conventional formation, they still carried out the order well, showing good military literacy.


    "Mr. Li, what is the danger ahead?" After the formation broke up, a soldier in the line called.


    "I don''t know. Those voles who have been following us suddenly ran away. I judge that this is the signal that they will send out when they encounter an irresistible and dangerous enemy!" Li Qingshui said, a hug over the statement of a behind the heavy wounded, "I first help you carry, you are ready to fight."


    "Well." The statement nodded a little.


    "Which direction did the vole run in?" After carrying the wounded, Li Qingshui turned to look at Liu Chang.


    "Right in the back."


    "Then you go straight ahead to explore the situation and see what is coming?" Li Qingshui said, and free hand patted the shoulder of affirming one, "can you accompany him?"


    "Yes." Say a nod.


    "Let''s go." Liu Chang no longer talks nonsense.


    The crossbow was loaded, and he and one of the team''s best men ran forward at great speed. After running out for about several tens of meters, he heard the "rustling" sound from the breeze ahead.


    "Something!" After hearing the sound, Liu Chang quickly squatted in the "road" behind the tree, pulling a statement together to hide. Quietly listening to the "rustling" sound from far to near, a head emerged from behind the trees. He saw that as the sound became clearer, a big colorful guy came into his view from the deep fog.


    "Oh, what''s this? It''s disgusting See the monster appear in their own line of sight, Liu Chang stomach immediately had a convulsion reaction.

 Chapter 68

    With goose bumps all over his body, Liu Changqiang pressed the sour water from his stomach and looked at the colorful monster.


    It''s an insect, or an insect. Its slender body looks like a centipede in both shell and body. The only difference between it and centipede is that it''s much shorter than the Centipede''s legs. It''s very ugly. Its shell is bright and colorful. It''s extremely poisonous.


    "This should be Malu." Liu Chang tried hard to recall the name of insects before. Although the evolution of organisms is fast, the time is far from reaching the time to generate a new biological clock. Therefore, no matter what the current thing looks like, it has a prototype.


    "It''s Malu!" Liu Chang superimposed the tiny image in his brain with the huge image in front of him, and found that the similarity was more than 90%.


    "Is the monster here?" Squatting behind the tree, he asked in a low voice.


    "Here we go. The monster is very fast." Liu Chang said, pulling up a statement to run back to the original road.


    "What monster?"


    "The worm, which looks like a snake, is very big, and its waist is as thick as a bucket. I haven''t seen it clearly." Two people speed extremely fast, did not say a few words, crossed the forest dozens of meters distance, returned to the team.


    "What''s the situation?" Li Qingshui saw Liu Chang running in a hurry and knew that there must be danger.


    "Insects, toilet, bucket thick, roughly estimated to be 35 meters long, colorful, seems to be toxic." Liu Chang answered Li Qingshui''s question quickly and intermittently.


    "Fast? Is it possible for us to escape? "


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t work, but it''s definitely faster than ordinary humans." Liu Chang said, and then looked back, but saw that the colorful figure from the depths of the fog has already poked out its huge head.


    "I can''t run away. I''ve got it!" Liu Chang called out and got into the team.


    "There, shoot there!" He stood in the middle of the soldiers and pointed his fingers in a direction.


    "Fire, fire!" Li Qingshui also called: "the large-scale horse land can eject the liquid that causes blindness. Don''t get close to it."


    The soldiers heard the description of Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, although many people did not know what this insect called "Malu" was, and could not see the huge figure more than ten meters away. But the wisdom from human instinct makes them want to shut out danger.


    Protrusion!!!


    Four soldiers with assault rifles opened fire together. Under the barrage of bullets, they rushed to the figure in the distance.


    Puff, puff!!!


    The bullet penetrated into the woods and trees. Although the distance was not far, most of the bullets missed the target.


    This kind of ultra-low hit rate can not be entirely blamed on the soldiers, because there is no shooting target at all, if there is only one shooting direction, even if the marksman comes over, it will not make any achievements.


    But fortunately, the speed of the assault rifle is still relatively fast, no matter how low the hit rate, there are one or two lucky bullets to complete their mission - hit the body surface of the large insect.


    When!


    There was a clear sound in the air, like the sound of metal hitting each other. Two bullets broke the armor of the huge insect and penetrated into its body, causing it a small amount of damage that can be ignored.


    Squeak!


    When the insect was injured, it ejected purulent yellow slurry from its body, and "Shua" flew to the trunk of a huge tree, hiding on the tree body very quickly.


    And Liu Chang''s eyes quickly follow its body and go, only to see the leaves all over the sky.


    "Damn it!"


    In this place which is even more tropical than the tropical rain forest, the sky is covered with thick leaves and various vines. The dense green plants can give people a feeling of blocking out the sky. To find something hidden in it - even if it looks huge, it''s harder than going to heaven.


    "It''s on the tree. Keep an eye on the top." Liu Chang, as if the eyes of the whole team, commanded several soldiers who still have combat ability, "don''t you have more powerful weapons with you? This rifle bullet doesn''t seem to do much damage to it


    "There''s a grenade and a disposable individual rocket launcher." A soldier with a rifle said, he threw the rifle to the ground, and then he was equipped with a personal rocket: "but I''m not sure I''ll hit it. I don''t know what it is until now."


    The soldier looked up and felt only the leaves that were about to fall on his face, for with his eyesight, he could see nothing but the vine leaves of the low trees.


    "The woods are so dense that I can''t see anything on the trees. Don''t talk. Pay attention to all the sounds from the top of your head." Liu Chang, with his crossbow on his head, was trying to find the beauty in the staggering green, while listening to all possible movements.


    However, this time, his eyes and ears were not successful. Instead, his sensitive sense of smell played a role this time."There''s a strange smell. Let''s get out of here!" The nose caught a pungent smell in the fresh air of the forest, and then just as Liu Chang uttered his words, he pulled the fat man out of the area.


    Other people also slow down, he one step of their own body to drive.


    At the moment when the last person jumped out of the area, the gap between the trees in this area was thrown over the forest, and a strange aerosol like liquid was drenched. The liquid fell on the grassland soil on the ground, making the originally green grass show pink color.


    At the same time, Liu Chang finally captured the beauty among the green leaves above his head.


    "There it is!" Liu Changmeng called out, at the same time the crossbow shot out, accurately hit the body of the giant insect.


    Squeak!


    The giant insect twisted its huge body in the air, and made the disgusting cry again.


    But the cry of pain gave the invisible soldiers a sound source guidance. Along the direction of the sound, the quick reaction soldiers shot a rocket and a number of rifle bullets into the area at the same time.


    Boom!!!


    The huge noise and explosion sound shocked everyone. Because the explosion site was too close to the people, all people felt that the sea of fire in the sky seemed to be falling down from the top of the head. With huge sound waves and air waves, they blew people out and scattered all over the place.


    "Me. Fuck!" After Liu Chang fell to the ground, he got up from the ground, spit out the sand and stone in his mouth and pulled out three pieces of rocket shrapnel embedded in his chest.


    "Can you use a rocket launcher?" Another soldier, who was closer to the explosion, got up from the ground. He stood and became angry, because he was badly hurt by the rocket and his chest was burnt.


    "How do I know it''s so close that I can''t see anything." After firing the Rockets, the soldiers heard the complaints of their companions. After losing the disposable rocket launcher, they also stood up from the ground and looked at the forest where the explosion occurred. "Is that thing dead?"


    "It should be dead!" After the explosion, the branches were burning with flames. Liu Chang carefully searched for the remains of the huge insect in the flames and smoke.


    (there is a chapter update at 12 o''clock tonight. I''d like to see if I can get into the click list and how many places I can get into. I hope you will support me at that time. Thank you.)

 Chapter 69

    After a long time of distinguishing among the trees, Liu Changcai found the half body of the insect that had been burnt among the charred branches. The powerful power of the rocket bomb has blown its hard body into two pieces, and the residual flame has also evaporated and burned a lot of juice in its body, which also makes the purulent slurry more viscous.


    "The bug looks dead, but I''m not going to make sure it''s dead." Liu Chang stared at the insect corpse hanging on the tree for a long time, then said to the crowd: "after all, what''s the name of that sentence, a hundred footed insect..."


    "Dead but not stiff." Li Qingshui also got up from the ground and wiped the nosebleed that was shaken out. "Fortunately, the number of shrapnel shot here by the aftershock is small, otherwise I would really die here."


    "You''ve escaped, but he doesn''t seem to be able to."


    A soldier who got up pointed to the wounded man on his back before Li Qingshui on the ground. He had been seriously injured, and now he has completely swallowed his breath.


    And see this scene, Liu Chang also immediately thought of the same injured girl. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw the figure of the fat man on the ground.


    At this time, the fat man''s back was bruised by the power of the rocket, and his hair in the back of his head was reduced by half. He looked seriously injured, and the little girl on his back disappeared.


    "Fat man, fat man..." Seeing such a scene, Liu Chang quickly pushed the companion lying on his back and asked with concern: "are you OK, Xiaojing? You were carrying her on your back


    "Well." "Liu''s body is no longer painful, but I''m a little girl''s voice. I''m afraid she''s too fat to protect me."


    The fat man sat up from the ground, his hands back and touched the wound on his back. "I think I was blown into a concussion. My brain has been buzzing and my ears have been ringing! I don''t know if the gunner will shoot the gun closer. We must all die. "


    "Sorry, I didn''t know the target was so close." Seeing his own rocket down, all his companions were wounded by himself, and the soldier who launched the rocket launcher before also showed an embarrassed look.


    "It''s OK. It''s lucky that you can blow up that insect in one shot, otherwise we''ll have a hard time dealing with it." Shenyi got up from the ground. There were no wounds in his solid body except for two or three pieces of shrapnel. It seemed that the injury was very light.


    "It''s good to be strong." The fat man got up from the ground and patted Shenyi hard on his chest. "You should have been asked to fight with the bug just now, so that we don''t have to be hurt!"


    "I''ll take it on my own? Hehe, I must have died miserably! " The statement one follows the fat man''s stubble and laughs and makes a joke.


    After the storm, there was another death and injury. However, no matter how hurt and painful, they did not dare to delay too much travel time here. After only five minutes of rectification in place, the people stepped forward again.


    There are only nine people left.


    Walking on the road in the jungle, all of us were seriously injured. All of us were thinking about whether we would be the next one to die. After half of the journey, most of them were killed and injured. This made them feel infinite fear and confusion about the future journey. Everyone began to doubt whether the team could come to the end.


    "Don''t be afraid. In fact, it''s a good thing that we met that bug just now." Li Qingshui leads the way ahead and cheers up the team behind.


    "It''s a good thing. We can speed up our pace after a heavy casualty has died." There are people in the line who say sarcasm - it''s clear that people in fear are habitually attacking everything around them, as timid and reckless as a wounded hedgehog.


    "Well, I don''t mean that." Li Qingshui didn''t think that the soldier was clubbed. He continued to explain: "I mean smell. Don''t you feel that after meeting the insect, the bloody smell on our body is covered by the bitter smell of" Chinese medicine "on the insect?"


    "So what?"


    "A lot of good! First of all, covering up the smell of blood can reduce a lot of danger for us. Secondly, even in this jungle, the big bug looks like a top predator. The top predator always has a certain deterrent in the forest. If we are contaminated with its smell... " Li Qingshui said with a smile: "then we give other animals a much stronger sense of oppression, which is equivalent to adding an invisible umbrella for us."


    "And that?" Holding the little girl, Liu Changwen smelled the smell on his sleeve. "I knew that I had rubbed on that guy more than before, and stained with immortal spirit!"


    "Shit, you''re joking. It''s so cold that my back hurts." The fat man is playing jokes with Liu Chang, while rubbing his back wound, hoping to ease the pressure of fear and pain.


    In this way, a group of nine people supported each other, ridiculed and supported each other. They walked all the way to the sky, but there was no danger again. I don''t know whether it was luck or the insect was really under pressure. Anyway, it will be dark, and the nine are finally approaching the end of their journey - Zhengzhou."Let''s work harder. We''re almost there." Looking up at the sky, Li Qingshui calculated the distance while speeding up the pace of the journey again.


    And see the dawn in front of them, the people also forced to fight up the spirit of fatigue, one by one under the wind in the jungle fast pace forward. Half an hour later, it was getting darker and darker, and Liu Chang felt the danger again as the visibility of the crowd decreased sharply and the pace became faster and faster.


    The familiar rustle. As like as two peas of


    , which had just heard a few hours ago, the sound of "rustle" was the sound of countless thousand feet of tiny feet walking through the grass trees. Liu Chang still had fresh memories.


    "There''s another worm, or something like that. More than one this time! "


    "I''ll go to the hell''s party and treat us as companions?" Hearing Liu Chang''s words, some soldiers immediately dropped their guns and ran all the way to the end of Zhengkai Avenue - a bug just like that. If it wasn''t for the good luck of the people, they might be killed by it. Now several of these insects come together, and the destination is right in front of you. Under the pressure of huge temptation and several times of fear, all people lose their fighting spirit in an instant.


    All the people, including Liu Chang''s statement one and Li Qingshui, all ran at this moment. The little girl was also in Liu Chang''s arms and was tossed in the dense jungle by him.


    And the gap was immediately revealed when all of them made efforts.


    It is stated that one should be the first to run much faster than everyone else. Jumping and bouncing in the jungle is like a very clever monkey, which disappears in a flash.


    Liu Chang was closely followed by Liu Chang. His physical strength and natural vision made him avoid obstacles in the forest ahead of time. Although he was holding a little girl, he was not much slower than the statement.


    However, it was Li Qingshui who followed Liu Chang in the third step of escape. As a guy with less physical strength than those elite soldiers, he ran far ahead of them. Every step under his feet seems to have been carefully calculated. In the forest full of greasy fungus turf and various plant roots, it is very difficult for him to step down. Every step of his step can step on the position where he is most likely to exert force in the gaps between the woods. Although his vision is not wide, he seems to be equipped with a sensor, and he can always avoid the obstacles in the forest at the first time As if this escape route had been practiced by him for countless times, he ran naturally.

 Chapter 70

    All of us are running with our lives down, or we all know that if we run slowly, we will die.


    But even if everyone is running with all their strength, even Liu Chang, who runs in the second step of the team, has not completely shaken off the "rustling" sound.


    The insects are very fast. Although they are fat, they have no effect on their quick action. Liu Chang gasps and runs, but he can still see the branches and leaves above his head and the colorful colors hidden in the branches and leaves.


    "Run separately, run separately!" Although Li Qingshui does not have the strength of Liu Chang, his powerful ability to capture details is enough to make him pay attention to the danger on his head. As he runs, he shouts: "everyone runs separately. If we are surrounded by insects, we can''t run away."


    "But..." As soon as Liu Chang''s words were uttered, a giant insect''s body hung in front of him from the tree. Half of the insect''s body was hanging on the tree and half in the air. It was hanging upside down and was facing Liu Chang with a sharp mouthpiece. At the first time, it spewed out the strange liquid which was enough to make people blind.


    "Shit!" When Liu Chang saw the situation, he didn''t even think about it.


    Because it is very close to Zhengzhou now, Liu Chang, who has been drilling into the woods, is not worried about getting lost. As long as the general direction is right, he can''t get out. It is difficult for the girl who does not move through the dense trees to move through the dense trees, because those who do not move through the dense trees are more difficult to get through.


    And Liu Chang was so conscious of walking through the Bush, gradually getting rid of the "millipede" horse land which was faster than his speed.


    Liu Chang didn''t dare to slow down his escape until the rustling sound gradually faded away. He held the little girl all the way and ran towards the East representing Zhengzhou.


    From the west to the East, the 80 kilometer Zhengkai Avenue finally arrived at the end in his last gasp.


    With his running, the jungle trees around him gradually sparse, tall trees and fungus plants all over the ground have disappeared, and the flora has gradually changed from the three-dimensional plant layer of tropical rain forest into a single mixture of weeds and shrubs. After Liu Chang ran at full speed for another 20 minutes, the plants that were already sparse were sparse again. He finally went out of the jungle and saw the bright world outside.


    The scene in front of him is no longer endless plants, but a highway and a collapsed overpass. Not far from his left is the trace of the end of Zhengkai Avenue.


    Looking at the sign of Zhengzhou Green Road, it seems that you are not welcome by the people in the distance.


    It''s hard for Zhengzhou to welcome you to Kaifeng. All he knew was that it was only an hour''s drive before, but now it has become a long journey like a long march. More than 20 people died along the way, and the living people were also scarred.


    After gasping for two minutes, Liu Chang suppressed the sigh in his heart and searched for traces of other people around him. Five minutes later, he also found a statement on the other side of the road that he was also looking for others in the same place.


    "Statement one." Seeing his lost companion from afar, Liu Chang called in a hurry.


    "You''re out!" Standing on the other side of the end of Zhengkai Avenue, Mingyi also showed a surprise look. Previously, due to the different escape directions of the two people, so the places they came out of were also different, so they did not meet each other as soon as they came out.


    "Yes, I ran out." Seeing the statement one here, Liu Chang hugged the little girl and sat on the ground in a dispirited way. "It''s not easy. Have you seen anyone else?"


    "No, I''ve been out for seven or eight minutes, and only you two have come out." "Sorry, actually, as a soldier, I should take protecting you to complete the task, but I ran first."


    "Ha ha, what kind of protection is it? Who can protect other people just now? Anyone who runs slower will die. In my opinion, it is very noble for you to think about the issue of "military honor" in this environment. " Liu Chang patted Shenyi on the shoulder, forced out a smile and said: "don''t think about this kind of thing. It''s too hard to think about it. Just leave it to Li Qingshui to do it. Let''s find traces of other people in this area."


    "Previously, everyone''s escape routes were not the same, it was not easy to find. But if the direction is good, it should be from this area out of the woods, we look carefully, do not break up with other people. "


    "Yes." Then we will look for it separately. Every ten minutes, we will meet again under "Zhengzhou welcome you". What do you think


    "Yes." Liu Chang also nodded and stood up with the little girl in his arms, and declared that he was looking for a companion.Ten minutes later, he found Li Qingshui, who ran out. Twenty minutes later, he claimed that he had brought a soldier with him. However, after finding the soldier, he searched for another 40 minutes and did not meet any other person who had run out.


    "Fat man, will you be ok? I''ve been looking for it several times and I haven''t found anyone. " Back at the bottom of "welcome to Zhengzhou", Liu Chang looked at the other three still alive, showing a worried look.


    "I don''t know. It was a mess. I don''t know what happened behind the team." Li Qingshui shook his head - no one could care about the chaotic situation just now. Even he could not pay attention to other people''s situation.


    "I was running slowly. I heard a few screams in the back, but I don''t know if there is the fat one." The last soldier came out with fear in his eyes, "I didn''t dare to look back, so I ran all the time. I didn''t dare to think about anything or look back, so..."


    The soldier''s voice sank as he spoke.


    "Well, it''s not very nice to hear, but to be honest, other people are likely to die!" When he heard this, he said with a sigh: "we are twenty-seven people in all. Maybe five of us are dead now. As for the people in the woods Well, I think I don''t think we can get out. "


    "I''m sure I can''t get out. The rest of the road is not far away. It''s been an hour now. It''s impossible to get out!" Finally, the soldier who ran out looked at the dim red fog around him and said, "let''s not wait for them. Now it''s completely dark. Let''s find a place to settle down. Although the edge of this big city is no more dangerous than the jungle, it is still not a place for people to stay at night after all. "


    "Let''s go." Statement one also went forward to pull Liu Chang and agreed with the soldiers.


    "Actually, I was thinking Liu Chang stood in the same place, ignored his statement one, and was not moved by the soldier''s words. He looked at Li Qingshui and said slowly, "in fact, I was wondering whether we should go back and have a look. Although the possibility of fat people dying is very high, I am not at ease if I don''t look at it. "


    "Ha ha, I think so too." Listening to his words, Li Qingshui smiles and nods.


    "Ah? So easily agreed? It''s not the same as I thought? " Hearing that Li Qingshui accepted his proposal without hesitation, Liu Chang showed a surprised look, "according to the truth, this kind of thankless thing you should not be able to do! Because if you think about it a little bit, you will know that my proposal is actually very brain drain. "


    "But there are some things that you don''t need to think about with your brain." Li Qingshui clenched his fist and stretched out to Liu Chang''s chest, "do you think I will give up my companion?"


    "Yes." Liu Chang also stretched out his fist and gently touched Li Qingshui''s face.

 Chapter 71

    "No, you really want to go back?" Seeing their fists, he said, "are you crazy? It''s dark now. You know, the danger of the jungle at night is ten times that of the day. We can''t get along in the daytime, let alone at night? And what would you do if the worm didn''t go far? "


    "Then we''ll run back." Liu Chang said with a smile: "well, I always want to go back and have a look. We have been together with the fat man for a period of time. We have lived and died together for countless times. I am not willing to go without looking at it!"


    "Well, everyone''s ideas are different. Let''s leave it to you, but I''ll tell you first, I won''t go back." The statement sighed, the tone of some praise, but also some helpless, "don''t say I''m timid, I really have no obligation to go back with you. I didn''t stop you is good, after all, you are my character target, you go, I can''t even cross! If Mr. Li has an accident, then this brother and I will have to be deserters. Mission target disappeared or died, our mission failed, how to go to the military area command? Although the communication is completely interrupted now, Zhengzhou may not know our situation, but I am sure it is not good for me to go there again. "


    "So when you leave, I will lose a lot." The statement exclaimed.


    "Never mind. We''ll come out alive. And, please. And then Liu Chang said, holding the little girl in his arms to statement one, "this little girl is our companion. Help me take care of her. Believe me, if we are still alive, we will certainly go back to find you."


    "Of course I believe that if you dare to take such a big risk for the sake of a very likely person, it is even more impossible for you who are still alive to give up!" When she took the little girl, she said, "if you come back, where can we meet?"


    "That!" Liu Chang pointed to a direction in the northeast, and said, "there should be a university called North China University of water resources and hydropower in the east suburb of Zhengzhou, at the end of Zhengkai Avenue, do you know?"


    "Well, I''ve heard of it. It''s not far from here." Say a nod.


    "Then you can wait for us there. The campus should be relatively safe. If we can come back alive, we will certainly find you in the first place. " Liu Chang said, and then looked at the little girl in her arms. Her eyes showed that she didn''t give up. "Take care of her. If we don''t come back, then she..."


    Speaking of this, Liu Chang pauses for a moment and organizes his words, "then she Well, don''t give up on her. She''s a very useful little girl. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Chang patted affirming one''s shoulder and turned his head to face Li Qingshui.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Go


    And declare one or two people wave goodbye, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui again into the jungle.


    As they moved towards the forest, the grass grew thick and the trees grew tall and dense. Five minutes later, they entered the green world again.


    "It''s getting dark. Are you seeing a lot of images?" After entering the jungle, Li Qingshui slowed down the pace of progress, "how far can we see?"


    "I can''t see far." Six and a half meters away from the environment, you can see


    "Less than one meter!" Li Qingshui said to Liu Chang, "I can''t see your face here."


    "No, it''s not like a blind man." Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui, who was less than one meter away from him, "then you must follow me closely."


    "Well."


    Li Qingshui answered, and they went on to the place where they were surrounded by insects just now.


    It is not far away from the jungle. After careful searching, they return to the place where they are concerned - but there is no wind and grass here. The powerful digestion of nature has wiped out most of the traces here.


    The big bug left, the disappeared soldiers and fat men, as well as Dr. Huang and others disappeared. The night in the jungle looked very calm.


    "There''s nothing left." Liu Chang said after checking around.


    "There should be some residue. There must be someone in our team who has been caught by the big bug to see if there are clothes or backpacks left on the ground." Li Qingshui said, squatting down to find some clues with his poor sight distance.


    "Well." Liu Chang also followed Li Qingshui, looking for the place where the incident happened and the way that was pursued by insects.


    Five minutes later, they found some clues.


    "There''s a dress torn in two." Liu Chang picked up a piece of clothes from the ground with a branch.


    "Well, it should have been torn in two by Ma Lu. The body was eaten or taken away, leaving only clothes." Li Qingshui carefully took over the soldier''s clothes with broken meat and blood on the branches, shook off some small insects that were looking for food on the branches and looked at them carefully.


    "You see, there are some messy footprints around here." Liu Chang lies on the ground, carefully looking for other clues, "these footprints are certainly not all of a person''s, just don''t know if there are fat people.""Well, let me see." Li Qingshui approached.


    "This." Liu Chang pointed to several miscellaneous footprints on the ground.


    "There are fat people." Li Qingshui identified in a few footprints, then pointed to the two footprints on the ground and said definitely: "this is the fat man''s right!"


    "No, you can see that?" Liu Chang also carefully distinguish the difference of a few footprints, but there is no gain, "they all look similar, how do you see these two are fat?"


    "Very easy. In your eyes, a millimeter of tiny gap, in my eyes as a meter as conspicuous. And the gap between these shoe prints is more than one millimeter. The gap of more than ten millimeters is like a gap in front of me, which can''t be ignored and can''t be mistaken. " Li Qingshui said words along the direction of the front of the footprints to find out the direction of the fat man''s escape, and then all the way to explore the past.


    "That''s not right. Do you remember the size of each of us, including the size of the shoe print?" Liu Chang hurriedly followed up and walked in front. He was responsible for finding footprints, while Li Qingshui was responsible for identifying whether the footprints were fat or not, and they were groping along the way.


    "Well, do you think I forgot the direction of my brain? Information collection and analysis of memory, anything that goes through my mind, I can''t forget. " Li Qingshui said as he moved forward, "the fat man seems to be running very fast. Every step of his escape is very big and messy. There must be a bug chasing him alone behind him."


    "Well, I hope he''s not dead." Liu Chang leads the way in front of him, looking for footprints by the way. After the two men walked out of the distance of several tens of meters, Li Qingshui no longer used to be responsible for distinguishing, because now the footprints are no longer complex, only one kind is left - only the fat ones.


    "I didn''t expect the fat man to run so far." Li Qingshui said while chasing the footprints: "and the direction is not right, running too flustered and unscrupulous!"


    "Well..." Liu Chang just should a, the body suddenly like a tumbler like stiff in the air, strange posture of the forward suspension, like a string puppet general hanging there - motionless!


    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing his appearance, Li Qingshui immediately drew out his knife and became alert.

 Chapter 72

    "Don''t come here. I seem to be stuck by something." Liu Chang swings his arm in the air, but with great strength, he can only flick slightly, as if there is an invisible shackle, which completely limits his action.


    "Don''t move Looking at Liu Chang struggling, Li Qingshui stopped him, holding a knife in one hand and picking up the fog lamp on his waist with the other hand, and then turned it on and looked around him.


    "Oh! He. Damn it, it''s spider silk Under the fog lamp, Liu Chang looked down and saw the pink spider silk that was bound and twined on his body. These spider silk is transparent and crystal clear all over the body, and the color of the whole body and red fog is very similar, it is easy to hide. Under the shadow of night, it is difficult for people with good eyesight to find their existence.


    "Don''t move. Silk is nine times stronger than steel, and this variant looks stronger." Li Qingshui was carefully approaching Liu Chang with a fog lamp, "the more you move, the more entangled."


    "What about that?"


    "It''s OK. I have a way." Li Qingshui said this from the pocket of a lighter, and pulled down a piece of cloth from the body, wrapped the branch, "with fire on the line."


    "Er." Liu Chang breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his eyes to observe the movement around him, "then you hurry up, I guess I was entangled, the cobweb vibration, the spider weaving web must have felt."


    "You''re right. It''s coming!" Li Qinggang wrapped the branch, he saw a flash of black shadow in front of him, and threw the branch on the ground and held the knife tightly.


    "Where is it?" Liu Chang tried to twist his head, but because his face was covered with spider silk, he could not turn his head.


    "Don''t look. What you can''t see is behind you!"


    "Kill it, don''t let it bite me!" Liu Chang heard a spider behind him, shaking his body hard, as if to shake it down from the body, "how big ah?"


    "Not much. Don''t move." Li Qingshui looked at the basin size of the red and white spider, and the spider in the back of Liu Chang also no longer action, the same with his eight "eyes" to look at Li Qingshui.


    One man and one spider stood for half a second.


    Then they moved at the same time.


    The spider ignored Liu Chang, who had lost the ability to move, and rushed to Li Qingshui directly.


    And Li Qingshui also took out a knife and stabbed at the spider.


    The spider''s attack speed is very fast - Li Qingshui''s knife speed is very slow - or, compared with spiders, Li Qingshui''s speed is indeed much slower.


    If things go on according to the general logic, one hundred percent is that the spider first attacked Li Qingshui, and Li Qingshui lost his original position because of the attack, and finally was bitten to death by the spider.


    But logic is logic, but the fact is just the opposite - the spider pounced on it, and Li Qingshui''s slow arm did not move much distance before "forced" to stop in the air, and then the flying spider just hit the blade he held up.


    It was like a strange and coincidental accident. Everything was so coincidental. The spider was flying, and Li Qingshui just raised his hand. Before his hand was lifted over his chest, the spider bumped his head into the knife.


    It happens that the most vulnerable part of the body is the part where it can''t get to the knife''s body.


    This is not over - after the spider hit the blade, the bad luck continued. The knife that just stabbed into his head and neck was attacked by its powerful force, so the blade of the knife was knocked off, so it rotated gently in Li Qingshui''s hand and cut off its head with almost no effort.


    But in the end, it didn''t even hit the human who killed him. After the head was cut off, its body slightly deviated due to the obstruction of the blade, and it just wiped the human body and fell into the grass.


    The whole dive to the fall - less than a second.


    "The spider is dead." Li Qingshui took up his knife and picked up the branches on the ground again.


    "No, so fast?" The first second also heard that the spider behind, after a second that the spider died, which let Liu Chang had to issue a question, "that spider is very vegetable?"


    "I don''t know. It won''t be too difficult for me to move anything I can. I don''t know if it''s a dish or not." Li Qingshui ignited the rag on the branch with a lighter and made it burn into a small torch.


    Then he slowly put the torch close to Liu Chang''s body, so that the spider silk there slowly softened open, and Liu Chang felt that the cobweb around his body was loose, and he also broke away from the shackles.


    "It''s not good to make fish on the cutting board." Liu Chang fell to the ground and hastened to move his hands and feet, and then took over Li Qingshui''s fog lamp. "Let''s play the lamp. I can''t really see the spider silk without lighting."


    "Yes." Li Qingshui nodded, "but there seems to be something strange here. Be careful."


    "Well."


    With the illumination of fog lamp, Liu Chang''s vision widened a lot again, and in the yellow light of fog lamp, he also noticed a cruel fact - here, all cobwebs.In front of the jungle, as far as you can see, there are all kinds of spider webs, large and small, hanging in the sky and lying on the ground. It is not difficult to guess how many spiders there are just by looking at the coverage area of the cobwebs.


    "How much danger did you feel that spider?" Liu Chang looks at the cobwebs in front of him and looks back at Li Qingshui.


    "It has to be about 1.5, and it seems toxic." Li Qingshui answered truthfully.


    "That''s not easy. If there are more than 8 spiders, we can''t beat them. But judging from the spider webs in this area, let alone eight, there are 80 spiders." Liu Chang''s light strafed, looked at the top of his head and around, "is there nothing else? There are so many cobwebs, it''s not just that one! "


    "I don''t know. There can''t be only one. It''s not scientific." Li Qingshui also frowned and shook his head, "but where are the others?"


    "Creak sand --!"


    As soon as Li Qingshui''s voice fell, there was a roar from the depths of the cobweb jungle, which they were familiar with. They had met this monster twice, and they could not be more familiar with its cry - it was the roar of Malu.


    And listening to the roar, this horse Lu is suffering a lot.


    "The reason is found. Most of the spiders are attacking the horses that break into their area. We take the opportunity to find the fat man." Hearing this call, Li Qingshui was not surprised but pleased, and immediately took Liu Chang and walked forward quickly.


    "Look for it. Don''t ink it."


    "Good." Liu Chang heard this, but also a loose expression, quickly bow to look for footprints.


    With the fog lamp illumination, he drilled through the layers of cobweb blockade, all the way to find footprints, found a familiar figure hanging on the tree.

 Chapter 73

    "It''s a fat man. Those spiders put him on the tree." Liu Chang saw the figure hanging in the air, called in a low voice: "no move, don''t know if you''re dead?"


    "Go up and have a look."


    "Well." Liu Chang should a, and Li Qingshui two people through the cracks in the cobweb came to the top of the tree, fog light, light hit the fat man''s face.


    "Fat, fat ~!" Li Qingshui gently called and poked him with the branches in his hand, "dead or not, say a word."


    "Well..." The fat man in the coma murmured softly and lifted his drooping eyelids.


    "Not dead!" Seeing the fat man bouncing, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui looked at each other and saw unexpected surprise in each other''s eyes.


    It''s a surprise, because in fact, before they see the fat man, they are really ready to die. After all, he was lost in the jungle for nearly an hour, and there was such a huge danger chasing after him. His chance of survival was too low. But now looking at this big companion can also make a whisper, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui at the same time full of energy up - the companion did not die, they did not come in vain.


    "Hurry, hurry." Re lit the hands of the "small torch", Li Qingshui Liao burned the fat man''s side of the spider web, and Liu Chang in the spider web loose, hard to pull him out of the inside.


    "Woo!" The fat man was pulled by Liu Chang with all his strength and made a painful sound. After pulling him out of the cobweb wrapped by layers, they also found the terrible wound on his body.


    Just now, they can''t see clearly. After seeing clearly, they found the terrible and disgusting wound on the fat man.


    It''s scary because there are hundreds of wounds on the fat man. The big ones are as big as the palm, and the small ones are only as small as the nail plate. All of them are not injured in the fatal parts. The dense wound group composed of hundreds of wounds makes people look numb.


    The reason why the wound is disgusting is that it is not just a common wound, but on top of the open and closed wound, there are pools of green and sticky spider eggs wrapped in it. The spider eggs are only the size of small grains of rice, and they are gathered together in small piles, so they are immersed in the fat man''s wound and warmed by his blood and flesh. It seems that It''s disgusting.


    "Damn it, these spiders are so cruel that they regard him as an incubator. It''s better to kill him directly." Liu Chang looked at the fat man''s green sticky spider eggs and felt very uncomfortable.


    "Spiders don''t understand cruelty or cruelty. They only know how to survive." Li Qingshui looks at the pulse and wound of the fat man, picks up a spider egg and observes.


    "What do they mean by making him half dead?"


    "For the sake of reproduction and food for future generations! After all, if a fat man is killed completely, his "food" preservation period will be only two hours, and if he is alive, he can keep the food fresh for several days Li Qingshui said with admiration: "this creature has more imagination than us!"


    "Don''t lament that it''s useless. Save people first." Liu Chang said, "wake up, do you have consciousness?"


    "Well..." The fat man''s eyes opened and his mouth whimpered. He seemed conscious, but he couldn''t organize his language.


    "His muscles are paralyzed. You''re carrying him." Li Qingshui said words, put the fat man on Liu Chang''s back.


    At the same time, on the other side of the jungle, the horse land, who was chasing the fat man, uttered the last scream of his life.


    "Hurry up, time is running out. The spiders are coming back."


    "Well." Liu Chang picked up the fat man on his back, and Li Qingshui hit the fog lamp. They jumped down from the branch of the tree. After confirming the direction of the next, they ran to the direction outside the forest with the fastest speed.


    This time, due to the different route of escape and the choice they chose when they came in, they found a strange place after running a few steps - an area connected by three big trees, which was wrapped by layers of cobwebs, and blocked out an area of about dozens of square meters. In this dozens of square meters, cobwebs are covered with all kinds of creatures, which looks very much like the "grain reserve base" of spiders.


    And judging from the scale of the reserve base, the spiders have been operating for a long time - because there are all kinds of spider "food" in the reserve base, including voles, insects, birds and a person.


    A woman.


    She was blocked in the middle of the "grain reserve area". Liu Chang''s fog lamp hit the past and saw that her body was covered with non fatal wounds one after another like a fat man. But different from the fat man, some of the spider eggs on that woman have been broken, and small transparent spiders the size of nail caps are crawling all over her body, some are happily biting her skin, some are swallowing her flesh and blood. A small spider from her skin and milk, room and abdominal cavity slowly crawled out, with the most perfect posture to meet their new born first feast.


    A woman bound in a spider''s web, a woman crawling with spiders, a woman bitten by a bite - this scene looks even more terrifying than the Shura hell, and the so-called ten thousand ants eating the heart is just like this.What''s more worrying is that a woman''s consciousness is sober. Her eyes are wide open and her eyes are about to crack. It seems that her body''s paralytic effect has been lost, so she is wrapped in cobwebs and soberly bears the pain that no one can bear.


    "Help her?" When the fog lamp went, Liu Chang saw the woman''s eyes in contact with the light, and immediately showed a look of extreme prayer.


    "How to help?" Li Qingshui tugged at Liu Chang and said, "the cobwebs are so dense that we can''t get in at all. Ma Lu is dead and spiders will come back soon. Let''s go


    "Then we can''t save her. At least we can help her with her pain." Put down the fat man, Liu Chang picked up the bow and crossbow hanging on his waist, pointed the arrow at the woman''s body and pulled the trigger.


    Whoosh!


    The crossbow arrow flew a few meters away, through the cracks of the cobweb, and penetrated into her chest. The bloody blood flowed out from it. The woman with black and white skin finally ushered in the fatal wound that she had been expecting for a long time.


    Then her eyes were clear and grateful.


    "Let''s go." Taking back the bow and crossbow, Liu Chang no longer went to see the poor woman, followed Li Qingshui all the way to the outside of the jungle.


    And along the way, they were no longer in danger. Two extremely lucky all the way out of the jungle quietly, came to the human world.


    "Well, let''s go and find Xiaojing." They walk out of the jungle to the city, where they no longer need a compass to identify the direction, because any collapsed building is the most prominent landmark for human beings.


    Liu Chang, carrying a fat man on his back, and the teacher who lived and died countless times behind him, walked into the human zone in this dark world.

 Chapter 74

    North China University of water resources and hydropower is the place where Liu Changhe made an appointment to meet. It is very close to Zhengkai Avenue, or not far from the sign of "Zhengzhou people welcome you".


    Li Qingshui and Liu Chang trudged on the grassy street. They did not go far to the gate of the University. Looking at the once prosperous gate of the University, the walls of iron and stone were covered with plants. Liu Chang did not feel much. Because, after all, the quantity and quality of the flora in the city are countless times worse than those in the wild. In the city, they are just the appendages of human beings. They survive in the cracks of cement, but in the wild, they are the world.


    "The school gate is locked, and the lock is not rusty, and there are traces of new movement." Li Qingshui didn''t pay attention to the plants on the wall, but paid more attention to some details. "The lock means that there are people in the school, and there were people here before the statement 1."


    "How do you know? What if it''s a statement that they''re locked? "


    "Two people, such a big school, there''s no need to lock it." Li Qingshui rubbed his chin, "only a hundred people live in it, it is necessary to lock to prevent group attacks. Two people''s words, such a big campus, hide everywhere is the same. And there are hundreds of people here. Do you know what it means? "


    "What do you mean?" Liu Chang shook his head, some chagrined said: "you talk to me next time directly with the tone of conclusion, I don''t have that quick brain, also can''t answer your question."


    "When I ask you, I ask myself." Li Qingshui climbed up the wall of the campus and continued to talk to himself, "there are hundreds of people living on campus, which can show that Zhengzhou is easier to survive than Kaifeng. It is impossible to gather hundreds of people on any campus in Kaifeng. In fact, except for the small circle of the military region, it is very difficult for people to survive in other places in Kaifeng. However, in Zhengzhou, the university can survive human beings, which only shows that the larger ecological circle of human beings in big cities has greater restrictions on the survival of other species. In other words, it is easier to survive here than in Kaifeng. "


    "Oh, that''s good news." Liu Chang added: "rare good news!"


    "It''s really good news."


    During their conversation, Li Qingshui also climbed to the top of the wall. Liu Chang watched him stand firm and lifted the fat man''s body from below, "come on, then."


    "Well." Li Qingshui took over the fat man, then jumped down from the wall and jumped into the campus.


    And Liu Chang also later more deft like a smart cat general jump up the wall, jump into the school interior.


    "How to find them?" After entering the campus, he found that it was very open, and he could not see a person at a glance.


    "There are traces of new walking, if not a statement of them, or someone else''s." Li Qingshui again handed over the fat man to Liu Chang, and then hit the ground with the light. The traces of weeds being trampled on said: "as long as you can find people, it''s not difficult to find statement one. Go along with this trace."


    "Traces?" Liu Chang looked down at the wasteland and found that there was no difference between Li Qingshui and other places.


    "You can''t see it. Just follow me."


    "Well." Liu Chang quickly followed up, and played a strange joke to try to relieve the atmosphere. "If you had such a keen insight in the previous era, it would be good to be a private detective."


    "I don''t like it. If I had this ability before, I would still choose to be a teacher. This is my hobby!" Li Qingshui followed Liu Chang''s words and said, "but at that time, if you people want to cheat in the exam, I can see at a glance - it''s really impossible for any of you to run away! Ha ha... "


    "Er..." Liu Chang was silent after listening to Li Qingshui''s words, "this joke is not funny at all. I don''t want to continue..."


    "Well." Li light water surface expressionless nod, continue to lead the way.


    They walked through the front yard of the campus and came to a teaching building. With Li Qingshui''s strong insight, they found a large classroom with tightly closed doors and windows. The classroom used to be wooden doors and glass windows. Now the windows have been sealed with wooden boards, and the wooden doors have been strengthened. There are obvious traces of artificial decoration.


    "That''s it." Li Qingshui pointed to the door, then knocked on the door.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    "Who?" There was a knock on the door, and there was a sound of vigilance.


    "Two passers-by, can you stay here for a night and find someone by the way?" Li Qingshui yelled.


    As soon as his voice came out, there was a movement. After a series of disorderly noises, Liu Chang''s familiar cry came out from inside: "Mr. Li, right, you really came out."


    Liu Chang could hear it, and within seconds of his voice coming out, the door of the classroom was opened from inside, revealing his figure.


    "Liu Chang, Mr. Li, come in quickly."


    "Well, hehe. Good luck. I found it right away. " Li Qingshui said and walked into the room. Under the light, he saw other people in the classroom.In addition to the statement, there are seven or eight students who sleep on the ground covered with bedding one by one, just like refugees fleeing famine. Looking at the state of these students, even from Liu Chang''s experience, you can guess their origin - a group of foreign students studying here. The sudden arrival of red fog blocked their way home. Unfamiliar in the field of life, can only be so gathered together to form a small group of each other.


    "How did you get in?" After seeing the vigilant eyes of other students, Li Qingshui asked the statement one.


    "I didn''t come in very much. They were good to talk. I had some food in my pocket. I gave them and they let me in." "Of course, at the beginning, they were too wary, and I had some disputes in order to force in, so they were not very friendly to me. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we''ll leave tomorrow morning. It''s hard for us to meet in the future. However, it''s very kind of you and Liu Chang to come back. You really have the ability to save your companions. "


    After saying such a large paragraph, he showed his unique simple and honest smile.


    "Well, it''s just that his body is full of wounds, and there are some spider eggs that are difficult to deal with." Liu Chang put the fat man on the table, turned his head and asked, "where is Xiaojing?"


    "Here it is." The latter refers to the little girl lying on the platform, "people are OK, breathing calm, but still in a coma state."


    "It''s OK to be OK. Now we mainly deal with the fat people first." After straightening the fat man''s body, Liu Chang picked out some green eggs from his wound. The sticky eggs felt very bad in his hands. Liu Chang frowned and pinched the eggs and looked at Li Qingshui, "how can I clean so many spider eggs?"

 Chapter 75

    "I don''t have a good way." Li Qingshui went to the fat man, looked at his wound and said, "spiders are a little bit of eggs laid on him, we can only get it out by the most stupid way. After all, if you don''t have any equipment, you can only do this. "


    "Even if the wound is washed, the key is not to wash the wound with alcohol." Liu Chang touched the fat man''s body that piece of wound, said: "so many wounds, if washed with water, certainly infected, also can''t use nails to buckle the inside of the wound, no way."


    "There is really no way today. First clean up the spider eggs on the surface of his body, and the rest will have to wait for tomorrow." Li Qingshui said, he pinched a piece of green egg on the fat man and threw it on the ground.


    "Don''t throw insect eggs here. If they hatch, how can we live in the future?" Li Qingshui just dropped the eggs on the ground, the students there made a voice of opposition.


    "Don''t worry, these spiders can''t hatch without the right temperature and prepared food." Li Qingshui ignored the students, and Liu Chang continued to clean the wounds of the fat man.


    More than 100 wounds, millet sized spider eggs, even if only to clean the surface of the wound, is also a very hard work. The two men were careful to clean up. They were afraid that they would tear the fat man''s wounds again, and that the bacteria on their hands would infect these wounds, so it took a lot of time to do it.


    It took them more than two hours to clean up the spider eggs on the surface of the fat man. This was done with the help of Shen Yi and the soldier. And after all this, all four of them were already tired and couldn''t open their eyes.


    In these more than ten hours, everyone has experienced too much. From the moment of stepping into the jungle, no one has stopped. From the beginning of dodder to the last bristle spider, everyone passed by the God of death countless times. Everyone''s spirit was under great pressure. Everyone drove 80 kilometers of jungle Road, and everyone was so tired that they didn''t want to move their fingers.


    "Hey, I said, brother, today we can only do this step, I really can not." After cleaning up the fat man''s wound, Liu Chang sat on the ground leaning against the desk and said with a smile, "I can''t even hold my eyelids open now. I won''t talk to you any more. Are you ok?"


    "Well Oh The fat man on the table made a murmur and nodded hard. Although his tongue was still stiff and had no language ability, it was much better than it was two hours ago.


    "Just fine." Liu Chang grinned.


    "Well Oh Fat man again issued a whisper, eyes also outflow muddy tears.


    "What are you talking about?" Li Qingshui looked at the stiff fat man, "you can''t even see the mouth shape. Don''t try so hard. If you have any words, you can talk about it tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll talk about it tomorrow." Liu Chang finished this sentence, the person completely did not move - maintained the original posture to fall asleep.


    And Li Qingshui in account of the other two people to keep vigilance, also a buttock sitting on the ground, completely asleep to drive.


    After they went to sleep, they were followed by the two soldiers. The huge physical expenditure, the injuries and the mental stress of the whole day made them unable to hold on to the relatively comfortable environment.


    After the four went to sleep, the students on the other side of the alert saw that these "dangerous elements" fell asleep, and gradually relaxed their vigilance and lay down on the ground to sleep.


    Time is approaching midnight.


    Liu Chang was so sleepy that he couldn''t even keep his usual vigilance. In the night, he heard some small movements, but they didn''t come close to him, and he didn''t care. After he heard the sound, he really wanted to open his eyes to see what was going on. However, he was so tired that he tried to lift his eyelids several times as if he had been pressed by a ghost, but his eyelids did not open. Then he gave up this meaningless struggle and continued to enter a deep sleep state.


    Until please remember the first domain name of this book: www.shuquge.com ¡£ Book interest Pavilion_ Mobile version of biquge website: M shuquge.com

 Chapter 76

    Carrying the body of the fat man, Liu Chang walked out into the street. He found a leather tube in an abandoned car by the side of the road. He inserted it into the car''s fuel tank to draw out the gasoline, which was poured on the body of the full-blown fat man.


    And when he finished all this, Li Qingshui also led two soldiers to come out.


    "Well, is he still dead?" The statement looked at the corpse on the ground and sighed slightly, "I''m sorry."


    "Well." Finally, he took a look at the fat man, and Li Qingshui''s lighter was still on the fat man after the fire.


    The flames rose, melting his body and scorching the lurking alien life in him.


    "Let''s go." When the fire is over, Li Qingshui looks at the burnt body and pats Liu Chang on the shoulder. "He didn''t die of bitterness."


    "well, that''s the only thing that makes people happier." Liu Chang nodded, "next, where are we going?"


    "Research Institute" Li Fushui looked to the northwest cutting direction, "I would like to see, human technology, in this natural world, how much white hair plays a role."


    "Where is the research institute?" Liu Chang turned to the first statement.


    "At the intersection of Huayuan road and Guangdian South Road in Jinshui District of Zhengzhou, there used to be a village in the city called" xuzhai ". The village in the city was completely flattened during the urban reconstruction project in 2002, and then a large research base was set up in situ." "It''s a large biological research base. It seems that since the end of 2002, many big cities have built this and research base," he said. It seems that the country has attached great importance to biological research since the 2002 gehehe red fog incident. It should have known a lot of Secrets of red fog in advance:


    "I just didn''t expect that the red fog would suddenly come on such a large scale." Li Qingshui looked at the red sky and sighed: "let''s go and see!"


    "Good." Put aside the sad mood, Liu Chang touched the finger bones of the fat man in his pocket, carried the little girl on his back, and followed the small team to the northwest of the city along the road of Zhengzhou.


    Liu Chang paid close attention to the situation along the road, and saw many different places between Zhengzhou and Kaifeng:


    due to the influence of large-scale human ecosystem, other creatures here are much more withered than Kaifeng. The grass on the ground is no longer tall, and the mutant monsters are rarely encountered. Along the way, he even saw a lot of human beings searching for food on both sides of the street. It can be seen that the number of survivors here is far higher than that of the court, and people need not be limited to the protection of the army.


    "It''s really a peaceful place," Liu Chang said with emotion as he walked on the grass covered street.


    "Yes, it''s as white as opening scraping is to the wild jungle. It''s safe and peaceful." Li Qingshui also looked around at the surrounding environment and human beings, "but I don''t know what these surviving people depend on to eat. If they only eat these plants on the ground, sooner or later they will have problems. If I''m from the Research Institute and propose the research direction, I''m sure to raise the issue of food to the highest rank of Chinese researchers. In Zhongmu, major general is the highest honorary rank. Above major general, rank represents not only honor, but also naked military power.


    After the thousand Chen Xudong came in, Mr. Xie also came in and said hello, and then he turned around and left.


    "Lao Chen, I''ve brought it to you. You have to remember what I did for you."


    "Don''t worry," Chen Xudong patted Mr. Xie on the shoulder and sent him out of the reception room.


    And then, he a pair of sharp eyes on Li Qingshui.


    "Li Qingshui?"


    "Yes."


    "Follow me."


    Their first conversation was very brief. After finishing these three sentences, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang followed him out of the reception room and entered a strange room door.


    "This is the test room. There are all kinds of test props and supporting facilities. Let''s go to test your brain domain mutation degree first!" Chen Xudong said, opened the door of the strange room, and peeped, Liu Chang also for the first time smelled the breath of "super technology" in all kinds of instruments he could not understand.


    "This young man with a baby in his arms, you can wait here for a moment." Chen Xudong looks at Liu Chang.


    "Good."


    After nodding his head, he watched Li Qingshui follow Dr. Chen into the room full of science and technology. After a moment, he heard the "hum" of the machine running inside and the calm voice of Li Qingshui when answering the question.


    Chen Xudong can''t even hide his face for more than ten minutes, but he can''t hide his face for a minute. (to be continued)

 Chapter 77

    But fortunately, Chen Xudong is a scholar and a doctor after all. Although he will show a childlike expression when he is extremely shocked, he will certainly not last too long. A moment later, he shrank his expression and changed to a business like one.


    "Er, you can do us in the future. This is the real existence of military power. Even in Zhengzhou, the rank of lieutenant general should be the highest level.


    The two researchers who followed him also seemed to have high status. Both of them walked in parallel with him. It seemed that there was no clear relationship between the three. What''s more, one of the three seemed to be only in his twenties, about the same age as Li Qingshui.


    "Dr. Chen." When the lieutenant general came far from the end of the corridor, he gave a smile to Chen Xudong. It seemed that there was no military commander''s airs at all, and there was no spirit of "tiger and tiger making wind" at all.


    And see this person, Chen Xudong also reluctantly squeezed out a smile, always made a pair of familiar appearance to say hello.


    "Chief of staff Zhang."


    "Well, an old man from different regions came here today? I''m here to congratulate you. What''s the direction of brain mutation? "


    "Well, it''s the general intelligence and analysis direction, and the degree of variation is not high." Chen Xudong smiles and pats Li Qingshui on the shoulder, "here, this young man."


    "Well." After listening to Chen Xudong''s words, chief of staff Zhang looked at Li Qingshui for a long time and said, "you are a very energetic young man. The research institute needs your fresh and energetic blood"


    "thank you for your praise." Li Qingshui bowed.


    "You are welcome. Young people, there are not so many rules to come here. " Chief of staff Zhang said, pulling the same young man in his twenties beside him, "let me introduce to you. This is Comrade Xiao Zhao, who is also a young man. You should be about the same age. You are both talented people with brain abnormalities in our military area command. He is a native of Zhengzhou, and the only brain region mutant discovered by our research institute before. These days, I''ve seen how smart this young man is. You should communicate more. "


    "Hello, my name is Zhao Zhuo." With the introduction of the chief of staff, the young man named Zhao Zhuo extended his hand to Li Qingshui.


    "Well, my name is Li Qingshui." Li Qingshui also smiles the handle and he grasps together.


    "Well, I forgot to introduce you. Look at my brain." Seeing the two men shaking hands, the chief of staff pulled an old man on the other side to him. "This is Dr. Zhang Xilin, a big bull in the field of biological gene research in China. If you follow him, you will surely learn a lot of useful things"


    "hello Dr. Zhang" Li Qingshui still politely greets him.


    "Well, good boy." Zhang Xilin is an old man in his sixties, but he has a sword eyebrow that is even more straight than that of a young man. It makes him look a little less gentle than an old man should be, but more rigid. This contradictory temperament makes him look rather strange. "Fast update, no advertisement, 81 Chinese."


    and seeing the two people''s greetings finished, chief of staff Zhang said to Li Qingshui again: "we all know each other this time. If you have any questions in the future, you can ask Dr. Zhang Xilin, and you can also communicate with Zhao Zhuo..."


    "Chief of staff Zhang, you''re naked. You''re pulling people from me." Chen Xudong, who heard the chief of staff''s chatter all the time, couldn''t help interrupting him. "This is the first come first served person of our three groups. This is the rule you said when you found Zhao Zhuo before. Do you forget it?"


    "Ha ha ha You''re a nervous old man After hearing Chen Xudong''s words, chief of staff Zhang didn''t think he was a pestle. Instead, he changed the topic. "I''m not afraid that new people will not adapt here. Let them communicate with each other more. I never mean to attract people. In order to avoid suspicion, I''ll go to the head office first."


    Chief of staff Zhang said, and finally patted Li Qingshui on the shoulder: "welcome to be young anytime Let''s have a look. Although the five experimental groups are all equal, the social justice society and the working people are all equal, but the division of labor in the society is still somewhat different "


    with this sentence, chief of staff Zhang continued to lead the other two people to leave here with a kind smile.


    Seeing their backs go far away, Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui suspiciously: "how to say that, suddenly pulled to the social Lord. Righteousness?"


    "What he wants to say is that one of the five experimental groups is much better than the others, so I can think more about the future." Li Qingshui has no expression on the water.


    "What is the result of your consideration?" Chen Xudong looks at Li Qingshui''s side face.


    "If I can say that, I am on your side." Li Qingshui said.


    "Why?"


    "There''s no reason. I feel it." Li Qingshui looked at Dr. Chen Xudong, "by the way, just now you tested my brain domain mutation composite index, how many values are it?""167.


    " where was the name of Zhao Zhuo just now? "


    "134, a little weaker than you."


    "I see. Has he been here for a few days


    "Yes, he has been here for eight days. In eight days, he has completely learned all the courses of genetic engineering that no one else has been able to complete for decades. Now he is fully involved in the direct research group on red fog." Chen Xudong said, from the military uniform pocket took out a prepared U disk, "this is Zhao Zhuo before learning to use, a lot of content, there is a more than g text and picture information, I hope you can read it in a week."


    "Thank you, doctor." Take the U disk, Li Qingshui nodded thanks.


    "Well, let''s get here for today''s business first. You must be tired after all the way here. I''ll ask someone to arrange a room for you and your family." Chen Xudong said, looking at Liu Chang and Xiaojing, "this brother is full of injuries, and the little girl seems to have lost too much blood. I''ll ask a military doctor to come and show you. I''ll talk about other things later. You can wait here for a while. "


    Dr. Chen finished this sentence and left here.


    Then the day became a matter of course. The doctor invited a military doctor and arranged the house. After Liu Chang and Xiao Jing received simple treatment, such a day passed.


    In the evening, Liu Chang holds Xiaojing, who has fallen asleep, and returns to the dormitory arranged before from the military medical office. He sees Li Qingshui, who is looking at the computer.


    "It''s great to have electricity here. I''m back in the civilized world." Entering the house and turning on the light, Liu Chang suddenly had a feeling of returning to his former life.


    "Unfortunately, the civilized world is not necessarily much safer than the wild jungle." Li Qingshui sits in front of the computer, looking at the pages of information on the screen, reading at a speed of 30 lines. The "books" of each page never stay for more than three seconds in his eyes.


    "I really don''t understand why human beings still have to fight back and forth at such a time of crisis. Isn''t unity better?" Liu Chang put the little girl on the bed in the dormitory, and then lay beside her. "One by one, they are smart people. Their ideological awareness is really low"


    "it''s not necessarily fighting, it''s low ideological awareness, it''s just a battle of ideas." Li Qingshui has a mind for two purposes. While reading a book, Li Qingshui talks to Liu Chang, "for example, in the face of this species evolution world surrounded by red fog, some people will advocate using extreme nuclear and biochemical means to transform nature, destroy nature, and defend the inherent hegemony of human beings. However, some people will advocate that human beings should be integrated into nature in a relatively peaceful way. These two views can''t say which is right or wrong, nor which side is evil. It''s just the difference between the factions and the direction of the attempt. "


    "Did you directly refuse that group''s invitation today because of different ideas?" Liu Chang said words to stand up from the bed, came to Li Qingshui behind.


    "Yes, they have too much spirit. They are obviously radical. What''s more, everyone''s eyes are full of contempt for nature, and they are still immersed in the illusion of invincible human beings, which is obviously inconsistent with my idea Li Qingshui talked, stopped flipping the page, pointed to a line of words on the computer screen and said: "you see, just like the first person who discovered the red fog said - human beings can never compete with nature, just like people can''t defeat God. The origin of all life sciences ultimately points to theology. This magical red fog is actually God''s amniotic fluid. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 78

    "Oh, this man''s metaphor is so vulgar! Hearing Li Qingshui''s words, Liu Chang turned her lips and said, "is God a woman? Why are you still involved in amniotic fluid? "


    "In modern theology, there is no gender difference in God." Li Qingshui continued his "page turning" reading. "The contents in this USB flash disk are really complete, and there are even some information about red fog research in recent years. You see, within this year, some countries have been able to purify the red fog. "


    "Red fog purification? Isn''t this red fog God''s amniotic fluid? What are the ingredients? "


    "I don''t know. Modern science can''t make a thorough analysis. I only know that there are more than a dozen kinds of unknown rays and various unknown chemical element combinations." Li Qingshui left the e-book page on a group of pictures. The picture is a laboratory. There are all kinds of equipment for collecting fog and a series of concentration compression equipment. All the staff are working hard and busy inside.


    "Two years ago, the American who called red fog God''s amniotic fluid discovered some of the ingredients and functions of red fog. These years, the wave of life genetics has been set off in the high world. After all, the effect of this red fog is amazing, whether it is used for life exploration, life extension, genetic engineering, medicine and weapon research, it has a great role


    "You see here, Russia, after purifying the red fog preparation a year ago, it was used in animal and human experiments, and transformed a number of super soldiers."


    "Super soldier?" Hearing this word, Liu Chang suddenly showed a strong interest. He knew nothing about life and science. Those things were too far away for him, but he was very interested in physical transformation, because it was in his most fundamental interests.


    "This red mist purifier can be injected into the body?"


    "Yes." Li Qingshui nodded, then the mouse click, the computer picture changed again, changed into a miserable scene, "unfortunately, these soldiers only survived less than a week, died of gene collapse."


    "Alas." Seeing the dead in the picture, Liu Chang sighed heavily. "So it''s over?"


    "It''s not true that these people are just ordinary people before. They have not been strengthened by any red fog. They are ordinary soldiers. Now people, especially those who have changed, have different physical strength and bearing capacity from them. Moreover, modern people have already undergone the primary genetic transformation of red fog and may have adapted to this mutation mode. You see... " As like as two peas, Liu Chang has finally got a picture of Li Shui Shui. The style of the picture is familiar with the standard Chinese architectural style.


    "As a matter of fact, countries have never stopped their research on the purification and transformation of red fog, and some progress has been made. This is our science park in China, and the data show that red fog has successfully transformed mice - although the success rate of the experiment is only three in ten thousand. "


    "Three out of ten thousand?"??? That''s really a high mortality rate. If I''m injected with this stuff, I''m not going to do it. " The survival rate of less than one percent or even one thousandth of a person''s life, which is more than a life-threatening death, is something that no one would do.


    "In the past, I just need to see what kind of technology we have got." Li Qingshui then leaned on the back of the chair, rubbed his sour eyes and continued: "after all, I''m still a newcomer here, and I still have a long way to go. Although this talent is comprehensive, whether it is up-to-date remains to be investigated. Of course, in the near future, this institute will be the stage for both of us. In recent days, I have to finish the basic courses quickly, and then finish writing my new ecological theory, so as to attract the attention of the upper class as soon as possible, and really enter the high-level of this experimental area. "


    "And you have to be a step stronger in physical evolution." Li Qingshui rubbed his eyes red. He stared at Liu Chang and seriously said: "this research institute is not peaceful. In fact, it is more dangerous than other places. Human beings will breed a lot of extreme emotions in the extreme environment, and the final result of the fight between different ideas should be attributed to force. Therefore, whether we will have some geomantic omen on our way forward mainly depends on you. "


    "It seems that I am really responsible for what you said, but..." Liu Chang also looked at Li Qingshui seriously and said, "but I''m just a person. Even if the degree of change is any higher, I can''t do anything in this armed army group --¡­¡­¡±


    "No, no, no, you are wrong. You should know that the path of life evolution is as vast as that of foreign technology. Think about that strange big willow forest..."


    "You mean, how far can I evolve?" Liu Chang suddenly came to the spirit.


    "It''s possible in theory, not in reality." "Fast update, no advertising, 81 Chinese."


    Li Qingshui immediately interrupted Liu Chang''s excitement with plain words, and then added: "but don''t be discouraged. Human beings have already entered a dead end on the road of natural evolution. The complex biological structure and extremely high social function differentiation have made it difficult for us to walk on the road of natural evolution. This is also the most important reason why human beings have lagged behind other organisms since the end of the red fog. ""But what does it matter? From the perspective of natural evolution, we are slower than others, but we are faster than others in the ability to intervene in nature. We use technology to intervene in the pace of evolution, because we have a perfect social division of labor, so we have the ability to do this thing. We will not be eliminated so soon When Li Qingshui said this, for the first time in his calm eyes, there was a light that could sting Liu Chang''s eyes. It seemed that in the depths of this man''s eyes, he had already seen the magnificent scene of human beings bravely fighting against the waves in the future natural tide.


    "So, believe me, I will make you a super creature under the double blessing of technology and nature.


    Before that, you have to help me clear the obstacles on our road. "


    "Good." Liu Chang looked at Li Qingjing''s bright eyes, the same light from the bottom of his eyes.


    "Don''t underestimate the strength of your own body. From tomorrow on, you should take good care of your body and then exercise. Your body has never had time for systematic exercise, and a lot of its potential has not been realized. Even in the early days, a boxer could beat a few ordinary people, so before I get the key to the evolution of technology, you should exercise yourself


    "I see." Liu Chang nodded again.


    "Well, today''s chat is over. You go to bed first, and I''ll read the meeting book."


    "Well." Liu Chang patted Li Qingshui on the shoulder, no longer bothering him with his reading. He went back to the simple bed in the dormitory, looked at the little girl whose face was gradually ruddy. After thinking about life science and evolution for a while, he fell asleep in a daze.


    After three days, Liu Chang gradually recovered from the injury, and Li Qingshui also absorbed a lot of knowledge to the computer day and night. In the past three days, Xiaojing, who had lost too much blood, gradually recovered. Liu Chang''s burns, scratches and other wounds gradually became infatuated. At the same time, his three-day campus life also let him understand some basic conditions here.


    This morning, Liu Chang just got up and was going to find a place to exercise when the door of the dormitory was knocked.


    Doubtfully opened the door, he saw an old acquaintance who had not seen for three days.


    "Long time no see." Declare standing at the door with a plate of plant leaves at one end and two large cups of thick paste made of unknown substance.


    "Statement one, why are you responsible for delivering the meal today?" Seeing this comrade in arms who had experienced life and death together to look for him, Liu Chang felt very cordial in his heart. He got out of the way and asked him to come into the room and asked, "what''s the matter? I don''t know where you went after coming here. How did you find it today?"


    "Well, it''s a long story. After I sent Mr. Li over, my superiors praised me very much. They gave me first-class merit. At the same time, I jumped several levels in a row and promoted me to a positive company level. " Put the food in the hands of the dormitory table, declared a look at Li Qingshui, who is still expressionless and quickly turn the book.


    "Don''t worry about him. He is so crazy these days that I can''t hear him sometimes." Liu Chang was afraid to make a statement to disturb Li Qingshui''s reading. He said in a hurry: "don''t pay attention to him. Keep talking about you."


    "Well, later, Mr. Xie of the 57th division attached great importance to me. After hearing that my body had evolved a lot, he arranged a direct subordinate of the research institute to domesticate pets." Li Qingshui said with a sigh, "the treatment of this task is very good, three meals are full! After evolution, the wild pets are hard to recover! Even dogs that used to be obedient are now wild. I can''t help it. Even if they can''t beat me, they don''t listen to me. No matter what method I use to train them, they still don''t listen to me. --


    "that''s no way. Take your time." Liu Chang also sighed, "you haven''t said how you found it."


    "Well, this is also arranged by Mr. Xie, saying that I should be more intimate with Mr. Li and his family. So today I''m a delivery man. "


    "Yes. --Liu Chang nodded, "ah, by the way, do you know where there is a place to exercise in this park? These two days my injury is better. I want to exercise. Anyway, I can''t be hungry here. I want to exercise well. After all, this is the guarantee of survival


    "Ha, you''re asking the right person." Hearing that he could help Liu Chang, he declared that one''s "close" mission had made progress, and his face also showed a smile, "in the past two days, the military has selected a small group of soldiers with a high degree of evolution and formed a small team to train in an equipment room every day. I think if you are your identity, you can definitely go in."


    "Select a group of highly evolved people to train?" Hearing this, Liu Chang suddenly thought of the "red mist purifier" that Li Qingshui showed him three days ago, and then asked, "what''s the use of it?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 79

    "I don''t know. They just need training." "I don''t know what the military thinks. Now some of the researchers in the experimental Institute are still not full of food. They even manage to eat three meals. What''s more, the Institute has been talking about the new plants that can be planted. There is no news about the new plants that can be planted. There is such a shortage of food, and there are so many people. I don''t know what I want to do! "


    "Maybe the military has its own plan." Liu Chang said, and then turned his head to greet Xiao Jing, who was sitting by the bed. "Come and eat something. You lost too much blood a few days ago. It''s time to supplement nutrition. "


    " well. " Ji Jing got up from the bed and went to Liu Chang. After drinking half a cup of the white compound, he obediently ate some plant mesophyll, and finally sat down beside him quietly - no longer talking.


    In fact, since Ji Jing sobered up this time, she found that the fat man was not there, and she kept silent, but she never asked Liu Chang where the fat man was going, so that Liu Chang even had no chance to say what he had prepared.


    However, she did not ask, Liu Chang did not take the initiative to mention, so the atmosphere between the two days is somewhat silent.


    After another look at Ji Jing, Liu Chang drinks the remaining half cup of the compound, then eats some leaves, pats Shenyi on the shoulder and stands up.


    "Come on, show me the training room."


    "Yes." Statement one also stood up from the sofa.


    "Take me with you." Just as they turned to open the door to leave, Xiaojing followed up from behind.


    "To go?" Liu Chang looked down at her.


    "To go!" The little girl nodded.


    "Let''s go." Habitually pick up her small body, Liu Chang and statement - out of this bedroom.


    They walked out of the park''s residential area, past a series of laboratories and buildings, and into an open venue. After seeing the statement, the two soldiers guarding the stadium showed a familiar expression, and without much questioning, let the three enter the stadium.


    Entering the museum, Liu Changcai found that the area is very large. Although there is no high-tech equipment in the venue, all kinds of fitness equipment are quite complete. If it wasn''t for these fitness equipment that were specially modified and weighed extra heavily, there would be no big difference between the former ordinary gymnasium and the "special soldier training base..." as he imagined The super technology of vision.


    This is just an ordinary large-scale gymnasium, and the arrival of Liu Chang''s three did not cause too much attention of those who are training their physical fitness. The soldiers are training conscientiously there.


    "Xiaojing, what is the life intensity of these people?" Entering the gym, Liu Chang habitually asked the little girl in her arms, and the little girl also wanted to answer habitually, but this time she just opened her mouth, but suddenly she closed it with vigilance.


    Liu Chang also suddenly thought of something, turned to the side of the statement - the latter is lenglengleng looking at the two people, the expression of concern over the expression, simple and honest face full of curiosity.


    Seeing his expression, Liu Chang was shocked. Remembering that he had entrusted Xiaojing to him, he seemed to have said something like "take care of Xiaojing, don''t give up. This little girl is very useful Like that. But now it seems that the simple and honest man has a very delicate mind. He has not forgotten the ambiguous words. Now bin is probing into their secrets.


    However, although Liu Chang used to ask questions just now, he was also used to talking only in the voice that two people could hear. Although he was not worried about stating what he heard, the feeling of being paid attention to the secret was not so good after all.


    "What did you say?" The statement suddenly stopped when he saw two people talking. "How can you say something behind my comrade in arms?" he said with a simple smile


    "It''s nothing. Girls always have little secrets." Liu Chang responded with a smile, but his heart was already very alert. Although he has always had a good impression on this person in front of him, it does not mean that he is a companion. Some things can not be confided with anyone. Liu Chang found that in this research institute, we can no longer ask Xiaojing questions about mental exploration as casually as Kaifeng. After all, it is too eye-catching.


    When he came to the Institute, he really realized how rare brain domain mutants are. What''s more, the institute does not seem to know the existence of mental brain domain mutants. Li Qingshui and Zhao Zhuo both tend to be intelligent, but the little girl is quite different from them.


    To some extent, the little girl is useless in scientific research, but on the other hand, her military value is no less than the other two. If the military can develop a bio radar based on the little girl''s brain, then in this dense fog world, the help to the army is immeasurable.


    But precisely because Xiaojing''s individual role is not big, the research value is extremely great, so she and Li Qingshui are not the same, it is a very low value to attract, but an existence of high anatomical value.


    So Liu Chang, who wanted to understand the pass, was also in a cold sweat.


    No longer talking to the little girl, Liu Chang talks to other topics with the statement.


    After spending some time with him here, he also left the "Gym" and left Liu Chang, who trained alone, to do his own job of training animals.And this day, also so flat, light but some undercurrent surging through.


    In the evening, he went back to his room. After a long day''s work, Liu Chang ate some food from the military, washed a little, and then lay in bed, exhausted all day. He didn''t want to move, nor did he want to talk to disturb Li Qingshui, who read books day and night, could only lie in silence.


    And the little girl is also the same as the previous two days, quietly lying beside him.


    But different from yesterday, today she took the initiative to talk to Liu Chang.


    "Am I in danger here?"


    "Well, how to say, yes, it''s a little bit, but with Mr. Li and me, it''s OK." Liu Chang heard the little girl''s words, surprised at the sensitivity of her mind at the same time, but also comforted: "you don''t have to be too afraid, as long as you don''t expose your ability, it will be OK."


    "Brother, do you think I will die? --


    "are you kidding? How can you die?" Liu Chang was shocked when she heard the little girl''s words. She wanted to comfort her, but she thought of the world she was living in. Obviously, she had a lack of confidence. She had to change her mouth and say, "I''ll die in front of you too!"


    "But isn''t that more painful for me?" The little girl teased Liu Chang''s chest, which obviously had a finger bone necklace, and whispered: "brother Liu Chang, can you promise me one thing? --


    "well, say it."


    "If I die, I want to be with you anyway. In this place --"The little girl pointed to Liu Chang''s necklace and pressed her finger force on his chest." I hope there is a place for me


    "Don''t make such a black joke." After hearing her words, she suddenly turned around and joked with her black face.


    "But..."


    "Don''t say it. Kyu won''t agree."


    Long break -


    "your training effect today is amazing. Your life intensity has increased by more than ten times than others. I don''t know why." After the silence, the little girl took the initiative to change the topic, "and the average life intensity of people in that gym today is 7, except for those who sit in a corner. --


    "my body strength grows fast, just because the initial training effect is better, and it will slow down later. After all, the growth of human body strength has obvious initial effect. After reaching the limit of potential, it becomes more and more difficult. --Liu Chang listened to the little girl''s words, turned and said, "as for the exception you said, how is the exception law?"


    "It''s a strange life intensity. In my perception, his life index is very unstable. Sometimes he can reach the super high strength in his twenties, and sometimes he looks like seven or eight, which is very unstable."


    "Has the military started the first batch of red fog purification experiments?" On the other side, Li Qingshui, who has been looking at the computer, interrupts suddenly. Although his eyes still haven''t left the e-book, he talks with the other two people with one mind. "The fluctuation of life is unstable, and the difference between the peak and the bottom is three times, which is more than the human body can bear. He is going to die. "


    " can modern people, including those with high life index, still not be able to withstand the injection of red fog purifier? " Liu Chang turned his head and looked at Li Qingshui.


    "I don''t know. However, since the military dares to find someone to inject, and on the basis of knowing that the Russian experiment failed, it means that even if it is not done now, it is not far from success. Let''s wait and see. " Li Qingshui finished this sentence, no longer speech, once again entered the "sullen reading" state.


    And Liu Chang in turn to explain the little girl must pay attention not to expose their ability here, also sleep in the past.


    The next day, after dawn, Liu Chang got up, and Li Qingshui stayed up all night again. The food was still delivered by statement 1, but the amount of food was much less than that of yesterday.


    "Only today." He put a cup of nutrients and a plate of plant leaves on the table and sighed.


    "There is not enough food to eat now. There are soldiers in the army who can''t stand it. I think if we go on like this, sooner or later, there will be a crash and change." As soon as the statement delivered the food, he was full of worry and said: "we are OK. Some soldiers at the bottom give us a serious meal in three or two days. The rest of the time we live by eating a mess of plants. Every day, some people are poisoned by strange things. The grass-roots armed forces are ready to move!"


    "Have you reached this point? "For several days, Li Qingshui, who has been reading books, heard this sentence," Shua "stood up from his chair." if the human social system collapses, we will not even have the final advantage. If the end of nature changes to the end of society, we will never be able to compete with other species. "


    With this sentence, Li Qingshui opened the door of the dormitory.


    "I''ll go to the experimental group to see what''s going on in food research. You''ll wait here!"


    Li Qingshui finished this sentence and went out, and the people were waiting in silence.


    Ten minutes later, he entered the door again. Although his face was expressionless, his eyes were a little more relaxed: "new food seedlings have been cultivated, which is the seed that Zhao Zhuo found.""Is Zhao Zhuo the brain mutant?" Liu Chang vaguely heard the name.


    "It''s him. It''s not a simple person. I suspect that his brain mutation index is higher than mine. It''s just that he was clumsy in the test." Li Qingshui''s eyes showed a look of appreciation. "If it wasn''t because his ideas were too radical, I really want to cooperate with him. He is a very excellent person." (to be continued)

 Chapter 80

    "Did you say when the trial of food will start?"


    "the experimental field has been opened up, and the scale is not small. Although it is trial planting, it should be regarded as real production." When Li Qingshui talked about farmland, he showed a relaxed look, but his tone was not completely relaxed. "I just don''t know how many seasons this plant can grow, and whether there will be directional evolution after large-scale planting remains to be investigated."


    "But on the whole, it''s great news, and you can take a walk ahead of time to stabilize your morale." Li Qingshui looked at the statement with a smile, "but it doesn''t matter whether you say it or not. It is estimated that if you don''t say it, in a few hours, the Institute will also send someone to specially inform this news. After all, stabilizing the morale of the army is a top priority. "


    "That is, if you have food, you won''t have a big situation." He said with a smile, "then I''ll go first. It''s a good thing to let my comrades in arms know this news in advance."


    "Well, go ahead." Li Qingshui nodded and sat back in front of the computer.


    As soon as he left the room, the door closed, and after walking far away, the relaxed look on Li Qingshui''s face was swept away and replaced with a dignified expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing him like this, Liu Chang knew something was wrong. "Is there something wrong with the food?"


    "Well, a very serious problem. It''s a new variety of crop, but it''s a genetically engineered monster. "


    Li Qingmu looked at the computer and said in a heavy tone: "the artificially isolated genes were introduced into the crop genome, and the red fog ingredients were used. It seems that crops with good yield and nutrition have been produced. In fact, this is really playing with fire!"


    "This is really a radical. They want to accomplish everything in one move. If you have this energy, it''s better to find edible food earlier." Li Qingshui said, his face showed an angry look, "and that Zhao Zhuo even proposed to try to import the gene of the monster outside into the human body, which is really a bold idea!"


    "Is there any harm in this modified food?" Liu Chang didn''t understand a series of scientific terms. He only cared about the most fundamental problem - what would be the result of eating this modified food.


    "I can''t say clearly what''s bad about it, but anything that doesn''t follow the laws of nature has never been good. This kind of harm may not appear in a short period of time, but in the future, there will be big things Li Qingshui said: "it''s like those monsters outside. Although they are strange in shape, they are natural products. They are the result of gene evolution and change. In principle, they are just ordinary creatures. Even if they look strange, they can''t be called monsters! "


    "What Zhao Zhuo wants to do now is a real artificial combination, which is to recombine genes by artificial means. It seems that different excellent genetic fragments of various organisms have been used, but this product, which is free from nature, will eventually cause irreparable huge consequences. "


    "What about that?" For the first time, Liu Chang heard Li Qingshui, who has always been calm, say such "alarmist" words.


    "What can I do? I don''t have the right to speak now. I can''t stop anything. And I don''t have time to find new food crops to appease the social system, so all we can do is to be silent and eat on our own Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang and said, "when the new food is planted and popularized to ordinary soldiers and citizens outside, ordinary food will be some spare. We''ll still have normal food, and we''ll talk about other things later


    Li Qingshui''s words revealed a kind of helplessness with the intention to save the country but unable to return to heaven.


    "That''s the only way." Liu Chang nodded, "I will help you find new food seeds as soon as possible."


    "Well." Li Qingshui rubbed his eyes and nodded, "my basic courses are also finished immediately. I will summarize them tomorrow, and I will publish my new earth ecology theory the day after tomorrow, and enter the high-level as soon as possible."


    "Good!" Liu Chang nodded, "you continue to be busy with you. I''ll try to exercise my lower body energy these two days. I''ll talk about other things later."


    Finish this sentence, Liu Chang pulls Xiaojing, also walked out of the door, again to the huge fitness room.


    And three days later, the experimental area really sent out a wave of news that could shock Zhengzhou.


    The news is that the new food varieties in the experimental park have finally been developed! This new type of food, named "Liangdou", has been tested successfully. This crop, named by senior researcher Zhao Zhuo, has the following three advantages: short production cycle, high yield per unit area, and rich nutrients:


    short production cycle. In this fog shrouded world, it only takes seven days to produce the finished fruit.


    The yield per mu is higher than that of rice and corn.


    And if the first two advantages of this new crop are just shocking, then the last advantage of "Liangdou", which is rich in nutrients, is enough to make people crazy.


    According to Zhao Zhuo, a senior researcher at the experimental Park, the fruits of this new type of crop can supplement all the nutritional needs of ordinary people in a day as long as they eat 300 grams, that is, half a bowl of food a day. Its rich nutrition, far ahead of any food in the era, is said to be enough to solve the food crisis of all mankind"It''s bullshit!" Looking at the notification documents in his hand, Li Qingshui threw the newspaper heavily on the desk.


    At the same time, the door of his experimental office was opened, and Liu Chang led the little girl in.


    "Oh, it''s good here." Liu Chang walked into Li Qingshui''s laboratory and said with a smile, "it''s good to be promoted. You even have an independent office. How about it? Did you feel on your first day in office?"


    "No, I haven''t been assigned a task yet. How about you?" Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang''s slightly uplifted muscles, "how much strength of life has reached."


    "After playing, approach a immediately"


    "well, don''t practice too big muscle block, which will affect the action ability."


    "I know that I don''t have too much protein to eat, and I can''t build big muscles."


    "That''s good. By the way, what happened to the man in the gym whose breath of life was unstable. Was he dead?"


    "No The little girl said: "it''s just that the breath of life is getting weaker and weaker. Now it has dropped to below 4. It is estimated that in a few days, even ordinary people will not be as good."


    "Well, I guess I''ll be dead then." Li Qingshui finished this sentence, the door of his office was pushed open again with a crisp knock.


    A young man with a smile came in.


    "Ha ha, brother Qingshui." The visitors were kind-hearted, and when they came in, they said hello to all the people in the room, "Oh, brother Qingshui''s family are here too!"


    "Well, they are. Brother Zhao Zhuo is looking for me Li Qingshui also politely said hello.


    "Well, the beans on the other side of the experimental platform have been produced. I''m very happy. I specially brought a bowl to brother Qingshui to have a try." Zhao Zhuo walked to Li Qingshui''s desk with a smile and took out a glassware from his white coat pocket and put it on his desk.


    "That''s very kind of you." Li Qingshui smile, "you solved the food crisis this time, really saved the lives of most people in Zhengzhou city!"


    "Haha, I believe that even if I don''t do it, other people can do it. It''s nothing to boast about."


    Zhao Zhuo nodded modestly, "but the new ecology of the earth, which you published yesterday, is really brilliant. Whether it is about meteorology or biological system, it is very accurate. In particular, one of the "food web theory" really hit the mark. Our group of researchers in the whole group saw it amazing yesterday. The establishment of your theoretical system has pointed out a direction for our ecological science! This is the real science


    "Ha ha, let''s not flatter each other." Li Qingshui put away the shining beans and said, "you must have something to do with me today?"


    "Well, it''s easy to talk to smart people. I''ll make a long story short." Zhao Zhuo still showed a kind smile, "I am still under the command of the chief of staff, to be a lobbyist. I hope Mr. Li can join us...".


    "Well, I''ll think about it." The other side didn''t finish speaking, Li Qingshui nodded and agreed to interrupt him.


    And this clear refusal attitude, also let Zhao Zhuo kind smile stiff in the face.


    "Well, since brother Qingshui said to think about it, I''ll ask again in three days." After a while, Zhao Zhuo''s eyes drooped down, "Oh, thought, forgot to say. A large amount of grain on the other side of the experimental field happened to be produced in three days, and our ordinary food reserves were just insufficient. So, in three days'' time, all but one group will have their food supply replaced by this new crop. And what it means, I think brother Qingshui knows better than I do. "


    "Are you threatening me?" Li Qingshui has no expression on the water.


    "I just want you to think about it seriously." Finish this sentence, Zhao Zhuo turns to leave, "bang" a vocal cord went up the door. "I''ll come back three days later. I hope Mr. Li can really think about it by then."


    "What an arrogant fellow Liu Chang stares at Zhao Zhuo''s back and says.


    "If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent. This is one of the radical ways of doing things." Li Qingshui whispered in a whisper: "it''s just because of their image that our food plan has to be advanced."


    "Yes, I''ll go out and look for food. I believe that with my current ability, even if I don''t rely on food supply, it''s not difficult to find food. " Liu Chang showed a confident tone: "Zhengzhou is not so dangerous, as long as I don''t go into the jungle, I should not be in any danger."


    "Not necessarily. There are many people and few animals here. It''s not so easy to find food." Li Qingshui said: "and this time you go out, I hope you can find plants that can be planted instead of food that you can eat at one time. What''s more, you should not waste your time on hunting (to be continued)

 Chapter 81

    "I see."


    Liu Chang nodded, "then I''ll go first. The more things drag on, the more trouble will be."


    "Well, you go. "


    after Li Qingshui nodded, Liu Chang left the laboratory with the little girl.


    Back in the dormitory, equipped with a bow and crossbow, after checking the crossbow and the saber that will come in the army these two days, Liu Chang explained to the little girl, "wait here, I''ll come back in the evening, I''ll walk around in Zhengzhou City, you don''t have to accompany me. If I still lead you outside, I will be doubted. There was nothing before, but now there are so many people in this laboratory who have the ability of abnormal analysis like Zhao Zhuo. I think if he knew the news, he would inevitably deduce something. Like Mr. Li, he can guess the whole thing by knowing a little bit of details. "


    "But there are still dangers outside. Even in Zhengzhou, it''s not always possible to guarantee 100% safety." The little girl still has some reluctant meaning in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back before night, I promise you." Touching the little girl''s head, Liu Chang said, "be obedient. If your information is exposed, we will be 100 times more dangerous than going out to inquire about plants. Therefore, even for the sake of brother''s safety, you should be honest and stay here, do you know?"


    "Well." Although the little girl nodded, there was still a little uneasy meaning in her eyes: "you have to promise me that you will come back before dark."


    "Good." Liu Chang stretched out the thumb of his right hand, "to pull the hook."


    "Well!" The little girl listened to this, immediately nodded, and then used the slender finger and Liu Chang''s little finger to hook together.


    After pacifying the little girl, Liu Chang left the room with a crossbow and a dagger pinned on his back.


    Out of the door, Liu Chang into the thick fog, slowly out of the Science Park courtyard. The guards didn''t embarrass him when he went out. The familiar faces of the Institute were generally known by these soldiers, so he came to the streets of Zhengzhou outside without hindrance.


    Come to the world of ordinary people.


    Inside the Institute is the superstructure of human beings. There are top talents in genetic science, military forces, weapons and leaders. In the outside world, there is nothing but ordinary people and the way to survive between life and death.


    This is what Liu Chang is familiar with.


    In fact, although he has been living in the institute these days, as an ordinary common people, he is out of tune with the breath inside. He can''t understand the infighting between Li Qingshui and senior officials, and he can''t participate in all kinds of scientific experiments. Besides "politics" and "science", he is just a common people. He belongs to the outside world, so although the outside world is dangerous, it also seems to be very kind to him.


    When he came to the street outside, Liu Chang walked all the way and saw the wisdom of the common people, a small group of people spontaneously organized by human beings. These ordinary people formed various small groups with family as the core unit and the circle of friends as the external unit. People who have experienced the end of the world seem to understand that the power of a group is always stronger than that of an individual.


    One such or that small groups walking in the street, and Liu Chang also aimlessly around in the street.


    Although he vowed to go out with Li Qingshui to find food to grow, in fact, he did not have a clue. Even the poor biological knowledge in Liu Chang''s brain made him unable to distinguish the species of plants and whether they could be eaten.


    Therefore, he naturally found nothing in his morning wandering. He did not even find any food except to show him the ecology and all kinds of chaos of human beings at the bottom.


    Until he met a man with an iron cage.


    The man appeared to be in his fifties, with his wife and another child, with a kitchen knife and an iron bar - searching the ground for edible food, like other human groups.


    Liu Chang saw this small group from afar, and didn''t attract his attention at first. After all, this kind of small group is everywhere in Zhengzhou city. What really attracted his attention was the scene that the man was feeding the insects in the cage. He was holding a small cage in his hand. Every time he walked, he collected plants on the ground to feed the insect. His expression was focused. His family did not stop him from this strange move.


    And his move also reminds Liu Chang of "insects that can find their own food..." When the word appeared in his mind, he was shocked and immediately kept up with the small team.


    Liu Chang didn''t think of a good way to ask questions all the way. On the way, he thought of several ways to talk to each other, but they were all rejected by him, and he chose the most straightforward and common way.


    Slowly walked to the family within three meters, Liu Chang appeared in the figure, attracted their attention.


    "Who!" Seeing someone in sight, the man and his children raised their arms at the same time. When the man who could see them was not acquaintances, the man yelled: "brother, I hope you don''t go any further. We all know the rules since the end of the day. It''s better not to walk within three meters of strangers outside. Besides, we don''t have any food in our hands. What you want is the idea of robbing. I think it''s better to forget. ""Don''t be nervous." Seeing the family fully armed, Liu Chang raised his hand slightly, saying that he had no malice. He can understand the tension in the family, and since the morning he has seen a lot of tragic scenes of fighting between human groups. Without the restriction of law and police, the power of towering team can only maintain stability, but it is far from "public security". They can only maintain the normal operation of the social framework, but for the bottom of the human struggle, but has no control. Therefore, Liu Chang raised his hand to see that the other side did not intend to lay down his weapons. He simply raised his hands and made a posture without any intention to attack.


    "I really don''t mean it. I just came to ask you questions."


    "Don''t stand there and ask questions." The family saw Liu Chang''s posture, but did not press too hard.


    "Well, I want to ask you what the worm is in your hand?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it before. It''s a common insect after evolution."


    "And what do you keep feeding it for?" Liu Chang''s second question aroused a strong reaction from the family.


    "Are you following us?" They looked nervous again.


    "No, I happened to see it. So I won''t ask in vain Liu Chang said, pulling out the saber that he brought out from the experimental park from his waist and said, "your weapons are all homemade, or they are home-made tools. There must be a lot of inconvenience in using them."


    "The saber in my hand is made by a genuine ordnance factory. It''s made of alloy steel and has a sharp edge. It''s much better than your homemade weapons." Liu Chang raised his saber and pointed to the cage in the man''s hand. "If you tell me what the bug does, I''ll give you this knife. What do you think? --


    "yes!" When the man saw the saber, his eyes brightened, and he agreed without thinking about it. "I''ll give you all the worms. You throw the saber first. --


    "well." Liu Chang has no nonsense. If he controls the absolute force, he will always control the initiative. If he doesn''t want to use shameless means, he can snatch it openly. Therefore, he threw the saber and scabbard together and did not worry that the other side would not admit it.


    "What a happy man." Seeing Liu Chang throwing his saber at his feet, the man relaxed. "There''s nothing common about this insect. It''s just a staple food found by our family by chance. Of course, meat is also eaten. It has a very good sense of smell and can tell whether plants can be eaten or not, so we caught one and asked it to help us test food toxins. It doesn''t eat things that can''t be eaten. It doesn''t taste good. It doesn''t eat much if it has mild toxins. And any plant that humans can eat, it can swallow. "


    "So when I found out the characteristics of the insect, I didn''t think so much about it, so I transplanted it. After all, the plants outside have changed. In the past, what can be eaten may not be able to be eaten, and the things that can''t be eaten may become edible again. Besides, there are so many strange tree species besides those that have been seen before. Therefore, I think there is no shortage of food in the world, but most human beings dare not eat it, so I caught this insect


    The man said and threw the iron cage against the ground to Liu Chang.


    "If you want, I''ll give it to you. There are a lot of them beside the water pipe in my house. It''s not troublesome to catch them."


    "Thank you very much." Picking up the insects from the ground, Liu Chang looked at the alien in the cage.


    An ordinary insect looks like a longhorn beetle. There is nothing strange about it. It''s just that the two antennae in front of the head are long. It looks like a sensitive looking insect.


    Liu Chang got the worm and the family got the saber. The two groups were happy and wary. Just as they were preparing to separate their routes, a patrol of soldiers came into Liu Chang''s sight.


    Soldiers are a small group, the number is about a platoon, at the same time, there is a person in the front row holding an electronic loudspeaker in loud howling propaganda.


    Attention, citizens. The government has announced good news that the Institute has developed a new type of food, which will be available to the public in three days. This new type of food can solve the problem of food and clothing for all of us, so please stabilize your mood and wait at ease. "


    The leader of the group of soldiers, while shouting with the trumpet, handed out the leaflets to everyone he passed and saw.


    And this pair of soldiers happened to pass by Liu Chang and the family, so both groups received the poor propaganda paper.


    After taking over the leaflet, Liu Chang only glanced at it and knew most of the contents of the leaflet to publicize the "Liangdou" synthesized by "Zhao Zhuo". The leaflets boast that Liang Doudou is full of extravagance. All kinds of harmonious winds are just like the news broadcast in the 1970s, which makes people feel like a spring breeze at a glance. The happiness index has risen by dozens of percentage points in an instant.


    "Can this kind of crop really grow? Then our good day will come. Don''t worry about food. We can have a lot less trouble


    The man''s wife took over the leaflet with an excited expression on her face."Bah, what do you know! You can''t eat it. I don''t eat it. You and the kids can''t either. " When the man saw the flyer, he grabbed it from his wife and tore it into pieces. "Fuck, who are you fooling with this genetically modified thing! You can''t eat it


    "I don''t know what you are afraid of." The man''s wife yelled at her dissatisfaction.


    "What are you afraid of? In those years, we all survived, such as big head baby poison milk powder, gutter oil, melamine, Sudan Red duck eggs, waxed rice, poison capsules, dead baby capsules, shoe protein, Hainan mineral water. What are we afraid of in this genetically modified food? " The man also roared at his wife, "at most, our son can''t give birth to a child like a mouse in Northeast China. What can we be afraid of?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 82

    "Anyway, I said today, as long as I''m alive, as long as I can find you something to eat, regardless of weeds or bark, or something more disgusting. --The man continued to growl, "I won''t allow you to eat this! Unless I die


    After saying this, the man picked up the saber on the ground and said "goodbye" to Liu Chang. Then he took his wife and children away from the place and continued to look for their food.


    And after he left, Liu Chang also thought a lot about this man''s words.


    This man is just an ordinary person. In Zhengzhou, this kind of person is full of people, so ordinary that he can''t be ordinary any more. However, they all have their own wisdom. They have no systematic knowledge and no extraordinary analysis and scientific research ability like Li Qingshui and Zhao Zhuo. However, we can think of the method of local tyrants to survive in the cracks of the last ages.


    Human beings are not as big and fragile as they think.


    In fact, the most common people, if given a period of time to adapt, can survive "yes, but I prefer to sit with smart people." Zhao Zhuo also turned to look at Li Qingshui, "I heard that you are now engaged in food research?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 83

    Home computer is broken, this chapter is written in the Internet bar, so the upload is late.


    "Yes, I''m doing food research. After all, if I don''t do it myself, it''s hard to avoid eating other people''s mouths."


    "Well, that''s what I said." Zhao Zhuo looked with a smile and nodded, "but you don''t have to be in a hurry for a while. I said something a few days ago. I''m here to apologize to you."


    "By the way, would you like to join our research team?"


    "I..." Li Qingshui just wanted to talk, but was interrupted by Zhao Zhuo.


    "In fact, you don''t have to refuse now. I can show you the research results of our group and make a decision after reading it." Zhao Zhuo has a confident smile on his face.


    "What research results?" Looking at the smile on Zhao Zhuo''s face, Li Qingshui also showed a look of interest.


    "Gene combination, perfect combination of gene fragments, for human body." Zhao Zhuo continued to stare at Li Qingshui''s pupil, "and it has been developed successfully. Are you interested in visiting?"


    "Yes." Li Qingshui answered very simply.


    "Ha ha ha ha, it''s really a smart man, without the arrogance of those stupid heroes." Zhao Zhuo patted Li Qingshui on the shoulder, and then stood up. "I will go to the front row to receive the prize. When the meeting is over, you will wait for me at the door. I will show you the research results of our group."


    "Good." Li Qingshui nodded and agreed, and then, the man sat in his seat and waited until the end of the meeting.


    After the meeting, Zhao Zhuo Dong!


    Along with the sound, the person inside the container bounced like a conditioned reflex, and then returned to tranquility.


    "Look, alive!" Zhao Zhuo chuckled at Li Qingshui.


    "Living is also an experiment!" Li Qingshui still did not restrain serious expression.


    "There''s no way, for the sake of science." Zhao Zhuo is completely disapproved of, "and they are all voluntary."


    "In the early days of the end, how many people couldn''t eat, how many people died of bacteria because of their weak resistance. Without me, they would have died. I am giving them a second life. You have no right to condemn me


    "Well, I don''t have the right to condemn you, and I don''t want to have more moral arguments with you. After all, we are not on the same path." Li Qingshui murmured silently, "are these all your products?"


    "Of course not! You look down on me. These are just my semi-finished products. What I''m going to show you is my real scientific product. " Zhao Zhuo said, excitedly ran into the end of the experimental field, opened the lid of a container, and then slowly pointed down a button beside the container.


    Then, the container connected to the human brain in an electronic tube, a burst of electronic pulse out, the people inside were stimulated, slowly wake up.


    "Get up, get up, it''s time to show your function!" After the person inside opened his eyes, Zhao Zhuo called out excitedly to the inside, and completely awakened the consciousness of that person.


    And then, a burst of water came out, the people inside slowly moved up.


    "Get up, get up, you trash, don''t give me the chain at the critical moment!" Zhao Zhuo stood outside the vessel, his hand into the container, forcefully dragged out the people inside.


    After a burst of sound of water, Zhao Zhuo took the man out of the container and threw it on the ground, and showed a look of "wait a moment, the good play has just begun" to Li Qingshui.


    "Don''t be disappointed. Don''t look at him now. It''s just because he just woke up and his muscles haven''t completely cooperated with his brain. You can see his power after he wakes up completely." Zhao Zhuo said and kicked the man on the ground with his toes and said with a smile, "and you don''t have to worry about his danger. Don''t worry about it. This is the perfect soldier No.1 that I have experimented with. I''ve been injected with a lot of concentrated psychoactive, which is also one of the substances separated from red fog. It''s used for mind control, and its function is hundreds of times better than any previous psychotropic drugs. "


    "Now, he only obeys my orders." After saying this, Zhao Zhuo took a breath and continued: "wait, you will be surprised in five minutes."


    "I''ve been taken aback." Li Qingshui slowly walked forward and looked at the man lying on the ground, "is this still human? What''s more, the skin of a rhinoceros is totally different from the skin of a human being, and it''s totally different from the skin of a human being, and it''s totally different from the skin of a human being, and it''s totally different from the skin of a human being, and it''s totally different from the skin of a human being


    "Well, it''s great. It has completely extracted several of the most powerful animal gene fragments and products synthesized by human beings. It has strong strength, strong defense and excellent eyesight. Such a person, in the wild jungle, is completely up to a well armed elite soldier company. Even to a certain extent, there has been


    During Zhao Zhuo''s speech, the man on the ground slowly regained some consciousness. After wriggling on the ground for a moment, he stood up from the ground.


    "Wow, you see, he recovered faster than I thought." Zhao Zhuo looked at the man with wrinkled skin and exclaimed excitedly. At the same time, he went to check his pupil and body. "It''s fully recovered!"After Zhao Zhuo confirmed that the man had fully recovered his mobility, he trotted all the way to the side of the experimental field, opened a small iron cabinet, and took out an ordinary military rifle from it.


    "This is my usual test gun." After he took out his rifle, he pointed his dark muzzle at the product he called soldier one.


    "Good, I''ll show the man''s strong fighting ability first!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 84

    With this sentence, Zhao Zhuo directly pulled the trigger of his rifle. In an instant, "sudden" gunfire rang through the entire testing ground. Under the propelling of gunpowder, metal chalkiness shot out of the muzzle of his gun, and all of them poured out on the hairless weirdo.


    Puff, puff!!!


    The chalkiness shot into his skin and made a dull noise. And at the same time, the gunfire square Xie, Zhao Zhuo put down the gun at the same time, Li Qingshui also went to look at the hairless weirdo.


    "Oh The weirdo saw Li Qingshui enter and made a strange noise. Then, he slowly pulled out the rifle chalkiness stuck in his skin folds or just penetrated his skin.


    "How about it?" Zhao Zhuo said with a loud smile, "the armor skin that even the chalkiness of the assault rifle can''t be pierced, and this skin looks tough, but it won''t affect his mobility at all."


    "Come on, go on!" Zhao Zhuo said, throwing the military rifle to the strange man in the air, and ordered: "tear it!"


    "Oh The strange man was ordered to catch the flying gun in the air. He held the barrel in one hand and the butt in the other hand. When he closed the rifle in the air, he folded the rifle in half. Then he pulled the rifle again. The parts and sawdust were flying down. A steel rifle that was just finished was turned into scrap iron.


    "It''s a powerful force!" Zhao Zhuo said, and then roared: "come, let Mr. Li see your speed and reaction ability."


    After Zhao Zhuo finished this sentence, the wrinkle skin freak immediately ran up in the experimental field, and the speed was very fast. At each step, he made a footprint on the hard laboratory floor tile. At the same time, Zhao Zhuo went to Li Qingshui''s place, picked up the parts on the ground and threw them into the air from different angles.


    These parts have different flight paths due to different release angles. After flying for a period of time, each part is staggered from each other. When I flew to the strange man, there was a difference of several meters between the parts.


    However, the eccentric running completely ignores these distances. During the running, he shows a strong nerve reflex ability and body coordination. In the rapid running, he runs several turns in the air, and changes the speed of extremely static and dynamic movements. Before landing each gun part, he grabs them all into his hand.


    "Come back!" Zhao Zhuo orders, the man obediently ran in front of him and handed the parts in his hand intact.


    "Good, isn''t it?" Zhao Zhuoshui is proud of his achievements in scientific research.


    "It''s very powerful. If a company''s field army is not very lucky, he can''t be subdued at all." Li Qingshui again approached the synthetic monster, carefully observed his head and pupil, and said, "however, he seems to have low intelligence, far from reaching the level of normal people!"


    "Yes, it''s combined with animal gene fragments." Zhao Zhuo did not shy away from this saying, "when they got their powerful bodies, their intelligence was also partly destroyed by them.


    "There is no way to do it. It is to extract gene fragments, but it can''t be so pure, but it doesn''t matter." Zhao Zhuo patted the hard fold on the man''s skin and said with a smile, "as an experimental product, if you can understand people''s words and understand orders, why do you need such high intelligence? Wisdom is too high, but it is a drag on me! Do you think so, monster


    Zhao Zhuo smiles at the weirdo.


    "Oh The other side seemed to understand the nod.


    "And he will never be able to evolve naturally." Li Qingshui continued to observe the fear of people, "synthetic gene, after all, is a broken product, not soft gene chain, can no longer be a little changed!"


    "Yes, infertility, mental retardation, and even no further evolution." "These are all defects, but apart from the last one, the other two are meaningless to me," Zhao said. I just need combat power, and I say it can''t be further evolved, but they are only the first generation products, and they will have good genes in the future. I can replace these defective products by manual renewal. "


    "Ha ha, the slow pace of natural evolution Well, well, now it''s not slow. But no matter how fast it is, how can it be faster than my synthetic one? " Zhao Zhuo''s eyes showed a trace of madness, "as long as nature produces any better animal genes, I can extract them and inject them into the human body. What is simpler and more direct than this? Human beings are creatures standing at the top of the earth. Just like those inferior species, how can they be equal to the scientific and technological civilization of mankind for thousands of years even though they have evolved so fast? "


    "Thank God for giving us people who yearn for science such a good era, ha ha, an era of global evolution, an era of chaos. Scientific research that could not have been done before can now make corresponding achievements. Is there a better time than this? Join me... " Zhao Zhuo reached out to Li Qingshui and said, "join me. Only you can really help me with my research. There is no difference between us. We only talk about science. The future belongs to our times! "


    "To kill those stupid pigs, you and I are the only elites you and I need to carry on the best genetic inheritance, don''t you?" Zhao Zhuo said, his eyes showed a bloodthirsty madness. "Well, Mr. Li, if you have a good idea, just answer me. I only want you to answer!"Well." Li Qingshui nodded and also showed a smile, "my answer is yes! Even if I can refuse you, can I refuse the temptation of science? "


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll join you!" Li Qingshui looked at Zhao Zhuo and the strange man beside him and said with a smile, "and do I have the right to refuse?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t mean to threaten you. I sincerely invite Mr. Li to join my team." Zhao Zhuo waved to let the weirdo back to one side, and sincerely extended his right hand to Li Qingshui, "welcome to join the elite team!"


    "It''s a great honor!" Two young but powerful palms, held together.


    Sixteen days later.


    Special forces come to the training ground.


    "Mr. Li left more than a dozen days ago and left after putting down a sentence to study. So far, no one has seen him." In the temporary reconstruction of the training ground next to the Science Park, Liu Chang complained to the statement next to him: "no one has been seen so far, and I don''t know what''s going on?"


    "Mr. Li is so clever. What can happen?" As soon as he was dressed in military uniform, he was playing with his chalky gun. "Now everyone has food and drink. It''s peaceful outside. Everyone is preparing for urban reconstruction. What can we do? Besides, didn''t he bring you here a few days ago by virtue of the Institute? "


    "Well, but I haven''t seen anyone else. I''m not sure. "Although Liu Chang is not familiar with all the weapons in his hand, I can say," which weapon is easy for me to use


    "If you don''t have a lawsuit, you can learn how to use it. It''s not easy." "It''s just like shooting thunder with chalky hands. It''s hard to use it well and hit it accurately," he said with a smile. But it''s not easy to pull a trigger or a thunder needle. You can learn it by two or three times! "


    "So it is." Liu Chang continued to lower his head to play with his chalky gun.


    In this way, Liu Chang in the training ground and declaration - until it was dark, he dragged his tired body back to his room, opened the door and saw the little girl waiting for him all day.


    "I''m back." Liu Chang enters the room, closes the door and looks at the only one who has been with him for more than ten days.


    "You''re back." Xiaojing saw Liu Chang come back, kind to, showed a different look with usual.


    "Miss Li came just now." The little girl whispered to Liu Chang: "he looks very flustered and seems to be avoiding something. After more than ten seconds, he explained a word and left. "


    "What did he say?" Liu Chang felt the tension.


    "I told you to go to the three district laboratory where he was before at twelve o''clock sharp tonight."


    "Did you say something?"


    "No, it''s just that you should be careful not to be found out." The little girl said, "but with me, don''t worry, I won''t let you be found."


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, and the little girl together, quiet until the night completely came.


    There is something pressing in their hearts. They will take a look at the time and wait until 11:00.


    "Let''s go." After confirming the time for the third time, Liu Chang walked out with the little girl on his back.


    Liu Chang walked out of the room and went back to the shelter. With the help of the little girl, Liu Chang bypassed the soldiers who had been guarding the night. All the way from the residential area to the third experimental area, Liu Chang went through the courtyard of the science park to the third experimental area.


    Came to Li Qingshui''s office, Liu Chang and he respectively 16 days later, this is the first time to see this teacher who once fought side by side with him.


    "You don''t seem to have slept for three or four days." Look up, Liu Chang see Li Qingshui or that Li Qingshui, no change, but his mental state looks very bad, calm eyes full of blood.


    "Almost. I came out today to ask you something." Li Qingshui opened his bloodshot eyes and looked at Liu Chang, "would you like to become me? Or to have my best part? "


    "Become you? What''s the best part? " Liu Chang asked.


    "Have my gene fragment!" Li Qingshui said, taking out two small bottles of green and red from his white coat, pointing to the red one, he said, "this is my own gene extracted, of course, the best part!"


    "And this one." Li Qingshui pointed to the green bottle and said, "this is a repair component that I isolated from the red fog. It is a special substance that Zhao Zhuo did not find. It can greatly improve the success rate of gene synthesis, and will not leave any sequelae to the people who carry out gene synthesis surgery. Of course, because of the specificity and vulnerability of genes, this kind of operation can only be performed once per person, and even if there is such a preparation, there is a risk of failure. "


    "What are the consequences of failure?" Liu Chang asked.


    "It must be dead." Li Qingshui said: "so I came to you today to discuss whether I would like to have my genes or not.""How sure are you?"


    "70 to 90 percent, I''m not sure." Li Qingshui said. (to be continued)

 Chapter 85

    "70 to 90% Liu Chang is not careless about his life. "How did you come up with this data, and why do you say there are no sequelae?"


    "I extrapolated the data, as for the sequelae." Li Qingshui raised his forearm and pulled up his sleeve, revealing a fresh suture scar, "because you are not my first experimental object."


    "Did you operate on yourself?" Liu Chang looks at Li Qingshui''s arm that sews very ugly scar to ask a way.


    "Yes, I''ll take my own experiment first." Li Qingshui said, put down the cuff, "the effect is not bad, temporarily did not find any sequelae. Of course, just for the time being. "


    "What about the future?"


    "Judging from my sense of the body, the possibility of future mistakes is also very small. This cyan liquid can repair genes very well, so that the original gene chain of the human body will not be damaged or deformed after surgery."


    "So you asked me to do your second experiment. Are you in any trouble? " Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui. "If it wasn''t for the big trouble, I don''t think you would do the experiment with me and yourself."


    "Yes, it''s a big problem. I need your help."


    "Then you shouldn''t make fun of your brother''s life." Hearing Li Qingshui''s words, the little girl standing beside Liu Chang suddenly stood in front of Liu Chang and yelled at him, "why can''t you do experiments with others, even if it''s me! I''m a brain mutant, so I''m more likely to accept your genes. Anyway, I won''t allow you to do this operation on my brother! "


    "Don''t make any noise. Other people, Mr. Li, should not be trusted. You are too young. How can you do this kind of experiment? Don''t talk nonsense Liu Chang scolded the little girl.


    But this time, the little girl disobeyed his words for the first time. She continued to look at Li Qingshui stubbornly, and even showed a trace of hatred in her eyes: "you were not like this before, you have changed. Didn''t you hate this radical method before? Why do you still do this experiment now? "


    "Peace is good for development, radicalism is good for struggle." Li Qingshui sighs: "in the human struggle, the radicals can always be more competitive - especially in a short period of time."


    "So, you want to harm people around you?" The little girl continued to ask, "what''s the difference between you and Zhao Zhuo?"


    Li Qingshui heard the little girl''s question, look a Leng, expression dim up, silent for a long time, then silently said: "maybe, I and he, there is no difference!"


    "I still said that, the biggest difference between Mr. Li and him is kindness." Liu Chang rubbed the little girl''s hair on top of her head and held her in her arms. "We''ve lived and died together. If Mr. Li''s life is not in danger, she won''t let me do this kind of experiment."


    "But..." The little girl wanted to interrupt.


    "Forget it, I did the experiment, as long as I didn''t turn me into a monster." Liu changchong Li Qingshui laughed, "does the experiment use anesthesia?"


    "Yes, it''s a delicate operation. I''m afraid you''ll move." Li Qingshui also looked at Liu Chang, "really think about it? I''ve made it clear to you about the consequences and the accidents. "


    "Well, I would have died without you. In the same way, I don''t want to see you die while I''m still here Liu Chang said, lying on the laboratory table, rolled up his sleeves, "I hope I can help you."


    "Thank you." Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang''s decision and sighed a long time. After spitting out all his emotions, he regained his calmness. Then he slowly picked up the anesthesia needle and walked to Liu Chang in front of the little girl''s whirling tears.


    "Can I give you some last words?" Looking at the needle near his arm, Liu Chang felt a little scared.


    "Well."


    "If I die, help me take care of Xiaojing. Also, my father''s name is Liu Hui, and my mother''s name is Wu Hua. If you see them one day, help me take care of them. " Liu Chang said, looking at Xiaojing, "also, you don''t cry, like crying, 70% to 90% of the success rate, I really don''t have to die."


    "But..." Hearing that Liu Chang didn''t want to cry, the little girl sucked down her nose and tried to hold back her tears and cried out, "but I still don''t want you to have this operation. "


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. It''s just a small operation. After the operation is successful, when I open my eyes next time, I will become as smart as Miss Li! " Liu Chang tries to comfort the little girl.


    "But that''s not my old brother Liu Chang!" But the next sentence of the little girl made Liu Chang speechless.


    Do not know how to answer, Liu Chang simply closed his eyes.


    "Let''s go." No longer to think about the operation after their own or not purely their own problems, he so quietly lying on the experimental table. Feeling the injection of a large dose of powerful anesthetic needle, his consciousness gradually blurred, and he received the operation which he could not see.


    The time of coma is always fleeting.


    After opening his eyes again, Liu Chang, in addition to feeling a little dizzy, and the feeling of a sleep is not much different.


    "Are you awake?" Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang who was awake after the operation, and Liu Chang rubbed his eyes and looked at him."Well, I''m not dead?" Liu Chang''s voice was full of joy.


    "Yes, you are not dead!" Li Qingshui''s eyes also showed the same joy.


    "What time is it?"


    "At 3:43, about three and a half hours have passed." Li Qingshui continues to look at Liu Chang with concern and joy. "Do you feel like the world has changed?"


    "Change?" Blurred vision gradually clear, dizziness slowly disappeared, Liu Chang slowly sat up from the operating table, looked at Li Qingshui and his side that has been crying swollen eyes of the little girl.


    "Feeling, distance, clear." Looking at the pupil of the little girl, Liu Chang said, "the distance between my eyes and her eyes is 1035.57mm. These figures seem to be as clear and accurate as they pop out of my mind."


    Liu Chang slowly sat up from the experimental platform, stepped off the ground, and said at the same time: "I can clearly grasp the most accurate part of every movement, and each movement can let me calculate the most accurate distance."


    "Well, brain microanalysis has increased." Li Qingshui said, looking at Liu Chang with expectant eyes, "what about the others? What''s the feeling?"


    "Feeling." Liu Chang looked at his hands and carefully felt other changes.


    A moment later, he replied, "no, there''s no other feeling except the sense of distance."


    "No? Shouldn''t be? " Li Qingshui frowned and showed a puzzled look. Then he picked up a book from the table and flipped through dozens of pages in front of Liu Chang in an instant. Then he asked, "do you remember the content?"


    "No, not a word." "Even, I didn''t have time to see a word clearly," Liu said


    "The ability of information collection, reading, learning and analysis has not been enhanced. Except for the enhancement of microcomputing power, nothing has been achieved." Li Qingshui said to himself, "it shouldn''t be! Is the brain really an untouchable field? "


    "Did the experiment fail?" Seeing Li Qingshui''s appearance, Liu Chang walked to the ground.


    "Well, it''s a failure." Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang safe and sound, with both gratification and regret in his eyes. "I can''t figure out why I failed. After all, the brain is still too mysterious. Maybe I can''t study it thoroughly in my life."


    "I wanted to transform you into a real intellectual brain mutant, so that you could participate in the fierce struggle and help me defeat Zhao Zhuo and gain a firm foothold. Now it looks like a failure. " Li Qingshui sighed, "so you can''t stay here."


    "Why?" Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui, "the matter has been serious to this point?"


    "Yes, very serious." Li Qingshui said: "the social form of human beings is going to undergo a great change! And it means killing, and cleaning up. "


    "Why change? What does it have to do with me?"


    "There are many reasons for change, and * * is one of the biggest driving forces." Li Qingshui looked at the utensils in the laboratory and said leisurely, "communication has been unable to recover, and the traffic between cities has been completely closed. Without the control of the central and central government for so long, the social form of human beings will eventually change. "


    "The impetuous army, the restless administration, and the Institute, which is independent of the two but closely linked to the top of both. The struggle among these three parties will be the main theme of the future. " Li Qingshui said: "in fact, it is a miracle that human society has been developing peacefully until now. Previously, people have not been out of the pressure of survival, no time to fight. Now that the food problem is solved, the era of a new pattern is coming. Without convenient transportation and communication, cities will be separated for a long time, and the system of the whole world will eventually return to the city-state system! "


    "City state system?" Liu Chang doubts.


    "Yes, the new city-state system. Without the binding force of China and the central government, a city is equivalent to a country. " Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang, "and the army, the government, and the research institute all want to be the new king of this country. This is also the most important reason why Zhao Zhuo controls the first-hand food resources. "


    "In the near future, the high-level human beings in this city will fight a more cruel and complicated battle than the wild jungle food web. I can''t guarantee that I can survive in this struggle, so I want you to help me. But now the experiment has failed and you haven''t got the intellectual variation you deserve, so I want you out of this dispute again


    "Because this dispute is bound to be extremely cruel. You don''t have the ability to change brain regions, and there is no corresponding value to win over. However, staying here is of great value to intimidate me. And you don''t have the experience and high-end analytical ability. If you stay here, it''s easy to fall into the trap of others in this fight. Therefore, since the experiment has failed, I still hope you go out to avoid the limelight. "


    Li Qingshui said, went to another corner of the laboratory, took out a huge pistol from the drawer.


    "Wait until the city changes are over, and if I''m not dead, come back to me!" Li Qingshui handed the gun to Liu Chang, then gave him and the little girl a hug, "remember to live well, don''t let Zhao Zhuo''s people find you.""Well." Hugged Li Qingshui and took over the giant pistol in his hand, Liu Chang also said sincerely: "I hope you live well, can''t you go with us?"


    "If I leave, none of the three of us will be able to leave." At the same time, Liu Chang''s smile was also exposed. The eye also revealed the first cruel cruelty that Zhengzhou saw. "And I really want to stay here to see who has the final say in the end of the site."

 Chapter 86

    "I gave you that pistol, and some bullets, you also take good care of." Li Qingshui said and took out a silk vest from his white coat. "And this is the two biological weapons developed over there. They are bulletproof vests woven from spider silk. The protective effect is very good, moreover, it is light and flexible, and almost does not affect your ability to move at all. "


    "It turns out that you are ready for the experiment to fail." Liu Chang took the vest which was thinner than paper, folded it a few times and put it in his pocket.


    "Well, we have to make two plans. If we can be more comprehensive, we can be more comprehensive. It''s always right." Li Qingshui said, looking at Liu Chang and the little girl with a smile, "after all, maybe you are my only relatives in the world. How can you easily die?"


    "Well. Then we don''t want to die! I don''t understand the political struggle, but I also understand the cruelty. I hope I can see you alive when I come back. " Liu Chang took the little girl''s hand and looked at Li Qingshui together. "When this storm is over, no matter whether it is successful or not, we will come back and have a look."


    "Well." Li Qingshui nodded, showing confidence in his eyes, "in fact, you don''t have to worry about me too much. It''s not so easy for them to kill me. As researchers, both the government and the military do not want us to really die. Even if the political struggle fails, the other two forces will want us to be their puppets, regardless of whether either side wins. After all, without us, they will not be able to move. "


    "Moreover, in Zhengzhou, there are not many people who can really kill me." Li Qingshui said, in the eyes again revealed some Xu jingmang, "I am not so easy to be eliminated, but I am more worried about your safety. In fact, I''m in such a hurry to find you this time because Zhao Zhuo has paid attention to your existence in order to really control me at this time. You left today. He will send for you tomorrow. He now has a lot of influence in the military, and he also controls a group of gene synthesis geeks directly under his command for beheading operations. The combat effectiveness of this kind of Freak is very strong, the speed, strength and body reflection ability are all super first-class level. Their skin is so strong that even the bullets of military assault rifles can''t be pierced, so I tried my best to get you such a pistol from Mr. Xie. "


    "For a rainy day."


    "Weirdo?" Liu Chang frowned.


    "Yes, a biological weapon. Zhao Zhuo made it. The IQ is very low, but the combat effectiveness is very high! "


    "How much strength of life can that strange man have with Xiaojing''s analysis and judgment? Can this pistol kill them? " Liu Chang was also alerted to hear that someone might pursue him.


    "Those geeks have to have at least 25 HP, but their combat effectiveness should still be above that. Because they have good vision and sense organs, and because they are specialized in fighting, their combat effectiveness is more terrible than their life intensity. Perhaps in nature, their competitiveness and survivability are not as strong as those of pure species with 25 values of natural life, but they have absolute advantages in simple combat, especially in the fight against medium-sized human beings Li Qingshui recalled his research on those strange people these days, and pointed to the huge pistol on Liu Chang''s body and said, "as for this pistol, I''m also tailor-made for them, and should be able to kill them! Because this kind of pistol is so powerful that it is the most powerful in the world


    "This is something changed by the two groups of weapon masters. Its original name is pfeiferzelis karevolver, which was made in Austria. After modification, it can be held by one hand. Before, because of its large size and strong recoil force, it has no practical role in combat, so it is difficult to popularize, and it is only used for hunting and killing large animals."


    "Not before?" Liu Chang looks at the pistol.


    "Yes, because people used to be too weak to control such big guys with the right gun posture. Moreover, due to the lack of physical toughness, the anti shock force of the gun can break a person''s wrist, so the use conditions are too harsh to be used in war. But now you don''t have to worry about this problem at all. You are several times stronger than the former humans, and the body toughness is not comparable to them, so this gun is very suitable for you


    "How powerful is this gun?" Liu Chang groped for the huge revolver over half a meter long and observed it carefully.


    "Muzzle kinetic energy 6230 joules." Li Qingshui replied.


    "What is that concept?" Liu Chang raised his gun and tried to aim.


    "It''s powerful, desert eagle, you know? Representative of the powerful pistol. "


    "Know, used to play CS often, the power of a single bullet is greater than all submachine guns!"


    "Well, the muzzle kinetic energy of the sand Hawk is 1570 joules, which means pfeiferzelis karevolver is four times that of it."


    "So powerful?" Liu Chang fumbled to open the slot of the giant pistol, looked at the huge bullet inside, and asked, "with such great power, should be able to blow those strange people to death?"


    "Well, they can be seriously injured even if they can''t be killed, but you must not underestimate them. Their speed is much faster than you, and their sight distance is more than 10 meters according to my observation, which is no less than you. It''s hard for you to hit them in a real confrontation Li Qingshui said truthfully."But with this kind of gun, after all, it can bring me more vitality, or I will not be able to fight back against them." Liu Chang said, the gun and the matching holster pinned in the waist, "but as for whether you can really hit, it''s up to God."


    "Well." Li Qingshui nodded, then went to one side, opened a corner of the laboratory curtain, looked out of the window, "it''s late, you hurry to leave, after daybreak, you can''t go."


    "Well." Liu Chang said words, picked up the little girl, "then we go, nonsense not to say, you take care of the line."


    "Take care of yourself." Li Qingshui patted Liu Chang on the shoulder, then looked at the little girl who didn''t pay attention to himself when he was separated, and said with a smile: "are you still angry? They''re all going to be separated and don''t talk to me? "


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore." The little girl said a word in silence, then don''t over head.


    "Children''s temper, let''s go first!" Seeing the atmosphere of parting, Liu Chang didn''t know what to say and left the laboratory with the little girl in her arms.


    Through the cloister and courtyard, Liu Chang led the little girl back to his room, cleaned up, took away the wooden box, military crossbow and related equipment, and then took a military kettle, and then left here like a gust of wind.


    Under the detection of the little girl, they went out of the house and went to the wall of the science park. They found an unguarded area. Then Liu Chang took the little girl and jumped up. Like a civet, they left the center of the storm and whirlpool and went to the world of ordinary people outside.


    Stepping on the street outside, Liu Chang, carrying a crossbow, a pistol, a little girl and a small wooden box, walked on the soft grass with a feeling of freedom.


    "Is there a sense of escape success?" Liu Chang looks at the little girl in his arms.


    "Well, it''s so depressing in the park. Everyone is fighting." Xiaojing looked at Liu Chang''s eyes, "you don''t fit there. For you, it''s more dangerous than the jungle."


    "Well, I''m equivalent to a creature with a risk value of only 0.5 there. If there was no teacher Li, a character with a risk value of 100, who was circling in it, I would have died."


    "Well, speaking of Mr. Li, do you feel that he has changed?" The little girl put her arm around Liu Chang''s neck and said, "he gives me a very strange feeling now, which I didn''t have before."


    "I don''t know, because I''ve been in that environment for a long time." Will Liu Chang sigh the same as I did two months ago? Don''t think so much. Mr. Li has changed because of survival. He won''t harm us, just as I won''t harm you. "


    "Well." After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the little girl nodded heavily and hugged his neck again.


    They were walking on the streets of Zhengzhou, and they didn''t stop on the road to stay away from the research park. Zhengzhou is very quiet at night. There are no human footprints except for the chirping of insects and the roar of all kinds of unknown animals.


    For humans, the night is always more dangerous than the day - impaired sight distance, coupled with the difference in work and rest habits and night hunting rules, all limit people''s movement at night.


    Therefore, walking on the street with many plants, Liu Chang did not meet any pedestrians. He, who was not familiar with Zhengzhou, had to go all the way East and return to the past along the original direction of the road when he came from Zhengkai Avenue.


    The science park is located in Jinshui District, that is, the North District, and Zhengkai Avenue is in the east of Zhengzhou. The two sides are far away, which is also in line with Liu Chang''s idea of being far away from the storm center.


    The two of them walked all the way. Under the mental detection of the little girl, they avoided most of the danger. At dawn, they went to a part of the eastern district.


    "Here it is." Liu Chang saw that he had reached the edge of the eastern district. If he went further east, he would be close to the jungle. Moreover, according to the little girl''s detection, he would be out of reach. Therefore, Liu Chang chose not to move on, but to find an empty unit building. After opening the door, he walked in with the little girl.


    "Let''s live here today, and we''ll find more comfortable places when we are free." The room was empty, but the furnishings were still there. Liu Chang put down the little girl and the things in her hands and lay down on the dusty sofa with the little girl in her arms.


    "I have a rest. I''m a little tired." Liu Chang finished this sentence, then closed his eyes - overnight, surgery and parting, although Liu Chang is not tired, but the spirit is slightly tired.


    After that, Liu Chang''s eyes closed on the door.


    Until a few hours later, the two men were awakened by the sound of gongs and drums.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    It''s the sound of the iron spoon hitting the pan. It sounds like a broken Gong. It''s very harsh and penetrating. Liu Chang, who was half asleep, was woken up.


    "What''s the matter?" Outside the window, the sun has completely lit up the red fog, Liu Chang looked at the wrist of the military watch is 10:43.

 Chapter 87

    "The people in the community have gathered for me!" With the sound of broken gongs, the voice of a loud middle-aged woman entered Liu Chang''s ears. He leaned over the window and looked down, vaguely saw that under the call of women''s voices, a lot of moving heads gathered there.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" The little girl also lies beside Liu Chang and looks at the scene below. However, with her vision, she could see nothing but fog.


    "It should be gatherings and things like that. Now there are small autonomous groups everywhere. It should be talking about something." Liu opened the window and listened.


    Sure enough, when the woman had gathered all the people, a man''s voice began to speak.


    Liu Chang didn''t hear the content of the speech very clearly, but the faint syllables let him know that it was a conversation of assigning tasks. Everyone living in this community, under the leadership of this small group, has their own related work. Some were in charge of planting, others were in charge of collecting, and no one seemed to be independent of this small group.


    After listening for a while, Liu Chang didn''t hear what he was interested in, and because he was in the stage of avoiding the Research Institute and didn''t want to contact more people, he simply closed the window.


    After closing the window, he and the little girl had a rest on the sofa for a while. Then, when Liu Chang picked up the small wooden box and was ready to go out to pull some grass to feed the insects, a clear footstep came from the building hole.


    "Someone''s coming." Hiding the little girl behind the sofa, Liu Chang put down the small wooden box in his hand and hid it in the corner of the sofa. He took off the crossbow on his back and aligned it with the direction of the door.


    After he had finished the series, a man with an iron bar opened the door.


    "Anybody? I heard something just now? " After the visitor opened the door, he called out two times, but he didn''t come in.


    Hiding behind the sofa, Liu Chang used a long sight distance to look at the man who was a little nervous and looked at the armband of his sleeve, Shunhe Garden community guard.


    Seeing these words, Liu Chang put down his vigilance. "Shunhe garden" is the name of his community, which he saw this morning. As for the members of this guard, they should be the armed forces of small spontaneous groups that are alert to security.


    Liu Chang stood up from behind the sofa.


    "Somebody, I''m just passing by and staying here for a while."


    Seeing someone appear, the guard first tightly grasped the iron bar, then put the iron bar on his chest, and entered the room with a posture ready to fight at any time.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean it."


    Liu Chang slightly raised his hands, "I was passing by."


    "Oh." After entering the room, the man saw Liu Chang''s movements, relaxed a little, and asked, "where did you come from? I hope you can answer my question. The world is not peaceful. Many small groups of smashing and robbing are looting everywhere. Our community is a relatively stable and self-sufficient community, and we do not want to be destroyed by outsiders. "


    "Well, I understand." Liu Chang said, hiding behind the sofa of the little girl also pulled out, "we are the Jinshui District over there, to find relatives, this is my sister."


    "Oh." After seeing the little girl, the guard relaxed most of his vigilance. After all, if a malicious person came, he would never bring a little girl who looked less than ten years old, because it would seriously delay the journey and combat effectiveness.


    "It''s a passer-by. Are you going to leave today or stay here for a while?"


    "We want to stay here for a while and find relatives." After thinking about it, Liu Chang said, "it''s no other meaning. I just want to settle down in this generation. My relatives live in this generation. I want to look here first."


    "Oh, if you want to stay here often, you have to register with me and check your identity." Holding the iron bar, the man said, "we don''t exclude foreign people. After all, more people are more strength. But you have to register with me in the community and introduce some people to you.


    "It should be." After listening to the man, Liu Chang took the little girl and went to the man.


    "Come with me. Keep a little distance." The man saw that Liu Chang did not mean anything, so he led him out of the unit building and came to the community outside.


    All the way with him to the community''s original property management office, the man holding an iron bar pointed to the property management building and said: "this is it."


    "Well." Liu Suo nodded.


    The three then walked into the management floor. Inside, they saw a strong middle-aged woman and a thin looking woman next to her who was in charge of registration.


    After seeing the woman, Liu Chang was stunned and the words "doctor Huang" blurted out.


    And the other party heard the familiar voice, also surprised to raise his head, looked at the old friend who had been separated for a long time.


    "It''s you!" Looking up, Dr. Huang had doubts in his eyes, "how did you come here?"


    "Muddleheaded," he said Seeing the man who came here all the way from Kaifeng, Liu Chang was a little excited. "You didn''t die. We all thought you were dead!""Hehe, I''m very lucky not to die. That day, I ran all the way. A horse and a soldier chased me. Later, we ran separately. The bug seemed more interested in the big soldier, so he gave up chasing him, and I ran all the way." Dr. Huang recalled the scene of that day, but his eyes still showed fear unconsciously.


    While they were talking, the guard with Liu Chang and the burly woman also looked at Dr. Huang.


    "Huang Yin, do you know this man?"


    "Well." Dr. Huang nodded.


    "Who is it?"


    "Half a relative of mine." Dr. Huang looks at Liu Chang.


    "Well, I''m relieved. I didn''t believe that this man came to look for relatives at first." The man of the guard heard Dr. Huang''s words and completely put down his weapon. "Now that we all know each other, I won''t disturb you. I''ll go to patrol the community again."


    "Well." The burly woman also nodded and said hello to Dr. Huang. She also stood up from her desk. "Since it''s the reunion of the old people, I''ll let you have a chat."


    The burly woman said that, pulling the guard from inside, the man went out and left the room to Liu Chang.


    "Sit down." Seeing that there were only three people left, Dr. Huang pointed to the bench in front of him and said, "I''ll go and pour you a glass of water."


    "Oh." Liu Chang, holding the little girl, sat on the bench and asked, "how did you get to this place? When we went out that day, we waited for a long time at the entrance of the forest. Why didn''t you come out of it?"


    "Well, I''ve got a fork in the road, and I don''t want to go with you, so after I ran out of the forest, I went straight to the main road." Dr. Huang put the water in front of Liu Chang, "I just can''t imagine. Hiding in this place, Li Qingshui doesn''t let me go. Are you here to take me


    "No, no, I came here by accident." Liu Chang saw doctor Huang''s misunderstanding and quickly waved his hand, "I''m also separated from Mr. Li. I''m here to stay."


    "Is it? No, I haven''t been to Jinshui District, but even here, for so many days, I fully understand how powerful the research institute is. With Li Qingshui''s intelligence quotient, he should not be too bad. How can you come to this slum like place instead of eating and drinking there? "


    "Well, I don''t know what to say. Now there''s a political storm, and I''ll escape." Liu Chang said with a smile, "I hope you don''t tell me my secret again."


    "There''s no need. In Kaifeng, I didn''t really understand you, and I was a bit scared and stupid that day, so I made that decision, and later I regretted it." Dr. Huang also laughed, "I thought that Li Qingshui would kill me on the spot if he wanted to take me to the jungle. As a result, he took good care of me and didn''t show any malice. It seems that I''m just worried about the safety of the girl named Julien


    "Well, Mr. Li is not bad hearted, but sometimes she is cold." Liu Chang nodded, "tell me about you. It looks like you''re doing well here. You''re sitting in the office."


    "Well, just take care of me."


    After Dr. Huang came here, she looked much more cheerful than in Kaifeng. Liu Chang guessed that her life was really good. "When I ran out of the forest, I didn''t want to go far, so I took a pseudonym to live near here. A few days after I entered this community, I happened to be treated, and they took me in. "


    "Because I''m a doctor, and doctors are quite popular in these days. Even if there is no high-end equipment, I can still treat some common diseases, and there are people here who are poisoned and injured every day. They need me more and take care of me. When no one is injured, I will keep personnel records and financial records here, and when someone is injured, I will go back to my own work, without delay. "


    "That''s good. Can Xiaojing and I stay here for a while? I can be a security guard. " Liu Chang said, "you should know my ability."


    "No problem. I''ll say hello to them later and you can register." Dr. Huang said, "I happened to meet me, or I would have to make a strict investigation."


    "Is it a mess here now?" Liu Chang heard Dr. Huang''s voice and asked.


    "Chaos, very chaotic. There is no police, no law in the world, you can get the phenomenon how chaotic. Every day, there are fights, murders, rapes, fighting for the seeds of Liangdou distributed by the military. It is different from the military here. If the military doesn''t make a mess, it will be a disaster. But here it is, every day is in chaos, everyone is fighting for small things, and nature is putting pressure on people. If you don''t understand it, you will know when you stay here for a while... " (to be continued)

 Chapter 88

    "Well, let me see." Liu Chang nodded. "You will be the security personnel of this community after going through the doomsday anyway. Today I will take you on duty first. We will be on duty alone at ordinary times. If there is a problem, we will gather people together." Liu Chang was given the armband by the guard he had met before. "Er, I''ve seen your name. It''s Liu Chang. My name is Liu Rui."


    "Good morning, brother Liu." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Well, I''m a few years older than you. Just call me da Liu." The guard looks more easygoing, too.


    "Good."


    "Today, your first day here, I''ll take you to our community. Some of us are out looking for food, some are busy with their own affairs, and I''m not busy, so I''ll take you and your sister for a walk." Liu Rui finished this sentence, turned around and said hello to Dr. Huang, then took Liu Chang and the little girl out. "Then I''ll take them out."


    "Well, good." Dr. Huang nodded.


    Liu Rui said words, with Liu Chang out of the door, with the little girl, three people walk in the courtyard of the community, casual chatting, but also deliberately enhance mutual understanding.


    "Xiao Liu, what''s that one on your waist?" Liu Rui didn''t have a word to look for. He began to talk about the objects on Liu Chang''s body. "When I saw you just now, I wanted to ask you. It''s a gun, not like a gun. It''s big. What is it? Your special weapon? "


    "It''s a gun." Liu Chang looks at Liu Rui with a smile.


    "It looks longer than my pistol, but it''s longer than mine?" Liu Rui reached out and patted Liu Chang''s holster. "Oh, it''s really true. Is it heavy?"


    "Not bad."


    "But don''t say, if this guy is really solid, he can hold up half an iron bar when he is waved!" Liu Rui continued to joke.


    "That''s, a butt can blow the head off." Liu Chang also continued to joke along with his words.


    "Xiao Liu, are you going to live here for a long time


    "Well, at least for a while."


    "Well, that''s a lot to tell me."


    "OK, thank you, brother Liu." Liu Chang nodded, showing an interested look.


    "Don''t be so polite. We have to take care of each other in the future. Let me show you our grain producing areas first." With these words, Liu Rui led Liu Chang to the center of the community. It should have been the place where flowers and plants were planted, but now it has been opened up as a grain planting area. Of course, the cultivation in this planting area is very simple, which is the "Liangdou" issued by the military.


    "This is the place where we plant things. Usually we are mainly on guard against it." Liu Rui pointed to Liang doutian and said, "it''s cooked very quickly. Once it''s cooked in seven days, it''s a little bit more durable than other things. But even so, it can''t be overnight. So we divided the field into seven parts. From Monday to Sunday, we collected seeds every day and sowed them in different areas. The seven areas were divided into different days to produce. That is to say, there is a harvest every day, so we have to watch out for this one. "


    "Nothing else. It''s a good seed. It''s better than weeds. It''s very vigorous. You don''t have to look after the seeds. You can grow into fruits by yourself. So there are no people here." Looking at the strong grain, Liu Rui''s eyes were happy and worried, "it''s a pity that this seed can only be asked for by the military, and the grain planted has no ability to be planted again. Otherwise, we will not have to worry about food and drink on the basis of this food alone. "


    "Well? Can''t these beans be planted again? " Liu Chang went up and looked at the green and round bean.


    "No, it''s a synthetic food. What kind of gene is incomplete, no fertility or something? I don''t know. Anyway, if you want to plant something, you have to wait for the military to send seeds."


    "Oh, so it is. Whether we can eat enough or not depends on the faces of the Research Institute and the army?" Liu Chang murmured in a low voice.


    "Well, in addition to them, we have to look at the faces of the small black and social groups."


    "Underworld society?" Liu Chang heard this word, suddenly felt a little funny, "what black society?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve heard about it on TV, but I haven''t seen it in reality." Liu Chang told the truth.


    "I don''t know how you''ve been living in Zhengzhou for a month. It''s like the smoke and fire among non cannibals. This kind of black group is all over the street, block by block, relying on our small community groups to survive." Liu Rui explained, "anyway, it''s similar to the kind of protection fee in the movie. We plant things to get seeds, and they also receive seeds, but things let us plant. In addition to giving them their full share of the seed, we also need to give them something extra. As for them, they usually provide us with corresponding protection when they are free, and do not let gangs from other districts come here to make trouble - of course, this is also for their own long-term interests. "


    "Don''t we have our own guards? Why do you listen to them? " Liu Chang was puzzled.


    "How can we be a little bit of a man? We have children and girls, and we have no fighting power. Almost all the members of their underworld groups are young people, and they dare to fight for it. Some of them still have hot weapons. No one will convince them without two brushes. " Liu Rui said with a smile: "after all, in this world, whose head is tied on the belt every day, if they really don''t have a bit of awe, they can''t stand on their feet.""Well, a little bit." Liu Chang nodded.


    "If you don''t understand, you can go with me when you go to the tribute tonight. They will come to collect grain every night." Liu Rui explained to Liu Chang.


    "Well, I''ll see it in the evening."


    Liu Chang nodded again.


    After nodding his head, he followed Liu Rui in the conversation for a day. During the time of this day, Liu Chang did nothing but discount the leg of a vagrant who was trying to be strong in the community and raped a girl.


    Time is just like this. It''s dark.


    At four or five o''clock in the afternoon, several women came back from the community and collected the Liang beans produced today and put them into various bottles and jars.


    When it was more than six o''clock and nearly seven o''clock, people who were out looking for food returned to the community from the outside. At the same time, a group of people with fighting tools arrived on schedule.

 Chapter 89

    It seems that the community has made an appointment. Most of the people are also waiting for the arrival of these people. The leaders have already prepared the Liang bean shares planted today and handed them to the leader of the black group.


    "Today''s portion, 15 kilograms of bean, you can weigh it." At the head of the line was the strong woman who had struck the Gong before. She handed the tin can to a man with a semi-automatic rifle on the other side.


    "How could they have guns?" Seeing this scene from a distance, Liu Chang turned his head and asked Liu Rui next to him.


    "You can see them with guns when you stand here?" Squeezed in the middle of the crowd, Liu Rui looked at Liu Chang with some doubts.


    "Yes, vaguely." Liu Chang murmured and continued: "why do they have military guns?"


    "It must have something to do with the people in the army." Liu Rui also did not continue to ask Liu Chang''s vision problem, said: "it doesn''t matter, this gun has to be confiscated when seen!"


    "So it is." Liu Chang nodded.


    After watching the gang''s people hand over Liang Dou, the group did not leave, but brought out the three girls who had come with them before.


    "Is this the girl from your community?" The leader was a man with a tattoo on his body, that is, he was holding a military semi-automatic rifle. "We have used up our people, and we have no surplus food to feed these people."


    After the leader finished speaking, he pushed the three girls back to the community. Then he ordered the people in the community to stand in two rows and look at the faces of these people one by one.


    "I have given it back to you without any damage. I have enough credibility! Don''t hate me. This is the way of the world. It''s good if I don''t hurt them! " After the hundreds of men and women commanding the community stood in two long lines, three or four people came out of the underworld and looked at their faces in turn. "Find out if there''s anything we''re interested in."


    After the strong man spoke, he took these people one by one. Facing young women, they would look at each other''s body and face to see whether it was good or not, while in the face of men, they mostly swept past them - unless their objects aroused someone''s interest.


    Liu Chang, however, was so interested.


    "What else is on the waist? Guns are not like guns, guns are not like guns! " Checking Liu Chang happened to be the leader of the strong man, he pointed to the huge pistol case around Liu Chang''s waist and asked, "take it down and let me have a look."


    "This is a fake gun. It''s useless." Liu Chang didn''t speak yet. Liu Rui, who was next to him, hastened to finish the game.


    "I''m talking to you fuckin ''about it." The strong man glared at Liu Rui, continued to look at Liu Chang, "I said let you unload, let me see!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Frowning, Liu Chang still did not move. The gun, he certainly does not want to give out, this is his life-saving capital.


    But if you don''t give it out, there will be chaos right now. If there is chaos, it must be a fight between him and the underworld. Although he has been at the top level of the army these days, he is not afraid of these local folk organizations, but if there is chaos, it will certainly lead to the army.


    As a result, he will inevitably re-enter Zhao Zhuo''s attention. At the peak of the storm, he doesn''t want to make any difference to Li Qingshui.


    So after weighing the pros and cons, Liu Chang decided to give the gun to the strong man first.


    But just at the moment when he made this decision, the strong man on the opposite side completely lost his patience. After seeing himself practice drinking twice, the other side still didn''t make a response. He lifted his big foot and kicked Liu Chang''s abdomen in the past.


    When his body moved, Liu Chang could see it clearly, and his calculation was very accurate. Every centimeter of his foot''s movement was captured by Liu Chang''s eyes and entered into the most precise analysis part of his brain. Every millimeter, his foot will move to what position, Liu Chang can clearly analyze.


    At the same time, at the moment of the opponent''s foot lifting, Liu Chang instinctively calculated what posture to take to meet the enemy, and with the least effort, he could kill the strong man. Even if he took out a knife and stuck it in the neck of the opponent''s neck, he would splash the least amount of blood on his body. In an instant, he calculated clearly.


    This is the ability from Li Qingshui''s micro world. It is the ability derived from his strong insight and calculation ability - to meet the enemy with the most correct posture and attack in the most accurate way.


    It''s not a fighting or fighting technique, but it''s more practical than any fighting skill. The so-called fighting skill is to fight the enemy in the most correct way. However, people are not computers after all, and it is impossible to calculate in an instant what way is most suitable for the time and what action is the most energy-saving. Therefore, the so-called practice skills, in fact, is a kind of instinctive reaction.


    But Li Qingshui''s ability is different, his ability is precision and calculation, he is not a computer - but in the face of emergencies, it is more powerful than the computer.


    Looking at the soles of his feet slowly approaching his abdomen, Liu Chang knew that he could kill the strong man effortlessly by moving his fingers.


    But he didn''t - he was afraid of chaos.Therefore, Liu Chang was kicked to the ground with a kick of "bang". The foot didn''t hurt, and even the other party''s slight strength could not achieve the effect of kicking him if he didn''t cooperate deliberately. However, he still chose to cover his stomach to make a painful expression.


    "Stop fighting. I''ll give you something." Liu Chang covered his stomach with one hand, took the gun and holster from his waist and handed it to the strong man.


    Taking the gun handed over by Liu Chang, the big man''s hand was obviously heavy, and then he looked at the huge gun in his hand with a surprised expression.


    "Really?" After opening the holster, the strong man checked the gun in his hand and found that it was really a real guy. He pointed at Liu Chang with a gun and asked, "this is a modified product. It looks very advanced. Where did you get it?"


    "From the dead." Liu Chang carefully stares at the muzzle and fingers of the strong man and makes up a lie.


    "Well, that''s it." The strong man murmured and asked casually, "boy, I''ll take this gun away, don''t you mind?"


    "No Liu Chang shakes his head, "I understand the truth that those who know the current affairs are heroes."


    "That''s good. There''s a future." With a smile, the strong man pulled Liu Chang up from the ground. Then he put the gun away and said goodbye to his waist. After patting the footprints of Liu Chang''s belly that he had kicked out, he looked like a friendly patrol to other people. Around Liu Chang, all the people including Liu Rui showed a look of regret when they saw this scene.


    In the crowd, only two people whose expressions were different from others - both of whom knew Liu Chang well - one was Dr. Huang and the other was Xiao Jing.


    There is no regret in their eyes, but more is looking at the complexity of the strong man''s back.


    This is the brief storm of Liu Chang, so come to an end, during which there are no twists and turns. Maybe after a few hours, it will be forgotten by people.


    In the evening, a room where community members eat.


    Dr. Huang sat beside Liu Chang with two small bowls of boiling bean.


    "Here, this is your share!" Dr. Huang handed the bowl of beans to Liu Chang.


    "No, you eat, I don''t Liu Chang pushed the bowl back to Dr. Huang in the air.


    "Oh, I can''t see that you are still resisting Liang Dou people!" Dr. Huang saw that Liu Chang didn''t eat, so he poured the beans in two bowls together. "How, Xiaojing doesn''t eat?"


    "Well, we have our own food." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Then I''m not polite. I don''t have so many ideas. One more day is one day, and I don''t care about it." Doctor Huang knocked the bowl with a spoon and said, "if you don''t eat it, I''ll really finish it. Anyway, one person has more than one hundred grams and a few mouthfuls."


    "Well, eat it." After Liu Chang finished this sentence, he was silent for a while.


    Until Dr. Huang finished eating, he did not speak again.


    "When are you going to do it in the evening?" After eating, Dr. Huang put the dishes aside and broke the silence.


    "For a moment, everyone else is asleep." Liu Chang leaned against the corner of the wall, "do you think that I did it after I started it?"


    "No Dr. Huang made a firm decision, "when do they not encounter ten or eight minor conflicts of this level today? What''s more, people who fight for things and grab territory in peacetime are not a small number of people they have killed every day. There are so many people who have a big grudge against them. Who would think of you? "


    "That''s good. I''ll be relieved." Liu Chang said, pulling the little girl to one side, "let''s have a rest first."


    "Well, then I won''t disturb you."


    Dr. Huang left the area after saying this, and at the same time, the Institute was not very calm.


    "Brother Qingshui, why haven''t you seen your two family members recently?" Shaking the reagent in his hand, Zhao Zhuo seems to inadvertently ask Li Qingshui next to him.


    "Well, the political storm is severe now. I want them to take refuge first." Li Qingshui said, injecting a needle into the experimental body, "after all, I can''t guarantee my own safety. If I die, they must be involved, so I just sent them out."


    "Hehe, if you follow me, who dares to move them? We are grasshoppers on the same line, and your safety will never be a problem. " Zhao Zhuo said with a smile, "don''t you trust me, brother Qingshui?"


    "It''s not mistrust, it''s just a matter of peace of mind." Li Qingshui also showed a smile, "a group here I am ready to do well."


    "Good, good! In these days, brother Qingshui, my research progress is twice as fast Zhao Zhuo nodded with a smile. Just as he wanted to continue talking, there was a slight knock on the door of the laboratory.


    "Brother Qingshui, I''ll go out and have a look first! It should be the army who has something to do with me. " Hearing the knock on the door, Zhao Zhuo and Li Qingshui said hello and went out of the room.


    Outside is a regiment leader, he saw Zhao Zhuo come out, pulled him away from this area, came to an empty room.


    "Did you find the person I asked you to look for?" After coming to this house, Zhao Zhuo completely put away his smile."Yes, I have. The nose is more flexible than a dog." The regiment leader said with a smile: "as long as you find something used by a task target and let him smell it, as long as the person who uses the thing doesn''t go out of Zhengzhou City, you can surely find someone for you!"


    "That''s good. Let the man take the soldier to look for someone." Zhao Zhuo said, and put on a serious expression: "this task is very important, a total of two people, a boy and a little girl, one can not be less, must be brought to me."


    "Don''t worry." The commander nodded.


    "Well, the best way is to use the way of invitation. If you don''t move, you can use force again." Zhao Zhuo said, and his face reappeared the kind of smile that only appears next to Li Qingshui. "Also, don''t make a big fuss. Don''t let others know. I''ll put this person in the last place. And you must remember that you must live. It doesn''t matter whether you are injured or not, but it doesn''t matter if you die. Do you know


    "Don''t worry, you will!" The commander nodded again.


    "Well, if this is done, your future will be much smoother. There''s no more nonsense. Go ahead After patting the head of the regiment on the shoulder, Zhao Zhuo turned away from here and walked to the laboratory again with that soft smile.

 Chapter 90

    At about two o''clock in the night, Liu Chang opened his sleeping eyes and sat up on the cold floor. While he sat up, the little girl beside him who had been sleeping on him woke up from her sleep.


    "Brother, are you looking for a gun?"


    "Well, the military is going to arrest me without that gun." He stood up and patted the soil on his buttocks. Then he saw a note in the corner under the table.


    The note was very close to him, and it was placed in a more conspicuous position. You can see that it was deliberately left there. He picked up the note and Liu Chang saw the elegant handwriting on it.


    "The stronghold of the gang is in the townhouse in the Huayuan community near the street." The content of the note is very simple, and there is a simple map outlined by several strokes, but the pen and brush all write the things Liu Chang most wants to know.


    After reading the note, Liu Chang tore it off and bent over to the little girl and said, "I''ll go first and come back later."


    "Don''t you want me to follow?" Asked the little girl.


    "It''s not the jungle. There aren''t so many unpredictable dangers. I don''t have to kill all these people. Just take my gun."


    "But isn''t that obvious?" Xiao Jing continued to ask.


    "It''s OK. Although it''s not professional, I''ve seen some of the burning, killing and looting in the movie. It won''t be so obvious. Don''t worry." After rubbing the little girl''s hair, Liu Chang left the room.


    After leaving the room, he went to the room where he had been hiding for the first time. He found his own hidden crossbow. Then he took off his clothes and put on the bulletproof vest which was thinner than paper. He found a suit of black clothes in the wardrobe of the empty house. After holding his head with a scarf, he only left two eyes and took the crossbow and dagger, Armed to start.


    Out of the building, to the outside world, the world in the dark is still a worming world.


    But this time without the little girl''s follow, his speed is much faster, running in the dark world, his speed is very fast. The foothold of each step is the best position of force, and each step is running in the most accurate and scientific way. Running in the street, Liu Chang dodged the gravel and the trees and grass in front of him, feeling so handy. Although his strength has not been enhanced, his speed is obviously much faster than before. Moreover, because of the good position of the force, he can also run farther than before with the same physical strength. In fact, the improvement of calculation power is equivalent to the all-round improvement of endurance and speed in disguise.


    Enjoying the accurate calculation in his head, Liu Chang ran out of the street and into the next block without running for two minutes. Accordingly, he also entered the scope of his purpose. [more global evolution, please enter]


    the destination is very conspicuous, right in the middle of the block, the townhouse community, and you can recognize it at a glance.


    Walking into the community, the outside world is not like the Research Institute, there is power supply. In fact, in this world, no matter whether you are a villa or a slum, there is no electricity.


    Feeling into the dark villa, Liu Chang with a keen sense of smell and hearing, accurately found the location of Tibetans in each villa - dozens of people live in a house, even if the house is big enough, it will show many different places.


    For example, the shoes piled up on the ground in a mess, such as the sundries thrown away after eating, such as the foul smell of the toilet that is not enough.


    All these guide Liu Chang to find the right place and guide him to dive into the window like a civet.


    The windows are locked, so are the doors.


    It''s the custom of people nowadays to close doors and close doors. Even ordinary people can''t sleep with their windows open, not to mention those who often kill. But there are some differences between these gangsters and ordinary groups. They even sleep in a hall, and when there is a reward, there must be pay - they are afraid of revenge.


    Looking at the iron fence outside the window, Liu Chang hung on it and bent the two softest iron forks with all his strength. Then he got into the guardrail, smashed the glass window directly and jumped into the villa.


    Ping!!!


    Liu Chang broke the window issued a crisp sound, with a ground of glass slag, Liu Chang successfully jumped into the villa.


    And this clear sound, of course, also alarmed everyone in the house. The villa is very large. It has three floors. Because the first floor is the hall, there are obviously many people. So Liu Changgang just climbed to the second floor and jumped into the window on the second floor. After jumping in, there was a bedroom where four men and one woman were sleeping, and all five were naked.


    The sound of the broken window naturally woke them up. After being awakened, the woman saw a man wrapped in his body and immediately screamed. The remaining four men instinctively searched for the weapons beside the bed for the first time.


    But Liu Chang certainly won''t give them this chance.


    With a slight leap, Liu Chang jumped into the center of the big bed. With a wave of the dagger in his hand, a beautiful arc was produced and the curve was curved. On the way, he passed through the middle of all four men''s necks and just cut off the larynx of all four men. The arc was beautiful and agile.The blade cut off the skin and made a "rustling" sound. The four men''s necks also ejected plasma. Kneeling in the middle of the bed, as the culprit of all this, the plasma just didn''t spray on Liu Chang''s body.


    However, the woman next to her was attacked by rice seedlings. Two of the plasma from four people were sprayed on her body, which made her head and face covered. In panic, she screamed harder. At the same time, because of the excessive shock, her bladder became loose, and a foul smell poured into Liu Chang''s nose.


    "Give you three seconds to stop crying, or you''ll end up like them." Frowning, Liu Chang said a word that made the woman stop screaming immediately. After two seconds of silence, he said again: "three questions, how many people, how many guns, where is the boss?"


    "The boss is on the third floor. How many people have guns? I don''t know. There are about 60 or 70 of them." With her head in her arms, the woman answered Liu Chang''s question at a very fast speed, "don''t kill me. I was robbed from the community. I haven''t done anything..."


    The woman hugged her head and cried out to defend herself, but when she raised her head again, the figure of the man disappeared.


    Opening the bedroom door, Liu Chang went straight to the third floor. In his opinion, of all the people in this black society, the only people who could threaten him were the limited number of people with guns. Other people can ignore it, so since he has confirmed that the boss is on the third floor and his pistol is on the third floor, he has no reason to pay attention to the minions below.


    While he went upstairs, the shrieks of women and the sound of broken windows had completely ignited the villa. In the process of Liu Chang''s rapid ascent, he had heard all kinds of disorderly sounds of opening doors and footsteps, and the confused sounds of people searching for weapons in panic.


    But he was not afraid. In a world of no light and red fog, these "blind men" with a sight distance of more than one meter were no threat to him.

 Chapter 91

    - he ran down the stairs to the third floor. Liu Chang found that there were not many people on the third floor. It should be the place where the leaders of this black organization lived.


    When he ran upstairs, he saw several people in the hall who were sleeping on the sofa just sat up, each holding a weapon, and one was trying to turn on the flashlight in his hand.


    There were eight people in the hall, two with guns and one with a flashlight. The torch is an ordinary large flashlight, and the gun is a pistol. Seeing this situation, Liu Chang didn''t even think about it. He directly touched a corner of the hall, loaded the crossbow and shot an arrow through the chest of the man with the flashlight.


    In this way, with the scream, the flashlight just turned on rolled down to the ground, emitting a weak light during the rolling process.


    See this scene, several community leaders instinctively marry together, stand back to back and look around.


    "From which organization?" One of them spoke into the air.


    But he didn''t speak clearly, so he was shot through the throat by Liu Chang''s second crossbow, which did not want to delay time. One of his pistols also fell to the ground.


    For the first time, people were unprepared, and the attackers could not be seen clearly in the darkness around them. But the second sound of the crossbow gave people a sound guide. The only one with a gun fired four or five times in the direction of the sound. Under the fire, the deep darkness gave him only the "ping pong" sound of bullets hitting metal objects.


    "Missed!" The shooter''s heart was tight, and his eyes looked around in horror.


    At the same time, a cold light has been applied to his neck.


    After killing him, he ran to the currency beside him.


    Liu Chang used only two knives to kill the remaining six people. Then, before the bodies of these people fell to the ground, he touched the only bedroom in the three story villa.


    Maybe it was too easy to kill these people, so Liu Chang also kicked the door of this bedroom carelessly, ready to go straight to the bandit leader. The kick was simple and straightforward, without any detour. The door opened, but it was the anger of a series of semi-automatic rifles that met his recklessness.


    Protrusion!!!


    The boss of the black gang who had been waiting at the door was very cunning and did not go out. He had been waiting for the prey to come to the door automatically. As soon as the door was kicked open, he pulled the trigger of his rifle.


    Although he couldn''t see how many people there were at the door and how the fire power of the visitors was, he was also sullen.


    At the same time, Liu Chang kicked open the door, the first time to see the automatic rifle spit out the tongue of fire, his brain in this moment of precision calculation.


    Although he can''t see the trajectory of the trajectory, his brain instantly shows the picture of the trajectory that the bullet should have in a few seconds. He calculates that before he makes the action of escaping from the door, the rifle will eject a total of 17 bullets. He calculates that according to the frequency of the opponent''s muscle shaking, six of these 17 bullets will successfully hit him, even in this instant Also calculated that this hit their own six bullets will hit their own position.


    So, after calculating these, he made evasion according to the trajectory of the bullet after it was discharged.


    He ducked his head and bent his thighs to exert force. Before escaping from the door, he successfully dodged five of the six bullets. Only the first one, which was the most difficult to hide, flew out close to his side abdomen, and the temperature was amazing when it rubbed with his bullet proof vest.


    "Bang", Liu Chang successfully fired the 17 bullets, and just after the 18th bullet was discharged, he jumped out of the range covered by the bullet screen at the door and returned to the corner of the corridor. Then he touched the injured abdomen, where there came the burning pain.


    "Careless!" After jumping out of the scope of death, Liu Chang was shocked by a cold sweat. He also deeply understood the truth that in the era of hot weapons, a person ten times weaker than you can easily kill you.


    At this moment, he thought of the horse land that was bombarded by soldiers. As long as you are lucky enough and calculate high enough, you can kill a creature ten times stronger with 1 vitality. Today, if he didn''t have a bulletproof vest on his body, he would have been seriously injured.


    After understanding this, Liu Chang did not dare to be careless, and immediately played up the spirit of 12 points.


    After such a brief storm, people on the first floor also successfully rushed to the top of the third floor. Seeing this situation, Liu Chang leaped forward and grasped the bulge of the ceiling with one hand and hung there like a gecko.


    "People, who attacked us? Big brother, are you all right People downstairs rushed in one after another, but there were no guns any more. One by one, holding hands, lights and sticks, flashed around.


    While Liu Chang observes the trace of more than ten small torches moving slowly on the ceiling to avoid the light... " One in his precise calculation, no light successfully hit him.


    After moving to a dark corner, he put up two walls on his feet and let his hands free to string the crossbow again.


    "Don''t be careless. The number of invaders who did not die should be small, but you have the degree of evolution..." The old man''s voice came from the bedroom again, but he never finished this sentence.Liu Chang jumped down from the ceiling at the first "you" exit, and then "whooshed" through the crowd. Within the calculated moving position, he approached the door of the bedroom again within two seconds. Then, when he stepped into the main door, the loaded crossbow shot out and nailed it before the boss reacted Put on his shoulder blades and let his automatic rifle fall.


    But the rifle also did not complete its landing target, so Liu Chang caught it in the air. The second shuttle of the rifle had been loaded by the boss. Liu Chang walked out of the door with the semi-automatic rifle and fired at the people in the living room.


    Protrusion!!!


    At this moment, the powerful power of thermal weapons is completely revealed. Powerful bullets carry powerful force to enter the crowd, and immediately set off a bloody storm there.


    The rounds of bullets did not finish, and those who just came up were beaten to the ground. One by one, they folded their heads and ran downstairs, and no one dared to poke their heads and make fun of their own lives.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Chang also threw down his hot gun and walked back into the only bedroom on the third floor.


    There was no one else in this room except the big man who was injured.


    Liu Chang was shot by the bow and crossbow of the eldest brother, at the moment is the crossbow nail in his back on the wardrobe, unable to move, Liu Chang did not kill him because he was afraid that he could not find his own pistol.


    "Where''s my gun?" After searching for the burly man, Liu Chang did not find his own pistol.


    "You are" the man carefully recognized Liu Chang''s eyebrows and eyes, and his eyes showed a puzzled look, "are you this morning"


    "less nonsense, my gun?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Said I have life?" There is a strong desire to survive in a burly man''s voice.


    "You are dead if you say it or not. You have only the right to choose to die happily or unhappily." Liu Chang put out his thoughts in one breath. While he was talking, he searched the room. What Liu Chang was most afraid of was that at that time, this man had already traded his pistol.


    Fortunately, it was late just now, and he knew that the probability was very small. Sure enough, he found his own pistol in the man''s bedside table, accompanied by a few grenades.


    "The gun and the bullet are here. You haven''t broken it! So I won''t torture you! " After finding his own gun, Liu Chang was in a good mood and loaded. He aimed the huge pistol at the strong man''s cheek. "And, I''ve always wanted to try the power of this gun. Thank you for giving me this opportunity."


    Bang!!!


    The strong man saw the muzzle of the huge pistol. Before he could say anything, he was shot through his head with a huge bullet.


    A shot in the head!


    It''s not a shot in the head in the ordinary sense, but a real shot in the head! A huge head was broken into pieces at the moment of the bullet passing by, and the brain flew down, leaving nothing but dross.


    This is the first time Liu Chang has seen the power of this huge pistol. With a shot, the head of the strong man was broken, and a big hole was blown out of the wardrobe behind him. The huge wound, which has no wound, makes people wonder that it is not the mark left by the gun at all - because the trace should belong to the gun, not to the pistol.


    After seeing the ferocious destructive power of the eye pistol, Liu Chang put away the big killer again. After he got up again and put away his crossbow and crossbow, he left two ground washing grenades in the house and the living room outside. Then he jumped out of the window, broke the guardrail and went back to the outside world.


    Boom!!!


    As soon as Liu Chang''s feet stepped on the ground, two shouts of grenades came from behind him. Without looking at the fire behind him, Liu Chang left the area.


    All the way back to his own community, burned the head of the surrounding and wrapped clothes outside, Liu Chang found an empty house, changed clothes and returned to Xiaojing''s side.


    The little girl has not been sleeping in the room. Seeing Liu Chang coming back, she immediately gives him the most comfortable carpet position in the corner.


    "Brother, is it dangerous, will you be afraid?" Let Liu Chang lie down, Xiao Jing wiped the sweat on his head.


    "Not afraid." Liu Chang shook his head.


    "But I feel that every time my brother kills someone, he is in a bad mood." The little girl tried to hold Liu Chang''s head like an adult, but her short arm made her feel very hard to do it.


    "I don''t feel very special this time. It''s because I killed bad people." Liu Chang relies on the little girl, eyes lenglengleng looking at the ceiling.


    "But when my brother saved Xiaojing, he also killed bad people. I think your mood is still very fierce." When the little girl said something about veneration, she didn''t know why she burst into laughter, "but if I didn''t meet that time, I would not have met you."


    "So it is." Liu Chang continued to look at the ceiling, silently feeling his calm heartbeat, "but why do I really have no special feeling this time?""Maybe my brother is used to it." The little girl said vaguely.


    "Not used to it, but numb..." Liu Chang closed his eyes.


    There was no word all night.


    In the early morning of the next day, Liu Chang opened her eyes together with a woman with an eagle hook nose.


    "Sir, yesterday the head of the regiment said let''s start as soon as possible." See her open eyes, side has been waiting and dare not wake her soldiers, finally anxious to speak. (to be continued)

 Chapter 92

    "I see. The woman sat up and rubbed her eyes." what time is it? "


    "It''s six forty." The soldier replied.


    "Well, it''s still early. Don''t worry." After rubbing her eyes, the woman sat up from the bed and said, "the head of the regiment really doesn''t let people live peacefully. When I sleep, he also lets people in. Although I grew up in the army since I was a child, I''m a woman, anyway. "


    "Yes, yes, yes." The soldier listened to the woman''s words and quickly nodded, his face slowly shed a cold sweat.


    "Also, did you help me find the personal items of the mission target?" The woman spoke and held out her hand.


    "Well, I found it." The soldier took out a rag and handed it to the woman. "This is it."


    "What is this?" The woman picked up the rag and put it on her nose to smell it. Suddenly, a strong smell filled all her olfactory nerves. Then the olfactory nerve fed back this nerve impulse, which was a thousand times larger than usual, to her cerebral cortex, which made her enjoy the smell of a thousand times, and even brought up stomach discomfort. She couldn''t help but feel a bout of retching.


    "These are the socks of the task man. It is said that they were worn by him when he was crossing the woods. The head of the research institute sent someone to send them over. They said that the smell is strong, which is more conducive for you to remember the smell of the task man."


    "Zhao Zhuo of * *" A pair of socks torn in half, the woman''s sleepiness has been completely dispelled by the strong smell, "Damn, don''t eat breakfast! Take the team and follow me to find someone


    "Yes. Sir


    As soon as he got up this morning, Liu Chang followed Liu Rui on patrol.


    Little girl as a dissatisfied child, the community did not give her a task, she has been following Liu Chang''s side.


    "You sister is very proud of you." Walking in the community, Liu Rui was patrolling and chatting with Liu Chang casually, "I wish I had such a sister. 1"


    "ha ha, how many days do you take?"


    "Forget it, I''m not full myself!" When Liu Rui heard this, he quickly waved his hand and diverted the topic. "By the way, when I went out just now, I heard some of them say that the black group in our community was completely destroyed last night."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing Liu Chang nodded, "who did it?"


    "I don''t know. The gangs in the outer district have avenged you!" Liu Rui said casually.


    "However, when the gangs break up, we have to pay attention to them these days. Although they usually rob things and don''t grow beans, they are a deterrent here after all. With them, some hooligans and gangsters don''t dare to grab people and grab things here Liu Rui continued: "but when they are separated, those vagabonds outside will inevitably hit the people in our block, such as..."


    Before Liu Rui''s voice fell, a scream came from the door of the community.


    Liu Chang looked up and saw a girl with messy clothes coming in at the door of the community. The girl was not old enough to look like she was 14 or 15 years old, and her clothes were still childish. As soon as she rushed in, two young men came after her.


    One looks gentle, the other looks flowing, and he is not very old. He is about the same age as Liu Chang. As soon as they came in, they caught up with the girl and pushed her to the ground.


    "Damn it!" Liu Chang vomited on the ground and then rushed over.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rui also chased after him, "what''s going on ahead?"


    "Two hooligans seem to want to rape a minor!" Liu Chang''s voice did not fall, people have rushed to the middle of the two young people, and then kicked one of them over.


    "What are you doing?" After kicking over one of them, Liu Changli stands in place, and Liu Rui and the little girl also chase after from behind.


    "What do you do?" Liu Chang was kicked over by the Liuchang that flowing youth stood up, "what do you care?"


    "I''m the security guard of this community. Why can''t I take care of your crimes in my community? Don''t talk nonsense and get out of here." Liu Chang pointed to one of them: "I am most annoyed that people do this in front of me. Although I am not a good person, I look sick in front of me and get out of here."


    "Why should we go away?" Another gentle young man blushed and roared: "this girl''s stealing our food, why let''s get out of here, you guys? If you want to fight hard, come here! Nowadays, who is afraid of whom! Anyway, what I didn''t eat was dead beans, which is much more expensive than life! "


    When the young man finished speaking, he drew out a dagger and made a threatening appearance.


    "She stole your food?" Liu Chang frowned and looked at the girl.


    "No, I didn''t steal it." The girl shook her head and hugged her chest and said, "they slander me. They want to rape me!"


    "You fart, you hold our beans in your arms, you have the kind to spread out your clothes to let them see, are we lying or you bickering?" The flowing youth points to the girl''s chest.


    And Liu Changshun followed the direction of his fingers and saw a small glass jar as expected."This is my own bean, my own bean!" The girl shook her head and held the beans tightly in her arms.


    "Let''s go!" Seeing this scene, Liu Rui pulled Liu Chang''s hand and said, "you can take care of this matter. As long as it''s not the people''s business of our community, it''s OK to drive out. Don''t worry about so much. You are not Bao Gong. How can you tell who is right and who is wrong? How many things do you care about every day


    "Er..." Liu Chang looked at the jar on the girl''s chest and at two angry teenagers. He found that everything in the dark world was not as simple as he expected. Rubbing his head, he did not know who was telling the truth, and then sighed, ready to turn away.


    "Brother, you''d better save her. Her breath of life is very weak, and she seems to be starving to death!" Just when Liu Chang was ready to leave, the little girl pulled the corner of his clothes and didn''t want to leave.


    Feeling the strength of the corner, Liu Yang turned to look at the little girl''s eyes, knowing that she saw the girl and himself had similar experience, some sympathy overflowed. Helpless, he had to turn around again and look at the two teenagers, "you want beans, right?"


    "Well, we don''t have enough beans to eat. Who do you think is interested in this shriveled girl?" Cried the young man.


    "Give them beans!" Liu Chang said to the girl, "give them beans. I''ll take you to eat."


    The girl listened to him and shook her head, obviously not believing him.


    Then, seeing that the negotiation failed, the two teenagers rushed to her and robbed her of her can of beans. Then they ignored the crying girl and left.


    "Well, come on, and eat with me! Believe it or not, you don''t have a choice now Pulling the girl up from the ground, Liu Chang turned his head to Liu Rui and said, "let''s go in for a while. You can patrol by yourself first."


    "Shit! What do you care about? " Liu Rui shook his head to show that he did not understand.


    "It''s not that I want to be in charge, my sister wants to be in charge of it!" Pulling the girl, Liu Chang and the little girl disappeared into the fog together.


    Looking at Liu Chang''s back, Liu Rui gave out a "gas son" voice: "really full support!"


    Liu Chang took the girl back to her room. Liu Chang took out the box of rice grain insects and then took a bowl from the kitchen. He scooped out a bowl from it. He protected the edge of the bowl with his hands to prevent the insects from crawling out. Then he turned into the kitchen and boiled it with the gas tank.


    A few minutes later, a bowl like "rice" was served in front of the girl.


    "Eat it, it can be eaten!" After handing the bowl to the girl, Liu Chang took a few worms and put them into his mouth, indicating that they were not poisonous.


    Seeing him like this, the girl who had been hungry for a long time did not hesitate at last. After grabbing her job, she devoured him. In a short time, a bowl of crystal white insects was eaten by her, and she also cast a thank-you look to Liu Chang.


    "Go when you''re full. I don''t have more energy to take care of you." Seeing that the girl was full, Liu Chang made an order to leave.


    But the girl listened to this sentence, but no response, still sitting in place.


    "Let her play with me for a day before leaving?" The little girl saw that the girl didn''t want to leave, and began to cover for her, "so many days, and no peer has been with me, you can let her stay here for a day!"


    Xiao Jing finished and looked at Liu Chang with a praying look.


    "Well That''s fine, but it''s just one day. You know our situation, even if we don''t involve others, we can''t let her stay here often! " Liu Chang thought about it, nodded his head, and then turned to the door. "Then you can play here. I''m going out to continue patrolling. It''s not good for Liu to be alone. After all, people treat me well."


    "All right, brother, go!" The little girl waved her hand at him and began to speak with her skirt.


    And Liu Chang looked at them and left the room.


    Then there was a boring patrol in the morning. This morning, he also saw how chaotic the Community streets were after the loss of the underworld. Burning, killing, looting, rape and theft were ten times as many as those of the previous days. Looking out of the street, he could see everywhere. After watching the chaotic world all morning, Liu Chang was numb again. Even if he saw some injustice, he had no energy to take care of it.


    In the morning, Liu Chang spent his time under the moral condemnation. When he finished his patrol and was ready to return to his room, he heard that the surrounding area of the originally chaotic community suddenly became quiet. The noisy crowd stopped making noise, and the sound of fighting suddenly disappeared.


    Then, there was a sound of uniform footsteps coming from the quiet street. He could not be more familiar with the sound. He had been living in the army for a long time, and immediately recognized that it was from the soldiers.


    Voice from far to near, a moment later, he saw a whole group of soldiers from the community door came in.


    "Not good!" Seeing the soldier''s figure, Liu Chang was on guard. He turned his head and ran without thinking about it. Before those soldiers found him, he completely disappeared into the fog and got rid of Liu Rui. He rushed to his room with the fastest speed. There were pistols, crossbows and little girls.These three things were as precious as his life, and they were the first things he thought of when he was threatened.


    During this period of training, Liu Chang''s life intensity has already reached more than six. With the help of precise calculation ability, Liu Chang is as fast as a flying horse. In a few seconds, I went through hundreds of meters and got into the unit building.


    Quickly up to the third floor, Liu Chang opened the door and grabbed the little girl who was playing. Then he carried his bow and crossbow and picked up his own pistol. Holding her, he jumped directly from the broken window on the third floor.


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    "The men of the army are coming for us! "The little girl is holding her arms and protecting her face.


    "Oh." The little girl nodded, then felt the body suddenly, she saw Liu Chang double feet into the ground, and then quickly disappeared in the street behind the unit building.


    At the same time, in the direction of the main entrance of the community, the eagle nosed woman also led the team. Under the gaze of Liu Rui''s puzzled eyes, she quickly walked to the unit building where Liu Chang disappeared. Then she followed the smell all the way to open the room which had just broken the window.


    "Well!" Walking in the room, the eagle nosed woman took a deep breath in the air. Then she turned her head and said with a smile to the only girl in the room: "I seem to be asking for the smell of smelly socks in this room again. Do you smell it?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 93

    "What are you talking about?" The girl looked at the woman in military uniform.


    "It''s OK. I''m asking you, did you see two people just now?" The eagle nosed woman took out two photos from her military uniform pocket. "Oh, it looks like this, a boy of ten years old, and a girl who looks seven or eight years old."


    "No, I didn''t see it." The girl looked at the photo just left the shadow of a Leng, stuttered to tell a lie.


    However, her poor lying skills must not deceive the professionally trained person in front of her. With only one glance at the girl, the girl with Eagle hook nose picked her up and threw her in the air to a soldier who followed her.


    "Leave a person to examine her, and then station down a small team to inquire about the mission target in the community. In the past two days, the smell of the task man is everywhere. He should have stayed here for a long time." After explaining this sentence, the woman yelled at the soldiers who came up behind her: "the rest of the people will follow me. The mission target has already run away."


    "Speed up, no matter where he runs, as long as I don''t get out of Zhengzhou City, don''t try to escape our pursuit!"


    Holding a little girl all the way, Liu Chang was speeding along the streets of Zhengzhou. He didn''t understand how those soldiers could find here. In this chaotic world, there was no radio and no television. It was not so simple to want to be wanted. Before he left, even Li Qingshui didn''t know where they would end up.


    Holding the little girl all the way, Liu Chang did not want to understand the details of the matter, and he was so fast that he was far away from the army composed of ordinary people.


    More than an hour later, Liu Chang ran from the east to the south of the city, feeling far away from the pursuit of the team, he put down the little girl, gasped and stopped in place.


    "Brother, who''s coming to catch us?" After landing on the ground, the little girl asked, "did the Institute send someone to arrest us? Did Dr. Huang inform us? In this community, we only know her! "


    "I don''t think so." Liu Chang recalled Dr. Huang''s expression in the past two days and said, "it doesn''t look like it. Besides, although she knows our details, she hasn''t been out of the community in the past two days."


    "Then why can those people find this place, and we have lost our insect box, how can we eat in the future?"


    "I don''t know why they found us, but you can rest assured about the food." Liu Chang patted the bow and crossbow behind him, "now, food is not particularly difficult for me to find. Even if I can''t find something to eat, I can snatch it for you. You can rest assured."


    "But there are those soldiers chasing after us. Can we eat peacefully in the future, brother?" The little girl also sent out her last question.


    And her question became a nightmare for them in the next few days.


    In the next four days, Liu Chang held the little girl and hid in the whole of Zhengzhou, hiding in every secret place for many times, but he could not get rid of the army which was like the maggot of his son-in-law.


    Several times, when they were having dinner, they were almost surrounded by the following army. Fortunately, the little girl could find out their existence in advance. Liu Chang''s five senses were far beyond ordinary people. Otherwise, they would have been surrounded by armed forces.


    Although he escaped from danger several times, he could be found no matter where he was hiding in the past few days. This made Liu Chang very confused and realized that the matter was not as simple as "informing".


    This evening, hiding in an abandoned village house in the city, Liu Chang held the little girl in her arms and said, "no matter where we hide these days, they can track them. We have changed our clothes a few times, but we haven''t found any strange trackers. What do you think they can do to chase us all over the city?"


    "I don''t know. It should be an evolutionary ability. Isn''t there a hunter in nature who can trace its prey thousands of miles?" Said the little girl, breaking her chin.


    "Tracking for thousands of miles..." Liu Chang tried hard to recall the countless knowledge that Li Qingshui had told him. Finally, he suddenly thought of Li Qingshui''s exclamation: "olfactory nerves thousands of times more sensitive than human beings...".


    "Did they smell like dogs all the way?" Liu Chang thought of the answer.


    On the other side, the woman with the hook of the eagle''s nose fell into the same doubt.


    "Man Guang, you said that no matter how we surrounded them in the past few days, why could they all run away ahead of time?" The woman with a hooked nose asked his vice palace, a tall man with a short head.


    "I don''t know. I thought it was a coincidence a few times ago, but even the carefully arranged encirclement was seen through by them. I don''t know what method they used."


    The tall man said: "after that, I also took people to check our ambush sites, and we didn''t find any warning traps every time. This shows that they found out our existence by themselves, not by some kind of equipment or something."


    "That is to say, one of them is also a mutant?" The woman with the hooked nose lifted her eyelids.


    "Well, I think it should be an evolutor of the five senses. In terms of vision, it should not be possible. When they were surrounded several times, they were in the house. No matter how good their vision was, they couldn''t find out. If we have sense of smell, we should know our existence earlier, and the sense of touch and taste is even more impossible, so... " Tall man said this, live.."So, it''s that their hearing is particularly good?" The woman touched her crooked nose and said, "not only do you have good hearing, but every time they find us, they can run away several times faster than us, which also shows a problem."


    "Yes, they are much stronger than ordinary soldiers!" Woman''s vice palace interface way.


    "It''s hard to do it!" After thinking for a while, the woman with Eagle hook nose stood up and said, "man Guang, you can go back to the Research Institute and inform Zhao Zhuo of the current situation and ask him to send us some elite. Tell him not to be too much, as long as he is good, at least he is the kind of elite who can run faster than the character''s target. If there is no elite, it will be very difficult to do! "


    "Yes, sir!" The tall soldier raised a salute to himself.


    Two days later.


    "Brother, these two days that group of troops did not follow up. Is it the grass juice smeared on our bodies that worked?" Sitting on the sofa of the empty house in the community, the little girl was a little happy, "it''s really nice not to be chased by people''s buttocks!"


    "Can those things really cover up our smell?" Liu Chang raised his arm and smelled the smell of grass on his body.


    "Isn''t it Mr. Li used it before? What he found can''t be wrong!"


    "But Mr. Li also said that nothing can completely cover up a person''s smell. It can only confuse the smell, but not completely cover it up. If the noses of the pursuers are really as sensitive as animals, they can certainly catch up "After all, if it''s the same sense of smell, it''s much harder to cheat humans than animals," Liu Chang worried


    "Brother, you are too worried..." , the little girl was sitting on the sofa and was about to say two words of relief, but her face suddenly changed, "no, there is a life with high risk value high milk 1 running towards this side quickly!"


    "Thirty one?" Liu Chang a Leng, just picked up the little girl, the door came to the "boom" of a loud noise.


    The huge anti-theft door was directly smashed into a group of concave scrap iron by a huge force from the outside, "bang" hit the wall inside the door, and then a green shadow in camouflage clothes rushed to the two people with lightning power.


    In Liu Chang''s eyes, the figure rushed to himself at the speed of 17.56 meters per second. The speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he approached his body.


    He held the little girl in his arms, predicted in advance under the accurate calculation, which narrowly avoided the man''s first attack, and then glanced at the man''s face.


    No ears and nose, fold eyelids, like rhinoceros, no hair on the face, eyes pupil is different from ordinary people, completely a monster face.


    "No, it''s the gene synthesizers!" After seeing the strange man''s appearance, Liu Chang didn''t think about it. Instead, he held the little girl in one hand, and with the other hand, he quickly took out the huge pistol.


    However, the weirdo didn''t give him the chance. As soon as Liu Chang''s pistol was held in his hand, the monster turned around again and waved the cannonball fist at Liu Chang''s cheek.


    Fist very quickly, Liu Chang saw the initial speed of the fist, even if out of it, it would kiss his left face after 0.04 seconds. He wanted to hide, but his body couldn''t keep up with the speed of his thinking. Because the physical quality gap between him and the weirdo was too obvious, even if he calculated the attack route of the other side, but the distance was too close, he still didn''t avoid this nearly fatal punch.


    Boom!!!


    Liu Chang''s whole cheek bone and all teeth of his left mouth were smashed by the blow. His whole face collapsed, and the well flew out of the house with a punch, and he bumped into the wooden closet of the house. And the little girl in his arms is also driven by this huge force, and is swept away by the powerful force.


    "Oh The weirdo saw the two mission targets fly out at the same time, first caught the little girl in the air, and then quickly pursued Liu Chang who was trapped in the wardrobe.


    And also at this time, a roar of gunfire from the closet.


    And faster than the sound of a gun, it was the bullet that flew out of the gun. The bullet with the wind whistling, directly into the strange man''s chest, and then there bloomed a beautiful blood.


    "Boom" a sound, the strange person was directly hit by this powerful shot to fly out, far hit the wall of the living room. (to be continued)

 Chapter 94

    Climbing out of the collapsed cabinet, Liu Chang felt dizzy and looked up at the strange man who was shot by him and the little girl who flew out of his hand again.


    Just now, he fired the gun completely based on his feeling. He was hit by a blow and lost his sense of direction. He hit his head into the closet again. Sawdust flew and the board collapsed, making him lose his vision completely. He fired the shot in the collapsed wood by feeling completely depending on the distance calculated before.


    Fortunately, it hit the target.


    Unfortunately, although the gun reached the target, it did not cause too much damage to the target. Looking up, Liu Chang saw that the strange man who had been shot to the ground again stood up. At this time, his chest had been slightly collapsed, and the military uniform at the front chest was torn to pieces by the powerful force of the bullet, revealing the broken "cobweb bullet proof vest" and the flesh and blood that had been penetrated by bullets.


    "Damn it, the monster is wearing bulletproof vests." At the same time, Liu Chang raised the pistol again.


    But this time, the weirdo has been on guard. When Liu Chang raises his gun, he dodges when he knows how powerful he is.


    Strange man''s speed is very fast, although far from reaching the level of hiding bullets, but his body speed is faster than Liu Chang''s arm moving speed.


    That is to say, when Liu Chang raises his arm, he has lost his aim, and when he is ready to calibrate the target again, the target changes direction.


    This makes his shooting an almost impossible task. After all, even if the opponent''s speed is not as fast as himself, but the distance is too close, he is still in danger of being hit.


    In this way, one of them raised a gun to aim, and the other dodged and moved. For several seconds, the deadlock lasted until the little girl''s cry broke the deadlock in the room --


    "brother, run quickly, another one is coming!"


    Before the words fell, Liu Chang heard the roar of the soles of his feet breaking through the concrete floor at the entrance of the stairs. He seemed to have seen another strange man rushing into the room. Another look at the little girl, Liu Chang''s precise calculation ability let him know that the other party will rush into the room in two seconds, and as long as another weirdo rushes into the room, then he will not have any chance.


    Just hesitated for half a second, Liu Chang did not give up a look at the little girl, and finally made a cruel decision of Li Qingshui - he ran away.


    Hesitation means being caught. He knows that he can''t take the little girl - the girl is in the other corner of the room. When he arrives, the second weirdo will arrive early.


    When the second monster arrives, he must be caught by the uniform.


    If he was caught, the little girl would have no chance to escape. After being hit by a monster just now, he was in a trance to see that the "man" seemed to catch the little girl instead of smashing her into meat sauce with a crisp punch. He knew that the task of the other party was to catch them rather than kill them.


    Therefore, although he did not give up, but also a lot of worry.


    Know that in the case of no chance to win, is meaningless sacrifice.


    Without fighting for righteousness, Liu Chang fled like Li Qingshui when he met "giant dog".


    Jump out the window and escape.


    On the 17th floor, he went straight out of the window. The wounded monster saw him jump out, and tried to bully him to keep up, but was forced back by three loud gunshots.


    From the 17th floor down, Liu Chang in the air, some regret that the choice of hiding place some inappropriate. At the height of seventeen floors, even with his present body, if he fell to the ground, he would be half disabled even if he didn''t die. Fortunately, in the process of falling, he saw several big trees growing everywhere.


    Twisting in the air, Liu Chang adjusted his posture and let himself fall into the trees. After falling into the ground, most of the branches fell to the ground, which slowed down his fall.


    After falling into the ground, Liu Chang was breathed, but he did not dare to delay. After adjusting his breath, he got up and ran out again.


    In the fog, he vaguely saw a lot of troops surrounded by the streets. He also used his vision to bypass these troops and disappeared in the depth of the street.


    At this time, in the room on the 17th floor, the weirdo stood by the window, looking at the dense fog downstairs. He could not see through the distance of tens of meters. He could not see where the other task target had gone. Then he turned to the little girl, and stood beside the girl with another similar person who had come to the room.


    Five minutes later, a man and a woman came into the room. The man was tall and the woman had a very eye-catching hook nose.


    After entering the room, the eagle nosed woman first inspected the furnishings in the room, and finally put her eyes on the little girl and asked, "did you run one?"


    "Oh The weirdo nodded.


    "How do you run? Shouldn''t you? Aren''t you very good?" The woman stood on tiptoe and looked at the strange man''s wrinkled cheek. "Besides, why are you hurt in the chest?""Well Hurt... " The strange man frowned and looked at his chest. His expression was puzzled, but he didn''t speak any more.


    "Don''t ask them. These genes make people with low intelligence, and they don''t understand if it''s too complicated." The tall man in the back came up and said, "it''s better to ask them about this little child."


    "Isn''t it?" Tall man went to small static in front of her, picked her up from the ground, "tell me, where is the other man running?"


    The little girl did not look over her head, pursed her lips and ignored the man.


    "Don''t ask her, Zhao Zhuo said let''s be polite to them, don''t be so rude." The woman with Eagle hook nose picked up Xiaojing and put it on the ground, "isn''t it just a run? It doesn''t matter. I think it''s not easy for him to escape from the hands of the gene synthesizer. If you look at the impact mark on the cabinet, from the strength and direction of analysis, it must be that the man was hit after he was hit. "


    "It shows that he was injured, and the injury should not be light, and it won''t last long. Are you afraid that he will go to the ends of the earth with me The woman with the eagle hook nose said with a smile, "as long as there are these synthetic human beings, as long as I am here, the next time, just need another search, he will be difficult to fly."


    "Give this little girl to the team first, inform others to start with me, and tell them that the task is almost finished!" The woman finished speaking and left the room.


    Running in the streets of Zhengzhou, Liu Chang felt the burning pain of his cheek. The whole left facial bone was completely broken, and half of his teeth were lost, so that the flesh of his left cheek collapsed without the support of the skeleton, and his drooping face almost fell to his shoulder. And ten minutes later, his condition got worse - his face began to swell. The drooping skin was slowly propped up by the congested cheek, and half of his face turned into a bun like shape in only a few minutes, squeezing his left eye into a gap, so that he completely lost the left vision, but also dizzy at the same time.


    "This injury can''t be delayed." Liu Chang tore off a piece of cloth and wrapped up his whole head with all his strength, leaving only a gap in his right eye.


    "If the injury is not treated, it will be a problem in a few days, but if I want to see a doctor, I don''t have the time." Liu Chang''s mind was full of thoughts, "the army is chasing after me. If I stay in a certain place for a long time, I will be caught up. There is no time to treat the injuries. If we don''t solve them, we can''t get peace! In this case... "


    Liu Chang touched his cheek and thought of the little girl who had been caught. His eyes showed a resolute look.


    "Since you don''t want me to be at peace, no one wants to be better!"


    After making up his mind, Liu Chang strode to the jungle in the east of Zhengzhou.

 Chapter 95

    Because he knew that in the human world, he could not be the opponent of the army and the synthetic man. Only in the jungle, the jungle full of danger, could he have a chance.


    With this thought, Liu Chang stepped into the dangerous abyss again. Now the jungle is more dangerous than when he passed through it. Every day in the jungle, it is more dangerous. All living things are evolving. It belongs to their circle. The last time Liu Changzi crossed the forest, he had been prepared for a long time, so he had not been prepared for the long time before he crossed the forest.


    First, he wrapped the "bandage" on his face so as to avoid problems in future battles.


    Second, he covered up the smell again.


    Third, on the way to the outskirts of Zhengzhou City, he was also a robber for the first time. He robbed a small group of military water bottles along the road, filled them with water, ate them a lot, and then left quickly.


    After finishing all this, he finally stood under the road sign of "welcome to Zhengzhou" which he had once been to in the afternoon, and looked at the lush "primitive jungle".


    The jungle is more spectacular and complex than it was a month ago. Tall trees are more tall, and there are more kinds of shrubs. Fungi and ferns have been all over the field of vision. Even in the daytime, it is no longer quiet in the jungle. Standing at the edge of the forest, you can clearly hear all kinds of compound "buzz" - the sound called "Symphony of life" - which is the complex sound of all kinds of insects and birds This is the sound of the real rhythm of life, and it is also the cry of death.


    Taking a deep breath, Liu Chang rubbed the bandage on his head, took the military crossbow in his hand, and slowly walked into the jungle.


    He was tested by a second death.


    And half an hour after he really entered the jungle, the woman with Eagle hook nose came with three gene synthesizers and a large group of soldiers, and stood at the bottom of Zhengzhou welcome sign, where Liu Chang rested.


    "Chief, is he really in here?" Standing outside the jungle, listening to the "buzzing" sound from inside, the tall man with inch head swallowed hard.


    "Certainly, don''t you believe my nose?" The woman frowned, looking at the fog in front of her eyes, and frowned tightly together, "this boy is very cruel, is it necessary to catch the dead?"


    "What to do, shall we chase in?" The man hesitated, and a little fear crept up his face.


    "Chase!" The woman nodded.


    "Do you really want to go in? The man went into the jungle and might be dead now


    "Then we have to go in and have a look. I believe you know Zhao Zhuo''s temper. If we can''t finish the task, what will happen if we go back?" The woman with the eagle''s nose said, knocking at the three synthetic soldiers standing beside him and saying, "I heard that his current work and physical experiments are lack of raw materials. The guy''s character can do anything. I can guarantee that if we don''t finish the task, we will not be like them tomorrow


    "Oh The synthetic warrior felt the eagle hook nose woman hitting his body, and gave a roar, which made the woman quickly put her hands away.


    "All right, all right." Looking at these beasts like human beings, the man with inch head swallowed his mouth again, turned to the soldiers behind him and yelled: "go, go, go into the woods!"


    Under the command of the man with an inch head, the soldiers entered the jungle under his leadership, and slowly stepped into the forest area and walked forward. The forest became more and more dense. Although everyone could not see the scene in front of them or the whole picture of the tall trees, the light around them gradually became dark.


    The crown of the tree blocks the sun, and everyone''s sight is blocked again. The sight distance of less than three meters makes it difficult for everyone to move forward. The more difficult it is for a soldier to go deep into the ground, and the more difficult it is for a soldier to get into the ground, and the more difficult it is for a soldier to get into the ground, and the more difficult it is for a soldier to get into the ground, and the more difficult it is for a soldier to get into the ground.


    The woman stood at the front of the line, while leading the team forward, while in the air to distinguish the smell left by Liu Chang, and then cautiously and slowly into the depths of the jungle.


    "The smell in the forest is very complicated. The smell of different creatures is everywhere, and I don''t know the smell of most of them. It''s so difficult to distinguish between the odors of thousands of different creatures. Here, my olfactory ability is greatly reduced. " After entering the jungle, the woman found that the speed of the team had not been fast. She frowned and said, "and I find that the advantage of our number here is not exerted at all. These ordinary soldiers will only delay our journey."


    "What do you mean?" The cuntou man also found the problem.


    "Why don''t you lead the team and let these people go back first, and I and the three composers will capture that mission target." The eagle hook nose just finished this sentence, eyebrow again suddenly a frown, "how so heavy bloody smell?"


    "Where is it?"


    "More than 100 meters ahead.""It''s normal that there is a smell of blood in the jungle. There must be a residual smell when animals prey on each other."


    "No, animals rarely waste food, and even if they prey, they don''t spread the smell so much." The eagle nose sniffed the air carefully. "The smell of blood is like the smell of an animal being dismembered and spilling its blood all over the whole area. The animal won''t do this. It must be man-made!"


    "You mean that boy?"


    "Yes, that boy did it!" The woman with the hook nose said, "it''s very fresh. I just smelled it. He''s not far from here."


    "What? He must be setting a trap


    "Go after it!" The woman with the eagle hook nose called out and led the three gene synthesizers to run up with flying speed. "The longer we go around in this forest, the more dangerous we are. There are so many of us and synthetic people. He is not afraid. What are we afraid of? "


    "One, two, three, the target is in that direction!" As the woman ran, she gave orders to the three gene synthesizers, and then worried that the synthesizer could not understand what she was saying, and added gesture guidance.


    After receiving this command, the three synthetic men also speeded up under their feet and rushed out several times faster than women.


    The speed of more than three hundred meters, through the thorns, the blood of a hundred people. Then the three of them jumped up and down in the tree crown and branches to look for Liu Chang''s figure, and at the same time, they were constantly moving, covered with blood.


    Hiding in the trees, Liu Chang saw this scene and opened his mouth slightly. He had already experienced how sensitive the animals were to the smell of blood! So when he saw this scene, he was convinced that trouble was coming!


    Sure enough, in less than three minutes, the first of the four predators in the forest finally arrived.


    Naturally, the first group of flying insects came with the fastest speed. They were a group of flying insects. They were not huge in size, only the size of their fingernails. However, the iron armours were ferocious, and the flying speed was also extremely fast. With the noise of "buzzing" wings flapping, they attacked this area in an overwhelming manner.


    Three gene synthesizers were the first to be attacked. When they were looking for Liu Chang''s figure, they saw a huge black shadow falling from the sky. The following insects rushed to them, biting their fangs into their folds which could not be penetrated by bullets.


    "Oh, ah!" One by one, the three people were surrounded by insects. Hundreds of insects covered all their skin surfaces in an instant and surrounded them with a black "bug man".


    Although the insects can not bite through the skin of the strange people, they also bring them great trouble. Those strange people waved their arms in the air one by one, but they could not disperse the clouds of insects in the air. They were pushed down from the tree crown and fell to the ground.


    Large groups of insects lie on these monsters. Some of them try several times, but if they can''t bite through the skin of these monsters, they get into their ears and nostrils, making them unable to open their eyes.


    Although these insects can''t do harm to the monsters, they completely disturb all their hearing and vision. The boring "buzzing" sound and the negative effect brought by insects crawling all over the body make these monsters recover the instinct of wild animals, and they run away impatiently.


    And some other attracted insects, just hovering in the air in this area, driving away the strange people that they can''t "eat", begin to look for the next target.


    Bang!!!


    And the sound of a gunshot in the forest also successfully gave these confused insects a signal hint, smelling the bloody smell, they once again fit in and rushed there.


    The distance of more than 100 meters is only a few seconds for Liu Chang. When he sets a trap and sees the insect swarm attacking the strange man from afar, he turns and runs to the direction of the strange man''s coming - because he knows that there is a large army brought by the enemy there.


    He pulled the huge trigger in his chest, so he pulled the huge flat gun to his chest, which was the first time he pulled it. The blooming blood mist immediately gave off a strong smell of blood, which also successfully dropped a second bait to the predators.


    But after a shot, Liu Chang did not dare to stay. Before a large group of soldiers shot, he fled the area far away. He didn''t turn back to see what was happening behind him - because he believed in the smell of predators.

 Chapter 96

    Liu Chang ran away quickly. In addition to being afraid of soldiers shooting and the insects chasing after him, there was another reason - he was afraid that the synthetic humans trapped by the insects would come back to their senses.


    After all, the group of predators he attracted this time is not very high-level. The biggest threat to him, synthetic man, can only perplex, but can not cause any harm. So he runs very fast. He''s afraid that the monsters will catch up with them at the fastest speed when they get rid of the insects. Compared with the speed, he is not the opponent of those people. His only advantage now is his familiarity with the forest and his deep understanding of the dangers of animals. Because he had experienced all of these firsthand, he also knew how to use animals to defend himself.


    As for the rest, he can only hope that the commander''s impulse and gene man''s beast like low intelligence will bring him unexpected surprise.


    He didn''t stop in the jungle.


    On the other side, groups of soldiers are facing a terrible hell after the arrival of the flying insects.


    Although the flying beetles did not cause any substantial damage to the synthetic man, they were a real disaster to these ordinary soldiers.


    A large number of small beetles, each with poison, is bitten by one bite will be local paralysis, ten eight together can immediately let a healthy young man poisoning death. But now the soldiers have to face, but it is not as simple as ten or eight. Thousands of beetles make them have no attack direction at all. Smart soldiers abandon their guns and run away at the first moment they see the swarm. And those who respond slower, but immediately catch up with the buzzing noise, ten thousand insects bite down, immediately turned into a piece of blood.


    Such a simple swarm of insects easily dispersed these so-called regular armed soldiers. Faced with enemies who had never fought before, inexperienced soldiers showed the unique panic of human beings in the face of the unknown - some were scurrying around, some were surrounded by insects and tried to shoot the "dark cloud" in despair, but all of them were fruitless.


    Maybe the flamethrowers are a good choice to deal with these small groups of things, but they don''t have a single person equipped with these things, which are not easy to carry and are not suitable for urban operations - because their mission this time is to search for two people in the city - no one expected that the final battlefield would be transferred here.


    Therefore, this group of people were immediately fragmented by the swarm of insects. They ran and died. The scene was chaotic, just like the Shura hell.


    But in the chaos, because they were far away from the army, the woman with the eagle''s hook nose and his adjutant escaped. After being far away from the insect swarm, they found three adults who were also able to get rid of the insects. After that, the woman with the remaining four left the right and wrong place far away.


    "Damn it, a small trap can make our big army almost destroyed. How dangerous is the jungle?" After being far away from the insects, the adjutant swore in a low voice, "with so many dead soldiers, those deserters will certainly not go back to report their lives. According to the death list, we are really planted this time!"


    "Well, yes, even if the man is caught this time, he will have to go back to trial." The woman''s face also showed a sad look, "what''s more, the man doesn''t know where to hide?"


    "In this case, it''s better for us to..." The deputy commander spoke and suddenly lowered his voice: "why don''t we give up our mission and become deserters? With your ability, it will be very difficult for the military to capture us Anyway, the man... "


    Bang!!!


    Before the adjutant''s words were finished, a quick fist hit him in the head. With a powerful blow, his head was smashed to pieces, and his syllables completely disappeared in the air. Under the brain fire, the headless corpse flew more than ten meters away before hitting a tree and falling to the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing the synthetic man around him suddenly burst into trouble and smashed his deputy''s head to pieces, the woman howled loudly: "what are you doing? Zhao Zhuo didn''t tell you, do you want to follow my command on this mission? What do you animals want to do


    The woman looked at the brain splashing from the ground, her eyes were slightly red, and it was obvious that he had a good relationship with the tall adjutant.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mission Give up Death... " The three men seemed unable to hear the woman''s roar. At the same time, they showed a ferocious expression. Three pairs of fierce eyes looked at her.


    "No give up, no!" Touching these three vicious eyes, the woman with the eagle hook nose felt a shiver immediately. She was afraid that these monsters could not understand her words. She also adopted the same method to her. She quickly and vigorously waved her hands and said, "you didn''t say give up. Do you understand? No! Yes


    When the three composers heard the woman''s words, they gradually put away their ferocious expressions, and then stood in the same place again, just like three wooden posts.


    Looking at the three composers no longer moving, the woman breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, but helplessly sighed: "how many tough instructions have Zhao Zhuo infused into your head? Why did you suddenly understand that sentence?"


    After sighing, she turned back to the direction where the adjutant''s body flew out. After finding the body, she was silent for a few seconds. Then, afraid of more troubles caused by blood, he left here.Led by three monsters, the woman with Eagle hook nose is like a hound looking for Liu Chang''s trace all the way, while the latter constantly creates trouble for the former.


    The jungle is very dangerous, Liu Chang is afraid of getting lost, dare not go too deep, even dare not slow down, so he has been around the edge of the jungle.


    Because the speed of the woman is not as fast as Liu Chang, she takes three synthetic people to distinguish the direction, but she still can''t catch up with the shadow of the man in front of her.


    The two of them ran away, and the afternoon passed quickly.


    In the past few hours, the woman with the hook nose of the eagle fully appreciated the horror of the jungle. In only one afternoon, she nearly died several times - she was penetrated by schistosome, attacked by the cane of the branch, stabbed her ankle by an unknown poisonous insect sticking out from the ground, and once was nearly cut off half of her head by a strange animal hiding like a dead wood.


    After an afternoon''s tracking, I was scarred and exhausted. If I hadn''t had three synthetic people around me, I would have died several times.


    And Liu Chang is also not easy, in the process of escape, he also encountered several dangers. But fortunately, his precise calculation ability is still there, and his calculation ability is not bad luck, which makes him lucky to live to dusk.


    However, dusk is his limit - the jungle in the day makes it difficult for him to survive at night. Liu Chang knows that he can''t drag on any longer. If he doesn''t fight a decisive battle, he believes that he can''t endure this long dark night.


    And after escaping all the way, he also made his own plan - the plan to fight - another place he was familiar with - in the nests of spiders who had just been trapped by spiders, and he thought that maybe the spiders who could even trap the horse and rook could surprise the low IQ synthetic humans.

 Chapter 97

    In my memory, the route a month ago is still vaguely. According to my memory, Liu Chang is groping for a certain area on the edge of the jungle.


    Dusk is coming, and the sun is about to set. Liu Chang speeds up his pace and calculates the time in his heart. He hopes that when he arrives at the spider area of Dagang, it is the time when the sun has just set.


    Because at that time, the afterglow of the sun could give him more vision, so that he could identify those transparent red silk threads, and at the same time, it would not give any opportunities to the enemy following him - it took about 20 minutes from sunset to dark, and the dog nosed woman chased him for at most half an hour, which Liu Chang thought was the point. When he enters the spider territory, he can see the spider web, but when the enemy comes, he can''t see it at all.


    Because of the accuracy of his calculation ability, he calculated his travel time and route. When he arrived at the place he remembered, it was sunset.


    With the last glimmer of sunlight, Liu Chang entered the newly hatched spider area several times larger than a month ago. With the last ray of light, Liu Chang saw the dense spider webs, one by one, one by one. Both the number and density were many times more than that of a month ago.


    How many cobwebs, there will be as many spiders, the number of spiders here is far from being able to compare months ago.


    After seeing these cobwebs, Liu Chang also carefully drilled in along the gap between them. He didn''t dare to touch the edge of the net at all, for fear of bringing a little vibration to the web layer.


    Because he knew that spiders, especially web spiders, were different from most hunting food species, mainly depended on their sense of touch. The bristles on their eight legs are very sensitive to tremors, and they can easily feel and swarm as long as prey intrudes into their webs or the cobwebs vibrate a little.


    But in addition, their vision and smell are very common. Therefore, Liu Chang believes that if he is more careful, he should be able to avoid the vision of these spiders.


    Drilling through the space between the cobwebs, Liu Chang, with his super vision, saw many spiders "sleeping" in his own web. He carefully used the red fog as a cover, and did not disturb the killers who had not entered the active period of the night.


    After drilling through the cobwebs, the night gradually came. With the last light, Liu Changyuan returned and went out of the scope of the cobweb again. Then he closed his eyes and began to calculate the analysts silently in his mind. According to what he saw just now, he outlined a "drawing" with cobwebs all over his brain. Then, according to the drawings, he found those cobwebs The gaps in the group, which were then connected by him, formed a "road" path in his mind.


    After all this, Liu Chang took off his coat and threw it into the spider jungle, and then disappeared in the dark.


    More than ten minutes later, the eagle hook nose woman with three adults came to the periphery of the spider field.


    "Mission objectives are in there." The woman stood around the area, sniffing the air carefully. "It''s stopped. I guess there''s a trap inside."


    "Oh The three composers couldn''t understand the second sentence of a woman, but they were particularly sensitive to the first sentence. Knowing that the goal of the task was in it, the three of them stepped in without thinking about it.


    And the woman saw this, also sighed after, followed by.


    But they didn''t go far, and the first synthetic man stuck to the invisible web and roared.


    "Oh The first synthetic man who was stuck was the one who walked in the front. He kept walking posture, but suddenly he felt that he could not move. So he struggled under his impatience, and the powerful force directly broke the spider silk which was countless times stronger than the steel wire, and played with the sticky cobweb all over the body.


    And his swing naturally startled the spider that tied the web. He felt that his web was destroyed. A half man sized spider jumped out and launched an attack on the intruder.


    Hiding in the dark corner, Liu Chang saw the spider just a month later, looking more perfect than before. Perfect, it means perfect hunting organs - they don''t get bigger, but the bristles on their backs look stronger, their eight legs are more powerful than before, and their mouth parts are much sharper.


    The spiders are at least twice as powerful as they were a month ago.


    But even so, although the spider jumped out of the body, although it was very fast, it was beaten half of its body into paste before it fell on the synthetic human body. It fell out directly and died no longer. Compared with the strength of the individual, even if they have evolved again, they are still much worse than the adult.


    Liu Chang, who was hiding in the dark, was waiting for this moment. He didn''t expect the first spider to cause any harm to these synthetic people at the beginning. He was waiting for an opportunity for the other party to stop. When this opportunity came, he also fired the first shot of the giant pistol without hesitation.


    The shooting target is in the field of vision, the shooting target does not move at high speed, and the shooting distance is only ten meters. This excellent shooting condition is not difficult for Liu Chang, who has the accurate calculation ability of simi.What''s more, he firmly believes that even if those synthetic people are as powerful as they are, if the giant shooting is not wearing bulletproof vests, it can also cause huge wounds to their bodies. And if the wound appears in the head, whether he is a synthetic or Superman, he will die!


    Bang!!!


    The huge muzzle kinetic energy brought about a huge gunshot. Under the flash of fire, a huge bullet flew out of the chamber, crossed the air flow, and directly hit the synthetic man''s head. Then he made a fist sized wound there, and then flew a few meters away with his body.


    With the help of the giant gun, Liu Chang can be killed with a single shot, which is clean and clean. With the help of a giant gun, Liu Chang can kill these synthetic people.


    Moreover, under his computing power, there is no possibility of failure.


    However, since ancient times, it is easy to kill people, but it is difficult to escape. After Liu Chang''s first shot, the danger came. The other two composers immediately responded at the first moment when they heard the gunshot. Following the direction of sound and fire, they rushed to the sound source at the first time. The distance of more than ten meters was almost one second. Moreover, the instinct from the wild animals made their action route ten It is impossible to give Liu Chang a second shot.


    In addition, as they rushed to Liu Chang, the roar of the giant gun also completely ignited the boiling emotion in the jungle covered with spiders. In the depths of the forest, almost all the spiders who were "sleeping" were awakened by the roar in the night. After they learned that foreign objects had invaded, they were bouncing among the cobwebs one by one, moving more and more towards the incident Location.


    So Liu Chang, who had known for a long time that things would develop into this way, turned decisively and ran after the first shot, and went straight into the spider forest.


    After finding the target, the latter two composers chased after him several times faster than he did. However, Liu Chang did not turn back. He shuttled through the woods, and each step was a planned route. However, the two adults behind him ran into a spider web every few steps, although they could make money with their strength But it seriously affected the speed of the pursuit.


    After the spider''s Web was smashed by the first spider, it was not only the first time that the spiders came to attack their home, but also a sense of their own destruction.


    Of course, more than two adults were attacked. As one of the parties, Liu Chang did not attract much hatred, but there were still sporadic spiders attacking him.


    Spider attacks are very organized, it seems that many days of social life has made them good at hunting. Their attack means are not single. In addition to biting, they also spray silk thread from the back of their buttocks to entangle their prey in the air. And when they found the intruder, far more powerful than their individual strength, the vast majority of spiders came to use this long-range encirclement attack.


    One silk thread fell from the sky, as if a net like entanglement to the two adults.


    While he juts from left to right, he completely ignores these spiders - in their eyes, only the mission target is the first, and other enemies, including their own lives, are put in the second place.


    Therefore, the two synthetic humans are still chasing Liu Chang all over the world in the spider forest, while the latter is avoiding the entanglement of spider silk, and constantly leads the two monsters to the abyss.


    And in the process of continuous pursuit, Liu Chang also found for the first time that his precision computing ability has a huge advantage in group warfare.


    He can calculate the landing point of every silk in the air according to the position of the spider on his head. However, since the speed of the spiders attacking from the air is not as fast as he is, he can always find the best escape route in the chaos and easily avoid the encirclement.


    So he ran more and more smoothly, and dodged more and more easily. On the contrary, the two composers are more and more embarrassed.


    Although they have the intention to avoid the continuous sprinkling of silk layer from the sky, they are powerless. In the process of continuous collision, more and more spider silk are on their bodies. Every time they break a web, the broken web will adhere to them. In addition, fresh silk from the sky and the ground will be under the double pipes. After a while, they will be covered with silk A layer of spider silk membrane - seriously affecting their mobility.


    Their speed is more and more slow, the adhesion of the mucous membrane is also getting thicker, and Liu Chang also feel that the time is ripe, turn back is four shots.

 Chapter 98

    The bullet capacity of the giant gun was five at a time. Except for the one that was fired just now, these four rounds were the total number of bullets, which were all shot out by Liu Chang.


    And there is a reason why he shot all of them. Although the speed of those gene synthesis men is greatly reduced, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and the speed is still superior to him, so it is difficult to shoot.


    In addition, the interference of the spider constantly attacking overhead makes his shooting more difficult.


    Therefore, two of the four bullets were used by Liu Chang to block the other side''s escape route.


    Under the net, although only two shots hit the synthetic man''s body, it caused them great trouble - one hit in the chest, creating a hole there, and knocking him to the ground at the same time - while the other was shot in the thigh, losing his balance and rolling down on the ground.


    With Liu Chang''s help, the spiders on the tree canopy saw two guys who had destroyed their homes fell to the ground. They fell down from the tree and threw their spider silk on them. At the same time, they gave full play to the noble spirit of the dare to die team members. After one group of people died, they did not give synthetic man a chance to stand up.


    After a while, the two synthetic humans were entangled into "silkworm pupae" like things, no matter how strong they were, they could only wriggle their bodies, which was useless.


    Seeing this scene on the way, Liu Chang finally knew why Ma Lu, who had broken into the spider forest by mistake, was about to give out that kind of unwilling roar a month ago. He was wrapped into a silkworm chrysalis by the following spiders. Even if he had the strength of his whole body, there was no place to use it, until he was trapped and suffocated alive!


    Seeing that these two adults have become turtles in a jar, Liu Chang knows that the two of them are dead. Next, spiders have countless ways to deal with them.


    But even if he solved the enemy in front of him, his heart still did not dare to fall. He solved several spiders around him. He folded his body and went back to the place where he came. He looked for the woman with Eagle hook nose. If she did not eliminate her, Liu Chang felt that he was not at peace.


    The pursuit and escape along the way had already let him know who the man with the ability to trace himself was. And if that person doesn''t kill, she won''t bring more people next time.


    In fact, he felt extremely lucky to escape this time. If he was allowed to face the "little Superman" synthetic man again, he would not want to do it.


    So catching that woman is now the top priority. The three men and the army have been captured, and the only leader left must not let her run away.


    Turning back from the original road, Liu Chang couldn''t see the figure of the woman at the place where he had just shot. He wanted to know that it was the woman who saw something bad, or "smelled" it, and ran away.


    So he ran after him, but to his amusement, within a few steps of the original road, he found the woman - a woman who didn''t move when she saw him, because her body was already glued to the spider web.


    "Ha ha, I wanted to come after you and kill you!" Liu Chang took a look at a woman whose arm was hanging on a spider web, then looked back at the spider that had not been chased for a while, and said, "but now it doesn''t look like it''s needed. Hang you here, and those spiders will help!"


    Liu Chang hated this woman, because she, Xiaojing, was caught and had no idea whether she was alive or dead. She also fled to the jungle of death. Half of her facial bones were broken by synthetic human beings. Even if she could be cured, she would completely destroy her face. All of these are given by this woman. After enjoying this experience, no one will have a good impression on the enemy in front of him.


    When he said this, he raised his foot to kick the whole body of the woman onto the spider web and let those spiders come to think about it. But he raised his foot and thought again. It was cruel to do so. After all, in this case, this woman can only be regarded as a pawn, and Zhao Zhuo is the mastermind. And he will never forget the last look in the eyes of the woman he had redeemed here, so as soon as he raised his foot, he put it down again and took out his dagger.


    "Tell me where the little girl you caught is, and I''ll give you a good time!" Liu Chang took out the dagger, pointed at the woman''s neck, said: "otherwise those spiders will let you know what is called Shura hell! They won''t kill you, but they will paralyze you. After that, they will make small openings in you and lay eggs in them. After hatching, spiders will treat you as food rations, and let you try the heart biting pain of ten thousand ants. Then you will know how happy I am to give you this knife. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the woman with Eagle hook nose swallowed it hard. saliva.


    "Don''t think about biting your tongue and killing yourself. Li Qingshui once told me that it''s impossible to die in time. You still have to enjoy the feast of spiders!"


    "Hurry up, those spiders are coming!" Liu Chang listened and heard the last roar of the gene synthesizer, which had brought out despair and powerlessness.


    "Don''t kill me. I''ll take you to the little girl." The woman obviously heard the roar. She said quickly, "only I know where that little girl is, and I know a lot of other valuable things. Even if you kill me, the military also has other people with tracking ability, but you leave me, I join you, and my nose can help you trace backAfter the woman finished this paragraph, she saw Liu Chang showing a thoughtful expression and hastily added: "you have no reason not to believe me. Zhao Zhuo''s temper is what you should have heard of. Do you feel that I still have the significance of going back?"


    After the woman said this, there was a final roar from the synthetic. Then a large number of spiders were liberated from there. Hundreds of spiders jumped up from the ground and rushed to here.


    "Well, you convinced me. Are you angry?" The conversation between them was quick and short, and the speed of spiders was also very fast. Liu Chang looked back and saw that there were several spiders close to him. "Hurry up, do you have any?"


    "No, I don''t smoke!" When the woman saw the spider coming, she cried out: "and now there is a lighter that can''t light anything. Think of a way!"


    "No way!" Liu Chang took a dagger and cut off the woman''s forearm with a dagger. Under the spatter of blood, she left most of her forearm on the spider web for ever. Then she picked up the bloody female officer and ran to the outside of the forest.


    Liu Chang ran all the way, but the spiders behind him were not as fast as he was. In fact, if they were not in the spider jungle, they would not be able to hunt creatures several times faster than themselves, and they would not be able to catch two adults.


    In Liu Chang''s eyes, cobwebs can be avoided, and the complex landforms in the forest are useless under his precise calculation ability. He picked up the military palace, his speed all the way, a moment later, he got rid of the spider army, and ran to the direction of Zhengzhou City, just like the first escape from the jungle.


    This time, he was several times faster than the last time, and before long, he crossed the edge of the jungle and came to the relatively safe world outside.


    "Blood, do..." In Liu Chang''s arms, the female officer with broken arm groaned, "help me stop bleeding quickly. I''ll die later..."


    "Well." After taking a look at the pale woman who bled too much, Liu Chang put her on the ground and tore off a piece of cloth, which tightened her arm so that the blood could no longer gush out from there.


    "You can only make do with it. Your vitality is not weak and you should not die." Liu Chang looked at the woman''s wound and said, "go to Xiaojing first, and then to the doctor. We can''t wait long for our injuries. "


    Liu Chang said, pointing to his face wrapped up like a mummy.


    "Well." The woman looked at the wound on his face and nodded. "Is Xiaojing the name of the little girl?"


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded, one eye to the dark sky, "is my family."


    "Are you a vision variant?" The woman looks at Liu Chang.


    "Not all of them." Pulling up the female officer on the ground, Liu Chang asked her, "are you a olfactory mutant?"


    "Yes." The woman nodded, "has a thousand times more sensitive than human olfactory system, can easily chase ordinary people from a long distance."


    "What''s your name?"


    "He Zhizhi."


    "It''s a pretty name. I thought you would be a tough name." Liu Chang said, patted the female officer''s shoulder, "don''t talk nonsense, help me find Xiaojing first."


    "Well." With these words, the female officer was able to recognize her current situation and took the road ahead.


    The original way back to huizhengzhou City, although the sky is dark, but Liu Chang can still see things 10 meters away. He found that he didn''t know whether it was one eye or injury or the second mutation. His night vision was better than before, which was the only thing that made him happy these days.


    With this slightly happy mood, he was led all the way by the woman with Eagle hook nose named he Zhizhi into an underground parking garage in the community where he had fled. Outside the garage, Liu Chang saw two soldiers holding hands.


    "That''s it!" The female officer pointed to the underground garage.


    "Well." Standing behind her, Liu Chang nodded and knocked the woman out.


    Then he loaded the crossbow, loaded the bullet, and then lurked.


    A small group of ordinary soldiers, but also in the dark when the other side is not prepared, this kind of situation is almost no difficulty for Liu Chang.


    First, he shot and killed two soldiers guarding the door with crossbows, then sneaked into the underground garage under the cover of night, and then used the automatic rifle picked up at the door to shoot at the ten soldiers inside.


    With the sound of "sudden" sound, when a barrage of rifles was finished, the ten soldiers had no life to return under Liu Chang''s precise calculation ability. And then, the sound of the gun also woke up the sleeping girl, she opened her half sleeping eyes and saw a man wrapped in gauze and dyed with blood all over his body, who looked like a devil, and slowly walked to her side.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here!" The devil like man made a warm voice to her, picked her up, turned around and stepped out of the night. (to be continued)

 Chapter 99

    The next morning, in an abandoned house in the eastern suburb of Zhengzhou.


    After uncovering the bandage on Liu Chang''s face, Dr. Huang looked at the bloody face, which even had no bones. He said helplessly, "I can''t cure your injury!"


    "I can''t get her either." Dr. Huang said, pointing to the female officer who was tied up in the corner of the room, "the wound of the amputated limb is too big. I can only do simple hemostasis and disinfection. As for your injury, half of your facial bones are broken, which I can''t cure! "


    "If you can''t, you can''t die." Put the bandage on his face again, Liu Chang said, "I''m sorry, I stole you from the community in the middle of the night."


    "It''s all right. It''s just that you showed up all over the blood last night, picked me up and left without saying a word. It really scared me." Huang Yin said, "but how much trouble have you caused? A lot of troops came to the community that day, and so many troops didn''t catch you?"


    "It''s just a fluke. No, the female officer tied up is their leader." Liu Chang pointed to the branch of congratulation, and then asked, "will my life be in danger if the wound on my face is dragged down?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t dealt with such a serious injury." Dr. Huang said, "it all depends on your constitution. I can give you simple medical treatment, and there is no other way. Especially your face and appearance. I guess I can''t help you recover. The bones are gone. If you have an operation, I can''t do such a big operation. "


    "Well, I see. It''s OK." Liu Chang touched his cheek, and he said to himself, "anyway, it''s not very handsome. Now you can put bandages on it to avoid scaring people. Do you think he Zhizhi


    With that, Liu Chang turned his head and looked at the female officer tied to the corner.


    "Why bind me? I have said that I will not go back. If you do this, how can we continue our cooperation? " The female officer with a hooked nose struggled on the ground, "and is it human to treat a seriously wounded person like this?"


    "Mr. Li said that such a complex human nature is not something that ordinary people can think about, and in my opinion, it is the best embodiment of human nature that I tie you." Liu Chang said, "because I don''t trust you yet."


    "Time will prove my innocence." The female officer laughed and did not explain.


    "Well, I''ll ask you a few questions and I''ll untie the rope when I''ve answered them." Liu Chang said, squatting in front of the female officer, stretched out his finger "first, let you catch me is not Zhao Zhuo?"


    "Yes, there is no doubt about it, and the order is that it should be caught alive." He Zhizhi nods.


    "Good. The second question is, how many people in the army have the ability to arrest you? " When Liu Chang asked this question, his expression was more serious.


    "The other two are olfactory trackers like me, but the degree of variation is not as high as I am, and the olfactory cells are not as sensitive as I am. The other is a brain like mutant in the second research group, that is, the biological weapons research group. He has a very strong analytical and reasoning ability. Even if you left a footprint on the ground more than ten days ago, he can use his powerful reasoning and analysis ability to track all the way according to the footprints and the surrounding conditions, and finally lock your position. But that person''s status is very high. It seems that his position in the second group is no less than that of Li Qingshui in the first group, so Zhao Zhuo may not be able to send him. " He Zhizhi said.


    "Can you tell the smell of these two men?"


    "Yes, I have seen both of them. I remember the smell on them."


    "That is to say." Liu Chang untied the rope on he Zhizhi''s body, "if you are there, I don''t need to be chased again?"


    "Yes, you may say so. That sense of smell is not as good as mine, needless to say, even if the reasoning expert really comes over, I can smell him in advance. You can rest assured. "


    "Well, one last question." Liu Chang''s expression became more serious. "How is Li Qingshui in the army recently?"


    "I don''t know about high-level affairs, but I feel that he and Zhao Zhuo are very close. The combination of the two of them in a group, so that other research groups can not shake. The two highest levels of the army and the highest level of the government respect them very much. They should be regarded as having a good time together. "


    "That''s good. That''s good." To Chang nodded and turned.


    And he Zhizhi saw his question finished, also stood up from the ground, raised his bandaged upper arm and asked: "doctor, I can''t die from this injury."


    "It should not be. After all, the vitality of human beings is not comparable before." "But if you want your arms to grow out, it''s impossible," Dr. Huang said


    "Well, that''s disability?" He Zhizhi looked at his missing forearm, and his tone was very helpless and sad with strong regret


    "don''t think so much, do you feel that you have no face or a strong neck?" Liu Chang pointed to his face with only one eye on it and said, "I''m uglier than fred the devil now. It''s not because of you!"


    "And..." He Zhizhi looks at Liu Chang''s face, and his expression is a little relaxed. Human suffering is always compared. When we see others suffering more than ourselves, we will feel better.In this way, in this strange atmosphere, a small group is so mixed together.


    One is the former informer and the other is the former enemy. In the end of the day, it seems that all kinds of hatred in the past will not be remembered forever. As long as one can live, the enemy one second before may become a partner in the next.


    Three days later.


    In a community, it''s time to distribute food. Liu Chang and they have been hiding here for two days. The person in charge of him in this new community is the guard.


    In the evening, the little girl brought her and Liu Chang''s food today, and then she came to him.


    "Brother, is your face better?" The girl said and put some beans in front of him.


    "Better, at least detumescence, but it''s pain. There''s no other feeling except pain." Liu Chang touched his cheek across the bandage and said: "he Zhizhi, you stare at her, don''t let her run away."


    "Well, I know." The little girl sat beside Liu Chang. "Don''t worry, she has been in my perception field. If she is more than 50 meters away from me, I will report to you the first time."


    "That''s fine. Within 50 meters, I''m confident that she won''t run away." Liu Chang nodded. After a short rest, he saw Huang Yin and he Zhizhi come over with a small bowl.


    "Congratulations, officer." Liu Chang grinned when she saw the female officer with Eagle hook nose coming to him. However, no one could see his horrible smile hidden behind the bandage. "Please help me exchange these beans for some ordinary food, even if the quantity is less. As long as someone in the community is willing to exchange it for you, you can help me change it!"


    "You still don''t eat Liang Dou?" He Zhizhi said and swallowed his share.


    "No


    "What did you eat before?"


    "Bug, but on the first day you hunted me, I lost my insect box." Liu Chang said, "do you remember the girl you caught in my room the first day?"? I think she took it. The insect is very good. Li Qingshui said that it is very nutritious. I wonder if I can find the girl and get the bug back


    "Come back and let me have a taste. I remember the smell of that girl. It''s not hard to find her." He Zhizhi waved his broken arm and said, "if you find her, I''ll be half of the worm."


    "Yes Liu Chang nodded and looked at he Zhizhi''s broken arm and said, "why do you always like to wave your broken arm these two days?"


    "You don''t always like to touch your face these two days." He Zhizhi helplessly said: "which piece of people will pay special attention to which piece, this is human nature."


    "So it is." Liu Chang said, and touched his face, and then there came the feeling of soft lying prone to make him feel very uncomfortable. He missed his face in the past two days. Although not handsome, it was angular and angular, and his facial features were neat, but now there was no half of the bone inside. If it was not wrapped in bandages, it would immediately droop half of it, which is more terrifying than ghosts and snakes.


    He remembers that when several of them first came to the community, they almost didn''t accept him when they saw him with bandages on his face. Moreover, strangers would not take the initiative to talk to him in the past two days, so they were discriminated against.


    "Don''t worry, brother. You''ll find a way." Seeing Liu Chang''s sudden silence, the little girl beside him seemed to see through his mind and hastened to comfort him: "when Mr. Li Qingshui settles down, we can go back to find him. He''s so smart. He''s going to do a recovery operation for you. It''s going to be easy. This kind of thing is much simpler than what life science he studies all day long. Maybe it can turn my brother into a handsome man? "


    "Ha ha ha..." After listening to the little girl''s words, Liu Chang suddenly laughed, "don''t have to be a handsome guy, just restore to the previous appearance."


    "In fact, I can''t recover. My brother is also very handsome." The little girl continued to comfort.


    "Ouch After listening to the two people''s words, he Zhizhi uttered a strong exclamation and interrupted their conversation. She wrinkled her Eagle nose and said, "I''m disgusted. Your dialogue is like a Korean romantic TV series, and the age gap is like a Japanese ghost animal movie. It''s disgusting to him."


    "Oh? Congratulations Liu Chang looked at her with one eye, "I don''t feel any nausea. People with ghost animals in my mind are ghost animals. What''s more, he Ye Gui Geng? "


    "Six out of twenty." He Zhizhi replied, then thought about it again, and added: "still unmarried." (to be continued)

 Chapter 100

    "Oh, I guess I can''t get married! Looking at the female officer who was eight years older than herself, Liu Chang said with a smile: "you are a good character to be a friend, but it''s too hard to be a woman. However, it is optimistic enough, if it is a general girl, less arm, less said also have to be uncomfortable, every month of it. I didn''t expect you to recover quickly? "


    "Well, I grew up in the courtyard of the military area command since I was a child. I remember that many boys in our hospital were beaten and cried by me when I was a child, just like a bully in the courtyard." He Zhizhi said, and folded his hair with one hand and continued: "as for your saying that I am your enemy, I don''t agree. I just happened to be in the Department of the commander Zhao Zhuo made friends with. I also completed the order. There is no need for us to have so much hatred between us, and you don''t have to watch me every day. "


    "Ha ha, I just don''t worry. After all, we have known each other for a short time. Please understand." What Liu Chang said is also very sincere.


    "It''s up to you. I can''t go back to the army anyway. But have you heard about it recently? The propaganda army on the street said they would pour defoliant all over the city? " He Zhizhi said: "this should be Zhao Zhuo''s idea again. The whole city should pour defoliant to make most of the plants wither and die overnight. This is what the US Army did during the Vietnam War."


    "Defoliant? American army? " Don''t frown.


    "Yes, defoliant, the active ingredient is dioxin, a highly toxic substance, very effective for plants. And I feel that if it is the defoliant produced by Zhao Zhuo, there should be other ingredients. So I don''t doubt that all the plants in the city will die overnight after being sprayed with defoliant. "


    "Why did he do it?" Asked the little girl.


    "Zhao Zhuo has always been the most radical nature reformer in the transformation of people''s living environment. But now, the flooding of plants in the city has seriously damaged power facilities and many other infrastructure." He Zhizhi then organized the following words and continued: "and I have also read Li Qingshui''s food web theory and know what kind of status trees play in nature now. They are both predators and producers, but even so, at present, they still play more of the role of producers in nature. Now Zhengzhou, although relatively safe for you, is still very dangerous for ordinary people


    "If most of the plants are removed, there will be no producer in the ecosystem. Then the insects and some animals in hiding will lose their food sources, thus breaking the balance of the ecosystem and extinction or escaping to the surrounding forests to make room for human survival. I think Zhao Zhuo means that.


    "That sounds like a good thing." Dr. Huang next to him nodded, "but it''s not that simple."


    "Yes, dioxins are very toxic to plants, and to humans as well." He Zhizhi explained as if reciting information: "take the Vietnam War as an example. Most of the American soldiers who fought under defoliant had such and other complications after returning home. Moreover, the congenital defect rate of their children was as high as 30%. It''s still about veterans who have fought there, not locals who have lived in Vietnam for a long time. "


    "In fact, when you go to places where you''ve been through forage operations, you can still see countless children with deformities and congenital ulcers."


    "Can this be approved by the military? More than 30% of the congenital deficiency rate Liu Chang was shocked by Zhao Zhuo''s crazy idea. "Plus the Liangdou effect, this is to make Zhengzhou City extinct!"


    "Ha ha, maybe the military people think that after spraying defoliant, the people who can be saved will exceed the loss rate of offspring." He Zhizhi sneered: "or in their opinion, human life is far less important than reconstruction. But anyway, the news has been released on the street. We can only listen to it, but we can''t do it. We are bystanders who have no right to speak! "


    "Well, yes, it''s groundless to say that now. We can''t control it." Liu Chang said, holding up his bowl of Liang beans, "just like this food, what the military wants to do is not something we can control."


    With this, he went into the crowd who distributed food there and prepared to exchange the beans for other food.


    The next morning.


    After Liu Chang wakes up the sleeping he Zhizhi, he leaves doctor Huang holding the little girl and sets off. They have two goals today. One is to find the girl who took his insect box, and the other is to look at the current situation on the street.


    The three men walked out of the community in this way. After a while, they saw a group of soldiers with pesticide sprayers on their backs. They were spraying aerosol liquid on various plants along the road.


    After Liu Chang saw them like this, he left the other two men at the same place, and then quickly met them. He did not worry about being recognized. Although Bi Yi was being hunted down by the military, few people in the army had actually seen him. Bandages are all over the face. It is estimated that even if my parents see them, they can''t recognize them.


    He walked up to a group of soldiers and asked, "excuse me, are you...".


    Liu Chang didn''t finish his words. When several soldiers saw his face, they quickly stepped back a few steps, "you stand there, don''t come over, your face is covered with bandages. Is there any infectious disease?""We don''t discriminate against you, but there are so many strange bacterial diseases in these days and we are afraid of being infected. Don''t come here. If you want to ask, just ask there. "


    "Well, good." Liu Chang nodded and did not keep up.


    In the past two days, he had received a lot of such treatment, so he did not care too much. He stood two meters away from the Wang soldiers and asked, "are you spraying defoliant?"


    "Well, as indicated above, the whole city should be sprayed with defoliant to keep these plants from growing for a hundred years."


    "A hundred years?" Liu Chang was shocked to hear the word.


    "Well, according to the instructions of deputy chief of staff Zhao, the whole city of Zhengzhou should be transformed. Moreover, he said that the new defoliant he studied had little harm to human body but better effect on plants. If it is sprayed on that piece, it will not grow in a hundred years. It is said that the whole city should be sprayed with this kind of defoliant except the land for cultivating Liangdou, so that the doomsday city can be ended early. Two days ago, the members of our propaganda team didn''t tell you about this? "


    "No, I didn''t go out two days ago. I don''t know." Liu Chang shook his head.


    "Now that you know, let''s go and stop talking to you. We have to work."


    "Oh, thank you very much." Liu Chang bowed and left.


    After returning to the other two, Liu Chang chuckled at them, explained some information he had received from the soldiers, and then sighed, "in a hundred years, nothing will grow. Zhao Zhuo is really vicious


    "Things compete with nature, things compete with people. Zhao Zhuo regards himself as God.


    "Well, let''s go. We can''t take care of his affairs. Let the high-level people toss around freely. If it''s too serious, we''ll die together." He Zhizhi also sighed, and then walked alone in front of him and took the road: "don''t worry about the big things. Go to find the girl and go back to the insect box. That''s our business."


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded and took the little girl with him.


    Under the leadership of he Zhizhi, they went to a bilingual kindergarten called "Purple what" in the Eastern District of Zhengzhou. The second word of the kindergarten''s doorplate was completely blocked by a Parthenocissus, so they could not see it. Liu Chang didn''t care what the kindergarten was called. He picked up the little girl and jumped into the closed gate.


    "That''s where the target is..." Standing in the kindergarten, he Zhizhi spoke and took a breath in the air. "In addition to the girl, there are 16 people, 12 children and 4 adults."


    "Adults and children, you can smell it?" Hearing he Zhizhi''s words, Liu Chang''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Yes, the smell of adults and children is different, and the smell of men and women is not the same. The four adults are all men." He Zhizhi explained.


    "The dog''s nose is really smart!" Liu changchong gave her a thumbs up, then turned around and walked into the teaching area of the garden and went to the door of a classroom.


    This huge classroom has been transformed into a large accommodation, several big beds filled the classroom space, but the desks, chairs and benches were piled up on one side. Several big beds were put together to form a super large bed. Inside the bed, more than a dozen girls, dressed in black silk or full-length, were lying side by side on the bed. And an adult man, like this, took them as a bed, lying on the girl''s body, and the other three were holding a girl on the other side, shaking their bodies and enjoying the happiness brought by the end of the day.


    After kicking open the locked door, Liu Chang saw the scene of this ugly but also let his blood boil.


    "You know how to enjoy life." Seeing this scene, Liu Changlu''s one eye outside narrowed slightly and roared at the door of the room: "Xiaojing, don''t come in. It''s not suitable for children inside."


    "Who are you?" A few men who are enjoying life, when they see the strangers, are on the alert immediately. The four men put down what they are doing and stand on the ground in dishevelled clothes.


    As soon as they got up, Liu Chang found something unusual about one of them. The man''s body looked very strong and tall, and his muscles swelled like a wild dog, and his figure reached an amazing height of two meters.


    "There are also super evolutors among the people." Liu Chang saw the man and turned his head and asked, "how many?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 101

    "Ten!" The little girl outside the door exclaimed knowingly.


    "Oh Liu Chang nodded, and then took out a small handkerchief which had been turned over on the soldier a few days ago from his arms. "Pa" and "pa" two pines hit the knee of the superevolutor, and directly let him kneel down on the ground. At the same time, he raised the pine and roared: "be honest with his mother!"


    And the branch that he saw happened to come into the scene.


    "You won''t win."


    "It''s not a contest." Liu Chang, holding a gun, found the girl who had once met one another and asked, "where is my insect box?"


    "They put it away." The girl pointed to several men.


    "Oh." Liu Chang holding a gun, went to the leader with the chop, "where is my insect box?"


    "What insect box?"


    "Don''t try to understand and pretend to be confused. It''s the one that can eat a lot of white worms inside." Liu Chang said and put the hand loose against the head of the super evolution, "don''t play garlic, this loose hand is not a police pistol, even if you are strong, so close down, it can also make your brain burst. I have nothing else to do here, just look for my insect box, find and go."


    Hearing Liu Chang say "find and go" four Yu, four men look relaxed at the same time, immediately someone said they would like to take Liu Chang to get it.


    Under the leadership of a man, Liu Chang easily found his own insect box in the cabinet of the kindergarten. However, due to the fact that these people eat a little more these days, the insect hand inside has been reduced by half. If the number of insect hands is less than half, the food produced will be less than half, which makes Liu Chang very unhappy.


    "You can eat it." Looking at the insect hands in the insect box, he frowned.


    "Well, it''s not for me. You see, there are so many girls out there who have to support them. It''s not easy for us." Seeing Liu Chang''s frown, the male hand who brought him over immediately showed a flattering smile, "no one is so easy to live, we are just here to figure out a musician."


    "I don''t care about you. I just came to find my boxer. But now that there are fewer worm hands in the box, what do you have to compensate for?" Liu Chang laughs and wants to blackmail the other party some weapons and food.


    And the other person is obviously wrong.


    "This elder brother''s idea is good. It doesn''t matter whether the girls outside see it or not. It doesn''t matter which one he wants to take away. The rest of them are very obedient. Those who don''t obey will be killed."


    "Dead?" Liu Chang was silent.


    "Well, it''s dead!" The man said, of course, "otherwise, what do you want to keep them for? They waste food and want to run away all day. They even want to kill me. It''s useless to keep them." The man said, just like introducing commodities to the girls outside, "the rest of the work is very good, and we have trained them well. Some of them are brothers and sisters. As long as they control one another, they dare not make mistakes. They are very docile... "


    "That sounds like a cool hand..." Liu Chang smiles.


    "Well, it''s Hui..." The man didn''t finish speaking, but his voice stuck there and his throat made a "cluck" sound.


    "It''s great, though." Holding the man''s neck, Liu Chang cut his throat off. "But it''s too challenging for me to be a person."


    Shake off the man''s body, Liu Chang carried his insect box to the outside. Bang, bang, bang, Sansong killed two men. The last one hit the head of the super evolutor, but did not cause fatal damage to the other party. The bullet was stuck in the bone of his forehead and no longer entered. His bone toughness was able to withstand the impact of the grenade.


    So Liu Chang saw this scene and was about to make up another pine when he Zhizhi stopped him.


    "We''re looking for the wormhole. Why do you kill people? Although these people have done these disgusting things, they are not guilty to death." He Zhizhi cried.


    "They do more than that. Ask the girls." Liu Chang stopped talking when he said something.


    And he Zhizhi listened to his words, also asked a girl in front of him, but then from the girl''s mouth to speak words but let her watch more and more ugly.


    It turns out that these men are not only jailing for indecency, but also forcing them out to look for food and imprisoning their biological sisters for indecency.


    What''s more, during the food famine, they also ate the bones and meat of these girls.


    "*" Damn it! " After listening to a girl''s confession, he Zhimei can''t help but scold him for cutting the country. Then he picked up the dagger and went to the dead leader. He squatted down and stabbed him in the butt.


    ¡°**£¡¡± He Zhizhi''s face with a ferocious expression, stirring in the man''s Chrysanthemum with knife force, "cool?"


    "Oh The man screamed in pain.


    "Just kill him. What are you doing?" Liu Chang asked, standing behind her.


    "Simply killing him can''t vent my anger. I can''t think of such a disgusting thing as cannibalism in reality." He Zhizhi said, with. After that, which girl walked to the door of the kindergarten and told me where all the broken hands were"Take shelter and turn left." A girl replied, trembling.


    "Good." He Zhizhi nodded, dragging the man''s body to the corridor, and Liu Chang saw this situation, also rushed to follow up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. Let it out. I''m not happy recently." Dragging a man''s body, he Zhizhi walks all the way to the toilet of kindergarten.


    Since the end of the world, we know that after the evolution of sewage organisms, very few people use water to flush toilets. Because countless cases of toilet attacks have told them that a flush toilet connected to a sewer is definitely not a safe place. Therefore, most of the toilets have been closed. Kindergarten is no exception.


    Opening the closed toilet door, he Zhizhi opened the horse poke cover that had not been used for a long time, and tied the super evolutor with broken tendons and tendons to the toilet.


    "Accept the baptism of fear." He Zhizhi tied the man into a squatting seat and said with a smile: "you are now anal gall, and every second you are emitting a bloody smell to the sewer. And guess how many seconds will the strong bloody smell attract predators?"


    "Ah After listening to he Zhizhi''s words, the man immediately showed a look of fear. Even the strong man who had never begged for mercy in Zhongsong finally said: "let me go, please. I can be your subordinates. I''m strong and can do many useful things. You let me go today. I''ll do whatever you want me to do. I''ll go wherever you want me to... ".


    "Good." He Zhizhi listened to his words with a smile and nodded, "but Now, I just want you to go to hell. "


    Finish this sentence, he Zhizhi handy in the toilet next to a mop, directly put the mop head into the man''s mouth, blocked his next words.


    And the empty room, also left only that man with panic, buttocks blood dripping down the toilet "tick" sound. And this kind of tick sound is like a talisman, and every time it rings, the man''s expression is even more frightening, three points


    "go." Seeing all this, he Zhizhi waved his hand to Liu Chang.


    "Ferocious!" Liu Chang also gave him a thumbs up and left the room, leaving the frightened man who could not even scream.


    After the two returned to the classroom, the girls had put on a layer of clothes and looked at the two human beings who were dominating them again.


    "Go where you should go and live your own life." Liu Chang looked at the girls, waved his hand, said to let go, "outside those regular communities, there are still some places that can accommodate you. It''s just that after you get there, will you be affected by other people, or gangs... ".


    Liu Chang''s words did not go on. Because he knows that in the doomsday group, these girls who have no self-protection ability are the most vulnerable to be bullied. Even in places where they''re not so crazy, unless they''re lucky, they''re going to struggle.


    Thinking of this, he sighed and continued to wave his hand: "let''s go.


    In his second urge, these girls left one after another, leaving only one person and Liu Chang once had a meeting.


    "May I follow you?" Asked the girl.


    "No Liu Chang shook his head.


    "Oh." The girl nodded in silence, never leaving.


    "Very clever girl hands!" Seeing the girl''s action, he Zhizhi praised it and then lay down on the huge bed. "The end of the world is really a melting pot, which makes those evil people infinitely evil, while the good people are suffering."


    "I said, you just saw so many girls, don''t you have any other ideas?"


    "Yes." Liu Chang also lay on the bed, "but I know that if I do something, I will feel more sad afterwards...".


    "Oh." He Zhizhi looked at the ceiling and said, "you are a good man."


    "Oh." Liu Chang nodded, "I didn''t tell you why you sent me a good card."


    "I really feel like you''re a good man." He Zhizhi continued in a daze, "fortunately those synthetic people didn''t kill you at that time."


    "I''m not a good man." After listening to he Zhizhi''s praise, Liu Chang was not happy at all, "I just don''t want to bear more trouble. I always feel that what I do, I have to bear what kind of responsibility. But now, my self-protection is not enough... ".


    "If I had the ability to feed them and give them safety, I would really like to try life in heaven. Hehe


    Lying on the big bed that day, he Zhizhi and Liu Chang talked a lot, and Xiaojing later joined in and talked about some strange topics. By the time the three left, it was two hours later. Before they left, they went to the bathroom to see the hyperevolute - he was dead.


    They were not attacked by sewage creatures, but were scared to death by themselves.


    On the way, the girl''s figure disappeared, but the girl''s face disappeared. (to be continued)

 Chapter 102

    He Zhizhi, Liu Chang and Xiao Jing spent the next many days in peace.


    During this period, there was also a team of pursuers who tracked them, but under the triple anti tracking of he Zhizhi, Xiao Jing and Liu Chang, the team failed countless times and finally failed. Liu Chang estimated that Liu Chang should have given up the task and went to the military area command to report back.


    And in these days, Zhengzhou city also had a few big events.


    The first thing is that a month ago, five days after Liu Chang came out of kindergarten, most areas of the city were cooked and sprinkled with defoliant, and as Zhao Zhuo said, none of them grew up. And after all this, the military region was clamoring to use defoliant to open roads between cities.


    But after clamoring for a period of time, the decision has not been implemented. I don''t know whether it is because the political struggle has expanded the power of human beings to prevent them from connecting with the decision-making, or because there is no such huge reserve of defoliant to support such a large-scale operation. Anyway, this matter has been put on hold.


    After the defoliant was cooked and sprinkled in Zhengzhou, people''s lives returned to normal as expected. After most of the vegetation was lost, insects and animals hidden in it had nowhere to hide. They were either swept by the army or fled to the forest, which guaranteed the life of ordinary people.


    After the restoration of security, the ordinary people who got most of their labor force were also accused by the military to send out many reconstruction tasks. The salary of the task was that Liang Douzhi worked harder and paid more. Zhao Zhuo used the survival * * to spur the pace of human civilization.


    This is the first thing.


    The second thing is a political storm.


    In the long political struggle in Zhengzhou City, the military with the dominant force finally took the leading position in the storm, annexing and reorganizing the government, making Zhengzhou city a special city with city-state system as the main body and military and political integration. In this storm, Zhao Zhuo was pushed to the top of the storm again, standing at the top of the whirlpool of spring force. He became one of the few people who could really speak up in the new system.


    It can be said that the sky.


    But when Zhao Zhuo was in the middle of the sky both in the government and in the people, I don''t know whether someone secretly played tricks or really responded to the old saying that "there is no double blessing". However, there was a big leak in the "radiation grain storage method" advocated by Zhao Zhuo, and an accident happened at the top of Zhengzhou.


    A kind of super bacteria was rampant over there, leading to the death of most of the military and political officials. The newly established Quanli system dominated by Zhao Zhuo was once again in chaos


    Biological science experimental park.


    A group of study areas.


    "Light water, what do you think is going on with super bacteria this time?" Standing in the real laboratory, Zhao Zhuo frowned: "there should be no problem. How can a batch of super bacteria suddenly appear?"


    "There was nothing wrong with killing microbes with low radiation and keeping food fresh in the pre era." Li Qingshui looked at the medicine in his hand calmly, "but now it is not better than before. The low radiation preservation method is not easy to use. After all, radiation can cause slight changes in microorganisms. In this environment, radiation and mutation lead to some unpredictable variation of bacteria, which is inevitable. Some time ago, I didn''t stop you from killing microbes in this way. Unfortunately, you are too impatient and don''t listen to my advice. "


    "Well, I''m the one to blame for this, but this superbug is a little weird." Zhao Zhuo nodded, took a look at Li Qingshui, and continued: "but it''s also good to clean up some of the high-level, after we speak, no one will have any objection."


    "Yes, most of the high-level leaders died in the night of the bacteria Xi ¨¨ Lu." Li Qingshui''s mouth gently twitched, "there will be no objection in the future. It''s just that this period of time is quite chaotic. You should pay more attention to it."


    "What can I pay attention to? "Hearing Li Qingshui''s words, Zhao Zhuo showed a crazy smile like a card," now the whole city-state high-level, who doesn''t know that I Zhao Zhuo holds the trump card of synthetic man? Even if the adults on Baihe can''t compete with the large-scale regular corps, who can prevent it if they only carry out beheading operations? "


    "Anyone who dares to voice opposition will never make a voice again. In my world, there is no need for decision makers, just executors!"


    "Well, so it is." Li Qingshui nodded.


    "Yes." Speaking of this, Zhao Zhuo suddenly asked: "although the words are crazy, but things have to be done in a down-to-earth way. I asked you to speed up the progress of the drug I asked you to study. The super bacteria dare not expose Xi ¨¨, which is something that human immunity cannot resist. If Xi ¨¨ is exposed, more than half of the people in Zhengzhou city will die. "


    "Don''t worry." Li Qingshui shook the reagent in his hand, "I''m ready for things. Although I can''t completely treat super bacterial infection, it can prevent its spread. You can rest assured."


    Li Qingshui said, and gave Zhao Zhuo a reassuring smile, saying, "this matter is nothing at all.""That''s good." Zhao Zhuo nodded again.


    "Oh, by the way, one more thing." Seeing Zhao Zhuo nodding, Li Qingshui seemed to casually continue: "I heard that the water purification pipeline in Zhengzhou water plant was blocked by something. At first, I thought it was something caused by the variation of algae. But a few days ago, a small team was sent to inquire, but it failed. Later, several teams died when I went to several teams. In the end, I simply sent a whole battalion of troops to go, and they also brought an achievement in addition to the heavy casualties. "


    "What is it?" Zhao Zhuo asked.


    "The giant monster''s interest, the soldiers who came back were frightened to say that it was the Yellow River Monster." When Li Qingshui said the word "water monster", he still did not rely on the mood of the fluctuation, "but I don''t think so."


    "Well, what''s your opinion? "


    " a super life. "


    "Super life?" Zhao Zhuo showed a look of interest, "is that kind of mutation degree is far higher than other species, independent and existence of strong mutation life?"


    "Yes, it''s very powerful. I''ve had the privilege of meeting one.


    "How strong is it?" Zhao Zhuo''s eyes showed light.


    "I don''t know exactly how much it is. We only met once. I didn''t even see its true colors." Li Qingshui put the Potion on the table, his eyes showed a look of longing, "but if I calculate after the fact, the super life I once met must have at least 5000 life bases."


    "Do you mean to take a human adult man''s hand as a base conversion unit?" Hearing this, Zhao Zhuo''s face showed panic: "it''s impossible. This life is too powerful, even if the nuclear bomb can''t be destroyed!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 103

    "There''s nothing impossible. That life has absorbed all the nutrition in the depth of unknown meters under the whole Kaishuo earth, and has the amazing ability to plunder human wisdom. His life base has reached 5000, which is just my conservative estimate." When Li Qingshui talked about the big willow, his face showed emotional fluctuations for the first time. "The correct estimate should be around 6000, and it''s still getting stronger."


    "The super life this time?" Zhao Zhuo saw Li Qingshui''s appearance, also showed a little timid color.


    "It doesn''t matter this time. Even if there is only one battalion of scouts on that day, a small part of them can come back, which shows that this super life is not too strong." Li Qingshui said with a smile: "there is a gap between super life and super life. It''s like the same human beings. Some people are worth a hundred. "


    "What do you estimate the life base of super life this time?"


    "It won''t exceed 500. You know, if the intensity of life rises one level, there will be a leap in quality. Like your synthetic man, although the life intensity is about 30 indexes, it can easily kill 300 ordinary people. So this super life can''t be compared with the big willow I once met. " Li Qingshui was determined, "it has no wisdom, and the volume is huge, and the body structure will not be too compact. The body surface strength is at most the degree that you fit the adult, with strong firepower, you can easily take down


    "So that means I can get information on super life?" When Zhao Zhuo heard this, his eyes showed endless madness, "brother Qingshui, what kind of effect will be produced if you synthesize the gene of super life into human body?"


    "There will be super soldiers." Li Qingshui also showed a smile.


    "I think so." Zhao Zhuo finished this sentence and walked out of the laboratory. "Brother Qingshui, I''ll call up some people, and the laboratory will be handed over to you first."


    "Don''t worry." After Zhao Zhuo closed the door, Li Qingshui''s last voice came out from the crack of the door.


    Zhao Zhuo has always been vigorous.


    On the afternoon of his departure, the Zhengzhou military region, under his call, made a big move. With the help of one hundred synthetic men, the three integrated artillery regiments marched into the Yellow River with the help of one hundred synthetic men.


    On the same night, a series of high-level deaths occurred again in Zhengzhou military region. Some of them were assassinated, some were killed by inexplicable psychrotoxin, and some were killed by super bacteria.


    The storm is very short, even no waves have been set off on the people, control of the situation.


    At noon the next day in the past, a regiment of powerful forces surrounded the residential area where Liu Chang was hiding.


    This encirclement is very strange. It seems that the encirclement knew the ability of Liu Chang, the little girl and he Zhizhi for a long time. From a long distance, the Corps began to encircle and shrink. They did not give any reaction opportunities to a few people, and they were directly covered up as turtles in a jar.


    While standing in the courtyard of the community, facing dozens of machine guns, Liu Chang also resolutely raised his hands.


    "Zhao Zhuo has worked hard to mobilize the masses this time. I surrender." Liu Chang raised his hands and cried out.


    "It''s not Zhao Zhuo who leads the team this time. It''s me." As soon as Liu Chang''s hand was raised, a familiar voice squeezed out from the crowd, and then a familiar figure in a white coat came over.


    "Miss Li?" Seeing this figure, Liu Chang''s mood suddenly went from hell to heaven. "Why did you come?"


    "Big thing, I need your eyesight, the little girl''s sense, and this lady''s..." Li Qingshui said, looking at he Zhizhi, "and the smell of this lady."


    "Are you trying so hard to make a move?" Liu Chang showed a surprised expression.


    "Yes, it''s time to end up with Zhao Zhuo!" Li Qingshui looked up, "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Zhengzhou side I have done the whole, change, use the relationship to control all the situation, now the only thing to worry about is Zhao Zhuo himself. "


    "Now he leads his team to the Yellow River. As long as he can ensure that he can''t return to Zhengzhou City, the area will never belong to him again Li Qingshui said and pulled out a white faced man hiding in the army. "Let me introduce you to him. This is the capable man of the second group of weapons, and also an expert in reasoning. Today, he took me to find you."


    "Nice to meet you." Hearing Li Qingshui''s introduction, Baijing man was very polite to Liu Chang and extended his hand with a smile and friendship.


    "Hello." Liu Chang also shook his hand, but he was afraid of his ability. If it was not Li Qingshui but Zhao Zhuo who was helped by him today, they would definitely be arrested.


    "Zhao Zhuo is used to his own way in the military area command. He has occupied more than half of the resources of the five research groups. I''ve long been unhappy with him. It''s natural and proper to help brother Qingshui this time." Liu Chang a look, he read Liu Chang''s mind, quickly played a round, "I''m here to lead the way, you don''t have to worry about me, you talk."


    With this sentence, the white man stood behind Li Qingshui."Now that''s all I''ve said, I''m not talking nonsense."


    "I have assembled an elite army to find Zhao Zhuo." Li Qingshui explained the situation to Liu Chang in a low voice, "the big water monster that he led to encircle and suppress is not weak, it should be able to eliminate half of his elite team, but ordinary soldiers will not be killed or injured too much, because they are long-range firepower."


    "I have my own way to deal with the soldiers he took out. What we need to pay attention to is the 100 soldiers he took out."


    "A hundred?" Hearing this, Liu Chang felt severe pain in his head.


    He has a personal experience of what kind of fighting ability these people have. Don''t say he can''t beat a hundred. If those synthetic soldiers appear in groups in the wild, under the cover of red fog, they can break out of the encirclement to carry out beheading operations on the leaders directly. There is no chance of victory at all.


    "You worry too much about the synthetic people. I have a way to deal with them." They said that "the small group of soldiers who are genetically modified can produce two kinds of artificial weapons from the small team."


    "It''s impossible to shoot them, no matter how powerful these guns are." Liu Chang looked at the elite team, "how much is the life intensity of this team?"


    "On average, there are 8" Li Qingshui pointed to the huge guns in their hands, "continuous firing, large caliber, can easily tear steel."


    "No matter how powerful it is, it''s useless if you can''t shoot them. I''ve fought with those monsters, and I know how fast those synthetic people are. These people are not much better than me. In terms of calculation ability and eyesight, they are far inferior to me. I can''t shoot those synthetic people at all." Or Liu Zhuo said, "if you can''t use any other missiles, you can''t cover the area as quickly as you can."


    "It''s not that simple." Li Qingshui sighed: "how many people have buttons in China''s palm? What''s more, do you think there will be nuclear weapons in Zhengzhou


    "If the missile does not have a radar positioning device, it is difficult to accurately hit the target. However, ordinary long-range artillery coverage is extremely difficult, even if the fire coverage is successful." Li Qingshui said, pause, "do you think in the ordinary artillery fire, there are dozens of adult protection of Zhao Zhuo, how much chance of death?"


    "My goal this time is to make sure Zhao Zhuo dies!" Li Qingshui said, eyes narrowed up, "he will not die, all Zhengzhou high-level are not peaceful. With the trump card of synthetic man, I estimate that he will not die today, and tomorrow my head will be hanged at the gate of Zhengzhou city. "


    "So, today I am the bait to draw him to attack. I don''t believe that after I betrayed him, with his character, I don''t want to take my head! "


    "What are you prepared for?" Liu Chang looks at Li Qingshui.


    "Bacterial bomb!" Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang, his eyes showed a peaceful but crazy arc, "super bacterial construction of the bacterial bomb, in Zhaozhuo that area detonated, no ordinary people can survive."


    "Even if synthetic life is powerful and can survive that disaster, I believe that their strength will be greatly reduced after being infected by bacteria. We will not be able to move fast and easily


    "Super bacteria, bombs?" Liu Chang heard this word, heart trembled, "this is a weapon of mass destruction, but also biochemical weapons."


    "I can''t control so much. If we don''t get rid of Zhao Zhuo, he may do more and more biochemical things. Only this time, eradicate the first evil!" Li Qingshui finished this sentence and patted Liu Chang on the shoulder, "I hope you can help me. If you have your vision and Xiaojing''s detection ability of more than 100 meters, I don''t believe Zhao Zhuo Neng can kill me in the crowd!"


    "I..." Feeling the weight left by Li Qingshui on his shoulder, looking at the familiar and unfamiliar face in front of him, Liu Chang nodded dully, "I''ll try it."


    "Thank you." Li Qingshui smiles at him and pinches Xiaojing''s cheek. Then he takes the team, exudes a peaceful but deep temperament like the ocean, and leaves in silence.


    "Xiaojing, you are right." Looking at the back of the powerful atmosphere, Liu Chang picked up the little girl and kept up with the front team. "Miss Li has really changed."


    "Changed?" He Zhizhi looked at the direction of Li Qingshui''s departure and asked, "what was he like before?"


    "How do I feel this person is more terrible than Zhao Zhuo?" Standing by Liu Chang''s side, he Zhizhi''s head is sweating straight, as if standing by Li Qingshui''s side, which has caused her great psychological pressure. (to be continued)

 Chapter 104

    "Maybe, maybe he is more terrible than Zhao Zhuo." Holding the little girl, Liu Chang patted the body of congratulatory branches, let her keep up with the big army in front of her, "but I am still willing to help him."


    "Because I''ve always believed in one thing."


    "He is kinder than Zhao Zhuo."


    Liu Chang said this, somehow, he thought of the fists he and Li Qingshui had touched when they fled the jungle together a few months ago. Then the mood is a shock, the foot also accelerated the pace.


    ¡­¡­


    In two hours, Li Qingshui''s troops were integrated. The number was not very large, only one regiment. But as he said, it''s no use taking too many people - because the enemy they have to face is very special - the ordinary soldiers of the other side only need a few bacteria. If the shells go down, they will die. As for the opponent''s ace soldiers, it is useless to bring more people to deal with them.


    Therefore, the soldiers of the whole regiment drove from Zhengzhou city to the Yellow River water diversion port. On the way, they needed to go all the way north along the 107 National Highway and pass through a section of jungle about 20 kilometers outside the city.


    There are more than 3000 students in half of the ordinary schools. The ranks are not large. They disappear from the edge of the city into the jungle. They are not conspicuous at all. In a moment, they are submerged by the vast sea of forests.


    The whole team, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang, as well as the white reasoning man, are at the front.


    Liu Chang is responsible for leading the small-scale direction of the team, he Zhizhi is responsible for leading the large-scale direction of the March, and the reasoning variant is responsible for judging the enemy''s March formation according to their footprints and traces in the forest all the way. At the same time, he describes the pictures in his mind to Li Qingshui.


    The jungle is dangerous, but Li Qingshui''s route is very safe. This is because Zhao Zhuo only went through it yesterday, or Zhao Zhuo cleaned it yesterday. Under the cleaning of 100 synthetic people, this route is very peaceful.


    All the way, Li Qingshui''s team did not encounter any storm and monster. After more than three hours, they reached their destination.


    "Stop here." Walking on a high slope, Li Qingshui stopped his team. "There is only less than 10 kilometers away from the Yellow River inlet, and it will be discovered by Zhao Zhuo and them any closer."


    "Well, although there is a dense fog, it is inevitable that there will be some strange people in the other party, so the distance is relatively safe." The reasoning expert in the second group also nodded.


    "Well, please ask Mr. Wang to help me calculate their current general position and the situation of the military divisions." After Li Qingshui took the team to a high place, he handed a picture book to the reasoning experts, and ordered the soldiers with their luggage on their back to start assembling cannons on the spot.


    Under his command, most of the soldiers were busy on the spot.


    The regiment was carrying a kind of detachable artillery. Because there was no way to drive any vehicles in the forest, these things were separated and carried by soldiers one by one.


    A person a part or several people a spare part, a full back over a dozen artillery. And then all sorts of messy parts were put together by the soldiers on this high ground. While they were busy, Li Qingshui also went into the group of soldiers, groping for what to arrange around the highland, and distributed the special gas masks prepared previously to everyone in the team.


    This process is tedious and long. In the past two hours, more than a dozen cannons were assembled with the efforts of thousands of people. Li Qingshui also came out from the depths of the jungle, commanding soldiers to carry boxes of special shells.


    When all preparations are nearly finished, he goes to Liu Chang and looks at he Zhizhi first.


    "People are still there, aren''t they?"


    "That''s right. There''s a lot of people and blood coming over there." He Zhizhi stood on the high ground, trying to smell the air, "but the distance is too far, I can''t smell clearly, can only judge that the person has not gone, but I can''t give you a definite answer to the specific direction."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Li Qingshui nodded and looked at Liu Chang, "how about, can you help me to see the situation there. With your eyesight and Xiaojing, you are the best scouts. Help me to have a look at Zhao Zhuo''s situation. "


    "Well, yes." Liu Chang listened to Li Qingshui''s words, sat up from the grass and patted his buttocks.


    "Pay attention to safety. Just distinguish the general orientation. Don''t look too carefully." Seeing Liu Chang hearing his words, he agreed to get up without fighting. Li Qingshui''s look in his eyes also changed. Then he took out a bottle of medicine from his inner pocket. "Take this thing. If you encounter danger, you can inject it."


    "What is this?" Liu Chang in the sun, or can not see what is inside the potion.


    "All my recent research results, it can make you strong." Li Qingshui looked at the bottle of medicine, showing a complex look, "but it has not passed the experiment. I don''t know what kind of consequences will be caused by injection, so don''t use it easily. I''m afraid that you, like those injected with red fog concentrate, will be strong for a few days and finally fade away. ""I see!" Taking the medicine into his arms, Liu Chang picked up the little girl and left the highland. "Don''t worry, I won''t be so stupid to approach the army."


    After calling out this sentence, Liu Chang followed the direction he Zhizhi had pointed out earlier and marched all the way through.


    The short distance of less than 10 kilometers is actually not a distance for him now. Even in the woods, the distance of one kilometer was only more than a minute for him, so when Xiaojing felt the shadow of the army, he only ran for ten minutes.


    Holding Xiaojing in his arms, Liu Chang did not dare to approach the army. After perceiving the existence of the army, he just walked around the place where there were figures. After roughly determining the location and area of the army, Liu Chang turned and ran back.


    There was no wind or rain all the way, but in the process of inspection, he heard the congratulatory voice of many soldiers on the other side of the crowd - the battle there should have just ended soon - lasted for more than ten hours, which happened to end at this time. Liu Chang had to wonder whether Li Qingshui had arranged all this.


    The attack is launched when the other side has just won, suffered the most casualties and is most relaxed.


    Liu Chang couldn''t figure out how Li Qingshui could calculate the battle time of more than ten hours to such a precise time. He couldn''t imagine how he knew that the water monster''s combat effectiveness could be delayed to this moment.


    But none of this is what he should think.


    After detecting the enemy''s position and area, Liu Chang took another 10 minutes to run back to the original highland. After marking several points on the figure drawn by the weapon experts, Li Qingshui''s first round of shelling officially began.


    "Calibrate the 10:15 direction, bacteria. Bomb preparation!" Li Qingshui, standing in the middle of the highland, roared in a loud voice.

 Chapter 105

    "Let go


    Boom! Boom!!!


    At the command of Li Qingshui, more than a dozen fireworks soared from the highlands. With the deafening sound of shelling, a shell was thrown into the area previously marked by Liu Chang.


    After more than a dozen rounds of shelling, Liu Chang looked at the light of brilliant fire. The gas mask with special characteristics can now be called a germ mask. Holding the little girl in his arms, he looked into the direction he could not see in the distance.


    The red fog blocked his view, but he could imagine what would happen on the Bank of the Yellow River after this round of shelling.


    One by one soldiers will die in pain after shelling. Under the super bacteria made by Li Qingshui, these people can''t survive. But Liu Chang didn''t know what they would see before they died, the fear of death, the yearning for their mother, or the peace that they did not want to argue again. Sitting on the highland, Liu Chang looked at the other side of the figure commanding the shelling, looked at the figure that brought death to tens of thousands of people, and felt the change of that person in silence.


    How much change can doomsday and evolution bring about.


    Before the end of the day, that man was just a biology teacher in an ordinary high school - maybe he is very talented, but in the melting pot of society, he may be just an ordinary teacher all his life.


    After the end of the day, he has got the brain change. Now he is at the top of the Chinese pyramid. He is a big man who can decide the life and death of tens of thousands of people with a wave of his hand.


    In the era of peace, power can make people change qualitatively. In the age of chaos, how can absolute power and absolute wisdom change people''s mood?


    Can wisdom control Li Qingshui''s expanding mood with the spark of reason. Liu Chang doesn''t know.


    It can be said that compared with the other party, he is just a small person. Even in the end of the day, his ability is only to protect himself. If he had not been in the wave of great evolution, he would have been half a step ahead of others, and now he might not be much better than those citizens struggling to survive.


    Maybe the little girl to be protected will also be taken away by the bad guys. Maybe she will be in a precarious situation. Maybe in the threat of fear and death, she will give up her moral principles and become the people he once hated most, doing the most disgusting things.


    "People are forced out."


    In the sentence of doomsday and humor, it is appropriate to put


    Squatting in the boundless artillery fire, Liu Chang suddenly realized a lot at this moment. Looking at the blazing sky, he felt like he was standing in the eye of the storm. Although it is still calm, the whole world has changed.


    The fire is continuing.


    After almost all the bacterial bombs had been knocked out, the boom of artillery gradually stopped.


    The world is calm again.


    When the gunfire stopped, Liu Chang also stood up from the ground. The wind and rain outside gradually passed, and the eye of the wind shrank. He was about to face suffering.


    "Always pay attention to the moving objects." After telling the little girl in his arms, Liu Chang put away his confused thoughts and stood at the side of the elite team. Picked up a refitted heavy machine gun, eyes slightly narrowed, attention to the surrounding movement.


    "The regiment is shrinking, and it''s all coming back." Li Qingshui stood on the highland, shouting, as if to command the soldiers, but also seems to be attracting something.


    At the moment when he issued the command, there was a faint cry of people being torn and the sound of soldiers shooting at random. Then, a second later, the little girl beside Liu Chang pointed out a precise direction: "there, 100 meters away."


    "Rocket fire!" Li Qingshui always pays attention to the little girl''s movement. As soon as she hears the voice, she immediately commands the firepower arms arranged by her side to attack there.


    Whoosh, whoosh!!!


    Under his command, rockets with flame tails rushed there, accompanied by the roar of explosion. Under the high explosive rocket prepared by Li Qingshui, the area quickly turned into a sea of fire.


    And the first wave of the synthetic man''s invasion was also unfolded in a place that Liu Chang could not see.


    However, the attack came and went quickly. After the fire subsided, Liu Changshen didn''t see the fierce and fearless figures who rushed to him. Everything seemed to be calm again.


    "Xiaojing, are those synthetic people dead?" Seeing this, Liu Chang asked in a hurry.


    "No, a few of them were injured, most of them were OK, and disappeared out of my perception." Said the little girl softly.


    "Oh." Li Qingshui nodded, "how many more?"


    "I feel that there are 20 or 30 of them. The life coefficient is less than 2". They should be all infected by bacteria. " "But a few of them are extremely volatile, and the life index has exceeded 45, stronger than before," the little girl said


    "Well." Li Qingshui nodded, "before Zhao Zhuo set off, he had seven red fog concentrates, which were originally used to deal with water monsters. Now it doesn''t seem to be used up. "


    "Red fog concentrate?" Liu Chang asked, "isn''t that injection going to kill you?""It''s going to die, but in a short period of time, it can greatly improve people''s physical function." Li Qingshui frowned, "anyway, he doesn''t care about the life and death of those synthetic people."


    Li Qingshui''s voice did not fall, the little girl again issued a rapid speed, "come up again, this time from all directions and angles together to this side, all scattered."


    "Well, get ready to shoot." Li Qingshui directed the elite team to shoot, and at the same time said to Liu Chang, "you also shoot on your own."


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded and picked up the modified machine gun. He looked into the red fog.


    And at this time, dozens of meters away from the place, also sounded a rumble.


    "This is the high explosive mine I made just now. I can''t kill a few of them. I''m ready to go!"


    After the big bang, in Li Qingshui''s shout, one by one gene synthesis man entered his field of vision.


    This time, the speed of the gene synthesis man who rushed up this time was much slower than he had seen before. His face was droopy and his face was poisoned. Moreover, some of them were injured all over. The shrapnel was full of their hard skin. Some even lost the cuticle of their body, revealing the fresh and tender white meat inside.


    Seeing that "the disabled and defeated general," Liu Chang did not hesitate at all, but directly pulled the trigger in his hand.


    Protrusion!!!


    The large caliber machine gun in his hand made a sound that was dozens of degrees more dull than that of the ordinary machine gun. Along with the thick fire light of the thigh, many muffled bullets burst out of the gun chamber and confronted those who rushed over.


    He had the best vision, so he was the first to shoot. After the injury, the synthetic man could not move faster than his arm because of his weakness. Therefore, his shooting immediately made great achievements. With the powerful and precise calculation ability, a row of bullets instantly tore the chest of the first synthetic man he saw. The strong pulling force directly knocked the synthetic man into nearly two pieces and threw it out from afar.


    After killing the first one, Liu Changting aimed his gun around. Every time he saw a synthetic figure, he pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    After a while, he killed three of them, and in the meantime, the synthetic man finally rushed to the highlands and began to greet the soldiers'' first round of shooting.


    The elite soldiers of that group have a fast reaction speed, and their eyes are equipped with a kind of strange glasses. According to Li Qingshui''s previous introduction, it is one of the few glasses that can slightly capture the light band penetrating the red fog. After special treatment, it can increase the visual distance of human beings to about two meters. However, it can only capture one light band, so it is greatly reduced The sensitivity of human beings to light sources of ordinary objects.


    In other words, this kind of glasses is of no use to Liu Chang, but it has a great effect on ordinary people. After all, a distance of two meters is equivalent to increasing the sight distance of one tick for ordinary people.


    So, with glasses and special training, this group of soldiers also caused great damage to the adults.


    Under the suppression of two pronged firepower, no synthetic man successfully broke through the high-altitude firepower blockade for a time. Until Liu Chang saw the emergence of several synthetic men with plastic explosives on their backs, the absolute balance was broken.


    "Don''t shoot. Something''s coming up with explosives." Before Liu Chang''s voice fell, one of the several composers carrying explosives was hit by a stray bullet, and then the explosive was detonated. A huge mushroom cloud appeared in Liu Chang''s view.


    Boom!!!


    Accompanied by a huge sound is a huge air wave, to the pupil contraction, to see a piece of dust like a tsunami from the ground to the sky, and then swept over the sky.


    In his hurry, he didn''t have time to do anything else. He just hugged the little girl beside him and protected him with his body. The tsunami swept over his body. Along with the wind and sand that caused pain, he was blown up more than ten meters high, and then flew tens of meters away with the air waves.


    "Poof! Damn it, C4? " Liu Chang fell to the ground and spit out a big mouthful of sand in his mouth. His whole back felt burning and tearing pain, which continued to the back of his head.


    "Oh In his arms, the little girl was also attacked by concussion, and the blood ran out in her mouth and nose.


    After a look at the little girl, Liu Chang has no time to examine his injuries. In a panic, he puts her behind a big tree that has just been blown down by the air waves. She covers up part of her body with sand. Liu Chang picks up the gun that has been thrown away in the distance and continues to prepare for the fight.


    With a gun in his hand, he knew that those high explosives must have been left by Zhao Zhuo when dealing with the water monster, but he did not expect that the other party could carry them out in the group of bacterial bombs.


    Thinking of this in the chaos, Liu Chang asked himself that he was absolutely unable to do it - because in the artillery fire, no matter how smart people will lose their senses - and the other party could think of the people who attacked them at that moment, and at the same time, he thought of this kind of targeted alternative solution, which made Liu Chang have to admire this crazy hero. (to be continued)

 Chapter 106

    But admiration is admiration. The enemy is the enemy. Although Liu Chang''s brain is not smart, this point can be clearly distinguished.


    Carrying a gun, he was on guard, while looking for the figure of Li Qingshui. He felt dizzy with the bandage on his face.


    This is the result of a concussion of the brain. He was so far away from the source of the explosion that he was seriously injured. He believed that the synthetic people closer to him were no better.


    So Liu Chang thought of this, took up his gun, carefully and diligently searched in situ for comrades and enemies.


    The first person he found was a soldier from an elite team. Maybe because they were close and the direction of force was the same, the impact point of the blow was similar. However, the man was more seriously injured and had broken an arm, and his face was covered with blood. He did not know where the gun had been blown.


    "All right, man?" Liu Chang came up to him and squatted down and patted his face.


    "Well!" The man shook his head vigorously, but his pupils still didn''t focus on Liu Chang''s face, and his brain seemed to be a little unconscious.


    "Can you talk?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Yes." The man tried to cough up a piece of meat from his mouth.


    "See the shadows of the synthetic man?"


    "No, they were all killed. They were so close and there was so much dynamite." The man slowly tried to sit up from the ground, but after several efforts, he gave up because of his body shaking and twitching. "I can''t do it. The explosion will continue. Those synthetic people must be killed. Ha ha... "


    "This time, chief Li owes me a personal favor. I go back and ask him to do my own recovery operation." The man said some confused words in his eyes, and there was a tendency to continue to speak. He was quickly organized by fluent voice.


    "Where is chief Li? Can you see it?" Warning around, Liu Chang did not see any living things in the field of vision, but he did not think that those synthetic people were all killed by themselves.


    After all, those people who seem to be in the dark for the last time. Moreover, the synthetic people wearing explosives are all on the same side. Even if all the people on that side are dead, the other side is far away from the explosion source, and they are unlikely to suffer much damage.


    "Did you see Li Qingshui?" Liu Chang continued.


    "Well, that way!" The soldier vaguely pointed in a direction.


    "Good." Liu Chang nodded, put the soldier''s body gently on the ground, and then with a machine gun, carefully lurking in that direction.


    He cautiously walked out of about 100 meters, where he saw the figure of Li Qingshui - only, the figure was hanging in the air - because he was picked up by people.


    Holding his neck was a very strong synthetic man. His body was three or four circles thicker than the others nearby. His bones were ferocious, and his muscles were twisted. Although he was still the same shape with the nearby synthetic man, he was obviously more than twice as strong as those around him who were depressed.


    But this is not what makes Liu Chang feel afraid. What makes Liu Chang really afraid is the stronger existence beside the synthetic man, a man who is more than two meters and five meters tall, with even muscles and muscles, but seems to contain a stronger sense of strength. This man is not as ugly as those monsters nearby, but it brings a stronger biological aura to Liu Chang in the distance.


    This kind of aura makes Liu Chang see this person for a moment, just like seeing a rabbit of a tiger, producing a kind of instinctive fear. Therefore, even if he saw Li Qingshui captured, he did not choose the first time - because he knew that in the current situation, he would be beaten into meat sauce at the first moment of his voice.


    Therefore, Liu Chang took a look at the direction over there and immediately hid in the trees on one side. He used his own visual distance to look at the open space in the field, hoping to find some vitality for Li Qingshui in the desperate situation.


    But also just after he conceals the good figure, in the field rang Li light horizontal static sound.


    "Zhao Zhuo, you have indeed transformed yourself. It''s crazy!" By the monster to hold the neck, Li Qingshui eyes but looked at the monster next to the stronger man.


    "Oh, yes, why not?" The tall and symmetrical monster made a familiar voice of Liu Chang, which was full of Crazy Wisdom and was absolutely correct by Zhao Zhuo. After making this sound, the monster showed his perfect body like a bodybuilder: "the perfect collection of strength and wisdom has changed into me in the brain. How perfect a body will be produced if we add the best gene fragments of biology?"


    "Unfortunately, this experiment is not perfect. If you add the gene fragment of super life that you brought in, I believe my body will be more perfect." The monster in the field laughed wildly and said, "is that yellow river monster that you attracted? Ha ha, I found a sonar under the water where the monster appeared. The sound wave from the sonar is the ultra-low frequency that can only be heard by super large species. I can guess it was you who installed it. This is really a trick! "


    "Trick, you''re not still fooled." Li Qingshui''s voice is still calm, "you want to get the genes of excellent creatures, don''t you?""Yes, my human transformation program has just started. Without the help of excellent talents like you and without the genes of the most powerful organisms, how can it progress quickly?" Zhao Zhuo is the incarnation of the monster. When he speaks, the skin and muscles on the surface of his body wriggle irregularly like the body of an earthworm. This disgusting deformation reminds Liu Chang of the body fission of the disgusting coelenterates. With the strange sound of "coo Gu", the body of the monster of Zhao Zhuo slowly shrinks and deforms and becomes his previous gentle appearance again ¡£


    "Don''t worry." After the transformation, Zhao Zhuo stood naked and naked on the ground, and said to Li Qingshui with a smile: "I will not kill you, I will keep you, because after all, with you, my experimental entry will be faster. You should be grateful for your own value, which is the capital of your life


    "Of course, I won''t give you that much power this time." Zhao Zhuo said, and patted Li Qingshui''s face, "because the grasshopper with its legs tied, I only allow it to hop once! Isn''t it? "


    "Ha ha." Li Qingshui felt the slight touch on his face and sent out a strange smile, "Zhao Zhuo, are you too arrogant?"


    "Yes, I admit, I''m arrogant, and that''s the biggest difference between me and you." Zhao Zhuo said, then showed belongs to his standard smile, "I and you biggest difference, you should know what is it?"


    "Yes, God!" Li Qingshui nodded, "you are conquering nature, I am using nature."


    "The biggest difference between us is that I regard the environment as God, while you - treat yourself as God! Am I right? "

 Chapter 107

    "Yes, but I don''t think there''s any reason why I don''t regard myself as God." Zhao Zhuo said crazily with a smile: "you are too timid. You are afraid of this and that one all day. How can you have great success?"


    "Humans should have paid homage to nature, because the path of evolution is a journey of war and a single wooden bridge.


    "Don''t tell me about your cowardly theory. I only believe in myself. Anyway, it''s me who is standing here. I can decide your life and death. This is the gap between coward and God!" Zhao Zhuo grinned.


    "Ha ha." Li Qingshui''s laughter is still calm, "do you think you have control of the situation?"


    "What? You want to tell me you want the Jedi to fight back? " Zhao Zhuo didn''t care about Li Qingshui''s threat at all. "Forget it, how many pounds do you have? I know that you are not as good as me when it comes to the degree of brain region mutation. You are not as good as I am in terms of personal connections and experimental opportunities in the laboratory. You can''t win me."


    "I value you more because I''ve always been inferior to you." Li Qingshui spoke and raised his forearm.


    And his movement, also by more than ten meters away has been concerned about here Liu Chang captured. Squatting in the trees, Liu Chang vaguely saw a scar on Li Qingshui''s forearm, which he was very familiar with, because Liu Chang also had it, which was left when Li Qingshui wanted to add his own gene to his body that day.


    And what this scar represents is self-evident.


    "Is this?" Zhao Zhuo looked at Li Qingshui''s arm with a puzzled look in his eyes.


    "Yes, a new type of synthesis experiment. If you''re so smart, guess whose genes I''ve fused into my body? " Li Qingshui spoke and grinned, revealing Zhao Zhuo''s peculiar madness.


    "Genes..." Zhao Zhuo stares at Li Qingshui''s arm. After a moment, he suddenly shows a look of sudden realization and panic: "you have integrated my gene into * *"


    "Yes, your genes, I extracted from your hair. The funny thing is, in fact, you should do this synthesis experiment first, but you regard yourself as God, so you don''t allow yourself to have a fragile * *, you pursue perfection and want everything, so you are doomed to fail. " Li Qingshui laughed crazily: "but I always believe that human beings do not need to be perfect. No matter in nature or in the human world, when wisdom reaches its peak, power will be insignificant."


    "Therefore, compared with the perfect combination of strength and wisdom, I prefer the sublimation of wisdom and wisdom again!" Li Qingshui laughed wildly and enormously, "and fortunately, I succeeded. I have the ability that you can''t imagine. My brain region has a second mutation!"


    "But even so, I still endure you to this day. Because, as you said, you''re ahead of me. " Li Qingshui converged his smile and looked scornful in his eyes. "But what''s the matter? After all, the world will be the world of smart people. "


    "What you don''t know is that I set 17 traps for you in order to lead you into this game. You can''t see why? " Li Qingshui looked at Zhao Zhuo''s eyes, "because I''m smarter than you, your inferior intelligence quotient, can''t find my speech traps!"


    "I didn''t attack you because I was afraid of the hundred synthetic warriors you had, but now there are only three more kittens left..."


    Li Qingshui said, patted and carried the hand of the powerful synthetic man injected with concentrated agent on his chest, which made the other party seem to have lost consciousness and put him down.


    His feet fell back to the ground again, and Li Qingshui laughed wildly: "that''s your end! If you don''t move, you''ll have to be furious. Since you''ve made a move, I''ll make sure everything is safe and sound! "


    "Zhao Zhuo, you are dead today." Li Qingshui continued with Zhao Zhuo''s crazy smile, "I tell you so much, it''s respect for you. Let a wise man know why he died


    After Li Qingshui finished this paragraph, the synthetic people beside Zhao Zhuo suddenly fell on the ground, lost their breath.


    Seeing this situation, Zhao Zhuo''s eyes showed a look of fear for the first time. He was quick thinking. Seeing that the momentum was wrong, he did not hesitate for a second, and turned to escape from this area.


    When he saw this scene more than ten meters away, Liu Chang, who was very surprised, suddenly felt a tingle in his scalp. His hair stood upright in this instant, and then he felt his brain in a mess. At this moment, he seemed to suddenly see the things in his childhood and the future. The scene in his eyes changed so that he could not distinguish the dream from the reality. He also forgot the danger in front of him. His eyes were dark and he fainted strangely.


    Before he fainted, he seemed to hear Li Qingshui''s last words.


    "If you can''t run away, can you move faster than your mind?"


    It was dark.


    Liu Chang didn''t know how long he had been muddling through. He seemed to have done a long time and dreamt of many memory fragments that he could not remember before - such as the toilet paper of girls robbed by the kindergarten. For example, the kindergarten and his friends found a nest of horses under the old house together, such as a movie that he had seen a few years ago.These happened but forgotten things, turned into pieces of scattered light, let him slowly reappear in the dream. After a long time, these light spots slowly dissipated. Liu Chang, who regained consciousness, felt a burst of pain in his back, and then he woke up with a start.


    "Well!"


    The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was the green leaves. The leaves were seven or eight meters away in front of his eyes. When he saw the green leaves, Liu Chang felt the turbulence of his body.


    "Are you awake?" Green leaves are blocked by a familiar face downward, Liu Chang''s second eye is to see Li Qingshui''s smile.


    "Oh The turbulence comes from the stretcher. Liu Chang sits up from the stretcher with pain all over his body. First he looks at the two young soldiers carrying him, and finally at the figure that he is more and more unfamiliar with.


    "What about Zhao Zhuo?"


    "Dead." Li Qingshui walked beside the stretcher and pointed to the other side of Liu Chang''s stretcher. "It''s there. Should you see it?"


    "Er." Looking through Li Qingshui''s fingers, Liu Changxian first saw a bloody little girl on another stretcher beside his body, and then saw Zhao Zhuo with painful expression on the stretcher next to the little girl. He was already dead, but his expression was still ferocious, his eyes protruded from his eyes, and his eyes showed a strong incredible feeling.


    "How did you die?" Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui and recalled the incredible scene before he fainted.


    "The mind is broken." Li is still calm.


    "What''s left of his body for?"


    "Research.


    He''s valuable for research. "


    "Alas." Xiaoxiong''s eyes again protruded from the stretcher


    "It''s OK. I have a moderate concussion, but you can rest assured that I can cure her." Li Qingshui''s tone revealed a strong confidence, Liu Chang first heard him speak in this tone. As if Zhao Zhuo''s death broke his cage, it gave him the space to spread his wings completely, and revealed the eagle''s ambition to strike the sky.


    "If you can cure it." Liu Chang lay back on the stretcher, then turned over and put his back on Li Qingshui. "By the way, I want to be an ordinary person."


    the first mock exam is "good, your face. I can use the animal''s synthetic skeleton to make one for you, then let it grow with your original bone, along with the previous model..."


    "No, no "Hearing Li Qingshui say the word" synthesis ", Liu Chang''s heart suddenly filled with nausea," you help me install a metal bar, I don''t want to use synthetic things. "


    "That''s OK. It''s just that metal doesn''t work as well as synthetic bones, which may slightly affect your facial expression function."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just have a face." Liu Chang finished this sentence, no longer words, closed his eyes. And Li Qingshui saw his appearance and did not continue to speak.


    It was only when the team went through the jungle and returned to Zhengzhou city that Liu Chang said again, "is he Zhizhi dead?"


    "Do you mean the woman officer who has a good sense of smell?" Li Qingshui asked.


    "Yes." Liu Chang turned around again, showing some concern on his face.


    "She''s dead. She''s gutted by explosives. She''s too weak." There is no fluctuation in Li Qingshui''s kiss.


    "Is it?" But when Liu Chang heard the bad news, his throat was suddenly blocked up. He thought about all kinds of things they had been living together for more than a month. He was extremely depressed and lost his strength in an instant.


    "I''m sorry." Li Qingshui walked to Liu Chang, patted him on the shoulder, and then took out a finger from his pocket, "hers, prepared for you."


    "Thank you." Taking the finger and looking at the clean fingernails on it, Liu Chang thought of the boy like officer he, and then completely lay down on the stretcher bed.


    And Li Qingshui also looked at him for the last time, then took back all the expressions, quickened his pace, went to the front of the team, and completely disappeared in the fog.


    And time passed in such a complex and calm atmosphere.


    After returning to Zhengzhou City, Li Qingshui first arranged a special medical room for Liu Chang and Xiao Jing, and then found the most professional doctor, and then left for three days.


    In these three days, the upper structure of Zhengzhou City has also undergone earth shaking changes, "Zhao Zhuo" in the whole high-rise has become history, and the folk also slowly spread a new name Li Qingshui.


    In just three days, Li Qingshui completed the rectification of the entire military and political organs. After that, he returned to the medical room three days later and found Xiaojing and Liu Chang, who had been waiting for him for a long time. (to be continued)

 Chapter 108

    "Are you ready? If you''re ready, I''ll start to operate on you." Under the searchlight, Li Qingshui looks at Liu Chang''s face, smiles at him and asks.


    "All right." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Well." In a soft voice, Li Qingshui injected anesthetic into his body.


    After a month of surgery and rehabilitation, Liu Chang successfully removed the veil from his face and restored his original face.


    According to the mirror hand in the room, Liu Chang looked at his face.


    "Brother, Li Qingshui''s technique is good." I don''t know why, from the day when I returned to Zhengzhou a month ago, Xiaojing no longer called Li Qingshui as teacher Li, but always called her by her first name.


    And in the face of this situation, Liu Chang did not say anything, let the little girl continue to call.


    "Well, it just feels stiff." Sitting in front of the mirror, Liu Chang tried hard to make a smile, but it was very difficult.


    "I can''t help it. If I use bone, it will be better." The little girl said and jumped on him.


    "Well, I just heard about the synthesis of these two characters, and I thought of those gene synthesizers who are just like that. I feel a little uncomfortable." Liu sighed, "I don''t want to be like that."


    "What about you? Have you got better headache these days?"


    "Much better." The little girl nodded.


    "Let Mr. Li remove the scar on your face in a few days. It''s so red that it looks like a centipede. It''s not good-looking." Liu Chang touched the girl from the cheek has spread to the neck of the huge scar.


    "No, I don''t want to get rid of it. This is a memorial of my first meeting with my brother. Every time I see this scar, I think of the light of my brother''s incarnation."


    "Light?"


    "Yes, in absolute darkness, there was a flash of light, which I felt at that time." The little girl''s expression was serious.


    "That''s a good metaphor." When they were talking in the room, a familiar figure came in. "People will see absolute darkness in despair, which is in line with brain domain science. And the word "light of hope" is more than a metaphor. "


    "Miss Li, why are you here?" Seeing Li Qingshui come in, Liu Chang wanted to greet him with a smile. But after squeezing the corners of his mouth several times, he felt very uncomfortable. Finally, he simply put a face on his face and said warm words, "I haven''t seen you much in this month since I recovered. I''m very busy now."


    "Well, I have a lot to deal with now." Li Qingshui nodded, "but after all, you are my relatives. I''m sure you will take off the gauze today, so come to see you."


    "Thank you." Liu Chang nodded, perhaps for many days did not see each other, let him now see the teacher who once lived and died, always feel a lot of politeness.


    "Needless to say these polite words, no matter what kind of hand I become, you are in the cleanest place in my heart." Li Qingshui came to Liu Chang and patted him on the shoulder. Then he tried to rub Xiaojing''s hair, but he was dodged by the latter.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Jing is new to me recently." Hands embarrassed to stop in the air, Li Qingshui dry smile: "little girl grew up!"


    "What are you doing here?" The little girl looked at Li Qingshui and took a step back.


    "As I said just now, one is to see Liu Chang after his recovery, and the other is..." Li Qingshui looked at the little girl seriously, "is to ask you a question."


    "What''s the problem?" Xiao Jing asked.


    "About your feelings." Li Qingshui stepped forward and said, "a month ago, the day we went to the Yellow River, did you feel anything strange within your perception range?"


    "Strange thing?" There was complexity in the little girl''s eyes.


    "Yes, strange things." Li Qingshui said with a tone of recollection: "I was on the highland that day. I always felt uneasy in my heart, but I couldn''t be sure what it was."


    "Uneasy?" Liu Chang doubts, "should not ah, that day you have done a good policy?"


    Others don''t understand, but Liu Chang fully understands how powerful Li Qingshui is now, so he asks in doubt: "how can you be upset? Is it a negative psychological effect of you on the impending war? "


    "No, I can control my emotions." Li Qingshui''s eyes were calm, "and as you said, I''m very sure of what happened that day, and I can''t be upset. Because human anxiety is actually generated by the collection of pheromones around them.


    For example, if a stranger goes to a certain place, and if the person in this place is hostile to him, he will feel uncomfortable even though he doesn''t know it. This feeling is the source of uneasiness. "


    "It''s groundless to say that you''re upset, but it''s not true. Because uneasiness is actually an instinctive response of human beings to pheromones around them. It is a direct response to the information that the brain and hands can''t clearly process. It may be a look in the eyes of a bad person or a person with a bad intention. For these information, people may not be able to react to it at the first time, but it is still there When pheromones come together, there will be uneasiness. ""As for me, my ability to collect pheromones around me is much better than that of ordinary people, and the ability of information analysis is not comparable to that of ordinary people. So there must be a source of my uneasiness. " Li Qingshui said, frowning, "but I haven''t figured out what it is because I have analyzed every pheromone I met on that day for tens of thousands of times, but I still can''t find the source of my uneasiness."


    "So I came to the conclusion that my uneasiness was unknown." Li Qingshui looked at the little girl and said, "or, it''s beyond my control. I was thinking, could it be an invisible life, watching it all the time? "


    "Invisible?" Hearing Li Qingshui''s words, the little girl''s eyes slightly, trying to recall that day''s events.


    And see her expression, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui are no longer voice, give her a quiet thinking space.


    "Yes, there are strange places." After thinking about it for about four minutes, the little girl suddenly came back to herself: "that day, in my perception range, there was a moment of dark shielding area."


    "Dark shield?" Li Qingshui showed a curious look.


    "Yes, if there is no life in my perception area, although it is dark, it can actually feel its existence." The little girl tried to explain: "it''s like we look at things in the dark. Although there is darkness in front of us, the darkness itself is actually something that exists, so we can see it."


    "But there was a hole in my perception that day." (to be continued)

 Chapter 109

    "It''s like a blind spot. I can''t feel anything." The little girl said, "but that blind spot only appeared for a moment, so I always thought it was my illusion. If you didn''t come to ask me today, you didn''t come to me, I couldn''t remember that."


    "Oh, that''s it." Li Qingshui nodded, as if to find the source of his uneasiness: "what kind of blind spot do you feel, and the same as the day you met the big willow tree?"


    "No, on the day I met the willow tree, there was no blind area within my perception range. It was just that the big willow stood in front of me, but I could not feel it at all." When the little girl said big willow, her eyes were not afraid, but confused and confused. "That kind of feeling is very strange. It is clear that he is there, but it does not emit any fluctuations of life."


    "Maybe his life has gone to another form."


    Li Qingshui nodded, thought for a moment, then raised his head again, "but since I know the source of the uneasiness, I will not disturb you. I am busy recently, so I will go first. Liu Chang should take good care of his wound, and Xiaojing should eat more. "


    "If you have any needs or requirements in the future, please tell me. As long as I can do it, I will try my best to do it." Li Qingshui said, again patted Liu Chang on the shoulder, "and, your parents and relatives, I will help you find. I''ve even sent someone to contact Kaifeng. You can rest assured. "


    "Well, thank you." Liu Chang nods, is waiting to see off Li Qingshui, but suddenly think of what, "you don''t go, I want to ask you something."


    Liu Chang said, and then took out a potion from his underwear: "what was the last medicine you gave me?"


    "Well, this is a DNA recessive genetic information manifestation agent." Li Qingshui looked at the potion and laughed: "my greatest research achievement, take good care of it. I was going to tell you about it in the next month. But now that you''ve asked, I''ll explain to you that it''s a drug that can make your DNA recessive factor manifest. "


    "What is the recessive DNA manifestation?" Liu Chang tried hard to make a frown expression, but found that his face was a little stiff, so he gave up, "you say the general function, the more simple and easy to understand, the better."


    "Well, in a nutshell, it''s a potion that allows the instincts of evolution to emerge in your body." Li Qingshui introduced Liu Chang in the most concise and general language: "the process of human life, from single cell to multicellular, to fish to amphibians, and now to primates. In the ancient past, we had the same ancestors as other life, because we all came from single cell life all the way."


    "Well, I know." Liu Chang nodded.


    "That is to say, in the distant past, human beings have been fish, amphibians, even coelenterates, and we have done everything that low-level species have done..." Li Qingshui continued: "you don''t have to feel sick. The most disgusting explanation is that we have the same ancestors as maggots. We are just a part of the evolution of life, but we have embarked on a different journey. "


    "Well, then?" Liu Chang continued.


    "Then we humans have come to the present, although in some aspects, such as the brain and hands, we have evolved very advanced, but in some places, it has been far degraded." Li Qingshui continued: "we have been fish, but now the swimming ability is far inferior to that of fish. We have been amphibians, but the survival ability is far inferior to amphibians. We have been coelenterates, but the ability of wound recovery is far less than that of coelenterates."


    "Because evolution is selective, no one can be perfect. If you want to become a giraffe, you will lose the advantage of burrowing in the grass. This is the result of natural selection and use, waste and retreat. There is no perfect evolution in natural life Li Qingshui said, but suddenly with a smile: "so, in the process of continuous use, waste and retreat, the useful parts of human dnarna, or fragments that can be used, have been only about 1% to 2%. Those ancient abandoned genetic fragments are deeply hidden in our genes


    "These parts that are used and constantly improved, such as our language ability and tool making ability, are called dominant rigid DNA genetic factors, while those parts that are not used, such as the ability to breathe in water, such as the ability to split the body, such as the ability to withstand cold and high temperature, are recessive rigid DNA genetic factors."


    "This potion I give you is to let the abandoned functions hidden in human body gradually reveal, and possess the abilities of our ancestors without losing their original functions." Li Qingshui chuckled: "so, I call it just DNA recessive genetic information display reagent, the name is a bit long, but after knowing the function, it is easy to remember."


    "That sounds great!" Liu Chang heard Li Qingshui''s introduction, and his heart leaped, "isn''t it that after injecting this medicine, flying in the sky and running under the water are so powerful that they can''t die even if they are shot 100 times?"


    Animals have too many abilities. Human beings only have one percent of dominant factors, which can be based on nature. If the other ninety-nine percent of them are shown, Liu Chang can''t imagine what kind of human evolution can be.And the most important thing is that this is not a crude genetic synthesis modification, but to show one''s original ability. Even Liu Chang knows that this kind of thing is much more precise than simple gene synthesis, and there will be no sequelae. First, these things are not imposed by others, but are originally your own.


    "Is it dangerous to have this injected?" Liu Chang shook his hands.


    "Not in theory, but actually I didn''t try." Li Qingshui took over the medicine in Liu Chang''s hand, "the synthesis and deployment of this thing is too complicated. Even if it is me, it is impossible to get one without a month''s time. At that time, I was under the supervision of Zhao Zhuo, and it took almost all my energy to make this one. "


    "You can take it first. I''m still doing research on this aspect recently. When my test sample comes out and it''s safe, I can use it again."


    "Well." Liu Chang heard that the medicine was so precious that he took it back. Bag.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first, and I''ll send someone to let you know when it''s safe."


    "Good." Liu Chang nodded, no longer delay the Zhengzhou first person''s time, but sent him to the door of the room, "in this case, you go first, you are more busy now."


    "Dong"


    Li Qingshui finally looks at Liu Chang and Xiao Jing and turns to leave the room.


    Li Qingshui''s departure this time is a long time.


    In this period of time, Liu Chang and Xiao Jing have nothing else to do. Liu Chang exercises his body every day, and Xiaojing follows him most of the time. Now, the two people, in the experimental Park, are also a unique scenery, because now in the whole park, no matter how big the officials are, they are treated as guests of honor. Everything can be approved at one time, and there is no barrier to go anywhere. Moreover, the water supply and accommodation supply are the best in the park - except for one place, they are not allowed to go to other places It''s all clear.


    And the place where they were forbidden was Li Qingshui''s experimental area, that is, the experimental area of the original group.


    Li Qingshui didn''t tell Liu Chang and Xiao Jing why they didn''t let them go there, but twice when Liu Chang wanted to go to the experimental area to find him, he was dissuaded by the guards.


    At ordinary times, soldiers dare not offend themselves. Seeing such a situation, Liu Chang knows what Li Qingshui means. However, Liu Chang was a little confused about his being banned here, but he didn''t think much about it. After all, Li Qingshui''s identity is different from that of the past. What''s more, the experimental area was originally a military area, so he didn''t really need to go in. Therefore, after being banned for the second time, he was also very interested in not setting foot in that place.


    Therefore, during this period, Liu Chang lived a peaceful life. In this chaotic world, it was like a safe zone isolated from the outside world. All the dangers from the outside world and human beings were blocked by the giant Li Qingshui, which made Liu Chang live a different life from the rest of the world.


    Until a soldier found him.


    "You are Mr. Liu Chang." When he found Liu Chang, Liu Chang was exercising in the gym. When he saw Liu Chang''s expression, he was very respectful.


    "Well, who are you?" Put down the fitness equipment in his hands, Liu Chang looked at this strange face that he had no impression at all.


    "I''m just a small platoon commander in charge of the chief''s food." The visitor laughed at Liu Chang.


    "Oh, what can I do for you?" Liu Chang looked at the man''s hesitant expression, carefully identified the face of the visitor, and then doubted: "have we met before?"


    "Once, but you don''t remember, just a few days ago." The man nodded to Liu Chang.


    "Oh, what can I do for you today?" Liu Chang sat next to the fitness equipment and patted himself, "sit down. If you have anything, just say it."


    "Well Here it says... " The man looked around and said, "it''s a little inconvenient."


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Chang was impatient at the man''s furtive appearance, and didn''t want to change places because of other people''s words.


    After all, it is the end of the world, and the whole society is in chaos. Even here, there are still a lot of bloodshed every day. Therefore, although Liu Chang has lived a peaceful life, his basic sense of prevention has not weakened at all, because he knows that Li Qingshui is not only a feather but also a burden. When he knows a big man, others will not dare to make an idea of you Once you have an idea, it''s not easy to face. (to be continued)

 Chapter 110

    "If you have something to say here, it''s nothing to hide." Liu changduan sat there without getting up and went out with him.


    And the other party saw his resolute attitude, and his expression was already a little impatient, so he had to lower his voice: "speak here, speak here, but don''t tell others, I told you."


    "Well, tell me." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Officer he, do you know him?" When the platoon leader said this sentence, his voice had been lowered to the lowest level, for fear that it would be heard by anyone except Liu Chang.


    "You mean he Zhizhi. What''s the matter?" Liu Chang was very surprised how the other party suddenly mentioned a dead man.


    "She and I grew up in a small courtyard." That person''s Reed tone is still very low, "so, the relationship is not bad, the feelings are also very deep."


    "Well, then?" Hearing this, Liu Chang tried to wrinkle his stiff brow and made a thoughtful expression, "what do you want to express?"


    "I want to say, she''s not dead."


    "Not dead?" Hearing that man''s words, Liu Chang''s chest suddenly vibrated, and the finger bone sticking to his chest was loud and moved. "It''s impossible. Li Qingshui told me that she was dead."


    "I''m not dead." The head of the study said, "the voice of the man who was using the medicine was soaked in the water."


    "Soaking?" Liu Chang recalled the scene when he asked to see he Zhizhi''s body and was told by the officer that "he Zhizhi has been dealt with in a unified way" that day, "how can you be sure that she is not dead?"


    "I saw her move, not the vibration of the machine, but a real twitch. She certainly didn''t die." The man said, and looked around again. "But don''t say that I told you about it, or I may not see the sun tomorrow."


    "Mr. Li is so cruel now?" Liu Chang frowned, "what''s the difference between that and Zhao Zhuo?"


    "No, I''m just making an analogy. Chief Li is much more gentle than Zhao Zhuo. But since he didn''t tell you about officer he''s alive, he certainly doesn''t want you to know." The platoon leader lowered his head, "so, if you do something that the leader doesn''t want to do, I won''t have good fruit to eat, so you must not tell others that I told you."


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded, "but how do you know that I have friendship with officer he?"


    "It sounds like it." The man said with a smile, "although I don''t have any skills, I think you grew up in the military area command. Besides, in the battle of encircling Zhao Zhuo two months ago, when Chief Li led his team to find you, many people saw you standing with officer he, so this is not a big secret."


    "He, the commander of the Military District, was able to find a way to save her when she was alive Although the platoon leader laughs, his tone of voice is three points of prayer and seven points of seriousness, "so, please save sister he."


    "Well, if what you say is true, I''ll find a way. You can go there first." Liu Chang nodded and patted the platoon leader, "you go first. We are seen to have too much contact with each other. It''s not good to pass it to Chief Li."


    "Especially, I''m going to talk to him about it in a few days. You don''t want people to know that we''ve spoken."


    "Well." After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the platoon leader seemed to suddenly think of something. He nodded, but did not say hello. He left here in a hurry.


    Seeing the man leave, Liu Chang also fell into deep thought.


    Experience makes a person mature, Liu Chang is no longer a muddleheaded student a few months ago, and a series of life and death makes him more tolerant than his peers. Although he heard the news that he Zhizhi was not dead, he was very excited, but he did not lose his mind. Li Qingshui has changed, which he can feel.


    However, no matter how a person changes, he always scruples about the past friendship. Liu Chang is thinking about how to save people without hurting their feelings.


    A few days later.


    "Ha ha ha, Xiao Jing, Liu Chang, I''ll come to see you." In the evening, Li Qingshui came in with a basket of fruits. "New species, natural products, no artificial ingredients. The taste is sour and sweet of Nanzi and the fragrance of apple. It was discovered by a small soldier at the edge of the jungle. It tastes very good. I''ll bring you some."


    Li Qingshui looks in a good mood. He keeps putting the fruit on the desk of the dormitory. "Come and have a taste. Xiaojing, come and have some."


    "Oh."


    Xiao Jing, who is painting at the head of the bed, sees Li Qingshui come in, puts down his drawing board and comes over, grabs an orange fruit and takes a bite.


    Suddenly, the room is full of fragrance.


    "It''s delicious!" Liu Chang also took a bite of the fruit of the year and said with a smile, "Mr. Li is in a good mood today. Is there anything happy?"


    "Well, I finally confirmed the safety of the new DNA recessive genetic information manifesting agent I told you a while ago. No matter mice or humans have any adverse reactions after injection, and they are in good condition." Li Qingshui said with a smile: "although it takes a process from recessive to dominant, it is successful. You can also rest assured that the medicine on your body can be injected without side effects. Don''t worry about it.""Well, that''s good news." Liu Chang took out the medicine which was close to him and looked at it.


    "What''s more, you''re the most precise one I''ve made. It''s a hundred times better than those inferior products in terms of separation purity of red fog and concentration of chemicals. Don''t worry, it''s OK." Li Qingshui said with a smile: "when all your recessive factors are displayed, I think you are 100 times more powerful than those synthetic products of Zhao Zhuo."


    "Well, hehe, thank you." Liu Chang chuckled and put the potion back into his body. He was about to speak, but was interrupted by Li Qingshui.


    "Thank you. Are you worried?" Li Qingshui looks at him.


    "Well, I can''t hide it from you." In the face of people who are hundreds of times smarter than themselves, Liu Chang knows that one of his facial expressions can reveal his true thoughts, and then he does not conceal: "I have something to think about for a few days, and I want to talk to you."


    "Xiaojing, don''t come out of the house. I''ll go out with my brother and talk about something." Li Qingshui saw Liu Chang stuttering, pulled him out of the door, came to a no one to walk shelter, "say, what''s the matter."


    "I want to talk to you about he Zhizhi." Standing in the corridor, Liu Chang sorted out his words: "can you let her go?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 111

    "Well..." Hearing Liu Chang''s words, Li Qingshui was silent for a moment. He did not quibble about he Zhizhi''s death. Instead, he laughed: "you know the news that she is alive."


    "Well." Liu Chang said, "I know. We''ve lived together, and we don''t want her to die like this. "


    "She can''t die. On the contrary, if I didn''t study her, she would have died. I didn''t lie to you that day when I said that her internal organs were broken." Li Qingshui patted Liu Chang, "but anyway, since you want it now, I have no reason not to give it to you. Tomorrow morning, at dawn, I will give the person to you."


    "Well, thank you very much." Liu Chang nodded, "can you ask why you have to do the experiment with he Zhizhi?"


    "There is no special reason, I have no friendship with her, and before she was Zhao Zhuo''s person, I have no psychological burden to do experiments with her." "This is one of them. The second reason is that there are too few abnormal human beings, especially those with sensory changes. There are only two or three people in the whole military region, so I am more interested in her."


    "After all, she''s a olfactory aberration, and what I''ve been studying recently is the problem of recessive gene manifestation. I''m thinking about the connection between her olfactory aberrations and the recessive genes in her body, so she''s a good experimenter Li Qingshui said, slightly showing a low tone, "and when I saved her, she was really dying, and I didn''t have confidence that she could survive, so please don''t blame me."


    "After all, I know your relationship well. I feel guilty for using her all the time."


    "There''s nothing to feel guilty about. Just let someone go." Liu sighed, "you have your ideas, I have my ideas, you can take care of my ideas, I have been very grateful to you."


    "Thank you for understanding." Li Qingshui nodded.


    "It''s just that in the future, I don''t want to live in the park." Liu Chang laughed, "this is not the place I should stay. It''s too depressing. I don''t have a sense of security here. I want to live outside."


    "Well, if you want to go out, just keep in touch. If you need any help in the future, you are welcome to come to the Institute at any time. I will provide you with weapons and food. " Li Qingshui said, and patted Liu Chang, "I hope this matter, do not affect the feelings between us."


    "Well, it''s OK. I can understand you. He Zhizhi is neither me nor Xiaojing, nor your family. She has nothing to do with you. You have no reason to take care of her. " Liu Chang said with a wry smile: "this is politics, governance, and emotion, which can not be confused."


    "What are you going to do when you go out?" Avoiding the topic of politics, Li Qingshui took a cigarette out of his white coat and put it on Liu Chang''s mouth.


    Holding the cigarette that Li Qingshui handed over, Liu Chang took a puff and said, "I don''t know. I''ll inject your all-round medicine later, and then I''ll go out to eat. With my ability, I should not die of hunger outside."


    "Well, I believe that, after all, you can live well in Kaifeng, let alone here." Li Qingshui said with a smile, "but you should pay attention to the potion. That effect is long, not overnight. It''s a long process to change genes independently, which is what I just learned recently. For example, if you want to have a strong sense of smell, you have to grow more olfactory cells. That is to say, even if the recessive things in your genes are revealed, your body will make corresponding changes before you can have this extra function. Fish without gills cannot survive underwater


    "This is the result of my research these days. The cycle of action of that drug is lifetime, so you should be prepared mentally."


    "I see." Liu Chang nodded, "after we leave, you also take care of yourself."


    "Oh, don''t worry. I''m here. No one dares to move me, or no one can move me, except for the source of uneasiness." Li Qingshui mentioned himself, showing a helpless smile, "recently I can always feel that uneasiness, I was staring at it, these days, it has been wandering around here."


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know. It should be a life body, a very powerful life body. He seems to be very interested in what I study, which shows that life has already possessed wisdom." Li Qingshui smiles: "so he always pays attention to me from a long distance, but he doesn''t rashly launch an attack."


    "You''re not in danger, are you?" Liu Chang heard this concern.


    "No, he''s very cautious, and I have measures to deal with it, but he''s always looking at me from a distance and seems to be very interested in what I''m doing with genetics." Li Qingshui said with a smile: "then I was thinking that this thing should be studying how to breed offspring."


    "Reproduction?"


    "Well, the probability of a super life mutation is very low, and the gene change is also very large. It is extremely difficult to produce an individual, so it is impossible to have the same kind of mutation. That is to say, he can''t find an individual that can match him. If he can''t find the same kind, there will be no offspring. If he doesn''t have offspring, he can''t reproduce. No matter how strong he is, he''s just an individual - it''s impossible to form a climate - except for the big willow. " Li Qingshui said with a smile: "so, that thing should be studying how to breed offspring. And judging from his behavior, it''s not the first time that he has been exposed to human beings. ""What about that?" Liu Chang asked.


    "No, he has strong hiding skills. I can''t catch him. I can only conclude from the restless pheromone that he has not left." Li Qingshui said, "but you don''t have to worry about me. First of all, if he is smart enough, he won''t show up. Secondly, if he does show up, he will die, not me. "


    "That''s good." Liu Chang nodded for the last time, "since you are not in danger, I''ll leave at ease."


    "Well, if there''s any news from my relatives tomorrow morning, I''ll be informed by my relatives."


    "Good."


    "If nothing else, I''ll go." Li Qingshui took the half of the cigarette end in Liu Chang''s mouth, took a hard puff, and then threw his cigarette butt on the ground.


    And the next morning.


    Li Qingshui also sent people very punctually. When the sun rose, she sent the female officer who had lost half of her arm and dropped a finger.


    The officer looked well, but her eyes were a little tired. When she saw Liu Chang for the first time, her eyes also showed gratitude.


    "Xiaojing and I want to go. Do you want to come along?" When he Zhizhi was received, Liu Chang, who had packed his bags, asked directly. He held the little girl in his arms and looked at each other stiffly.


    "Well, let''s go." He Zhizhi nods.


    "Let''s go." Carrying a large package and holding a little girl, Liu Chang took the lead and went outside the Research Institute.


    Officer he, of course, followed in silence. The moment they stepped out of the park, they all felt a lot.


    Stepping out of the park, they will know that in this last world, they have escaped the whirlpool of the storm and can live a peaceful life for a long time - of course, the peace is the inner peace, and the battle between man and man has come to an end, but the competition between man and nature will never stop, and nature will continue to give human one after another problems and challenges.


    The pace of global evolution will not stop for a moment because of who. The creatures in the world will continue to evolve and mutate at the speed of light. The complex and dense system of food web will become more and more intertwined.


    No one knows whether humans will eventually be pulled off the top of the net.


    ¡­¡­


    Four years later.


    Zhengzhou city.


    Inside the smile bar.


    "Hello, waiter. Aren''t the strippers performing here?" Several drunkards shook their glasses in their hands: "I went out in the woods during the day and finally got a batch of new species. I sold them to the research institute to earn money. At night, we were not allowed to enjoy ourselves. What a shabby bar?"


    "Well, there are no performers in this bar." A table next to them heard several drunkards shouting, someone reminded: "this bar is a pure drinking place, not so many performances, you are from the outside district."


    "Well, some of us from the new Second District came here to drink for the first time." Several mercenaries said with a smile: "I can''t imagine that there is a bar on the back of the street. Originally, we thought that since it''s a bar from the back street, it should be that kind of bar. We didn''t expect that there was no fart here. We wanted girls but no girls, even no dancers."


    One of the mercenaries punched the table top with one blow, making a hole in a good log table top, and the glass on the wine table was also shaken to the ground by this huge force and smashed to pieces.


    "You''d better not get into trouble. I heard that this bar has a big background." Seeing the mercenary''s anger, the people at the next table continued to remind them: "it''s said that the owner of this bar has a deep relationship with the military area command. It seems that he still knows the high-level people there. There have been gangsters who wanted to swallow this place. But the next day, the head of the gang leader was smashed and his body was thrown into the sewer. I think you should be careful."


    The people at the next table seemed to continue to remind them of their good intentions, but the tone was half threatening. Anyone with a clear eye could see that they were picking on something.


    And sure enough, after listening to their words, the outsiders at the next table were more angry. One of the most drunk, immediately stood on the chair, accompanied by the bar music rhythmically roared: "I. fuck. Mom, everyone says it''s related these days, everyone says they''re not afraid to die. How many of them are true?"


    "I''m standing here today. Who dares to move me?" The man''s arrogant laughter attracted the eyes of the whole bar.

 Chapter 112

    As he said, seeing his arrogant behavior, neither the bartender in the bar nor the waiter who was delivering the drinks didn''t pay attention to him. He also became arrogant for a while. After the excitement passed, he continued to sit down and drink with his friends. He began to blow: "I''ll tell you, the research resources I''ve got this time is amazing, and new insects are emerging in the forest..." Listening to the man express his story aloud, in a dark corner of the bar, a one armed woman with a hook in her hand also showed a look of great interest, as if the stories told by these people were also experienced by another person in her heart.


    At the same time.


    In the jungle outside the city, there are also bloody things.


    A small group was caught in a trap. Several people were suddenly tied to their feet by a rope that bounced from the ground. They hung upside down on the tree right and made a sound of panic.


    "Ah


    "Er!"


    "What is this?" A few people are calling for traps.


    "Help us, which bastard put this trap? **His grandmother A man hung in the tree right and called to his companion below: "let me down quickly. It''s bad enough to get lost in the jungle at night. It''s moldy. It''s a trap."


    "Well, speak up, you! "Wearing the light source glasses bought by the Research Institute, the colors in the eyes of those hanging upside down are only red and blue. They were in the air, vaguely saw the companions below, saw and heard their shouts, and did not save them at the first time, but stood still and seemed to be paying attention to what was under their feet.


    "I said that you were just trying to push on, but you saw several big bags suddenly springing up from the flat ground under your companions'' feet, and then a strange outline of things came out of the ground.


    "Something!" As soon as the lower man made a sound, dozens and a half person sized objects jumped out of the earth and immediately stabbed the mercenaries with their wooden thorns.


    "It''s a rat monkey. It''s a rat monkey. Run!" When the lower people saw what had jumped out, they yelled and pulled the trigger of the machine gun. With the sudden sound, several strange animals with monkey bodies but mouse like claws and sharp mouths were shot through by them.


    However, these intrepid and fearless animals, not only did not feel sad after seeing their companions die, but became more excited. One by one, they screamed and threw the wooden spears in their hands out, and immediately pierced a person''s body.


    "Don''t touch those wooden spears. They''re poisonous." In the line, some people who knew the essence of rat and monkey called out: "get rid of these little guys, it''s hard to deal with them!" He yelled as he prepared to run away, but a mouse monkey threw something similar to a plant fruit at him from afar and hit him in the chest.


    When the fruit touched his body, it broke and gave off a green mist, and the man, caught off guard, took a breath and fell to the ground.


    "Squeak!" The monkey that hit him made a cry of victory.


    The people hanging upside down in mid air saw the scene on the ground, one after another stopped calling. In the air, they bent their abdominal muscles hard and wanted to take out the dagger next to their boots to cut the rope. However, the small wooden arrows shot from below one by one left their skin, and all the people who were caught in the trap were poisoned and convulsed.


    People on the ground no longer love to fight with rodents and monkeys. They fled to the depths of the jungle one by one while fighting and retreating.


    When the monkeys saw the human retreat, one of the leaders gave out a "squeak" roar. Then, under its cry, one by one, they jumped from the ground to the tree, and rolled and jumped among the branches one by one. The speed was extremely fast, which was much less than that of the previous monkeys.


    Obviously, compared with the speed, these people are not the match of the mouse monkey. Even if the mercenaries wear glasses, they can see a distance of four or five meters at most in the dark. They are not the opponents of the monkeys with night vision.


    A race, a chase, a slow speed vision, a fast speed vision, this is a great disparity in strength.


    Therefore, one by one humans were shot down by the wood thorns shot from the trees on the way to running. A small group of more than 20 people were chasing and fleeing, and there were only 34 people left.


    In the face of the rats and monkeys surrounded by the sky, listening to the continuous surging rustle among the trees, the two people who finally escaped showed a piece of despair in their eyes.


    "Brother, we are going to die." A man stopped his escape and burst into tears.


    "Don''t cry. Dad told us before he died. Never be afraid." Another person also stopped, lost the machine gun, took out a few grenades: "here, pull a few burial, let them know, human flesh is not delicious."


    "Well." Taking his brother''s grenade, the 18-year-old boy clenched his teeth, as if he was constantly boosting himself, repeating: "fear is more terrible than death, fear is more terrible than death, father said, fear is more terrible than death, I am not afraid, I am not afraid..." As he talked, his face became more and more excited and flushed, and just as he was ready to ring the grenade, there was a loud noise in the jungle.Boom!!!


    It''s the sound of a large caliber gun, and a gun means someone. The boy who is about to ring the grenade hears the sound of a life-saving gun, puts down his hand to raise the grenade and looks into the deep forest.


    A man''s voice, from there.


    "Hold it for a while."


    Only a simple five words, but gave the boy the hope of survival, put down the grenade, hold the gun again. After the man''s voice stopped, he heard a different "rustling" sound among the trees.


    This sound is different from the sound of a mouse monkey moving in the trees. Although it sounds larger, it is more flexible. Like a giant angel, shuttling through the trees.


    Every time the soft "rustling" sound came to every place, there would be a "squeak" scream from the monkeys in the trees. When the 18th scream was made, that is, when the 18th monkey died, a man''s figure fell from the sky and jumped from the tree crown which was more than ten meters high and fell in front of the boy.


    The man was dressed in camouflage with no expression and no special glasses in his eyes. He jumped down with a live mouse monkey in his hand. After he jumped down, he held the monkey up to the air, as if to show something to the sinister guys hidden in the canopy. But the mouse monkey struggled in his hands and wanted to fight back, but he was clamped around his neck with one hand like a man''s pliers and couldn''t move at all.


    After the man showed his booty to the air, the boy saw him take out his huge chalky gun and pull the trigger on the monkey''s head.


    Boom!!!


    After the low roar, the brain of the rat monkey was splashed, and the whole head was blown into rotten watermelon.


    "Squeak, squeak!" And the same species in the crown of the tree saw the scene and roared with fear and anger. (to be continued)

 Chapter 113

    The angry monkeys were surging. The boy heard the rustle above his head and felt a little shiver. He couldn''t figure out why the man from the sky wanted to do such things to deliberately annoy the monkeys, but what he knew was that the man came to them, and if there was no such man, he would have become a piece of meat. Therefore, although he did not know what the man thought, he secretly supported it.


    And the monkey on the tree by the man''s provocation, but also more angry.


    They screamed bitterly, "squeak" sound swept from all directions, as if they wanted to express their anger and dissatisfaction with a sharp cry, and they did not seem to be good at suppressing their emotions of the race, along with the cry, they hurled their wooden thorns and poisonous fruits at the man who carried the pistol.


    "Scatter." Seeing the things flying down in the air, the man pushed away three survivors, and the matter was strange. After the man pushed them away, their bodies just avoided all the wood thorns and poisonous fruits that flew over, and let those attacks fall into the air. And the man avoided all the attacks from the sky because of his push.


    "Shut up." The man looked at the poisonous fruit that had been exploded on the ground, gave an explanation, and then jumped up again. He borrowed some help from the low branches and disappeared again at the top of the tall and huge wood.


    More than ten seconds later, another frightened "squeak" sound came out from the trees, and the man jumped down again.


    Bang!!!


    showed the air as like as two peas. The man broke the brains of the monkey again, which was exactly like the last one.


    After the second time he did the same thing, the calls of the rats and monkeys were much smaller. It seems to feel the invincibility of this man. The group of rats and monkeys makes a commotion in the crown of the tree. Some of the monkeys flee after a few screams, while some diehards launch attacks on the following again.


    But the results of this attack are still self-evident.


    Once again, the man caught one of their kind in the tree crown and smashed his head with one shot.


    But after three times, the group was completely quiet. One by one, the ferocious guys lost their attack completely and watched for a while. After the fourth shot of the man, they fled the area with a scream of panic.


    After listening for a moment, the boy saw that the man put away his weapon after confirming that the mouse monkey had left.


    "Thank you for your help." After confirming their safety, the three survivors bowed to the man for the first time.


    The grace of saving a life is a great favor. Even if the person is morally degraded, he will be grateful to the benefactor in this case.


    "You''re welcome. I''m passing by and I see that you''re under attack. You can do what you deserve." The man wooden expression to several people nodded, "do you still have company? Why do you wander in the jungle at night? It''s very dangerous


    "Oh, lost." One of the three survivors said: "attacked by insects, the two members with compass were all gnawed away by insects. We were also scattered and lost the compass, so Alas... "


    "As for those companions, they are all poisoned. I don''t know if there is any rescue."


    "Let''s see." The man said, on the first to the direction of the trap in the players, as if he had already known what happened there.


    The three people who followed him did not ask too much, although they were puzzled. Quietly followed the man to the location of the incident.


    And the man saw the corpses all over the ground, went up to explore the breath of the people, and found that only two of them were still angry. Then he opened his buttock pocket, took out an iron box, and from the iron box took out two pieces of medicine.


    "It''s used for detoxification. I don''t know whether it works or not." The man said to the crowd and then injected the needle into the bodies of two dying men.


    "On their backs, I''ll take you out of the jungle." After injecting the antidote, the man throws the two dying men to his companion, and then goes to the front.


    "Follow me."


    He walked slowly in front of him, leaving behind a guide to the people''s back.


    The three survivors, carrying their companions on their backs, also quickly followed the figure.


    All the way, the man seemed to be very familiar with the road in the forest, and did not know whether it was because of good luck or other reasons. Following the man, the three survivors did not encounter any other danger along the way, and after walking for more than an hour, they saw the thinning trees - they knew that it was safe.


    "Now that I''m here, I''ll go." Standing on the edge of the jungle, the man said to several people: "in front of Xinzheng City, I don''t need to lead the way. You also know how to go."


    "Yes." Several people nodded, "you saved us, how to thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Now there are dead people every day. Saving one is one." The man spoke and wanted to grin, but it seemed that his facial muscles were stiff and his smile was ugly: "just go to the smile bar when you have time. I''m the boss there.""Smile bar?" Several people looked at the ugly smile.


    "Well."


    "What''s your name?" The boy asked the man.


    "Oh, my name is Liu Chang." The man seems to know that his smile is ugly, and then he has a wooden face: "if those two people live, remember to ask him to come to the bar to pay the bill. Those two antidotes are very expensive, and the market price is about 170000 new city dollars. Of course, if a person dies, that''s fine. "


    Liu Chang finished this sentence and waved to several people: "I''m leaving. There are still people waiting for me at home. See you later."


    With this sentence, he ran to the direction of the new Zhengzhou City, leaving a few survivors looking at each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Smile bar.


    It''s late at night. Most of the drunk people are drunk. Those who talk are tired. They are lying on the table one by one and whispering something. A woman with a hook nose in the corner looks at the watch on one arm wrist and knows that it''s time for the bar to close the door.


    And just as he got up, a figure pushed the door in from outside.


    "I''m back."


    Liu Chang went inside and looked at the drunken men and the table which was damaged by one punch.


    "Ha ha, I can''t do anything about it." Liu Chang went to the front of the table and looked at the drunkards: "I''ll have to let him pay for the table later."

 Chapter 114

    "The table is not worth a few dollars." The woman with Eagle hook nose laughed and went to Liu Chang''s: "it''s you who come back so late today and still have a bloody body. What danger do you encounter?"


    "Yes, we met a group of mercenaries who were attacked by rat monkeys - quite a number, but most of them died." "The animals in the jungle are getting smarter and smarter. Now they can use tools," Liu said


    "It''s been more than four years since the red fog came. What will happen? It''s said that countless deep-sea species have landed on the coast. " The one buttocks woman laughed and said, "it''s better that we are located in the Central Plains. It''s said that coastal human beings are on the verge of extinction. Many people have fled to the inland. Those who are still stationed there are already at a disadvantage in the competition with animals."


    With that, a woman with a deformed head opened the door of the bar.


    "Please, give me something to eat."


    "Give me something to eat. We haven''t eaten for days." As soon as the two headed children entered the door, they raised a rice bowl and said begging words to Liu Chang.


    "Alas." Looking at the conjoined baby, Liu sighed: "four years, these new born children have grown up."


    As he spoke, he took a dry pack of compressed biscuits from the bar and handed it to the child.


    "Thank you. Thank you." When the child saw the food in his hand, the two heads turned over with Liu Chang. The excitement was expressed.


    "Let''s go." Touching the two heads of the children, Liu Chang sent them out of the bar.


    "The deformity rate of newborn infants accounted for more than 50%, which was caused by the defoliant and Liangdou of Zhao Zhuo in those years." The woman looked at the child running out of the door with a compression biscuit and sighed: "but if it wasn''t for defoliant and Liangdou, we wouldn''t have had so many survivors, and the birth rate would not have been so high. Should these scientists say that they are evil and good, or are they better to observe the overall situation? "


    "Ha ha, these problems are not what we should think about. Close the stall." Liu Chang smiles and wakes up a few drunkards in his hand: "brother, it''s time to get up and go home to sleep."


    "And..." Liu Chang''s wake-up man rubbed his eyes and said vaguely, "Er, OK, go home to sleep..."


    "Check out, check out." The one armed woman turned on the light in the bar and made it bright. Then she took an account book and went to the wooden tables.


    "You three hundred and seven."


    "You, seven hundred and four."


    "Puppet" split a table one by one and asked them to settle the accounts, then sent most people out of the door, leaving only the most jubilant table today.


    "You..." The woman went to Liu Chang and said to the group of people who were the happiest today: "you, camp thousand nine."


    "Shit, so expensive?" A table of people after hearing the account roared: "how so expensive?"


    "Electricity is expensive now, and it''s limited. What you drink is ordinary grain wine. Most people drink wine made from Liangdou. Naturally, lunqian is different. How much is the difference between the price of Liangdou and ordinary grain? You should know that ordinary grain is a rare thing now. I don''t want more from you The woman explained, "plus the broken wooden table, it''s 7900. I don''t want any more."


    "That''s too expensive. Do you kill people?" The fat man, who had been the cheeriest one before, stood up.


    "It''s only natural that you have to pay for drinking and eating."


    The woman took their empty bottles and said, "I didn''t kill you. You take these bottles to other bars and ask how much the wine costs. If I want something expensive, you can come and see me again. But today, you can''t lose a cent of it."


    The woman waved the iron hook on her one arm and said impatiently, "the profit of the things we sell in the bar is very low. Don''t try to pay off here."


    "What''s the debt? Garbage bar, not even a dancer. What kind of bar? We don''t care about any money. We come here to vent. If we don''t vent today, we can''t give the full payment. Your service is not good! "


    "If there''s no dancing, we''ll take it later, but you''ll have to pay for the wine today."


    "Just one thousand, love or not." Mo sanpang, who spoke before, took out a currency of antiseptic chemical fiber products from his arms, with the head of Li Qingshui printed on it and the large Arabic numeral "1000".


    "No money, right?" After looking at some arrogant mercenaries, the woman was not angry and pushed the man named Mo San Fat to the ground. She waved the hook and said, "if you don''t pay today, you can''t leave any of them!"


    "Ha ha, do you want to be tough?" Several mercenaries saw the angry plump woman, one by one looked at each other and laughed at each other. They took out their weapons and showed a mocking look: "the girls are still hot. Although they are a little disabled, they are not bad. How about going out with the elder brothers, they will give you money."


    "Ha ha, he Zhizhi, I didn''t expect that you are 30 years old and there are still people who want it." Standing by the woman''s side, Liu Chang, who had never said anything, finally opened his mouth. He had a expressionless face, and his mouth slightly raised with a dry laugh: "they have taken a fancy to you. You should feel lucky.""Who are you?" At first, several mercenaries saw Liu Chang standing here. They thought that Liu Chang was just like the one beside him. However, when they heard him talking, they knew that he knew the landlady.


    In fact, from the beginning of the trouble, they felt a little strange. When the waiters and bartenders saw that someone was making trouble in their own bar, they showed a look of indifference. Those who should clean up the table should clean up the table, and they should watch the excitement. They have no look of war coming.


    "I''m the owner of this bar, and this woman is my friend. If you like her, you can communicate with her in private. But now, we''re going to talk about wine money. " Looking at several mercenaries, Liu Chang said, "the things we sell in the bar are not expensive, but there is a rule that if you take out weapons or fight in the shop, the raspberry man will be fined 10000 yuan, and he has made up his mind. And, as she said, it''s natural for us to give money for eating and drinking. It''s a matter of no discussion. You can''t do it without giving it. " The man, with a poker face, pointed to a small blackboard hanging at the door of the bar.


    On the small blackboard, there are 16 Da Yu, which are ugly, but they can be read as "small business, no credit, if there is a fight, one person 10000."


    Seeing the crooked body on the small blackboard, several mercenaries burst out a startling laugh. One year, they covered their stomachs and pointed to one armed woman and said, "this is what you wrote. It''s really ugly."


    "You don''t look good without a finger." Heard several people laugh at themselves, the woman''s face suddenly flushed up, and wanted to kick out again, but was caught by a man''s ankle. Then the man quickly took out the gun and aimed at the woman''s cheek: "I won''t give money today, what can you do?"


    "Ten thousand per person." Liu Chang saw several mercenaries take out their guns and take a step forward. He kicked the chest that took out the gun and let his sternum collapse and fly out of the door directly at the same time. Then he shook his wrist. Before several people could react, he waved his arm one by one. At the waist of the mercenaries who were just about to take out their guns, they put handguns in their hands like magic tricks, shaking and saying, "folk handguns are small in power and poor in accuracy. These guns are not worth a lot of money."


    Liu Chang said, and in a few people''s incredible eyes quickly raised the pistol in his hand, "Pa Pa Pa Pa" repeatedly fired several shots, let the shot berry bullets are close to their cheek, brush past - let them feel the temperature of friction, but did not bring them substantial damage.


    "Take out all the valuables, ten thousand per person." After the shooting, Liu Chang said with a smile: "if you don''t give money, the next bullet will not be wiped."


    "And..." Several people saw the expressionless man in front of them, looked at the door of the bar, and then carefully recalled how they had been disarmed, but they got nothing. They feel the burning temperature on their faces, even if the silly, now also know that the man in front of them is not they can afford.


    He who knows the current affairs is a great man.


    They decisively pulled out their belongings.


    There are guns, knives, money, daggers, and the biological research fund that we just obtained today.


    "It''s really poor. You are all inferior goods. Except for the research fund which can sell for 120000 yuan, you can buy a new one for 2000 on the black market." Looking at the low-grade goods on the table, Liu Chang said with a smile: "you are so poor and drink so expensive wine. These things are worth you 30000. Keep this person. When will you take the money and when will you redeem me?"


    Liu Chang said, pulling up the fat man who was the happiest before, and smashed the rest of the troublemaker mercenaries into the bar.


    And then, the staff also cleaned up the bar, one by one to say hello to Liu Chang and left.


    As soon as they left, there were only three people left in the room.


    "Name Bo?" Liu Chang looks at the mercenary he left behind.


    "Mo San fat." The man answered honestly.


    "Are you sure it''s a name, not a nickname?" Liu Changmu''s face.


    "No, that''s my name." The man was sweating and said, "I really don''t need to cheat you. You''re so powerful. What''s the use of deceiving you? Besides, I''m all in your hands, and I''m afraid to say a real name? "


    "Oh, Mo San fat."


    Liu Chang nodded and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t be afraid. Do you know why I left you?"


    "I don''t know." The man shook his head, "isn''t it about money?"


    "Oh, that''s one thing. The key to the reason why I stay with you or not is that I have always been very fond of fat people. I once had a brother who was also called a fat man. " Liu Chang touched the finger bone Necklace inside * *''s mouth, "it''s a pity that she died. And nowadays, fat is a rare thing, so I''ll leave you to commemorate it. However, don''t worry. I''ll let you go immediately when your companion comes to pay for it. Finally, let''s remind you, don''t try to run away. Run 100000 at a time (to be continued)

 Chapter 115

    Liu Chang finished this sentence and turned to look at the one armed woman: "he Zhizhi, if there is nothing else, I''ll go in and go to bed. This person will trouble you to watch. After you clean the room, you can go to bed earlier. By the way, Xiaojing didn''t go out to play today, did she? "


    "No, I locked her in the house." He Zhizhi returned.


    "That''s good." Liu Chang nodded. "Now think about it, girls are good-natured when they are young, and little Lori is lovely and obedient. But when they reach puberty, they become female bandits one by one Alas... "


    With a sigh, Liu opened the inner room of the bar, which was a suite like room. The bar was a family bar that could be operated outside and could be accommodated inside. When he opened the door of the suite, Liu Chang took out the key and opened one of the bedrooms. Inside, there was a girl with yellow hair.


    "I''m back." Liu Chang said to the girl in the bed with her legs up and her laptop playing.


    "Yes, I knew you were back when you didn''t go into the bar." The girl looked at Liu Chang, shrunken mouth, also did not continue to pay attention to him.


    "You dye your hair back tomorrow, and don''t be so exposed." Liu Chang stood in front of the girl, looking at the girl''s Pink transparent dress, eyebrows deeply locked together, "little girl''s home, should be dressed neatly, although at home, you should not wear so exposed, OK?"


    "You care about me. You''re not my father." The girl continued to play with the computer.


    "I''m your brother!" Liu Chang was a little annoyed by the girl''s attitude, but he still took a deep breath, forced down the anger in his heart and said, "are you still annoyed that I care about your love affairs?"


    "Yes." Referring to this topic, the girl finally put down her laptop on her lap and leaned on the back of the bed in a different posture. "Why do you care if I fall in love? How old are you?"


    "Third Liu Chang said casually: "you don''t care who I am. You can''t fall in love with that person. If you want to find someone of the same age and be honest, I''ve inquired about that person. His mother is a ruffian. In these blocks, he has done a lot of harm to little girls. In his twenties, he''s a gangster. If you look for him again, I''ll blow his head. "


    "If it collapses, who is rare?" The girl rolled her eyes, showing her disdain for Liu Chang''s words.


    "I don''t want him. What kind of love do you have with him? There''s something wrong with your brain, aren''t you? " Seeing the girl''s attitude, Liu Chang was completely inflamed. He could not help pointing at her and yelling: "what do you look like now? With heavy make-up, the powder on his face can block bullets, and he has dyed a yellow hair. He wears it all day long like his mother''s non mainstream in 2000. What do you want to do? After all that, you can''t be more familiar? "


    "Do you like mature?" After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the girl made an evening girl''s posture on her side.


    "Deliberately interrupting, right?" Liu Chang carried a girl''s ankle neck to pull her in the right position, then continued to say: "you quickly restore to normal for me."


    "I''m normal. It''s you who are not normal. You can''t face your heart." When the girl heard Liu Chang''s words, she suddenly got angry. She bounced her legs on the bed and kicked Liu Chang''s stomach. Then she stood up and said, "what''s wrong with me? What do you care about me? What do you care about me? "


    "Why should Liu Chang take care of me? What do I ask of you? If you dislike me now, just say it. What do you do every day? You''re trying to get rid of me, are you? " The girl turned her lips and said, "if you want to get rid of it, you will be able to drive away. Anyway, your nose is better than he Zhizhi. You can''t use me any more. You can solve any danger by yourself. I''m useless. You want me to go straight. It''s a big deal for me to live by myself."


    "You go!" Liu Chang roared: "go to your own past!"


    "You want to get rid of me Hearing Liu Chang''s cry, the girl immediately burst into tears. "You really want to drive me out!"


    "Shit, I can''t communicate with you. We don''t have a common language." Liu Chang saw the girl crying, anger less half, but feel more upset: "how do you love how, but I still tell you, you don''t want to go out if you don''t restore yourself to normal and don''t break contact with that man."


    "OK, it''s OK for me to break off contact with that man, and let me return to my normal appearance, but..." The girl cried and said, "but you have to hold me to sleep every night and take me wherever you go during the day, otherwise I will still be like this."


    "How?? You''re 16 now and you''re almost an adult. How do you hold it? " Liu Chang heard the girl''s stereotyped requirements, and felt the pain in her brain: "have you ever seen a girl in her teens, and still sleep with her father?"


    "You are not my father. I don''t know who my father is!"


    "I''m not your father but also your brother. Don''t tell me about this. What do you love? Don''t go out tomorrow!" Liu Chang finished this sentence, "bang" a vocal cord on the door, and then heard the sound of beating things inside the door.


    Hearing this sound, Liu Chang felt the sudden pain in his temples. Under his impatience, he sighed heavily and went back to his room.


    And just after he returned to the room, he Zhizhi also knocked on the door and came in."What? Did you quarrel with Xiaojing again After entering, she sat down beside Liu Chang''s bed.


    "Well, I have nothing to do all day. I dress up like a monster." Liu Chang heaved a sigh: "it''s not as good as before, although small, but obedient and sensible, very strong a girl, now how to become so?"


    "Desire discontent After hearing Liu Chang''s words, he Zhizhi showed a wretched smile: "don''t you feel that she likes you?"


    "I know, but I like it. I look at her as a relative, and I don''t feel that way about her. I''m too young to have breasts and buttocks." Liu Chang turned over, "and the most important thing is, if I get along with her, I can''t help feeling like a mess. I think of this word makes me sick."


    "Do you still care about love?" He Zhizhi said with a smile.


    "I''m upset to see that man. Who is she looking for? If she looks for an honest boy, I''ll take him. Damn it. Find a ruffian who plays with women all day. Damn it, don''t say me. The more I say it, the more I get angry..." Liu Chang said that, picked up the gun on the table and bounced from the bed, "I''m not happy, go out for a walk."


    "You don''t want to trouble that man, are you?"


    "Again." Liu Chang said, slammed on the door and left the room, and he Zhizhi looked at the back of his departure and laughed. He didn''t stop him. He took off his coat and went to sleep on the bed.


    After walking out of the bar, Liu Chang wanders in the streets of Zhengzhou city at night, aimlessly watching the buildings of the new era.


    Most of the buildings are rebuilt from the old buildings four years ago, but they are quite different from those before. There are no plants in the city, but there are lots of private plots in the city, planting all kinds of strange things. The streets at night are not as cold as they were four years ago, because there is almost no danger in the city now - there are no other species except in the sewers.


    Four years ago, the great plant cleaning made Zhengzhou city a real barren land. After the plants died, those insects and animals also lost their living space and fled to the jungle.


    And human beings have regained control of the region.


    Moreover, after four years of development, the human social system has been completely changed.


    The monetary system is still alive, but it has been changed. Without economy, there will be no communication. The exchange of goods for goods is forbidden. Under the high pressure, human beings still keep the mode of currency transaction.


    The political system is still a city-state system. The regular army has been under the control of the Research Institute and formed a new centralized government. At present, the head of the government is promoted to the stage by a man named Xie hang, who seems to be grasping the military and political power of the whole city.


    However, this is only a superficial phenomenon. In fact, half of the people in Zhengzhou know that in addition to "Xie hang", there is one person, or only one person, who has the absolute right to speak in the city. The person whose head image has been printed on the currency unit is Li Qingshui.


    Wandering in the streets of Zhengzhou City, Liu Chang looked at the past are drunk men and women home.


    It seems that since the end of the world, drinking has suddenly become a favorite for both men and women, old and young - as long as there is still some spare money in their pocket, as long as they can eat enough, these people will buy wine.


    Because in this new world, we don''t have to think about the long-term future, buy a house, study, college entrance examination, get married, and have children - everything will come naturally. If you can make it, you can''t do it - because no one knows if you can live tomorrow.


    And it is precisely because of this great survival pressure that all people like to vent their excess feelings by buying drunk - and all drunk people, without exception, like to recite the names of their dead relatives after they are really drunk.


    Liu Chang is the same. If he is drunk, he likes to call his parents and grandma.


    Four years later, Li Qingshui didn''t find him a direct family member. Those dead figures may have passed away with the passage of time, and there is no smile at the beginning.


    "Handsome man, do you want service?" Just as Liu Chang was immersed in the memories of the past, a woman came up to him and said, "as long as 70 yuan, the price of two catties of Liangdou, how about it, not expensive?"


    "It''s not expensive, but I''m not in the mood." Liu Chang let go of the woman, ready to continue to walk, but was pulled by the corner of his coat, "OK, business is not easy to do, tomorrow there will be no food to eat."


    "Then you can walk with me for a while." Liu Chang took out a hundred yuan and handed it to the woman.

 Chapter 116

    "Yes The other side took the money and agreed happily.


    And then, a man and a woman were wandering in the street.


    "Do you have something on your mind?" It seems that I didn''t do anything after receiving the money. She took the initiative to say something to the woman beside Liu Chang: "since you want to let someone accompany you, just talk to me.


    "Well, good." Liu Chang nodded and looked at the woman''s face. The woman was about thirty years old, and she was fairly good-looking. Her buttocks and breasts did not collapse because of excessive hunger. "Do you have children?"


    "I had one two years ago and died." The woman mentioned the child, her face darkened, and then returned to normal and asked, "what''s the matter, do you have children?"


    "No, I have a sister who used to be very obedient, but now when I grow up, she is very disobedient. She always works against me and tries to find a very bad boyfriend to annoy me." Liu Chang said with a wry smile: "berry days are always looking for me. As long as you let her out, you will make countless things to disgust me. But I can''t shut her up every day and let her go on her own. You know, in this world, if a girl comes out, she won''t live very well. "


    "You seem to be doing well." Women glance at Liu Chang''s arms and weapons, living in the end of the world, even these women can distinguish the good and bad of these guns at a glance, and Liu Chang can see that they are high-grade goods.


    "Well, it''s OK. There''s no survival pressure, or not for the time being. After all, no one knows whether a group of super species will kill us tomorrow. But really, on the human side, I''ve had a pretty good time. "


    "Well, if there is no survival pressure, there will be a lot of life pressure. People are mean creatures and always find trouble for themselves." The woman listened to Liu Chang''s words and laughed: "don''t worry so much. When you have the pressure to survive again, your sister will be back as clever as before."


    "Hehe, I''m worth a hundred yuan just for you." Liu Changmu said with a face.


    "One hundred in a word. This is what you rich people think. In my opinion, there is only a bowl of food that can be worth 100 yuan." The woman gave a sad smile: "after all, old women like me don''t have survival skills, and they won''t go to the wild jungle to collect specimens of species and sell them to the research institute like those men who don''t want to kill. Even those gangsters don''t want to catch women like me. And now the seeds of Liangdou are not distributed uniformly. I have to buy everything. I have no money, no ability, nothing. Eating a meal is a problem. "


    "It''s miserable." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Can you give me more?" The woman put a smile on his shoulder.


    "Well, more." Liu Chang took out another hundred and handed it to him, "only this time, it will be vulgar again."


    "Don''t worry, I know the right way." After collecting Liu Chang''s money, the woman continued: "go on talking about your sister''s business. After all, take money to relieve disasters for others."


    "Well, I''m thinking, is there any way to get her back to normal and give her some Wang Yi."


    "She''s still trying to get your attention. If you can''t stand it, let her distract." The woman said, "for example, find her a partner of the same age, so that she can play with her peers, you can divert her attention..."


    "Well..."


    In this way, walking in the dark street, a man in his twenties and a woman in her thirties, when we met for the first time, we chatted a lot. We walked out of half the city and ended the conversation.


    "Let''s talk about it. I have to deal with some difficult things. You can go first." Come to a building in front of, Liu Chang made a guest order, "thank you for talking to me so much today."


    "Well, thank you for giving me a pleasant evening and money. I hope I can meet you again." The woman laughed, turned and disappeared in the fog at the end of the street.


    Liu Chang also saw the tall building after seeing off the woman. According to his olfactory system, Xiaojing''s boyfriend was there. According to the pungent smell from above, the man had just had sex, and there was a woman with the same smell beside him.


    "Li Qingshui said that if you have a fire in your heart, you can''t hold it back, or you''ll easily have heart disease." Smelling the smell of the man, Liu Changqi didn''t fight at all. He rubbed himself on the wall like a gecko. His palms were attached to the wall, and his legs were leaning against the wall. After climbing three or two times, he dived into the floor.


    Destroy the burglar net, break the window, Liu Chang picked up the sleeping man who was alerted by himself and jumped out of the window again.


    Carrying the man ran all the way to a no man''s block, Liu Chang directly left him in the corner.


    "Spare my life!" After he was thrown into the corner, the man immediately called for mercy, because the other party was fully armed at this time, and he was naked. If he saw that man carrying himself from a height of more than ten meters and jumping down unhurt, he knew that this was not the one he could provoke.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. We met once, don''t you remember?" Liu Chang looks at the man.


    "Yes?" The man looked at Liu Chang carefully distinguish for a long time, did not remember who it was."So mediocre?" Liu Chang saw the man''s expression and stepped on his face.


    "No, no, no, I don''t have a good memory. I..." The man was kicked to break the bridge of the nose bone, full of blood to beg for mercy: "a large number of adults, a large number of adults, I really have a poor memory!"


    "I don''t have a bad memory. I just want to tell you one thing today. Do you know a girl recently?"


    "Yes, I know every day. Do you have any relatives?" The man looked at Liu Chang''s expression, trying to distinguish what, but because the sky was dark and he didn''t wear special eyes, he couldn''t see Liu Chang''s face clearly in the fog.


    "Well, with my relatives, how many do you know recently?" Liu Chang heard the man''s words, gas even more not hit a place, but also a kick in his face, Gu Shi sprinkled a row of front teeth.


    "I don''t know a few, I don''t know a few..." Liu Chang kicked out no teeth, the man was full of leakage of air shouting.


    "Well, I have a friend named Ji Jing."


    "Well."


    "Don''t get in touch with her in the future. Next time, I''ll strip you out of the jungle." Liu Chang finished this sentence, also did not care that the man did not respond, directly turned around and left.


    And just left not long ago, when the man just gave a breath, Liu Chang was not at ease to fold back.


    "No, for safety''s sake..." Liu Chang said a foot stepped on the man''s lower body, suddenly a sticky broken feeling from the sole of the shoe, and at the same time, there was a man''s scream.


    "That''s a lot more reassuring." One foot trampled on the man''s eggs, eggs, Liu Chang suddenly felt a lot of happy mood, and Xiaojing quarreled with the unhappiness of all of a sudden left behind, he relaxed back to his home.


    After opening the door of the tavern, he came to his bedroom and took a luxurious hot bath. After returning to his bedroom, Liu Chang saw he Zhizhi sleeping in his bed.


    "I have a bed and I don''t sleep. I''m thirty like a wolf." Du Nong after a sentence, Liu Chang fit to lie next to her, snoring in the past.


    In the middle of the night, Mo sanpang ran out of the bar. After smelling him running away, Liu Chang ignored him and continued to sleep. After waking up the next morning, he followed the other party''s smell and arrested him from another block.


    "One hundred thousand!" During the day, the bar does not open, Liu Chang directly put the recaptured Mo San Fat to the bar from inside.


    "Brother, 100000, I don''t work so much." Hearing Liu Chang''s report of Shuyu, the fat man wept in tears on the ground: "our brothers fight and kill in the jungle every day. Seriously, even if we are lucky enough to find a new species and we catch it, how much money can we sell?"


    "It''s only ten or twenty thousand. It has to be shared equally with my brothers! But sometimes I catch something and fill it with my life. How dangerous is the jungle outside? You know, insects, trees, monsters. I heard that some monkeys now set traps for people? How do we live? You are killing me for 100000 yuan. "


    "Seriously, you were not drunk that day. Our brothers would not drink so expensive wine. **Damn it, who knows it''s ordinary grain wine. We haven''t seen the world before. We think it''s Liangdou wine. We thought we had made a lot of money that day, so we just drank some good things once. I didn''t expect that... "


    Fat man said, and half true and half false cry up, let Liu Chang feel very funny.


    "Wuwuwu, 100000 yuan. Those grandsons don''t have them at all. They won''t exchange them for my little heart..."


    "Ha ha ha, don''t cry. Don''t make me laugh. People say I only have laughter and no smile. It looks abnormal." Liu Chang open mouth, wooden face, "ha ha" with a smile: "no money, no matter you want, in my work for three months, the task goal is to watch my sister, don''t let her fall in love, I give you the best guns, don''t let others make her idea."


    Liu Chang said, took out a military pistol from the bar and gave it to the fat man.


    "Don''t try my sister''s advice yourself. I know it''s not that easy." Liu Chang looked at the fat man after taking the gun, pulled him up from the ground and led him to Xiaojing''s bedroom: "Jing, I''ll find you a good friend."


    Opening the door of Xiaojing''s room, Liu Chang pulls Mo sanpang to himself.


    "You see, it looks like a little fat." Liu Chang pointed to Mo San Pang, and the latter also showed a gentle smile, "Xiao Jing Hao!"


    Sitting in a mess of ruins, Xiaojing looks at Mo San''s fat white face. It seems that she suddenly thinks of the memories of four years ago. Instead of rejecting strangers, Xiaojing waves at her with a good look.


    "Hello." (to be continued)

 Chapter 117

    Seeing Xiaojing''s expression, Liu Chang''s face showed an unexpected surprise.


    "Oh, fat man is more friendly than other men. I would have caught you earlier." Seeing that Xiaojing didn''t resist, Liu Chang was very happy: "from today on, I can''t help your feet. If you want to go out to play, you can go out and play, but you have to let your fat brother accompany you."


    "Well." The girl nodded. It seemed that she had gone back to the time four years ago. She looked at Mo sanpang and Liu Chang. Suddenly, she showed her lovely appearance four years ago and nodded her head forcefully


    "Go, go." Seeing Xiaojing happy, Liu Chang felt a lot better. He squatted beside the bed to help her put on her shoes and pushed her and Mo sanpang out of the room: "go out and play. I heard that there is a new supermarket at the entrance of our street. You go out and have a look."


    "Don''t you come with me?" Xiaojing looked at Liu Chang, showing a look of prayer: "like four years ago, we hunted, the fat brother went to pick vegetables, and then we drank Shiwei thick soup together


    " in fact, I felt that I had a good life at that time. " The girl smiles at Liu Chang, and the scar on her face is still so conspicuous and dazzling.


    And her words also aroused Liu Chang''s infinite reverie about the past. On the day when the college entrance examination ended, when she met a little girl, and when she drank Shifu soup together


    "Oh, but I have something to do today, the army side." "I just want you to spend the day with me." Xiao Jing looks at Liu Chang with persistence and prayer in her eyes.


    "Well, let the military die. Today we three go shopping." Liu Chang smiles and pats the little girl''s shoulder, that shoulder, now already thick many.


    Although it still looks thinner than girls of the same age, it''s not as obvious as it was four years ago.


    "Well, just the three of us, we are not allowed to bring any branches." The little girl took Liu Chang''s hand and went to the front. "She seduces you every day now. I''m not happy."


    "Well, without her, just the three of us." Liu Chang touched the girl''s hair and walked out of the bar with Mo San fat.


    Outside, still thick fog.


    In four years, the thick fog has not been reduced by a hair. No matter it is windy or rainy, the fog is still alive. It is said that the red fog is perfectly dissolved in water, but under the rain, the fog is still there.


    It seems that these do not know the mysterious things, forever and forever will be there to spur the pace of life on earth.


    A dilapidated city.


    In four years, many collapsed houses have not been repaired, and few people repair the roads. Apart from the street and other transportation resources, there is no view of the road.


    And most of the social functions of the city have been stopped because of resource problems.


    After all, the city is a big pig. If it works normally, it will consume countless resources every day. Without the protection of rural areas, urban operation will certainly be blocked.


    No steel, no oil, no all the wild resources, the whole city is only a shell.


    However, even so, people still struggle to survive, living a semi primitive, semi modern life.


    It''s modern - it''s because modern people still keep the habit of shopping in supermarkets.


    Walking into the supermarket at the corner of the street, the first thing that catches your eye is the gun counter.


    All kinds of firearms and ammunition are marked in the glass cabinet, from the civilian made to the army flow out, everything. Next to the gun counter is the * * shelf, where all kinds of drugs are placed. Soldiers armed with guns patrol the supermarket to prevent people from attacking them.


    **Weapons and food.


    This is the most mainstream thing in the supermarket, accounting for more than 80% of the goods field.


    "These things are boring. Let''s go upstairs and have a look." Xiaojing looked at all kinds of things on the first floor and shrunk his mouth: "the supermarket run by the military is boring. The packaging of everything is the same."


    "Ha ha, after all, now that there is a shortage of materials, who will care about packaging?" Liu Chang smiles.


    "That''s why I was cheated. There were tens of thousands of bottles of high-grade wine in the past. I can see that they are high-grade wine when I look at the packaging." Mo San Fat patted his head beside him with annoyance, "who could have thought that the bald ass wine I drank that day was so expensive? If we knew that it was so expensive, our brothers couldn''t drink it! "


    "You can pull it down, don''t mention that day." Liu Chang smiles and follows the little girl to the second floor of the supermarket.


    Most of the goods here are all kinds of compressed biscuits made with new storage technology - from bean biscuits to other food compression Biscuits - which are very practical with a maximum storage life of more than half a month.


    In addition to these necessities, the supermarket has finally seen those sporadic gadgets of the pre era.


    There are clothes, bedding, and a few scattered toys and dolls."Are there still people who have leisure to make such things?" Mo sanpang picked up a hand sewn plush doll, looked at the doll''s strange face, "what is this thing?"


    "It''s a Jimi insect. It''s a lovely insect. It lives on photosynthesis. It''s not dangerous at all." The little girl looked at the puppet in Mo San Fat''s hand and snatched it over: "I want this thing."


    "Oh, good." Liu Chang nodded.


    With the little girl, she bought some useless scraps in the supermarket and picked out some food that had been stored for a long time. Then the three people went to Huijie street again. The whole day passed peacefully.


    Towards the evening, the three returned to the bar which was about to open. After opening the door, they also saw a figure in a white coat.


    Hearing the door ring, the man in the white coat turned to Liu Chang with a smile: "long time no see!"


    "This is..." Entering the door, Liu Chang didn''t have time to speak. Mo sanpang walked to the man in white coat in three steps and two steps. "You You... "


    Mo San Fat rubbed his eyes and looked at the face of the man carefully: "you are the one on the currency..."


    "Well, my name is Li Qingshui." Li Qingshui gave a gentle smile to Mo San Pang, "you look like a friend of mine before."


    "Is it?" Seeing the legendary figure sitting in front of him, Mo San Fat said excitedly, "are you really the Li Qingshui on the currency?"


    "Why, there are so many people pretending to be me in the market now?" Li Qingshui made a joke.


    "No, I just can''t believe it. People say you don''t come out of the experimental area, and you seldom show up. Few people in the whole city of Zhengzhou have really seen you." (to be continued)

 Chapter 118

    "How did you get here?" Some of the people in Zhengzhou who are close to the border city of Henan are afraid to say that they are not afraid to go to the other side of the province.


    "I''ll come to see my friend and let him know something by the way." Li Qingshui nodded, stood up from the bar stool, walked to Liu Chang and Xiao Jing''s side, looked at Xiaojing and said: "little girl, grow tall again."


    "Well." Xiao Jing looks at Li Qingshui. When she arrives, she looks a little stiff. In the face of this person, she loses the appearance of playing around Liu Chang and hides behind the tall figure.


    "Ha ha, still afraid of me." Li Qingshui saw the appearance of Xiaojing, and then laughed, "why, what did I do to make you so afraid of me?"


    "Maybe he''s instinctively afraid of creatures with too much life intensity." "If you come to touch my hair for two or three months, I''m not going to touch my hair for two or three months


    "Ha ha, there''s nothing wrong with it. I just want to talk to you." Li Qingshui looked at Xiaojing again, "say that my life intensity is too high, that Xiaojing, you now tell me, how much my life intensity has reached?"


    "Door" stands beside Liu Chang, small static feels carefully for a while later, the doubt asks: "how do you make?"


    "I can''t tell you that, or I''ll tell you when you dye your hair back black." Li Qingshui saw Xiaojing so afraid of him that he seemed to deliberately tease and say: "you look like this, but not good-looking, no wonder your brother Liu Chang doesn''t like you."


    "It''s up to you."


    "It doesn''t matter, but what I want to say is that according to the logic theorem, when a heinous person decides to change his ways, he is not far away from death. And vice versa, if you were so clever before, and now you are such a fool... " Li Qingshui''s words stopped in the middle of his speech, as if he understood very well that threatening words were the most effective.


    "Ignore you." Xiao Jing heard Li Qingshui''s words, trembled all over, stamped his feet and rushed into the inner room.


    "Take care of her." Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui running with a little quiet spirit and patted Mo San Fat on the shoulder, "go."


    "Well." Mo sanpang looks at Li Qingshui, Liu Chang and finally Li Qingshui. Although he can''t understand the relationship between them, he knows it''s not the time for him to speak.


    After Mo sanpang left the room, Liu Chang chuckled bitterly at Li Qingshui: "what are you scaring her to do? A little girl''s family, fifteen or sixteen years old, is the time of puberty


    "It''s ridiculous to watch. Tease her." Li Qingshui said with a smile and looked at the door of Xiaojing''s room, "you don''t care about her, what is it like now? It''s like nobody''s in charge. Why don''t you give her to me for a few days? I promise that when she comes out, I''ll be surprised again


    "Come on." Liu Chang breathed a breath and said helplessly, "I believe you in everything else, but I don''t believe in bringing children. If you didn''t have to take Xiaojing away last time, she would have been like this? If she is deliberately against me now, it can only be regarded as revenge demonstration. What did you do to her in those days? "


    "Nothing. I want to make her stronger and give her some special training. I didn''t expect such a big rebound! In fact, you are the culprit. " Li Qingshui said, looking at Liu Chang: "people''s psychology is actually a rebound period, her performance at that time is normal. You are too worried about her, she has become this way. The day I took her away, she cried and begged you not to go, but you let her go


    "But since you let her go, you should trust me. I told you that three months is three months. During this period, she may not have no rebound period, but as time goes on, it will naturally be flattened and subdued. But you don''t worry. You can go to my place to see her every day. She is mature, and she is a little girl with strong dependence. You are not tight this time, my training plan has been completely destroyed, not to say, and gave her an infinite rebound period


    "She cries every time she sees you, more and more."


    "What''s more, you took her back before you had finished three years. Your doting psychology is the culprit of her performance now!"


    Li Qingshui said, and looked at Liu Chang with the eyes of "loving mother and defeated son".


    "What do you say? It''s like this now." After listening to Li Qingshui''s long speech, Liu Chang sighed and stopped refuting, because he knew that he could not win his retort.


    "You give her to me for another three months. Don''t go to see her. I promise she will be as good as before."


    "No way." Liu Chang shook his head, "this is not good."


    "Take it, then." Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang: "you have suffered. Now she resents you for sending her away. Orphans are like this. She has a strong sense of dependence. If you send her away, you will remember and hate you for a lifetime. And she also likes you, crying orphan psychology, coupled with the girl puberty ignorant spring, love, can let her do everything possible to fight against you, you see. "


    "Then there is no other way?" Liu Chang heard Li Qingshui''s scaremongering, but he was also afraid."Yes, when you die, she will realize that she is wrong." Li Qingshui smiles.


    "Don''t be kidding. There''s no other way. Be serious."


    "Well, or if you accept her, she will be better than before." Li Qingshui said, even "ha ha" smile, give a very strange feeling.


    Liu Chang knew that Li Qingshui had always been a man who did not use medicine to talk and laugh, and lived in an ordinary way. I don''t know why. Every time I saw him in the past few months, it seemed that his feelings were enriched and people couldn''t feel his head.


    "Are you influenced too much by Zhao Zhuo? How did you make such a bad joke Liu Chang frowned hard.


    "Zhao Zhuo? In fact, Zhao Zhuo is a very good man, living a man enough. Dare to think, dare to do, dare to do, men, live to his so generous is not many Li Qingshui said, the inner door was opened again, he Zhizhi came from inside.


    "Here you are." He Zhizhi looks at Li Qingshui, and his voice trembles. If the little girl is only afraid of Li Qingshui, then he Zhizhi''s fear of Li Qingshui is engraved in the depth of her soul. The memory of her amputated limb and the memory of her being tested make her feel helpless every time she sees this man.


    "Well." Li Qingshui is not as casual to her as Liu Chang and Xiao Jing. After nodding, she no longer cares.


    "Something to drink?" He Zhizhi used one arm to clean up the drinks on the wine rack, then opened two bottles from the bar and filled them for two people.


    "Well, thank you." Li Qingshui took the glass, looked at the iron hook on the stump of he branch and asked, "are you sure you don''t want me to install a new one for you?"


    "I don''t have to worry about the lab He Zhizhi smiles, looks at Liu Chang, says a sentence "you chat", then no longer talks.


    "Well, good." Liu Chang took the glass and took a drink. After taking a look at he Zhizhi, Liu Chang asked Li Qingshui, "by the way, I''ve been talking about Xiaojing just now. I haven''t had time to ask what you''re looking for me today?"


    "Well, let me show you this!" Li Qingshui took out a bottle from his arms, which contained a strange plant like texue.


    "What is this?" Liu Chang lies on the edge of the bottle and looks at the contents carefully.


    "Mutant plants, monsters." Li Qingshui said.


    "Now, mutant plants are all over the street. Isn''t this something ordinary?" Liu Chang knew that the things Li Qingshui took out must have extreme characteristics.


    "Yes, this is the real monster. The sequelae of Zhao Zhuo''s defoliant and Liangdou has finally emerged." Li Li Shui said, and he took out a perfume bottle like this: "this bottle is Zhao Zhuo''s special defoliant in the year, let me show you, what kind of reaction will the two of them encounter together?"


    As he spoke, he opened the cork of the plant bottle, then sprayed some defoliant into it, and then quickly put it in.


    And then squeak!!!!!!!!!!!


    A strange scream came out of the bottle. Liu Chang gazed and saw that the texue like thing, like a fish splashed with sulfuric acid, bounced from the bottom of the bottle, struggling to scream, and changed into various shapes. The pain was expressed in his words. The strange scream made Liu Chang feel a little bit Headache.


    "What the hell is this?" Liu Chang frowned. "It''s disgusting. It looks like a devil."


    "I think the same thing. I named them devil moss. They have devil like vitality, destructive power beyond the devil and reproductive ability."


    Li Qingshui continues to shake the bottle in his hand. The thing is still struggling in it, knocking on the wall of the bottle with a heart Ding Ding Dong Dong.... " The voice of.


    "Destructive power?" Liu Chang looks at the little guy in the sailor.


    "Yes, it''s special glass. It would have been smashed if it had been replaced by something ordinary." Li Qingshui said: "this is the parasite on Liang Dou. According to the truth, there will be no parasite on the monster made by Zhao Zhuo. Because it has the excellent genes of all plants. Where it is, Cordyceps doesn''t grow. When I found out that this green color was strange, I collected it


    "Later research found that the gene of this organism has been completely distorted and twisted, but it has strong vitality, and even defoliant can not kill it. It is completely the gene of an abnormal species, which can be said to be a species existing for destruction."


    "Species that exist for destruction?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 119

    "Yes, a species that doesn''t follow the laws of nature, a species that is not a natural ecosystem. Tigers and lions will not kill when they are full, and all animals and plants will not destroy others as their ultimate purpose of survival Li Qingshui held up the bottle in his hand: "but it will. It is a destructive creature produced by artificial metamorphosis gene synthesis and chemical weapons. It should not be produced in nature..."


    "Is it terrible?" The last time Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui speak with such alarmist words, or when he met a big willow tree.


    "If it doesn''t let the whole earth grow, it will be very terrible if it doesn''t let it grow in a hundred days."


    "In other words, given 180 days, it can destroy all other races on earth."


    "Including humans."


    "Me. Fuck!" After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, Liu Chang was surprised to grow up his mouth. Looking at the things in the bottle, he felt that his mood now could not be described. "The good days are over?"


    He Zhizhi heard Li Qingshui''s words by the side, and also showed the eyes of doubt and fear.


    "Almost, moss is the pioneer of nature, and it has strong vitality. Now the devil moss has no weakness." Li Qingshui put away the small bottle, then continued: "so, I am going to ban the planting of Liangdou in the whole city of Zhengzhou to limit and eliminate the breeding base of this devil moss."


    "Is it useful?" Liu Chang asked.


    "There should be."


    "But in this way, 80% of the people in the city will not be able to eat again. The people who can''t eat are the most crazy. They will try their best to find you, which will make a real mess." Liu Chang''s eyes widened: "this will be more chaotic than when the red fog first came four years ago, because at that time, everyone didn''t have to eat, and it was all natural reasons, so we didn''t have to vent. Now you don''t allow them to eat Liang Dou. Many people will starve to death. They don''t care about devil''s fur or not. Before starvation, there will be chaos. "


    "Chaos, chaos, I will find a way to deal with it." Li Qingshui sighed. He also knew that this was a very difficult thing. "I will release more seeds of new species. Although it is not as good as Liangdou and can only be planted for several generations, it will become inedible because of the mutation again, but it can alleviate the problem."


    "Alas." After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, Liu sighed.


    "Of course, this is the first thing I want to say today." Li Qingshui''s words are more and more low.


    "What else?"


    "There are two more, one worse than the other." I remember rubbing my head four years ago


    "Well, super life, what''s the matter?" Liu Chang asked, "have you had a baby?"


    "It should be, it disappeared more than two years later and came again, this time three."


    "Shit!" Liu Chang patted his forehead. "Super life is so strong, invisible, smarter than human beings, and can reproduce. This is a species completely superior to human beings."


    "So they can''t exist in this world." Li Qingshui rubbed his head and said, "take advantage of the fact that they have not yet formed a climate, just wipe it out. You don''t have to worry about this. Just pay more attention to your surroundings when you go to the jungle. "


    "And the third thing I want to say is the real thing - that big willow tree has appeared again." Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang, and for the first time showed fear in his eyes. "The place where it appeared was Wuhan city. As soon as it appeared, the whole city was destroyed. I heard that almost all the people there were extinct. Moreover, according to the news that every dead person, even if his body did not turn into nutrients, his brain was all gone. It seems that the willow finally has a sense of self, and can get other people''s wisdom without limit. "


    "The real end has come..." Liu Chang closed his eyes, as if he saw the willows falling on the ground all over the sky, and then all the human beings were eroded by the brain after they were unable to resist. He also seemed to see a tree, which was rooted in the heart of the earth, and its branches and leaves extended to the whole world.


    "How did the news come from?" He Zhizhi, who has never spoken, temporarily put down his fear of Li Qingshui and interrupted to ask.


    "Well, after years of hard work, we have found a communication band, but we can only communicate when the fog is not so dense in rainy days. This news came from the rain a few days ago." Li Qingshui said, a long breath, "Wuhan has now become an Elf tree city!"


    "Can we stop the willows?" Liu Chang asked.


    "It shouldn''t be."


    "What about nuclear weapons?"


    "It should not be." Li Qingshui said with a bitter smile, "don''t forget that willow''s wisdom is human. Now it has millions of human brains. Does it know the power of the nuclear bomb? If it dares to appear, it means it is not afraid. What''s more, maybe one of his millions of brains has a nuclear code


    "Let''s kill ourselves with our necks. It''s not a species we can fight against." Liu Chang breathed a sigh and gave up the inquiry about this matter. "Let me live a few more days happily.""Hehe, it''s also. Anyway, it''s rooted in Wuhan now. It must be stable for a while." Li Qingshui said with a smile: "and those people''s minds are still there, maybe in the body of the tree, they still exist in another way."


    "Stop it. It''s terrible." Liu Chang looked at the sky outside, "it''s dark. How about it? I won''t open the door to do business today. Let''s have a good drink. Anyway, I don''t know how long we can live."


    "OK, but it''s better to open a business. It''s just a lot of people to have fun." Li Qingshui stood up and said, "let''s go to the place where there is no one to drink."


    "Yes." Liu Chang went to the bar and said to he Zhizhi, "I''ll have a drink with Mr. Li tonight


    "Call that fat man and Xiao Jing out to drink together. Xiaojing is 16 years old and can drink." Li added.


    "Ha ha, I''ll call." Liu Chang laughs and goes to the inner room. He pulls out Xiaojing, who is chucking his mouth inside, and calls out Mo sanpang by the way.


    "Let''s have a drink today." Liu Chang took Xiaojing''s arm and held her out. "Ha ha, don''t fight against me today. Can I be happy today?"


    Liu Chang raised Xiaojing above his head and looked into her eyes from below.


    "I promise I''ll never give you away again."

 Chapter 120

    A night''s hangover.


    Walking among them, Liu Chang was extremely vigilant. Although his sense of smell was far beyond he Zhizhi, reaching the level of rat like three-dimensional smell, and being able to distinguish the smell of most dangerous creatures, the jungle is changing with each passing day. Who can not remember how many species are hidden in it, so no one can guarantee his absolute safety.


    If you take off the sniper crossbow on your back, the loud noise of the gun will cause trouble, so if it is just a reconnaissance operation, the sniper crossbow is the most appropriate choice.


    Today, he wants to search out the general activity location of that super life through the pursuit of smell, so that Li Qingshui has a foundation. If he really wants to find that group of super life, he will have a general goal. But no matter how sensitive his sense of smell is, it is not easy to find a species he has never seen in the smelly jungle.


    Liu Chang looked at the beautiful jungle all the way and slowly explored forward.


    According to the instructions of smell''er, he stepped into the jungle to the north of Zhengzhou. The route was similar to the one they attacked Zhao Zhuo four years ago. Liu Chang''s eyebrows grew deeper and deeper as he went along.


    Because the direction ahead is a direction that is forbidden to enter.


    A place full of poisons.


    Four years ago, Li Qingshui used bacteria and bombs along the Yellow River. Those super bacteria spread in the place where his shells landed, which almost wiped out the species there. Besides, the area where the bacteria radiated was even more vast.


    Although Li Qingshui disinfected this area after the water incident, the reason why super bacteria can be called super lies in its super powerful vitality besides its super destructive power.


    The area of bacterial bombs is so vast that it is difficult to clean up. There are also animals and plants that carry bacteria, which are more difficult to remove.


    Therefore, after four years of development, this place polluted by super bacteria has really become a place full of poisons. In the past four years, most of the animals and plants that have not died in the northern jungle and the Yellow River have not only developed bacterial resistance, but also become carriers of bacteria themselves, and finally can use bacteria as their weapons.


    This let Li Qingshui know this matter, all had to marvel at the imagination of nature, at the same time banned this area.


    "If it''s here, it''s hard to do it." Walking in the jungle, Liu Chang found that the color of the surrounding trees became more and more single. The shapes of the trees became ferocious and terrible. The footprints of some animals and insects gradually disappeared. Liu Chang frowned.


    "Man is a master of destruction, but nature is a master of creation." Liu Chang turned to look at the colorful world behind him, and then looked at the front of the single color gray direct, he decided not to move forward.


    "It''s too dangerous. It''s not all poisons. If you''re infected, you''ll be in trouble." Liu Changgang sighed, and the branches of the trees in front of him suddenly burst open and sprayed black SAP on him.


    "Oh Seeing this scene, Liu Chang dodged in a hurry, but caught off guard, the spraying speed of the black profession was very fast. Liu Chang jumped back, but he didn''t escape the spraying range of the juice. He had to use his super computing power to look for the gap in the juice splashing all over the sky.


    As he dodged, several trees behind him exploded, and the black SAP covered the whole area.


    After a Dodge, Liu Chang is faced with the same attack, even if the re calculation ability is excellent, it is impossible to avoid all the juice.


    Finally, one or two drops fell on him, and there was a "squeaking" sound of sulfuric acid eroding his clothes. At the same time, a strange smell of rotten eggs came from there.


    Taking off his camouflage jacket, Liu Chang escaped from the edge of this area and returned to the colorful world.


    It''s too dangerous here.


    After taking a piss and making an odor mark, Liu Chang is no longer ready to go deep alone - it''s not a jungle he can break into alone.


    It''s a normal jungle. It''s not dangerous.


    Turning back, Liu Chang is ready to tell Li Qingshui about this.


    Just as he was about to turn around and return, a strange smell came into his nose. His spirit was shocked. Liu Chang felt that he could smell a trace of the target of the mission. The direction of the smell was not the direction of the poison forest, but another part of the jungle.


    After smelling the smell, Liu Chang did not intend to trace the past, because he knew that, however, any can be called super life, he can not rival. When he smelled the smell, he just confirmed the correctness of the route in his heart, so after he was happy for a while, he was ready to turn back to the original road.


    But just a few steps away, he found that the smell was catching up several times faster than he was. People were harmless and tiger heart tigers were hurtful. Liu Chang knew that maybe his urine with strong biological smell attracted the strange creature.


    Maybe they''re looking for him - and they''re looking for humans.Thinking of this, Liu Chang didn''t dare to stay any longer. He ran at his fastest speed in the forest. With his computing power, he chose the difficult areas in the forest. But even so, he only ran for five minutes, and the thing behind him had already caught up with him and entered his 100 meters.


    Knowing that he couldn''t run away from the super life, Liu Chang pulled himself up to the top of the tree and hid himself. At the same time, the sniper crossbow was aimed at the direction of three-dimensional olfactory positioning - the place with a trace of fishy smell.


    After pulling the trigger, a strong crossbow flew out with a whoosh. Break through the leaves and shoot in the direction of the target.


    "Ah


    With the crossbow disappeared in the depths of their own vision, in the place where the crossbow disappeared, there came a scream that looked like human beings.

 Chapter 121

    It is said that it is very similar to human beings, because the scream syllables he uttered are not the screams of ordinary animals and insects such as "squeak" or "rustling", but the special syllables for human pain.


    Ah!


    However, it is somewhat different from the real human voice. It seems that there is a tympanic membrane growing in the throat, and there are three divisions between the real human voice and the real human voice.


    After the scream was sent out, he became angry. The reason why he felt his opponent''s anger was that Liu Changwen heard that the other party rushed to him.


    Liu Chang opened his eyes and found that under the sharp speed of the other party, a little cyclone appeared in the dense fog depth 30 meters away. Then, the cyclone kept approaching his vision, and a strong force came to his face.


    I dare not think about it. Although I can only see the cyclone, but I can''t see the opponent, Liu Chang put down the sniper crossbow at the fastest speed and took out two giant pistols in close combat. Aiming at the cyclone, Liu Chang fired three or four guns.


    Boom! Boom!!!


    The gun bore a huge plume, and rushed into the dense fog of the cyclone - but this time, there was no cheering scream, or the muffled sound of being shot.


    Liu Chang knew that his shooting missed the target.


    And random, deep in the leaves, a strange voice came out. The speed is smooth and curious, but it is standard Mandarin. "You can''t see me?"


    "What?" Hearing this voice, Liu Chang widened his eyes, "can you talk?"


    "Nonsense, dad taught us to learn human knowledge every day, and he also brought us some human teachers. How can I not speak?" Deep in the tree crown, again came the shrill voice, "and, although I''m young, my father said that we are several times smarter than you humans. It''s very easy to learn your language."


    Boom!!!


    As soon as the other party''s words fell, Liu Chang fired another shot according to the direction of the sound and smell - but his sneak shot still missed the target.


    "Sneak on me Deep in the thick leaves came the peculiar voice again, "what you do is despicable, you mean man!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    With the voice of the invisible life, the olfactory localization in Liu Chang''s brain suddenly disappeared, and the fishy smell of each other was no longer heard in his nose. The whole olfactory system left only the original freshness of the jungle.


    "Ha ha, dad said, you human beings, if you can''t see, you can''t smell, you won''t have any threat." Deep in the leaves, the unknown monster sent out the last trace of words, and then Liu Chang''s ears squirmed and his nose moved, but he could no longer hear or smell any movement.


    The red fog also no longer appears the cyclone - everything, seems to have returned to the ordinary world.


    "I''ll kill you!" The sound reappeared in Liu Chang''s back. As soon as he heard the sound, he felt a tremendous force coming from behind. Then he flew out of the clouds for dozens of meters and hit a huge wood. There was burning pain behind his back.


    "Hum!" Once again, there was a disdainful cry in the air, "the weak human beings have ruled the earth for more than 10000 years, and they have been arrogant and proud. Many species have ruled the earth for millions of years. Are they still destroyed by nature, you arrogant people?"


    "Is it?" Hard to get up from the ground, Liu Chang with the monster set words: "even if how arrogant, now is still our world?"


    "Haha, you''re playing smart with me. You want to locate me through your voice, right?" The sound from the air suddenly turned into a stereo effect, and the sound source was no longer emitted from one place. Liu Chang''s eyes widened in surprise. He could not imagine that the concealment system of the other party''s physical function had evolved to this point.


    Standing on the ground, Liu Chang''s hands holding the gun gradually leached sweat.


    "But you are so stupid. My intelligence is several times that of you. Do you still want to cheat me?" The sound came out again, and it was getting closer and closer to Liu Chang, but Liu Chang did not dare to shoot because the sound was really coming from all directions.


    "I hate you human beings. I''ve learned your history. Where you are, it''s not good."


    "It''s a species that shouldn''t appear in nature. Your * * seems endless? You''re not made of anything, are you? And oh, dad said, "you always like to kill each other. It''s really low-level..."


    Liu is not only concerned about the other party''s voice, but also about how he is getting close to him.


    Therefore, he could not see, he simply closed his eyes, his nose could not smell, and he no longer cared about the smell of the air - when the sound was approaching him, he opened his mouth and suddenly let out a sharp cry.


    Only Liu Chang could hear this kind of sharp chirp. A kind of sound band similar to ultrasonic wave was emitted from his mouth. After the sound wave hit various objects in the forest, the band fed back what the sound wave presented to his brain.Suddenly, like a bat catching mosquitoes, he received the ultrasonic feedback image - and then a strange creature about two meters tall "appeared" in his mind.


    No longer hesitated, as soon as the brain showed this line as outlined by a pencil, Liu Chang immediately raised a pistol there.


    Boom, boom


    More than a dozen bullets were all fired out. Liu Chang knew that the other side would not give him a second chance to locate himself.


    Surprisingly, the air was filled with the smell of blood and the dull sound of bullets breaking through the skin.


    "Hit it!" Liu Chang''s mind just got up, and then he felt his arm shake, his two guns flew out, and he was trampled on the ground by a huge force.


    "Despicable, despicable, despicable human beings!"


    After banging down Liu Chang, the light in the air was distorted, and a monster appeared on the ground of the jungle.


    With his eyes wide open, Liu Chang saw that he stepped on his chest toes, which were spotless, with sharp toenails and frog like connectors on three toes, and a thigh that looked like a human being on the sole of the foot, and a monster with a thick long tail, which was seven points like a human body.


    Monsters look good - not the human aesthetic - but the combination of real power and beauty, like a lion like a tiger - with smooth bones and perfect muscles.


    But this beautiful monster, now bleeding all over, looks very angry.

 Chapter 122

    "I will trample you to death!" The monster has two blood holes all over his body. It seems that he is hurt seriously, but it is not fatal at all. He put his foot on Liu Chang''s chest, which made the latter feel as if he had pressed a mountain on his chest and couldn''t move at all.


    Simply compare the power of the word, Liu Chang and this monster gap can not be calculated.


    And now all his skills have been broken, pistols and other weapons are also out of hand, if hand to hand combat, Liu Chang feels that the other side is standing there to let him fight, and will not be injured.


    Therefore, there is no ability to fight back, Liu Chang felt that he really came to the end this time.


    "I said, I will trample you to death!" The monster stepped on him, a fierce force, Liu Chang felt that his chest was going to collapse, and his face showed a painful expression.


    "Oh A puff of sultry was trampled out, Liu Chang felt the chest issued a "click" sound, the sternum was about to collapse.


    "Do you feel pain?" The monster looked at Liu Chang''s expression and asked.


    "Nonsense!" Liu Chang frowned as she held her breath.


    "Then I will not kill you. I will torture you slowly." The monster said, loosened his foot and hung all the knives, guns and crossbows on Liu Chang''s body. "Without these things, you will become a bug in front of me."


    After collecting all the things, the monster opened Liu Chang''s backpack curiously.


    "What''s in it?" He rummaged curiously.


    "Some food, water and medicine." Liu Chang slowly sat up from the ground and kneaded his sternum, which was about to crack.


    "Is it good?" The monster looked curious.


    "Generally, it''s just compressed biscuits." Liu Chang looked at the three points of innocence revealed in the monster''s eyes and asked: "how old are you?"


    "More than one year old. I don''t know how much." The monster continued to search for Liu Chang''s knapsack, then took out a biscuit from it, opened the wrapper, and handed it to Liu Chang, "take a bite first. Dad said that you humans are very insidious and often use poisons. If you take a bite, I''ll eat it again."


    "Oh." Looking at the monster''s appearance, Liu Chang bit a biscuit and thought about it.


    Just over one year old, it shows that the other party is still in early childhood, and because he has been living in the jungle, he has no social experience, and seems to have a strong curiosity about everything. And because it is a highly intelligent species, its nature does not seem so ferocious, which makes Liu Chang rekindle a trace of hope for survival.


    "Hello, what''s your name?" Liu Chang looked at the monster eating biscuits and asked tentatively.


    "Flow of heart, flow of water, this is my father''s name for me." The monster chewed biscuits and said vaguely, "this thing is dry, it''s not as delicious as fish."


    "Do you usually eat fish?" Liu Chang looks at the frog Pu on his foot and continues to deliberately talk.


    "Yes." After eating a biscuit, Liuchang picked up Liu Chang and said, "don''t get close to me. You hurt me today. I have to revenge you, but I don''t think of a good way to revenge you now, so I''m going to give you to my father."


    "Is there no possibility of negotiation between us?" Liu Chang heard that the other side was going to give him to his father and said in a hurry. Because if he saw the more experienced monster, there would be no possibility of peace talks. Because that monster has rich social experience - and even escaped from sailor Li Qingshui many times.


    The creature in front of him may have been born in a very short time, and had not had too much contact with human beings before, so his vigilance is not so strong. However, if he comes back inside, Liu Chang feels that he has no possibility of escaping at all. So, thinking about this, he quickly asked Liuxin, "you see, we are all intelligent species, and we can sit down and talk about it. I hurt you, but it''s not so much, and you''ve hit me now. We''re even, aren''t we? "


    "Not so." The monster shook his white patterned head. "According to your humanity, you are my prisoner, and you are not qualified to negotiate with me."


    "You let me go, and I''ll bring you delicious food." Liu Chang made the last struggle.


    "I''m a child, but you can''t coax me so much." When the monster heard Liu Chang''s words, he sneered and took his collar to the forest. "I don''t care. Don''t tell me anything. You can''t cheat me. I''ll give you to my father first."


    The monster carried Liu Chang and galloped all the way to the deep jungle on the other side. Around the poison infested area, arrived at the Bank of the Yellow River. Along the way, the monster''s speed was very fast, more than three times faster than Liu Chang''s, and his physical strength was very good, and the wound did not bleed again during vigorous exercise, which showed that he was completely superior to human''s physical quality.


    Along the way, the monster also showed much more intelligent intelligence than human children. No matter how much Liu Chang tricked him, he would sneer and ignore him.


    All the way, he took him to their destination, a place with amphibious monsters on the Bank of the Yellow River.The edge of the water source has always been the area with the most fierce biological competition and the most complex species. Liu Chang was taken to this place by the monster, but also strange aquatic creatures are all over the shore.


    Some of them are drinking water, some are resting, they have territory between each other and they are not invading each other - obviously, it has become a balance of force.


    On this bank, Liu Chang saw the shadow of aquatic life for the first time.


    There are strange giant snakes with huge scales, frogs like creatures that can walk on two feet, and fish with four legs, strange monsters that can''t see clearly the shape of aquatic plants There are many strange things.


    Some of them rest by the water source, others are waiting for the opportunity to hunt other animals, and some are watching carefully for drinking water - but when they see the monster coming, they all give way, showing the monster''s status as a top predator.


    After walking here, the monster "bang" threw Liu Chang onto the sand on the beach beside the Yellow River, and then roared at a huge sand hole beside the beach: "Dad, Dad, I caught a human, it seems very strange, and I will have many strange skills..."


    "Dad..."


    The monster roared loudly. With his cry, within seconds, a head appeared again in the hole with a diameter of three meters. The head was huge and round, and the skin was white and bright, and the patterns on it were very beautiful. With the head slowly appeared a monster with the same structure as Liuxin, but the monster was much bigger and stronger than Liuxin. Standing on the ground from the sand hole, Liu Chang visually observed that he had to be nearly five meters high. His muscles were very strong, and his skeletal lines were perfect. His skin was shining with bright silver metallic luster, and his tail was powerful and powerful, swinging behind it.


    The sense of oppression on this monster is very strong. Liu Chang felt that just looking at the monster, his heart felt like he wanted to stop. It was more than ten times stronger than that when he saw Zhao Zhuoshi after he was transformed.


    "Human beings?" After the huge monster came out of the sand hole, the amphibian species on the beach around it, like frightened rabbits, suddenly jumped into the Yellow River and disappeared above the current. As soon as he appeared, he completely calmed down the busy beach.


    "Gu..." Liu Chang also looked at this powerful creature and unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "I seem to know your smell..." The giant monster slowly walked to Liu Chang. After looking at him for a moment, he seemed to show a puzzled look. Then he lay down on his head and carefully moved his nose, "you have appeared in the human research institute."


    The monster sniffed at Liu Chang and asked, "right?"


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, "I was there."


    "I remember you. Four years ago, you and Li Qingshui appeared together in the poison jungle and killed another scientist." When the monster thought of this, he seemed to be happy: "I remember you said a lot at that time. You seem to be friends with him?"


    "Well." Liu Chang continued to nod, and did not deny.


    Because he knows that for intelligent species, what is valuable for use is what is valuable for survival.


    "That''s really great. Mr. Li Qingshui is a human being I admire very much." The monster heard that Liu Chang and Li Qingshui were friends, and quickly helped him up from the ground.


    This makes Liu Chang feel flattered and weird at the same time.


    Because, in his opinion, the other party is clearly a huge monster, but he speaks human language and does human actions, which makes him feel like he has come to the outer world.


    "Does it feel strange?" Liu''s mind is very clever. He is afraid of an amphibious monster


    "Amphibians?" Liu Chang looked at the monster in doubt.


    "Well, I named it. I am also the ancestor of this species. I have to give this species a name. " The big monster''s white face showed a kind expression, "because I''m a mutant amphibian species, so I gave my race this name. After all, according to your human habits, XX people and other naming methods are more common. I will do as the Romans do and give my own race such a name. "


    The monster bent down to talk to Liu Chang. Half of the time, he seemed to feel that it was not very polite. He simply sat on the ground, but even so, he was still much taller than Liu Chang.


    "Oh, that''s it." Liu Chang felt that the other side had no malice for the time being, and then he nodded, "were you in the war four years ago?"


    "Yes, all the time." "I was attracted to that strange sonar wave at first, and soon after I went there was a big water animal," the amphibian said


    "At that time, I had wisdom for a short time, and I did not learn your human knowledge, and I was not very clear about the pattern of the world." The amphibian said with a smile, "so I tried to communicate with the water beast when I saw it, but I found that it was fruitless. And then, your human scouts came... "

 Chapter 123

    "There are probably three waves coming, more and more people each time. I followed one of the waves and got into contact with the human world for the first time..."


    "At that time, because I was invisible, I was wandering in your city, and no one found me. I learned a lot. After that, when we came back here, we had already started the war. The stupid water beast was killed by you, and then there was a fight between you... "


    "I didn''t dare to show up. I was afraid that I would end up like a big water beast. So I hid beside and watched your battles and learned your things. I saw a lot and learned a lot. Later, he followed Li Qingshui to your research institute and learned how great he was. Without him and without my descendants. "


    "That''s it." Liu Chang looked at the other side''s words earnestly and nodded.


    But although the other side''s attitude is kind, but he did not relax his vigilance at all. After all, now the other side has a kind attitude, but Liu Chang knows that the other side has serious vigilance and prejudice towards human beings.


    This can be seen from the flow of heart attitude.


    Liuxin didn''t touch many human beings, and his values were instilled by the big monster in front of him. From the perspective of Liuxin''s attitude towards human beings at the beginning, Liu Chang didn''t think that the big monster in front of him was as friendly as he said.


    "Will you show me my home?" The monster saw Liu Chang nodding and stood up from the ground. "It''s made according to your human aesthetics and our amphibian habits. Come and have a look."


    The monster said, turned his head to the sand hole, and Liuxin after looking at his father and Liu Chang, also followed up.


    Liu Chang knew that he had no possibility of escaping in front of the opposite side, so he simply followed up.


    Three people walk to the edge of the sand cave. The monster nods to Liu Chang and jumps to the bottom of the sand cave. Liu Chang also jumps into the sand cave and goes to another world.


    After entering the sand cave, Liu Chang saw that it was a world similar to a house. It was dug through and transformed, and the space was very large.


    Moreover, after entering the cave, the monster pressed a button on the wall of the sand cave, and the inside suddenly lit up.


    "There''s electricity?" When Liu Chang saw this place, he could not help exclaiming.


    "There''s nothing difficult with electrical technology. I''ve stolen all these equipment and cables from humans." The monster laughed at Liu Chang: "do you mind?"


    "I don''t mind. It''s no use staying on the human side. Where does the electricity come from? " Liu Chang continued.


    "I also stole a small generator, fuel." Don''t ask me where the gas was stolen


    "Well, no more." Liu Chang laughed and nodded his head.


    "Dad, he hurt me." "Since he wants to know Li Xiaoshui, he wants to exchange with Qingshui


    "Shut up." Hearing the stream heart in the back, the monster roared at him.


    The sound is deep and full of strength, and the sound is as loud as the roar of a generator, showing the monster''s powerful lung capacity and visceral function.


    Hearing his roar, the little amphibian curled his mouth and did not dare to continue to speak.


    Liu Chang also closed his mouth and visited everything here under the guidance of the big amphibian.


    There are imprisoned humans, strange equipment, and even a laboratory.


    After a tour, the amphibian took Liu Chang back to his room, where there were three or four of his other children. After driving them away, he asked Liu Chang to sit down.


    "Mr. Liu Chang, the purpose of your coming here today should be to look for me?" After pouring Liu Chang a cup of tea, or a large bucket of tea, the amphibian knelt down on his stout tail and assumed the appearance of a formal conversation.


    "After all, the jungle in the north of the city is seldom visited because of the toxic substances. What''s more, I just smelled my own smell on you. This should be what Li Qingshui gave you? "


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, "he wants me to come to you, seems to be very interested in you."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Li was interested in me a long time ago. He set up several traps to catch me, but because I didn''t get close to it, they all failed." Amphibian smiles and nods to Liu Chang. "After all, our amphibians'' intelligence is not low. According to your human opinion, my intelligence has been close to a human with brain mutation. It is not so easy for him to catch me."


    "What''s more, I can see that Mr. Li asked you to come here to explore today. He is ready to be caught by me."


    "You don''t want to stir up our relationship." Liu Chang heard the amphibian''s words.


    "No, I won''t do such a low-level thing. I''m just telling the truth." The amphibian took a sip of tea from a cup that can be regarded as a bucket for Liu Chang, and continued: "after all, Mr. Li knows my ability, my sense of smell and my territory. If he sends you here, there is more than 70% possibility that I will find out, because my sense of smell should be better than yours. So, before you smell me, I''ll find out about you - and the things in you that have my smell. ""And you, after I found out, it''s impossible not to be caught by me, after all, although you are strong among human beings, but compared with me..."


    The amphibians took a break.


    "Well, I know that in front of you, I can''t resist. Even your son can easily catch me."


    "Let him meet him today and know that you are not lucky. I really don''t smell you today." The amphibian laughed, "but the result is the same."


    "Hehe, according to your opinion, what''s the purpose of Li Qingshui''s sending me here? You want to kill me? It''s a piece of cake for him. There''s no need to be so careful. "


    "No, Mr. Li knows I won''t kill you even if I catch you." The amphibian laughed and said, "I think that''s exactly what he did. He knew that I had seen you four years ago, so he sent you here at ease."


    "What''s his purpose? Tell me."


    "I want to have a talk with me. You can see that although I can carry out asexual reproduction now, it is too small to become a group." The amphibian frowned. "What I urgently need now is reproductive capacity, and Mr. Li can help me with that."


    "And you, too, should have encountered some unsolvable problems recently, so Mr. Li may also have some places where I can help you." The amphibian analyzed in situ, "so the purpose that he asked you to come is obvious. He expected to have a dialogue with me, and you are the bargaining chip given to me by Mr. Li." (to be continued)

 Chapter 124

    "Ha ha, it''s really the charm of wisdom..." Liu Chang listened to the amphibian''s words and suddenly laughed: "the charm of wisdom, language alone has a huge lethality."


    "Don''t you believe what I say?" Amphibian looks at Liu Chang''s expression.


    "No, I didn''t believe what you said." Liu changchong squeezed a smile. "What you said is really moving, but what do you want from me? What you say is to let Li Qingshui and I have a gap, and then occupy a certain dominant position in the process of communication with him? "


    "Well." The amphibian nodded. "After all, Mr. Li is a smart man. I don''t want to lose too much in the process of trading with him."


    "What do you want?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Reproductive capacity." The amphibian laughs.


    "Don''t you have children? I think the one named Liuxin outside is not lively. Does it look healthy? " Liu Chang continued to ask, "although you are only yourself now, there may be more descendants in the future. Why go to the muddy water of Li Qingshui?"


    "Those children are subspecies, the life of my body The amphibians said, sighing, "they don''t have the ability of body division, because body division is my directional evolution ability."


    "You can evolve on your own?" Liu Chang heard the amphibian''s words, startled: "the body changes according to consciousness?"


    "Well." The amphibian nodded. "In fact, everyone can. It''s just that your ability seems very slow. It will take decades of people to make a little change, and I just accelerated this ability."


    "It''s not some four years before you''ve finished splitting up." Liu Chang said with a smile.


    "It''s not slow, but it still hasn''t solved the breeding problem of our race." "If I die, we''ll be the end of this new generation," he said


    "What kind of help do you want?" Liu Chang asked, "can Li Qingshui help you solve the problem of reproduction?"


    "Yes, he''s an expert in genetics, and I''ve heard that he''s made a drug that makes recessive genes manifest, and to be honest, I''m interested in that." Amphibians smile: "after all, we amphibians have not only one recessive factor, but also amphibians. After all, our evolutionary process is similar."


    "Oh, that''s it." Liu Chang nodded.


    "I want that potion, and with it and my ability to evolve, I believe that I can actually give birth to offspring with reproductive capacity." Amphibian looked at Liu Chang, showing a look of expectation, "how about taking this proposal to Li Qingshui?"


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded decisively.


    "But before that, I would like to let others explore the bottom. You should stay here. I have other human beings here. I want them to inform Li Qingshui. What do you think?" Amphibian white face showed treachery, "look at Li Qingshui''s attention to this matter, and then let you go to be an emissary."


    "You don''t mean to do that." Liu Chang shook his head.


    "But it''s a little more cautious." The amphibian said, "Mr. Liu, please stay in my humble house for a period of time. I''ll send another human to inform Li Qingshui of this matter. You can rest assured that the person will complete this matter."


    "While you are here, within a kilometer around the nest, you can walk around at will. You are not allowed to leave this area. I try not to restrict your freedom."


    "Thank you very much." Liu Chang vomited, picked up the bucket like teacup and took a sip of water. "If there''s nothing else today, I''ll go out first. I''m very interested in the scenery by the Yellow River. There should be a lot of aquatic organisms in it."


    "Well, you can go. If you can''t, let the water follow you. The shore is very dangerous. There are some huge animals in the Yellow River. Even I can''t cope with them." The amphibian said, politely stood up, "Mr. Liu Chang, I hope you don''t mind today''s affairs. After all, I attach great importance to this matter, and I hope you will not be hostile to me


    "It''s OK. You can eat and drink in your place. Maybe it''s better than that of human society." Liu Chang reluctantly smile, walked out of the sand hole room, and then all the way from the bedroom to the living room, and then climbed out.


    It''s too humid in the sand cave, which makes him very comfortable. Maybe amphibians like wet environment, but as a pure human being, Liu Chang feels sticky and greasy all over there, which is very uncomfortable.


    After climbing out of the sand cave, Liu Chang sat on the beach of the Yellow River, looking at the surging Yellow River ahead, and sighed a long sigh. And with his sigh, the little monster who had been wounded before, Liuxin, also came out.


    "Hello.


    ¡±After Liu Xin came out, he kicked Liu Chang''s arm with three toes.


    "Why?" Liu Chang glanced at him, "don''t pay attention to me. I''m in a bad mood."


    "Why are you in a bad mood?" Liu Xin asked.


    "I''m in a bad mood because I''m a prisoner now." Liu Chang said goodbye to the past, stood up from the ground and walked to the Yellow River. "Don''t talk to me. I''m not in the mood to coax the children.""It''s dangerous for you to go to the water like this." Liu Xin said that there are many hidden animals under the water, which are specially used to hunt and kill animals that go to the shore to drink water.


    "Oh." Liu Chang responded casually. As soon as he was close to the Yellow River, a huge spray rose from the waves. Seeing the wave, Liu Chang quickly dodged back and could escape the attack of a bloody mouth.


    Bang!!!


    The two rows of teeth closed in front of him. The powerful bite force made a crisp sound. The teeth of the monster hit each other and spattered saliva, which just sprayed on Liu Chang''s face.


    But after the reaction, Liu Chang also kicked to the gums that closed the big mouth, and then this anti shock force, jumped out of the circle.


    Putong!!!


    A blow failed, the huge head retracted again, making the river return to the rough appearance.


    "The monsters in the Yellow River look very big The monster who attacked Liu Chang just now is as big as his body with only one head. His neck is long and looks like a snake. But Liu Chang''s startled glance saw a huge shadow in the water. He knew that the other side had a much bigger body than his head.


    "Yes, many of the monsters in the Yellow River used to be sea animals. Because there was no competitive advantage in the sea, they swam back to the Danshui River and opened up new living space. However, no matter how weak they are, they used to be sea animals. It''s not surprising that they are bigger." (to be continued)

 Chapter 125

    The outcast? " Liu Chang looked at the huge shadow in the water. "This thing is not weak!"


    "Not weak. Even if I jump into the water, I may not be able to subdue it easily." Standing beside the Yellow River, Liuxin said with a smile, "but the sea is big after all, and there are monsters before the new era. You humans don''t know much about the sea. So, in this new generation, it''s not surprising that monsters in the sea have become more powerful.


    "But they have been sent out. Are these freshwater monsters really at the bottom of the sea?"


    "It doesn''t have to be the bottom. It may be the middle or lower. It feels better in Danshui, so it comes here, but it''s definitely not the top or the top." Xiaoliuxin walked to Liu Chang''s side, "because the top predators will not migrate to their own places of residence at will. After all, the sea is ten thousand times richer than the Yellow River. "


    "Well, can you give me back the gun? I have no sense of security here. I don''t have guns and daggers. Any wild animal can kill me Liu Chang asked, "after all, I am your hostage. You must ensure my safety."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. No monster can hurt you. Besides, my father is near here. In case of danger, you can call him not." Flow heart is not moved.


    "Well, I forgot to ask, what''s your father''s name?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Flow, flowing water, that''s the word." "He said he was the ancestor of amphibians, so he was given a single character name. His surname was also his first name, and we inherited this surname," Liuxin said


    "Oh, an ancestral race."


    "That is, if the amphibian civilization rises tens of thousands of years later, my father will be worthy of your human Adam and Eve, and he must pay attention to these details. We amphibians are strong and intelligent. Why can''t we call ourselves that Liuxin said with a smile: "compared with you humans, we are actually the better race in this world. The survival of the fittest, we should rule the world."


    "At present, your human advantage is the accumulation of knowledge, but we can learn from them. As long as we have a certain population base, it is not too difficult to eliminate you."


    "Ha ha, ambitious." Liu Chang looked at Liuxin and laughed: "you are more than one year old now. How long can you grow to be so big and strong as your father?"


    "I don''t know, four or five years, or never as strong as Dad. Because dad is constantly evolving on his own, all his energy now is spent on reproduction. If he has the ability to reproduce, I think Dad''s physical function will be greatly improved again, because reproduction is a big problem. If he solves this problem, he can put his energy into other aspects. "


    "Well, have you ever been in the water?" Liu Chang pointed to the Yellow River.


    "Yes, every day." Said the running water.


    "Take me down and have a look?"


    "Do you want to go down?"


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded, "is your wound OK?"


    "It''s OK. We amphibians are not afraid to encounter water after being injured. We grew up in the water, so it''s OK for us to encounter water in the wound." Liuxin said, "but what about you? Don''t you humans can''t breathe underwater? You''re my dad''s big chip. Don''t die. "


    "I can hold on for a long time. Don''t worry." Liu Chang said with a smile.


    "Well, you go down with me and I''ll make sure you''re safe." After the amphibian said a word, he directly jumped into the turbulent current, and Liu Chang followed suit, jumped into the Yellow River and swam all the way to the center of the river.


    "Go into the water." Showing a head outside, Liu Xin asked.


    "Down." Liu Chang took a deep breath of breath, and then he opened his eyes and looked at the underwater world.


    Since the end of the day, the water of the Yellow River has not been as turbid as before, because the trees and forests that have been cut down in the upper reaches of the river have all grown up again, and the soil loss is no longer serious. Therefore, after the source of sand and stone in the Yellow River has been cut off, the Yellow River has returned to its clear appearance thousands of years ago. If it had not been for the accumulation of sediment in the riverbed all the year round, the current water would have been even more serious Clear.


    But even now, Liu Chang opened his eyes under the water and saw the beautiful spirit.


    There is no sediment blocking his sight. After the red fog dissolves in the water, it lights up the river red, which makes Liu Chang''s underwater vision clearer than that on the bank.


    At a glance, he could see the scene 70 meters away, including all kinds of water animals, aquatic plants, and fish. He also enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the aquatic world for the first time.


    "How big are the Yellow river crabs?" Liu Chang pointed to a giant crab at the bottom of the water, pointing to the flow of heart, but the other side obviously did not understand his meaning.


    He thought Liu Chang wanted to eat crabs in the river, so he swam directly at the giant beast.


    The speed of Liuxin is very fast under the water. Its strong tail and long limbs make it as fast as that on the shore. With only a few twists and turns, Liuxin rushes towards the crab like an arrow leaving the string.Then he directly rode on the crab''s shell, broke its claws and limbs, and then punched through its back shell.


    Then he dragged the crab of more than one person to swim to Liu Chang''s side again.


    Then he pointed to the crab and made gestures. Finally, he drew his mouth and said that the food was very delicious.


    "Go, go up and have a taste?" Liu Chang also rowed, and then they swam directly onto the bank.


    "On shore, give me the right guns, and I may kill you with two." Liu Chang dragging a wet clothes, carrying a big crab tongs said: "but look at your sensitive appearance in the water just now, I think if it is in the water, ten I am not your opponent."


    "You hit people in the water, no resistance?" Liu Chang asked, "I think when you hit this crab just now, it was almost as fast as outside."


    "My skin is smooth, and my muscles and bones are not the same as yours. Amphibians don''t need fish in the water." "It''s delicious. I often eat it. What''s more, the two you said you could beat me with guns were to beat me with my bare hands. "


    "Actually Liuxin looked at Liu Chang, "as a human, although amphibian, but as a human, I will use weapons." Liu Xin talks and shows his frog Pu finger. In the process of his display, the frog Pu connected in the middle of the finger is separated from the middle and rolled on both sides of his finger.


    "My fingers are more flexible than yours." After the frog Pu rolled up, Liuxin was playing the piano and playing his fingers. "Dad stole a lot of weapons from you people. After transformation, we can use them."


    "And..." Liu Chang looked at the flowing heart''s fingers and nodded stupidly.


    He had always known that Liuxin was an intelligent species, but he instinctively rejected the fact that the other side would use guns because of the long-standing human concept.


    It''s not that you can''t think of it, but you don''t want to think about it, or dare not to think about it - the synthetic man a quarter of a year ago was still terrible, and the amphibian after four years was not comparable to those scientific products.


    In terms of speed, amphibians are much faster than adults even if they are more than one year old.


    In terms of strength or the current flow of heart, it is definitely several times or even tens of times stronger than the combined strength of adults.


    On the body''s ability to fight -- after 14 years of reform, the firearms can''t cause great damage when they hit him head-on.


    In these three basic combat data, amphibians have completely surpassed synthetic humans.


    Now what''s more, the opponent''s IQ is higher than that of human beings, and they can use weapons.


    Four years ago, the synthetic man could not even use guns except for the simplest command, otherwise he would not live to this day.


    And four years later, if the amphibians were equipped with their weapons when they were powerful, heavy weapons without recoil force, they would be so powerful that Liu Chang did not dare to think about it.


    Besides these, amphibians also have sensitive senses and good vision. Until now, Liu Chang standing in front of this little stream of heart, only then truly realized the amphibian''s terrible, also truly realized that the other side is a real super life, although still in early childhood.


    In four years, only four years later, the earth was born. In addition to its reproductive capacity, the species completely surpasses human beings in all aspects. Thinking of this, Liu Chang felt a bit sad. At the same time, another more powerful creature suddenly came into his mind.


    "Do you think you amphibians are the most powerful species in the world?" Liu Chang looked at the two meter tall "xiaojiafu" who was talking about the racial advantages of amphibians,.


    "Yes, you human beings are the king of life on earth, but we are much better than you in all aspects. What is better than the king is not the most powerful person?" Liuxin looks at Liu Chang.


    "Do you know about the big willow?" Liu Chang also looked at the flow, heart.


    "I don''t know. What big willow?" Asked the amphibian.


    "A willow that is much bigger than Zhengzhou city can instantly destroy a city, and then gather the wisdom of millions of people together for his use." Liu Chang looked at Liu Xin and said, "you can master knowledge by learning, and you can''t learn Li Qingshui so much in your life. To master knowledge, he just needs to get rid of your brain and swallow it into his body


    "So powerful?" The amphibian exclaimed.


    "It should be more powerful than this. Li Qingshui told me that the big willow has rooted its roots in the ground of Wuhan, and then seems to want to spread its branches and leaves to the whole world based on that." (to be continued)

 Chapter 126

    "Come on, how can there be such a good guy?" Liuxin heard Liu Chang''s "alarmist" and turned his white mouth.


    "There''s such a good guy." Liu Chang said with a smile: "if you don''t believe it, don''t blame me for not reminding you. When it comes to Zhengzhou, you will have no place to run."


    "Fart, I can run faster than you. When it comes, you will die first."


    "So it is." Liu Chang dumb, "eat eat eat, regardless of these, eat first."


    "Well, I''ll go and get the cook out." Liuxin heard the food, showing a child''s heart smile, and then step by step, directly jumped into the sand hole, and soon pulled out a middle-aged man from inside.


    "He''s the chef we''ve captured. It''s delicious." After Liuxin put the cauldron and the cook on the ground, he said with a smile: "his name is Li Haiyong. It''s a name with water vapor. It''s very nice."


    "Oh, Hello, I''m Liu Chang. I''m also a prisoner here." Liu Chang smiles at his peers.


    "Well, I''m Li Haiyong. He introduced me to a cook. This is the cook." The middle-aged man grinned bitterly. He found a dry place by the beach and set up the iron pan which was huge compared with his body size. Then he took out the kitchen utensils from the sand cave and went to the river to get some water and began to cook.


    And Liu Chang see he make boring, also pull flow heart to jump into the water again.


    He was very curious about the creatures in the river, and wanted to see what the monsters and fishes looked like - because seeing them, he could associate some of the fish and monsters in the sea, and thus associate himself with what the coastal areas were like now.


    Jumping into the slightly red river, Liu Chang dived into the bottom of the water behind the flow center and looked at the underwater world again.


    The underwater view is better. Most parts of the Yellow River are not as deep as 70 meters, but the farther down, the darker the light is. When Liu Chang is about one meter underwater, he can see 70 meters. But the lower he went down, the worse his vision would be. When he stood on the river bed, he felt the darkness around him.


    The water grass is swaying under the feet, and the view of the Yellow river bottom is not outside.


    There was no light, and some strange creatures living in the river bed had no eyes. Liu Chang was wondering what kind of scene would be in the deep sea.


    Holding his breath, he did not have the ability of fish to breathe underwater, so he tried not to do strenuous exercise to stimulate his body to consume. Walking at the bottom of the water, Liu Chang saw that he had just taken a few steps when he was grabbed by a grass.


    The water grass is very tough. After pulling several times, he broke the creature''s tentacles and walked on.


    Liu Xin followed him all the time.


    after walking for a while, they also cooperated with each other. Every few steps Liuxin took, Liu Chang pointed out those dangerous things. Some of them look like stones, but they are disguised as Mutant Turtles. Some creatures look very beautiful, but they have extremely fierce toxins. Some fish look very mild, just like common carp. But when Liu Chang grabs one of them and looks at it in front of his eyes, he sees a row of sharp teeth like a piranha in his mouth.


    And see Liu Chang caught the piranha, flow heart in the side quickly wave hands.


    Looking at his expression, when Liu Chang was just wondering, the strange scales on the piranha suddenly changed into a shape, and countless sharp barbs popped out of it. The whole fish turned into something like sea urchin, directly stabbing Liu Chang''s palm.


    "Poof!" With ten fingers connected, a whole palm was pierced by a strange fish. Under the pain, Liu Chang burst out in one breath, and then he felt the feeling of suffocation. He quickly slid his hands and feet together and wanted to surface.


    And the wound on his hand, along with his rowing palm, interweaved into a piece of blood line in the water.


    "Hoo!" After swimming to the surface of the water, Liu Chang changed his breath, treaded on the water with his feet, and put his palm in front of him. "Damn, how strange is this fish? It can be a Yin man."


    "This kind of fish we call it gill fish. It''s very difficult to deal with. We also like to shout out to our companions. You have a bloody smell here. After a while, we will attract a group of this kind of fish. Although I''m not afraid of it, you''d better go ashore and wrap your hands first." Liu Xin smelled the bloody air in the water, "when the fish come, they can gnaw you into bones within three seconds."


    "It''s so powerful. It sounds like a piranha." Liu Chang swam to the shore with a smile, "but they should be more terrible, large water animals also dare not swallow them at will, the burr of this body."


    "Well, there are very few things in the Yellow River to offend the fish Liu Xin said with a smile: "even if I encounter them, if the number of each other is too large, I will hide for a while. Even though their bite force can''t pierce my skin and swim much slower than I do, a group of fish with sharp teeth and sharp teeth that can eject that kind of thing all over the body can shake in front of you, and you will be very upset


    They swam to the shore and lay on the beach for a while.


    "You have a good life in the jungle."


    "Well, because we are strong enough. Thanks to the red fog, thanks to the second Cambrian era, it has given us a new life. " The water looks at the sky."I''m sick of this era. It''s made me lose all my relatives and most of my friends. They''re all dead." Liu Chang said.


    "Well, what''s different is that I love this era. It gives me family and everything. " Liu Xin said.


    "I miss my old life."


    "That''s because you''ve got so much in the past."


    "Miss the city of the past."


    "Those iron and steel guys are not so nostalgic."


    "Do you have a mother?"


    "No


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    From what they like to eat, to where amphibians pull their excrement, from amphibians drinking water to Liu Chang asking if Liuxin can''t reproduce, from Liu Chang pulling a hair to Liuxin letting Liu Chang feel its smooth skin


    Two people chat for a long time, chatting over there crabs out of the pot, two people are still chatting.


    Until the end --


    "do you think there is a possibility of communication and cooperation between our two races?" Liu Chang asked.


    "For example, there are individuals like you and me." Liu thought about it and said, "Dad said that an amphibian and a human can be friends."


    "But amphibians and the entire human race cannot be friends."


    "The reason is simple. Humans have no advantage over amphibians. If the number of amphibians is large enough, human beings will not be competitive at all, and it will be eliminated sooner or later. Life and death are at stake, so there is no room for amphibians, and similarly, amphibians can''t accommodate humans. "


    "It makes sense!" "Chi Liu" sucked a big mouthful of crab roe. Liu Chang turned to Li Haiyong and said, "Master Li, the craft is good!"


    "Not so much." Li Haiyong also ate.


    "Do you have any relatives?" Liu Chang looks at Li Haiyong, who is alone.


    "No, it''s all dead. I live in the countryside. You don''t know what the countryside is like now. Except for a few places, they are almost surrounded by the jungle. It''s good that I can run out." When Li Haiyong said this, his eyes sank. "Alas, all the people I can miss are dead, and I have no goal, ideal or anything. I can live a day."


    "Well, in that case, you''re pretty good here."


    "It''s good. At least it''s good to eat and dress well. To be honest, these amphibians are not bad, including the big guy inside."


    "Well, I can see that." Liu Chang nodded.


    "It''s just a different race, and it''s too good for human beings." Li Haiyong sighed, "we all have our own ideas, and there will be differences if we have ideas. If the world is the same, there will be no differences and disputes. Although everyone has his own thoughts and life, he can make his own things..."


    "You say it''s the ideal world." Amphibian interjected: "I''ve read a word. What''s its name? Utopia or Utopia? That''s what you''re talking about. It''s impossible. "


    "It''s not impossible." Liu Chang suddenly said with a smile, "do you remember the big willow I mentioned to you?"


    "It..." After hearing Liu Chang''s words, Liuxin fell into deep thought. After five minutes, when the crab meat in his hand was a little cold, he filled it in again: "Utopia is very good, but it''s not so good..."


    "Yes, at least in Utopia, you can''t eat the crab meat, and you can''t kidnap me. And I can''t get a girl. I''m deprived of the right to pee and poop. " Liu Chang said, "so, differences are perfect."


    "Ha ha..."


    The amphibian smiles and continues to eat.


    Finally, after eating and drinking, they wandered to the dark and entered the sand cave.


    This night, Liu Chang was lying next to Liuxin. The bed was very big, but he didn''t sleep well. The first reason was that there was a supermarket in the sand cave, which made him feel sticky. The second reason was that Liuxin was very cold, which was more than 10 degrees lower than human questioning. Third, he was not honest in sleeping, and because of his tail, he could only lie on his side and sleep He always turned over and put his huge tail on Liu Chang''s belly.


    So the next day --


    "I won''t sleep with you tomorrow." Liu Chang said: "sleep with you, did not sleep well all night."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I miss you." Liu Chang didn''t want to talk, so he said it.


    Because from yesterday''s conversation with Liuxin, he knew that amphibians have no gender difference. If they don''t have the ability to reproduce, they don''t have sex at all, so when they don''t mention this topic, they will be in a lack of interest and don''t want to interface.

 Chapter 127

    Sure enough, when Liu Chang mentioned this problem, Liu heart turned his lips and stopped talking.


    At the same time, the door of the shawu was opened, and a huge creature came up - the stream.


    "Mr. Liu, get up." "You can use these things for the time being. No one has ever used them. I''ll send you something and let you know something by the way."


    "I''ve sent someone to see Mr. Li Qingshui. It''s estimated that the message will be sent back in the afternoon.


    " is it OK? " Liu Chang nodded, "I hope it won''t be bad news."


    "It won''t be bad news, Mr. Liu Chang. Don''t worry. No matter how Li Qingshui''s attitude is, I won''t hurt you. After all, I don''t want to make a lot with him."


    "Since Mr. Li has made the sincerity of the conversation and handed you over to me, I can''t be too contemptuous either." The amphibian stood in the room and continued to expound the conspiracy theory that he did not know what purpose: "no matter what position you have in Mr. Li''s mind, is it worth Mr. Li''s risk? For you to give us amphibians a way to solve the breeding problem, but this should be a friendly exchange."


    "I hope so." Liu Chang nodded.


    Then the mood fell into meditation, when the flow away did not say hello to him.


    In this way, most of the day Liu Chang did not speak, quietly waiting for the arrival of the afternoon.


    At 3:10 p.m., a small amphibian, one of the children, ran back from the depths of the jungle with a man''s neck.


    Liu and Liu Chang have been standing outside the sand cave for a long time.


    "Has not been followed? The amphibian just ran back and left his man on the ground. As soon as he wanted to take a breath, he was seriously asked by the stream.


    "No, I''ve been waiting at the edge of the city. After he brought Li Qingshui back, I took him and ran back at full speed." Amphibians don''t sweat, but they secrete another fluid from their tongue to indicate fatigue.


    The contact, who was carrying the man all the way back, gasped and spat on the ground with a thick green saliva, and continued: "there should be no more intelligent human than my nose, and the speed should not be as fast as I am. No one can keep up with me."


    "That''s good." After a sigh of relief, the flow nodded, and then looked at the human on the ground: "have I brought all the words I asked you to bring? What did Mr. Li say? "


    "Yes, not a word. According to you, everything." The man stood on the ground, looked up at the stream and said: "three, about Liu Chang here, you want to breed, you want to cooperate, there is no malicious, all the words are according to your instructions, I recited last night, all said."


    "Good, thank you for not running away."


    "How dare to run, my wife and children are here, I dare not run." Standing on the ground, the man took a breath: "are they OK?"


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. You haven''t run. Why should I move them?" "How did Mr. Li respond to my proposal?" he continued


    "Just six words." The man took a mouthful of saliva as he looked down to ask himself this question.


    "What did you say?" Liu looked at that person''s expression, had some bad premonition, so he comforted the timid guy: "don''t be afraid, to be honest, I won''t be angry with you."


    "He said The man swallowed his mouth again. "Let him go or die."


    "It''s just six words. I really didn''t say much. Then he asked the soldiers to let me out. He didn''t say a word more." The man explained in a hurry: "I don''t want to say that. I didn''t finish the negotiation words you asked me to prepare. He drove me away, and I had no way to do it..."


    "Well, let them go, or die?" Amphibian looks at Liu Chang, the color of pupil changes a few times, "you look very important to him."


    "I told you we were friends." Liu Chang said: "if you want anything, you''d better not use my life as a threat. He doesn''t eat this set."


    "I know." Amphibian continued to stare at Liu Chang, "so I wanted to be friends with you from the beginning. You go."


    "Go?" Liu Chang glared at the flow, he did not expect that the other side suddenly made this decision.


    The decision, not to mention him, was just the small amphibians around the stream. They all widened their eyes and said, "Dad, why do you do this? Since Liu Chang is so important, isn''t it good to leave him here first? Whether or not to use him as a threat, it is always a card to stay here first. Maybe the critical moment will play a role? "


    The little amphibian who brought the human back yelled: "and why are you afraid of the man named Li Qingshui? We amphibians need not be afraid of him. You give me a gun. You said that it is dangerous around him, and I will shoot him far away."


    "Shoot him. Who can help us solve the problem?" Liu frowned and said, "and even if I give you a hundred guns, you can''t shoot Mr. Li. Don''t talk nonsense and send people back to me."


    Flow eyebrow deep frown."If I don''t go, why should I be afraid of him, a human being? Why should we just steal things from the laboratory and use them ourselves? There are so many... " The amphibian was about to continue to speak, but was caught by the current.


    "Let me say a few words." Liu looked at his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The little amphibian looked at the flowing face. Although he was still angry in his heart, he did not speak any more.


    And flow put down their children, and then grabbed Liu Chang, put him on his shoulder: "I send you back."


    After saying this, Liu Changgang opened his mouth and poured a strong wind into his mouth. Then his body like a racing car started to move. Instinctively, the strong acceleration made him embrace Liu''s neck.


    Liu Chang''s running speed is very fast. Sitting on his shoulder and holding his neck, Liu Chang only felt the strong wind blowing on his face. He felt that his eyes could not be opened.


    It''s like the feeling of a car going over a hundred and a person sticking his head out of the window - a real and practical sense of the wind blowing in the face and the speed of the body.


    "How fast you are." Liu Chang tried to speak, but as the wind poured into his mouth, he made a strange "ah" and "ah" sound.


    "Oh, thank you." Liu Chang laughs and then speeds up again. It doesn''t take long to run from the Yellow River to the edge of the city.


    "Thank you for letting me go." Standing on the edge of the city, Liu Chang smiles at the stream: "if nothing else, I''ll go first.


    "Well, I hope you can find Li Qingshui for me after you leave." Flow looked at Liu Chang: "said, sincerity I brought, hope he gave me a chance."


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded and strode back to the human world from the junction of the city and the jungle.


    When the huge figure is getting smaller and smaller behind him, until he can''t see it, Liu Chang walks into the streets of Zhengzhou city.


    One day later, the whole city changed completely.


    Chaos!


    The streets of the city can only be described in one random word. The streets are full of looters, security forces, dead people, bloodstains, broken windows, and bullet marks.


    "I''ll go to your mother''s Li Qingshui. I won''t let Liang Dou want to starve me to death!" A procession of people stepped in from behind and took Liu Chang, who was standing and watching, into the stream of people.


    Standing among men and women, Liu Chang watched people holding signs and shouting slogans, even carrying Zhao Zhuo who had been dead for many years.


    "Damn it, the dog named Xie hang and the man named Li Qingshui didn''t let us plant Liangdou, but produced some crop seeds that haven''t produced fruit for more than a month. What should we do this month? Do you want to starve half of the people in Zhengzhou City? " The leader in front yelled: "before Zhao Zhuo was there, although he didn''t do much good things, but this bean production, after all, is nothing to blame."


    "Without Liang Dou, what do people in Zhengzhou eat?"


    "What to eat?" People around Liu Chang cried in unison.


    "If we don''t want us to eat, if we want us to die, he can''t think of a better life. If we want to die, we should die together. Don''t let him. The mother''s father is dead, but you are a good dog and beast." Someone in the crowd yelled.


    "That is, to die together."


    There were a lot of people in the procession, all of them were hoarse. It was more than any political March before. After all, everything in the past was for faith, but now it is for life.


    Liu Chang wanted to squeeze out of the crowd, but one was that there were too many people, and the other was that the procession happened to be in the direction of the Research Institute, so he didn''t have to squeeze.


    So I followed the crowd all the way to the periphery of the Institute.


    And after arriving here, Liu Chang found that - here, has long been surrounded.


    All kinds of processions and smashing and looting crowds gathered here and confronted the troops guarding the gate.


    "Why don''t you plant Liang Dou?"


    "Why do you want to starve us to death, give us a reason?" There was a tsunami of sound in the crowd.


    After Liu Chang came to the Research Institute, he also struggled to get to the front, and saw several people standing on the high platform who were in charge of the work. The first person to bear the brunt was Mr. Xie hang, Mr. Xie he met when he first came to the park, and now the mayor of Zhengzhou is the spokesman of Li Qingshui.


    "Be quiet, everyone. Be quiet." Standing on the high platform, Xie hang called out with a huge loudspeaker: "please be quiet. If you have any questions, I will solve them with you."


    "Say, why don''t we plant bean?" The people below roared in response.


    "As for the problem of Liangdou, we have already written in the previous notice. Now there is a kind of terrible plant called Devil moss growing on Liangdou, which will destroy Zhengzhou City and even the world. So..." (to be continued)

 Chapter 128

    "I''ll go to you. Damn, ZHENG Ke''s lies!" There is a retort immediately: "alarmist, go to your mother''s destruction of the world, I destroy your mother first!"


    The crowd below was very excited, pounding the blockade of the army.


    "Keep your emotions steady." Xie hang rubbed his sweat on his head on the high platform. "Stabilize your emotions. If you have problems, you can reflect them, but don''t arouse violence or contradictions..."


    Xie hang continued to speak, but before he finished this sentence, a bullet flew into his chest.


    With the clear sound of the gun, he fell behind him.


    "Destroy your mother!" As soon as the first shot was fired, there was a complete chaos below. The people were no longer in control. The fire of the army was also ignited to the top. There were bursts of gunfire, crowding and fighting, as well as crying and screaming


    Liu Chang''s surroundings were in a mess.


    But the good thing is that he is not as good as those super life, but he is still second to none among ordinary human beings. So, taking advantage of the crowd, he jumped out of the circle and rushed into the experimental park.


    At the moment when he jumped into the gate, several of the guards'' conflict soldiers recognized the familiar shadow and stopped caring about him. However, the people who followed Liu Chang''s jump were shot.


    People''s vision is not good, and the crowd is chaotic. Most of the gunshots on the ground hurt their own people, and the fallen crowd will be trampled into meat sauce by the crowd.


    After rushing into the Research Institute, Liu Chang turned back to see the hell like scene.


    All the way through the research park, Liu Chang, a familiar face, walked all the way to Li Qingshui''s research area, entered his research room, and found the calm man who was dispensing reagents After Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui, he didn''t have time to mention the amphibians, so he said this sentence directly.


    "It''s OK. Let them make trouble." Li Qingshui sighed, "it''s going to be noisy, I can''t help it.


    "Then what to do? You should have a lot of compressed biscuits to store grain, and send them to stabilize the people."


    "It''s no use. What''s more, it''s just enough to stabilize the morale of the army and the people. There''s no room for that." Li Qingshui sighed: "let them make trouble. When they are tired, they will stop."


    "I don''t think it will stop." Liu Chang recalled the crazy scene outside.


    "If I don''t stop, I''ll announce a notice tomorrow. If I don''t stop, there will be a bacterial bomb in the city center tomorrow. If there is a military drug, none of them will survive." Li Qingshui twitched the corner of his mouth, "I see when there is no one to make trouble."


    "Shit, so cruel?" Liu Chang was surprised to hear Li Qingshui''s language.


    "The least of the two evils is that, compared with the devil moss, the people who are making a fool of themselves outside are no threat." Li Qingshui put down the reagent in his hand, "tell me, what''s going on there?"


    "It''s OK. If you don''t let people go, you''ll die. That amphibian ancestor, or the leader, sent me back." Liu Chang said, "you are very deterrent."


    "Is it?" Li Qingshui went to Liu Chang''s side and looked at his arm. "Look, it not only brings you back, but also gives you a gift."


    "What gift?" Liu Chang raised his arm.


    "Don''t move." Li Qingshui bowed down and looked at the glittering mucus on Liu Chang''s arm, "this is it."


    Li Qingshui took out the mucus and put it on the glass sheet - "amphibian DNA."


    "This should have been left by the amphibian leader on purpose." Li Qingshui looked at the mucus and said.


    "Why did you stay on purpose?"


    "To be nice." Li Qingshui said: "he wants to tell me that we humans have genetic technology. Even though amphibians are stronger and smarter than humans, we can still catch up with amphibians'' evolution by means of gene synthesis or genetic modification. What he really wanted to say was


    "In fact, it is not entirely impossible for us to cooperate." Li Qingshui put down the glass and said with a smile: "ha ha, it seems that he attaches great importance to the reproduction."


    "Well, they can''t breed. They can''t jump. That''s just a few people. If they can''t reproduce, they can''t have a big climate. Unless they are like willows, they want to dominate the world by themselves." Liu Chang said.


    "Well, their business is on hold for the time being. How about you? Not hurt? " Li Qingshui looks at Liu Chang.


    "No, it''s just that the amphibian said, you wanted me to be caught by them, didn''t you?" Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui''s eyes. "In fact, it''s nothing. Even if you deliberately let me be caught by them, I don''t blame you. After all, if you do this, you will know that they won''t hurt me, will you?"


    Li Qingshui is looked at by Liu Chang, a burst of silence.


    "Actually, I didn''t know you were going to get caught." Li Qingshui was silent for a long time, his eyes suddenly darkened, and then returned to normal, "he is bluffing you."


    "Ha, OK, ok..." Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui''s eyes for a moment and sighed, "in fact, this issue has no significance for discussion, because both you and the amphibian are much smarter than me. I don''t know whether to bluff me, do you think so?""Well, I want to bluff you, you really can''t know." Li Qingshui sighed.


    "What''s next?" Liu Chang waved his hand, saying that he didn''t want to continue this topic: "study the amphibian gene thoroughly, and then face the attack of big trees?"


    "Yes, that''s what I arranged. First, I''ll create a part of pseudo super life, and then I''ll leave here." Li Qingshui said: "big willow, it should be near Zhengzhou."


    "So fast?" Liu Chang suddenly startled, "you don''t lie to me, can''t be so fast, a few days ago was not still in Wuhan?"


    "Well, it grows very fast, and it should arrive in Zhengzhou soon. So I said that those people who make a fool of themselves will die anyway." Li Qingshui sighed again.


    "No, you should keep the news informed." Liu Chang cried: "one more is one!"


    "It''s not the time yet. Although Zhengzhou is very close to Wuhan, there is still a period of time after all. I think the people in the market will be more chaotic and die more if we inform them immediately."


    "Then you have to step up." "When do you expect that the willow will spread its branches to Zhengzhou?"


    "One to three months, see where he wants to go." Li qingshuidao: "his goal is to spread branches and leaves all over the world. If he wants to go north, there will be a month. If he wants to go south or East, the speed here will be a little slower, but in any case, the time will not be very long." Li Qingshui took a breath. "So, I want to finish the research before this, and then inform everyone about this matter before leaving Zhengzhou. What do you think?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 129

    "It''s up to you to decide for yourself. The less people die, the better." Liu sighed.


    "I don''t want anyone to die either." "But I can''t manage that much," Li said


    "Well." Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui and said, "I''ve brought things to you. I also know where amphibians live. I don''t care what you think about them below. I don''t care about them."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. There are some compressed biscuits in the Research Institute. I prepared them for you. You can take some more back." Li Qingshui said: "if the people want to plant things honestly, they will also be destroyed by the people who rob and rob. Food will be in short supply again. This chaos will last for a long time. Maybe until the willow tree comes, Zhengzhou city will not completely restore peace."


    "Well, I see. I''ll take more food and pills later, and I won''t be able to get out of my bar." Liu Chang sighed: "your goal is the world, my goal is just the family, is the people around me, I can protect Xiaojing and he Zhizhi their safety, I will be satisfied."


    "You go, food and weapons, I''m ready for you." Li Qingshui pointed to the other side of the direction, Liu Chang knew that it was time to leave.


    Li Qingshui took away the food, weapons and ammunition that Li Qingshui had prepared for him. He jumped out of the fence and left the place from a place where there were few people near the wall, taking advantage of other people''s vision problems.


    All the way down the street, there were still violent and chaotic crowds. After the first chaos four years ago, everyone seemed to understand the true meaning of chaos - because in this chaos, Liu Chang saw something else - which was not used in the first chaotic period four years ago, and most people didn''t understand anything. The chaos was because of fear.


    This time, more people have ulterior motives.


    A lot of people are seizing things, food and everything useful for survival.


    If we say that the first chaos was a thorough one, this one is orderly in chaos. Snatching food and weapons has become the mainstream of chaos. On the contrary, there are fewer people who can''t touch the north with meaningless conflicts and real fear.


    Along the way, Liu Chang was not stable. He was carrying a big backpack on his back and walking alone. Although he had deliberately avoided other people''s vision, he could not get around all the places because there were too many people in some places. Therefore, he entered the eyes of the people who had a heart.


    A bachelor with a big bag on his back is the best target for robbery.


    Having a big bag means having food weapons, while being single means that the risk of robbery is small. This is the normal way of thinking and the correct way of understanding.


    But sometimes, luck is the last person to interpret the correctness of a thing.


    Therefore, along the way, a total of three waves of people were killed or injured by Liu Chang''s gun, but no one was robbed of anything.


    Liu Chang, in the chaos along the way, returned to his own bar, which was quite calm. I don''t know whether it was because of the soldiers guarding or other reasons that there were a lot fewer people. Standing outside the iron door of the bar, Liu Changgang was ready to take out the key to open the special iron door. The door was opened from inside, and he was able to enter the quiet world.


    "Brother, you are back." The little girl, he Zhizhi and Mo sanpang had been waiting there.


    Because of the special ability of he Zhizhi and Xiaojing, they knew that the other party was back when Liu Chang was far away from the door.


    "Well, it''s very dangerous outside. I''ve brought you a lot of food. Don''t go out for the time being, and hide here." Liu Chang said: "there are a lot of fighting outside, and there are also a lot of stray bullets. I don''t think you will be hurt by mistake. Don''t go out recently."


    "What about me?" After listening to Liu Chang''s words, Mo sanpang pointed to himself - after all, he stayed here because of the money he owed. But now the outside is in chaos, and the money he owes is meaningless. It''s not appropriate to go directly. If you don''t go, it''s still not appropriate for him to stay here as a foreigner.


    Therefore, he is neither going nor staying.


    "Do you want to leave here, find your friends, or stay here?" Liu Chang heard Mo San Pang''s question and thought about it and said, "if you want to leave, I will let you go. If you want to stay here, I will provide you with food and choose your own. "


    "Well, thank you." Mo San Fat heard Liu Chang''s words and nodded, "there''s nothing to choose from. If you don''t exclude me, I''m sure I''ll stay here."


    "I''m not a fool. I know the relationship between you and the top management of Zhengzhou, and I also know your strength. I don''t have to live outside. I hope I can survive here. No one thinks his life will be long. "


    "Well, you can stay here and take care of Xiaojing when I''m away." Liu Chang said, turned to look at small static: "you are also, recently honest, don''t give me trouble."


    "Er." Xiaojing nodded and didn''t talk too much.


    In this way, a roomful of people became the consensus of temporary refuge - no matter what the chaos outside, they would stick to the hut, nothing to do, never go out.And time, also in Liu Chang''s persistence in chaos and calm.


    There has been a lot of trouble outside. In the first week, the troublemakers made all the things on the market that were conducive to survival. In the second week, all the people who didn''t eat went into complete madness. All the people who were hungry attacked the places where they thought they could get food.


    When someone thought of planting crops in the third week, they stopped at the growth cycle of crops.


    And by the fourth week, chaos was coming - a wave of life from the jungle swept through the city.


    The biological tide is very strange. From the jungles in the south of Zhengzhou City, the flying creatures -- locusts, beetles, giant flies, mosquitoes, dragonflies, strange birds, giant flying creatures like pterosaurs There are many strange things.


    These things are immeasurable in number, and regardless of species, some creatures are natural enemies, but they fly together from south to north.


    It''s out of the sun.


    It is said that people can''t see sunlight in the places where locusts lived before the 1970s.


    And now the biological tide is ten times bigger than the locust swarms in the 1970s - because no one can compare with the current great age in terms of biomass.


    The locusts in the ''70s were far from being rivals.


    Therefore, in recent days, Zhengzhou has been completely in darkness. Clouds of flying creatures passing through the sky, with chaotic chirps, have completely ignited the atmosphere of doomsday madness for this already chaotic city.


    "It''s so damn spectacular!" Standing on the top floor, Mo sanpang looked up at the sky, "how many things do you need?"


    "Can you see things flying in the sky?" Standing beside him, Liu Chang asked suspiciously, "I can''t see how high, how can you see it?"


    "I can''t see any bullshit. It''s just the sound of flashing wings, buzzing and whirring There are all kinds of sounds called, creaky, creaky What''s more, it''s dark in the daytime. It''s the end of the world Mo sanpang just sighed that a migratory bird passing over his head rushed to his cheek.


    "Be careful!" Bang, killed the diving down of the migratory birds, Liu Chang quickly pull three fat head run.


    With the complete death of the migratory birds and the blooming of blood, this area caused a moment of chaos. Some creatures tired of flying in a hurry want to dive down and eat the body of the migratory bird to supplement the energy needed for the long-distance flight - but the more bloodthirsty animals, ignoring the smell of blood, continue to fly north.


    "These guys are crazy." Liu Chang dragged Mo sanpang down the stairs on the roof platform and said, "if these guys want to attack Zhengzhou, they can''t use it for 30 minutes. All the people here will die."


    "But they seem to be afraid and turn a blind eye to us." Mo sanpang followed Liu Chang down to the bottom floor of the floor.


    "Yes, they are afraid. It seems that there is something wrong with the forest in the south." Liu Chang looked at the direction of the south, vomited, "it seems that we have encountered the worst situation."


    "What''s the situation?" Mo sanpang asked.


    "The branches of the big willow seem to be coming this way!" Liu Chang closed his eyes, and a scene like this appeared in his mind - a huge willow tree, rooted in Wuhan, and then it absorbed all the nutrition of the whole Wuhan area and even the wider surrounding areas of Wuhan.


    Then its branches grew infinitely, and the net was stretched in all directions, and the North was the first to bear the brunt. All the creatures, no matter how strong they were, were not the enemy of unity under the nearly sky like branches, were swallowed up and absorbed.


    Then the willow branches, on the roadside to devour, supply, all the way to the North swept.


    Finally, all the creatures in the forest were afraid and timid in the face of the overwhelming attack. They all began to flee to the willow tree, trying to open a distance from the God of death.


    The first thing to bear the brunt is these fastest flying creatures. Liu Chang thought that maybe in a period of time, those slower guys, wild animals and insects running on the ground will also pass by this way.


    "This is the real end of the day." Liu Chang opened his eyes and looked at the completely dark sky, "what is willow doing? Do you want to wrap up the whole earth?"


    "What shall we do, boss?" Mo sanpang looks at the chaotic and dark sky and listens to the deafening roar of insects and birds, and lies down in Liu Chang''s ear at the maximum volume.


    "What should we do? Here comes the willow tree."

 Chapter 131

    "Clone?" Liu Chang called out, "return the 17th?"


    "Well, seventeen." After feeding the baby, Li Qingshui held it and said, "is it strange? And people clone themselves. "


    "It''s strange. If this is the 17th, how many clones are there?" Liu Chang continued.


    "There are seventeen. This is the youngest and the oldest is three years old." Li Qingshui waved to Liu Chang, "come with me, I''ll show you a place."


    "Good." No matter how chaotic it is outside, Liu Chang follows Li Qingshui to a hidden laboratory that needs to input a password, and sees everything in this vast experimental area.


    They are still transparent glassware, but they are filled with test tube babies. Looking at this group of test tube babies, Liu Chang looks at Li Qingshui and feels a strange feeling in his heart.


    "Is this all you?"


    "It''s all me. The survival rate is very low. In four years, only 17 children survived." Li Qingshui pressed another button, an electronic door was opened, and a dozen soldiers came out of it. One soldier LED or held a child. The oldest one ran by himself. He looked three or four years old, and the youngest was the one in Li Qingshui''s arms, who looked like a newborn baby.


    "These seventeen children, you can take three for me." Li Qingshui said, pointing to the oldest three children, said: "Liqing, Lishui, lishuiqing, you three come out."


    "Oh." Three children came out of the line - the oldest appeared to be more than three years old, and the youngest was nearly three years old. They were already able to run and jump on their own.


    "You can take these three for me. They are old and better to take care of them." Li Qingshui pushed the three children to Liu Chang: "I arrange others to take care of the others. You can take care of the three of them as much as possible, and they can help you in the future."


    "And you?" Liu Chang asked.


    "I''ll stay here." Li Qingshui long out a breath, "I want to see the big willow."


    "Are you crazy?" Liu Chang roared: "no, this is looking for death."


    "I have my own ideas. Don''t stop me."


    "I know you usually think a lot and think a lot, but I still think that this time you are out of your head!" Liu Chang frowned and took Li Qingshui''s arm: "don''t talk nonsense. Go quickly. What big willow do you see? Do you think you can live to see a big willow? Are you kidding, amphibian, you said you were not afraid, OK, I believe it! But big willow, you say you can handle it? I don''t believe it even if I''m dead. Don''t be a Frankenstein. Let''s go. "


    "I really want to talk to him. I''m ready. I don''t have to die." After Li Qingshui took Liu Chang''s hand away, he said, "I want to talk to him. I want to know what is in his mind?"


    "I want to know what''s going on in your head." Liu Chang patted his forehead, "you can''t compare the wisdom of the big willow tree. How many heads do you have? One! Well, maybe you have a hundred of them on top of your head. But how many heads does the willow have? One million, ten million! Do you feel it necessary for people to communicate with you? "


    "Yes." Li Qingshui takes out a bottle from his arms, which Liu Chang still remembers as "devil moss".


    "Is it useful?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Useful, I have cultivated a large number of them and sealed up in the experimental area. Once I detonate the bomb and let them break out of their shells, it will bring a huge threat to the willow trees." Li Qingshui said.


    "He''s so fierce that he''s afraid of it?" Liu Chang is still a little unconvinced.


    "Well, this kind of thing is just like super bacteria to us. If it is released, it can kill him or not. But it will definitely cause great harm to him. Therefore, he dare not easily move me. I believe he will give me time to talk." Li Qingshui continued.


    "Yes, and then? What''s the point of talking to him? "


    "I have my own ideas." Li Qingshui still repeated this sentence, "don''t stop me. It''s useless. I''ve already thought about it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Chang heard him say this, and then fell into a long silence.


    He knew that he could not change what Li Qingshui decided. As he said, he had his own ideas. Although Liu Chang felt that his idea was extremely stupid, he could not change all this.


    "Come on, is there anything more important than being alive?" After a long silence, Liu Chang held back for a long time, only holding out such a sentence.


    "Yes." Li Qingshui nodded, "you are more important than alive."


    "What?"


    "I said, family, in my heart''s weight, is more important than life." Li Qingshui said this sentence, suddenly a sad smile, Liu Chang has never seen his expression.


    "You know what? I cherish the feelings between us more than you, or less quiet, or more than anyone else. I like the feeling that someone remembers me, and I like the person who still remembers me"But there are not many wise people who have a good end since ancient times, or smart people have been more likely to betray their families since ancient times - because no one trusts him."


    "First, Xiaojing was resistant to me, and then you. In fact, what I know is that the longer we stay together, the farther I will be from you. Because all people will not completely believe in people who are smarter than themselves, because if you are smart, it means that others can''t see through you, and if others can''t see through you, it means that they will be on guard against you unconsciously. He will always have a feeling - "don''t be sold, but for the number of money.". I understand that. No one trusts smart people, just like no one likes the feeling of someone holding a knife against you. "


    "I trust you, actually." Liu Chang just wanted to talk, but was interrupted by Li Qingshui.


    "Forget it, there will be no doubt about trust. A few days ago, the amphibian just a word, let you have doubts about me Li Qingshui looked into Liu Chang''s eyes and asked, "if he is so provocative, it means Xiaojing, or even more or, he says he congratulates the branches, will you have doubts?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    "You''ll just sniff at it!"


    "To tell you the truth, if you don''t say Xiaojing, just say congratulations. Have we known each other for a long time or have you known each other for a long time? How many times do we live and die together, or do you live and die together? I give you more help, or she helps you more. " Li Qingshui laughed again: "but ask yourself, between us, who do you believe more?"


    "I understand you as if you had doubts about me, but still convinced yourself to trust me."


    "This is a friend!"


    "But you''re just a friend."


    "You''ll always treat me as a friend, not a family member."


    "Seriously, it makes me feel sad." Li Qingshui said: "but since I may not see each other in the future, I''d better say everything today, some words I wanted to say before. It''s just the sentence -- "


    " I value our relationship more than you, Xiaojing or anyone else. " After Li Qingshui finished speaking, he took a deep breath, and then he directly pushed out the door of the laboratory with three children and Liu Chang: "let''s go, I''ll stand here waiting for the willow tree..."


    "You''re not going?" Liu Chang finally asked.


    "I''m not going, I''m here, dragging him for three years!" Li Qingshui finished the last sentence, no more words.


    Liu Chang also wanted to say something, or to pull Li Qingshui''s arm, but he felt his brain suddenly confused. It seemed that his mind was out of the blue. He felt like a ghost pressing on the bed, which made him feel depressed and could not feel the passage of time.


    I don''t know how long, when he came back to his mind again, he was already at the door of his bar. Surprised to look around, Liu Chang did not see other people on this alley, some, just his three children in his arms.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Liu Chang held his three children, his eyes wide open.


    At the same time, the iron door of the bar was opened, he Zhizhi reached out and dragged Liu Chang into the room.


    "What have you been doing outside the door for so long without coming in?" After drawing Liu Chang closer to the bar, he Zhizhi was surprised to see the three children in his arms, "whose child is this? Where did you get three? "


    "Li Qingshui''s child." Liu Chang said.


    "What?" Mo sanpang stood next to he Zhizhi, "is he so romantic? I can''t tell. "


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded and didn''t want to explain that the three children were Li Qingshui''s clones, because two of the three people in the house were against Li Qingshui.


    The little girl didn''t talk to Li Qingshui.


    He Zhizhi is more strict. He is a person who has a grudge against Li Qingshui.


    And clone the three words, Liu Chang always feel some difficult to say, so casually admitted.


    "He''s got three kids. I can''t imagine we haven''t met." He Zhizhi looked at the three children and sighed: "he looks like him, and he can''t say you are lying."


    "Well." Mo sanpang looked at the three children, "the three are almost the same, except for the difference in size, there is almost no difference."


    "But he has brought all his children. What about others?" He Zhizhi sniffed the air, "he is not here."


    "It''s still in the experimental area. No more." Liu Chang mentioned this matter and sighed heavily.


    "What? The big willow is coming. He won''t go? " Xiao Jing comes out from the inside, still holding some soft and fragmentary pieces in her hand.


    "No, I can''t stop you. It''s useless for you to go. Come on, pack up. Let''s go and tell you about the actual situation on the way. " Then he picked up the food and put them on the floor.


    And these three children are also very honest, so standing on the ground, looking at the other four people in the room, they do not speak or laugh.

 Chapter 132

    Liu Chang took the food, water and weapons with him. He packed the things into several large packages. He carried the biggest one on his back, gave him two to he Zhizhi and Mo San Pang. Then he went to the three children and said, "come to my arms, I''ll take you."


    "We will go by ourselves." One of the three children said, "our physical strength is no worse than that of adults. Even if we are inferior to you, we will not lose the team."


    "That''s not..." Liu Chang bowed down to continue to say what, suddenly thought that these three children are actually three li Qingshui, and then said with ease: "that''s OK."


    Liu Chang nodded, went to Xiaojing and patted her on the shoulder: "you don''t need to carry things, just take care of the three children. You''re good with the three children


    "Yes." Nodding, Xiaojing turned her head to the three children and said in a questioning tone: "go with your sister?"


    "Yes." The three men answered and stopped talking.


    And Liu Chang and he Zhizhi three people thoroughly checked the room again, found that there was no thing left behind, and then they carried things on their backs to discuss the future direction.


    "Where to go in the future?" Xiaojing took a child''s hand and asked Liu Chang.


    "I don''t know." Liu Chang shook his head. "Originally, I planned to walk with Li Qingshui today, but he didn''t leave..."


    Thinking of the remaining Li Qingshui and what he said before leaving, Liu Chang felt sad again. Over the years, he has indeed become more and more estranged from Li Qingshui subconsciously. As he said, the other party has not done anything sorry to him, and has been helping him constantly, treating him as a family member, but his words with each other are less and less.


    Now he wants to go, he stays, and he may never see him again - because Liu Chang knows what he is facing.


    Li Qingshui could not cope with the big willow tree. Both intelligence and physical strength were not on the same level. If Li Qingshui can''t stop the willow''s progress, Liu Chang doesn''t think the willow will let go of his developed brain.


    He could be one of those millions of brains, or he could be the big willow''s favorite.


    So, although we know that Li Qingshui is very powerful - four years ago, he had a second mutation in the brain domain, which could easily kill Zhao Zhuo. What happened four years later, he had no way to know. But from the contact with him over the past few years, Liu Chang can still feel a little bit. He just pretended to be confident.


    Because he used to do anything, even in the face of Zhao Zhuo, are not warm, but everything is in control.


    But now he said goodbye, and his words were too "full of words". For the first time, he told Liu Chang that he could stop the big willow tree for three years in a confident way.


    But this is more like a slogan than a promise to those who are familiar with him. Li Qingshui used to shout such a slogan, but now that Li Qingshui has uttered such a slogan, it can only show that he is not sure about this matter.


    So his death is almost a foregone conclusion.


    So speaking of this, Liu Chang''s throat was suddenly blocked, unable to speak.


    And the silent Liu Chang fell in the eyes of he Zhizhi and other people, and had no idea, so they lost their backbone and began to be anxious.


    "You speak." He Zhizhi shook Liu Chang''s arm.


    "Well.


    ¡±Take a deep breath to calm down. Liu Chang knows that the end will never give you time to be sad. "Why don''t we go all the way north? To the northeast, even to Russia, anyway, the big willow tree is in the south. There is sea in the East, which is too dangerous, and the terrain to the west is too complicated. It''s better to keep going north. It''s cold in the north. Isn''t it that the colder the temperature is, the more single the species will be? Single species is good for us, single means safe, let''s go north? What do you think? "


    "I think it''s OK. I heard from my grandfather that my hometown is from Northeast China. I''d like to go there for a long time, but I haven''t been there." Mo sanpang first raised his hand and agreed, "that should be good. As long as you don''t go to the northeast coast, it should be OK."


    "But it seems, is it too far?" He Zhizhi was more thoughtful and said, "the road from Henan to the northeast is more than 1000 kilometers. How can we get there with the jungle all the way?"


    "Well, four years ago, we were 80 kilometers from Kaifeng to Zhengzhou, and almost all the people died. Can''t we get to the Northeast?" Xiaojing also showed a worried look, "such a long distance, there is no means of transportation, how to go?"


    "Step by step, step by step, isn''t there many big cities all the way north? Tianjin, Beijing, Shijiazhuang, these cities should have a lot of people. We can choose the nearest place to go and then stay for a while to see if there is a biological tide. If there is, we will continue to go north until we reach the northeast. " "Northeast China or Russia is the ultimate goal," Liu said. "At present, we will go north first, and compass will take more spare ones. Step by step, we will count."


    "That''s the only way." He Zhizhi nodded, "there are a lot of compass, broken fog lamp and some special glasses, these things have.""Well, let''s pick a point and go. Now most of the residents in the city have not been evacuated. When the large troops are evacuated, the chaos will be serious." Liu Chang sighed: "it''s good to have more people. It''s safer. But if there are too many people, there will be trouble. Now it''s time for people to watch and watch. There are some people who migrate with the birds, but not many. It''s the best time to escape. There are a little fewer birds outside. When the birds taunt us, let''s go. "


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too late." He Zhizhi said, smelling the smell of the air: "the number of species of flying creatures in the sky has become less, and before long, we can start."


    "Well, take advantage of this meeting time, you can check things again, such as compass. You should check more carefully, or it will be difficult to find these things when we leave." Liu Chang explained.


    "Yes." A few people answered and searched the room again.


    And Liu Chang also checked his backpack several times. After making sure he didn''t forget anything, he sat down at the corner of the bar and looked at the peaceful world in the room.


    Table, chair, bar, ceiling, wine, candle He watched the same thing all over again.


    There are traces of his four years of peaceful life here, with many memories. Xiao Jing''s first crying, Li Qingshui gave him cigarettes, he Zhizhi''s wild laughter when he was waving his one armed iron hook (to be continued)

 Chapter 133

    There are traces of his four years of peaceful life here, with many memories. Xiao Jing''s first crying, Li Qingshui gave him cigarettes, he Zhizhi''s wild laughter when he was waving his one armed iron hook


    All these things had to be dealt with thoroughly. He left. He found a box of cigarettes that Li Qingshui had given him before from the drawer of the bar. Liu Chang lit one cigarette and put it on the skin of his mouth. In the past four years, he still did not learn to smoke, but he developed a habit.


    When he is in a bad mood, he will light one and put it on the skin of his mouth and take a look at the burning smoke. Little by little, it diffuses into his sight and interweaves with the red fog into a scene of smoke.


    Every time he sees the smoky scene in front of him, Liu Chang will think of a popular Internet word "floating cloud" in the previous era.


    How he hoped that everything in front of him was floating clouds. When the smoke dispersed, he woke up from a dream and returned to the previous world, and then turned back to the simple high school student. The biggest trouble every day was the endless books he could recite and the beautiful girlfriend around the ruffian.


    Whenever I think of these things, Liu Chang always shows a smile. Although his muscles are already stiff, even those muscles that are not easy to use will become flexible at this moment.


    Five minutes of sweet memories, mother, friends, and four years of quiet life, smoke dispersed, the eyes are still that dark, outside is still very noisy.


    "Hooray!" Heavily spit out the breath of the chest, and put out the cigarette by the way, Liu Chang called out: "gone, gone, most of the birds outside have passed!"


    "Well, yes." He Zhizhi also sniffed the smell of the air and called out, "go, all of you."


    While shouting, two people led a few children and small static and Mo three fat together out of the door.


    Open the iron door of the bar, the "buzzing" noise outside is reduced a lot, and it is no longer a dark appearance. Looking up, a large number of birds have become sparse, leaving behind giant flying animals with heavy body and slow flying insects.


    The sun has been able to illuminate the red fog, giving ordinary people an acceptable vision.


    "Let''s go." Carrying a large bag and holding a pistol, Liu Chang took the lead.


    There are not many people on the street, because the hundreds of millions of birds and animals passing through make people panic, and they are in the natural fear of the dark, so that people dare not wander outside.


    But now that the birds are scattered, there are still three or two people coming out to watch, and even more, the alert people have packed their bags and bags and are heading north with the migration direction of the birds.


    Not long after Liu Chang and his party walked out of the street, they met the same group of backpackers, and the other side took the initiative to talk to Liu Chang.


    It was a young woman with a teenager and a two headed child.


    "Hey, I said brother." The two met at a street intersection. After seeing Liu Chang and his party, the woman looked at the three children following Liu Chang. Her eyes showed a look of thinking. Then she walked quickly to Liu Chang''s side: "how about walking together? There is a mutual reference. "


    "No, we can go by ourselves." Liu Chang glanced at the woman and went on her way. Her body is too weak, and with her children, she is obviously a vulnerable group. She can''t get any "care" along the way with her, which will only slow down his journey.


    "Don''t be so cold. We are all people with children." The woman saw that Liu Chang didn''t want to pay attention to him and continued to talk.


    "I''m not apathetic. We''re not fit to walk together." Liu Chang quickened his pace.


    "It''s still a little bit of care to go together. You see, we all take our children with us. Obviously, they are not bad people. Even bad people will be afraid of their children and dare not do anything. Therefore, if you go with me, there will be no worries. " The woman is trying to persuade Liu Chang.


    "But if I come with you, I won''t get any benefits and you will delay my journey." Liu Chang continued to move forward, using good eyesight, he found two or three smart small teams, already following the pace of the birds to the north.


    "I''m not going to put you off. I''m fast." Liu changchong, a woman with a smile, saw that he was still not interested in cooperation, so she continued: "besides, I know the way well. I''m a student of geology, geography and geomorphology. Where do you want to go, I''m still very capable of directing the way."


    "Oh?" Hearing the woman''s words, Liu Chang slowed down a little.


    And the woman saw Liu Chang showing an interested look, and continued to introduce herself: "you see, I am seriously studying geology and geomorphology, very familiar with Chinese geography, and the mountain forest to distinguish road surface and terrain and water source judgment, are also very accurate, you let me walk with you, at least will not take the wrong road?"


    "Well." Liu Chang listened to the woman''s words, nodded, turned his head to look at the other side, "then cooperate happily?"


    "Well, happy cooperation." As the woman left, she stretched out her hand and wanted to shake hands. But seeing that the other side was not interested, she put it down again.


    "My name is Qingyin, and you?" Asked the woman.


    "Oh, my name is Liu Chang." As Liu Chang spoke, he Zhizhi turned his head and said, "let''s go to Huayuan District first, and take Dr. Huang out. After all, they are friends. She has also saved us and can''t pull him down.""Yes.


    ¡±He Zhizhi nodded. It was Dr. Huang who helped to stop bleeding.


    After explaining this sentence, Liu Chang continued to look at the woman called Qingyin, "why did you find us? Along the way, there should be other teams, right? Why do you ask to join us as soon as you see us? It seems a bit too hasty. Besides, your surname is very strange


    "The reason I have just said is that we all have children." Qingyin flushed Liu Chang with a smile, "it looks more secure."


    "Is it?" Liu Chang looked at Qingyin''s eyes, "should there be something left to finish?"


    "Ha ha, listen to sensitive men." Qingyin laughed, "because you are powerful?"


    "How did you find out?" Liu Chang recalled the scene when the two met just now - the other side only observed him for a second, and then took the initiative to talk.


    "First of all, many of your handguns are more expensive than those on the market." Voiceless analysis said: "second, in the process of escape, you have no fear in your eyes, and you do not have the color of vigilance that other teams should have. At the first moment you see me, you do not show any nervousness. In the last escape, if you are not particularly slow, you have a strong strength."


    "And the third point is also the proof of your strong strength. The four people behind you, whether adults or children, do not show a panic look. This is also an affirmation of you." While analyzing, the woman looked at the two children behind her side and said, "it''s just that the two children are calm and strange. Even to say, their eyes reveal calmness, which is far more than adults like us. With all due respect, are these two children dementia?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 134

    "No, they''re not dementia." Liu Chang looked back at the three children, "they see us like dementia."


    "Is it?" Qingyin looked at the three children, "then my children look like deformed children."


    "Yes, monsters look at normal people are abnormal." Liu Chang looked at the two headed child in Qingyin again. The left head of the child was a girl, and the right head was a boy. Seeing Liu Chang looking at them, the girl turned her mouth and whispered with the boy on the right.


    "They''re good. They''re not lonely." Liu Chang looked at the two headed children and laughed.


    "Yes, but always quarrelling." Qingyin sighed, "the girl on the left is more powerful. When eating, she always eats a lot, but she always lets the boys do it when they wipe their buttocks..."


    "Shit, it''s not fair!" Liu Chang rolled his eyes. He couldn''t figure out what kind of situation it would be if a person didn''t eat all day. "If I was a boy, I would protest. Anyway, the excrement would be put in my stomach. If I didn''t, we would feel uncomfortable and consume it!"


    "So you''re not a gentleman." Qingyin also laughed, "you can see from your refusal to help a lady just now that you are not as good as my son."


    "Why not..." Liu sighed, "what more gentlemanly demeanor, can take care of these people behind me, I am satisfied.


    "Me too!" Qingyin looked at the two and a half children behind her, and then she took the two headed children into her arms, "tired, are you two?"


    "A little tired." Said the boy''s head.


    "Tired fart!" The girl''s head admonished him, "my mother is carrying a package, but she still wants to hold us. You still call a kind of ignorant child!"


    "Oh The boy lowered his head.


    "The little girl is very sensible." Liu Chang saw this scene, laughed and went on.


    The two teams together shuttled all the way through the city of Zhengzhou. First, they found Huang Yin, who was confused and confused in the community. Liu Chang explained the reason for the animal migration with her, and then left with her.


    After Huang Yin joined the team, they went all the way to the north of Zhengzhou City, and then out of the city, into the jungle.


    "Ahead is the Beijing Hong Kong Macao expressway. Let''s go along this line, and then all the way north. Where is your destination?" Standing in front of an abandoned highway with almost no trace, Qingyin looked at the map in her hand. "Go ahead, if you go along this highway, the next city is Xinxiang City, but the middle road is not close. We can''t catch up with it for a day and a half. We must stay in the jungle."


    "Our destination hasn''t been decided yet." Liu Chang looked at the direction of Zhengzhou City in the south, looked at the birds in the sky, and said, "it is all the way to the north. After all, the reason I told you just now is that there is a huge creature migrating to the north. My purpose is to avoid it. As for where to go, it has not been determined."


    "Me too. I decided to leave such a large-scale biological migration when I saw the migratory birds. It must be against the common sense." Qingyin said, pinching the cheek of the two headed child in her arms. "Originally I thought it was a natural disaster, but I just heard you say that the migration of a large creature caused the escape of these animals. How big a monster is that? Is this the escape of hundreds of millions or even billions of creatures? "


    "It''s a very huge creature. I haven''t seen it, but it must be much bigger than Zhengzhou city." Liu Chang also looked at the map in his hand. "So, it''s more or less powerful. It has no significance for me to discuss. I only know that if he comes, I will die. This is already an irreplaceable reason to escape."


    "Well, if you say so, we''ll have to walk first. The destination of the next stop will be Xinxiang City for the time being. What do you think?"


    "Well, walking." Rolling up the map in his hand, Liu Chang stepped into this more distant journey.


    So they walked through the jungle, all the way to the north. The afternoon passed quickly, and the team had been walking for dozens of kilometers until it was dark, and there was no danger.


    And wait until the sky is completely dark, a corner of the jungle, Liu Chang and Qingyin two groups stopped the pace of the March.


    "That''s all for today." Put down the bag on the back, Qingyin gasped, "it''s really tiring to drive with heavy load. It seems that your physical strength is really good."


    Liu Chang carried a big backpack, but also took turns to help he Zhizhi carry things, all the way, the face is not red, breathless, let the side of Qingyin very admire.


    "It''s nothing to rush through the woods, just for fear of danger." Liu Chang looked at the sky, "but fortunately, the animals in the south are fleeing, which has led to the animals'' sentimental mood here. I see that many animals see the birds flying past, they should instinctively follow them to escape, so our danger is much less." Liu Chang said, "otherwise we can''t go so far today."


    The flame rises in place and puts on the iron pot. Liu Chang puts the compressed biscuits in his backpack into the iron pot, and then pours light water to make it boil slowly.


    Animals are afraid of fire. No matter how advanced animals are, as long as they don''t have the intelligence as human beings, they will instinctively resist the fire - this is nature. Therefore, Liu Chang saved a lot of fire in the forest to warn those species with prying mood.After Liu Chang raised the iron pot, he Zhizhi also took out a small stick and cooked biscuit porridge there like a housewife.


    Qingyin sees Liu Chang cooking porridge and takes food out of his backpack. He analyzes his two children, a teenager and a two headed child.


    "Is this boy your brother?" Liu Chang pointed to the 13-4-year-old.


    "No, my cousin." Qingyin said: "my relatives are almost dead, and this cousin likes to follow me since childhood, so he is as close as my brother."


    "Oh." Liu Chang nodded and looked at the two headed child. "They share their bodies, and do they share their internal organs?"


    "Well, except that thinking is separate, everything else is shared." Qingyin said, sighed, "very good children, very sensible."


    "Well." Liu Chang looked at the child who was rowing and eating. He opened his mouth and asked, "do you usually eat like this? Who wins and who eats? "


    "Hum!" The girl in the child ignored Liu Chang''s head, while the boy said, "no, she always eats it. Today, it was my mother who told her not to bully me before she decided who would eat. Usually I don''t take a bite, and I''m full. "


    "Ha ha, this is really a strange feeling!" Liu Chang laughed, looked at the cooked biscuit porridge, took out the back of the good utensils, filled a bowl and handed it to the two children, "here, have some porridge, drink some hot things, otherwise the children in the forest can''t stand the humidity."


    "And the three of you." Liu Chang took out a small iron bowl, pointed to three li Qingshui, "you also drink something."


    "Oh." Three children obediently went to Liu Chang, took the iron bowl and drank it.


    And Liu Chang has been communicating with Qingyin all the time during the dinner, because after all, it is in the doomsday period, and we should always be vigilant about the new understanding.


    Although the other party is not acting like a bad person, people still don''t trust a stranger who has just met for a day. And the other side also obviously thinks so, so, the time of a meal, in Liu Chang and Qing Yin deliberately pull home to spend.


    "I haven''t asked you, how do you know that this biological tide was caused by a huge biological invasion?" Qingyin put down her job and asked suspiciously, "now there is almost no communication in the whole world. If the giant creature is as powerful as you said, if you saw him, you should have died. Or are you at the top of the army? It''s said that only they have that kind of special communication equipment. "


    "I''m not at the top of the military, but I know a man at the top who told me about it." Liu Chang said: "so I know that this disaster is not something we can withstand. Even if we don''t run today, he should inform the whole city of the news in two days. If we run again then, it will be more troublesome. "


    "Yes, the exodus of millions of people is not so easy. It will certainly be chaotic." Qingyin sighed, "I''m glad I started one day earlier."


    "Ha ha, yes, but we can be better in a few days. When this matter is over, when the animal tide catches up, it will not be so good." Liu Chang, with a stiff smile, went to the other corner of the fire, took out his sleeping bag from his knapsack and gave it to several people, "everyone, go to sleep. Today is the end of the day. I''ll watch the first night. You all sleep."


    After saying this, Liu Chang opened his sleeping bag and covered his body, but his upper body did not lie down. Instead, he leaned against half of the tree, closed his eyes and narrowed slightly.


    After collecting things for a long time and driving for a long time, they were tired, so they found a place to close their mouths and no longer talk. Only three clones of Li Qingshui quietly came to Liu Chang''s front, relying on a corner of the huge tree trunk and lying next to Liu Chang.


    Late at night.


    Birds gradually stop singing, but insects into * *, the jungle night has always been that high pitched symphony. Lying in the sleeping bag, under the cover of the high pitched voice, Liu Chang whispered a question: "three, haven''t you fallen asleep yet?"


    "No The three children also made a low voice.


    "I want to ask you a few questions. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Ask." One of the children said, "we''re lying next to you today to ask questions." (to be continued)

 Chapter 135

    "Well, it is indeed a clone of Li Qingshui." Liu Chang still closed his eyes, "on a few very simple questions, you look at the answer line."


    "The first question is the most idiotic, but I really don''t know. Do you clones have the memory of Li Qingshui?"


    "No, we have independent thinking and personality. We just share the same genes with him. In essence, we are the same people, but because of different experiences, we will also produce different personalities." "The two people as like as two peas, who grow in two different people under different growth conditions," said the oldest man in the clone.


    "But in essence, our thinking patterns will be very close, and our body functions will be similar."


    "Oh, that''s it." Liu Chang was sleeping and sniffing the dangerous smell in the air, warning, "in fact, the three of you are three other people. The relationship between you and Li Qingshui is that you are very similar to him!"


    "Well, you can understand that." The second of the clones nodded.


    "The second question." Liu Chang took a deep breath. "Since you and Li Qingshui have almost the same brain and body functions, do you have the same strength and ability as him?"


    When Liu Chang asked this question, his voice was slightly excited. Because after all, Li Qingshui''s ability he has seen, if these three children have his strength, then the survival probability of everyone will be very high.


    "Yes." The old three of the three nodded, "but we are still small and can''t play many functions. For example, if your clone is only three years old, two ordinary adults may not be able to beat it. And when you actually grow up, you''re much better than them. "


    "When we grow up, we are as good as Li Qingshui four years ago, but not as good as he is now." The third made a summary.


    "What do you say?" Liu Chang continued.


    "Because we are the first batch of embryonic clones bred by Li Qingshui four years ago, and we were born after nearly a year of IVF. The three of us are about the same age, about three years old, but we have been nurtured for about four years The eldest said: "so, we use genes from Li Qingshui''s brain during the second mutation four years ago, which is not as powerful as he is now. Even if he grows up, it''s just his function four years ago, and we don''t know how powerful Li Qingshui is now. But to be sure, there''s more than a second brain mutation. That guy is a madman, more crazy than Zhao Zhuo. If one of our clones is closest to him, it''s No. 17. "


    "No. 17 is the last one to be cultivated successfully, and the only one to succeed a year ago. The more severe the brain mutation of Li Qingshui is, the lower the survival rate of his clones is, and none of the embryos in the past year have survived successfully. So now no one knows how good he is


    "But I can tell you for sure that there are not many people more powerful than him on this earth." The boss finally exclaimed.


    "So, Mr. Li''s stay in Zhengzhou this time still has the hope of surviving?" Liu Chang''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "No, the odds are zero." The second sneered and said, "no matter how fierce he is, he is as naive as a baby in front of the big willow."


    "You don''t know the physiological structure of Salix, but we have studied Li Qingshui. There are millions of brain regions, and the power gathered together is not a linear superposition of one plus one, but quantitative changes cause qualitative changes. When the brain capacity reaches a certain level, and the total amount of knowledge of the receptor has exceeded the limit, it will not be as simple as wisdom Said the second.


    "Yes." As soon as the second one stopped speaking, the third said, "Li Qingshui is not the opponent of big willow, far from it, and there is no possibility of victory. The difference between the other party''s wisdom and his wisdom is roughly equal to the difference between the other party''s physical strength and his wisdom. "


    "So much?" Liu Chang''s eyes stare to the limit: "big willow can instantly destroy a city, its physical strength is more than ten thousand times stronger than Li Qingshui, is there such a big gap in wisdom?"


    "No, that''s about it." "Don''t have a glimmer of hope for Li Qingshui to survive. He is a madman, and he wants to challenge the gods with the wisdom of ordinary people. This is the way to die."


    "That makes me sound uncomfortable. Aren''t you sad that he''s dead?" Liu sighed, "after all, is he your relative?"


    "Sad, but we don''t want to show it." The three clones said, "and his presence has cast a shadow over our lives. No one wants to be a copy of someone. His death may be a relief to us


    "Ha, what a heartless man." Liu sighed, "this is quite different from Mr. Li."


    "We''re not callous." The third said: "the deepest feelings can''t be expressed by words and actions."


    "All right." Liu Chang sighed deeply and closed his eyes again. "According to you, Mr. Li is really dead this time.""Yes, dead."


    "Even he is not as good as willow. In case, who can stop that big guy in the world?" Liu Chang suddenly felt a burst of despair.


    "I don''t know, but if you look at it like this, human beings are really vulnerable to him." One of the three little guys said, "but you don''t have to despair. The human life base is so large, close to six billion, there will always be able people."


    "Yes, human beings are fragile, but the base and foundation are still there and will not be vulnerable to a single blow." However, the three little guys showed a positive view, "with a population of 6 billion, other species can give birth to super life, can''t human beings? There will always be pioneers. "


    "Ha ha, and although we are still very poor now, seventeen of us will be enough to change some things in a few years. We will also grow, and when the willow grows to a certain base, its pace of wrapping the world must be blocked by other species. No species would like to see the existence of willow. It is too aggressive and more aggressive than human beings. It can absorb everything. Any intelligent species, knowing its existence, will be against it. "


    "We are not fighting alone." Two Xiao Li Qingshui said with a smile: "just like that amphibian, didn''t they still cooperate with us in the end? No. 17 just let that stream take away. I don''t know what kind of chemical reaction this pair will produce in a few years


    "Ha ha, interesting, interesting." After the last clone said "funny" twice, the three men closed their mouths at the same time.


    And Liu Chang looked at them like this, also did not have the interest of asking questions, finally immersed in the last thought of Li Qingshui, fell asleep.


    The next day, as soon as it was light, the team set off again, put out the flame, picked up the iron pot, and made another trek to Xinxiang City.


    At the same time, in Zhengzhou, there was a big storm again - Li Qingshui finally passed through the mouth of the military, spreading the story of the big willow tree all over Zhengzhou.


    For a moment, the people who heard the news suddenly went crazy from the riot.


    Over the past few weeks, people''s mood has been unstable. All kinds of craziness caused by food shortage have made the city boil. Li Qingshui''s news is like pouring a pot of hot oil on a pair of firewood - the whole city of Zhengzhou has been thoroughly fried.


    Even the grass-roots army, when hearing this news, was thoroughly fried.


    No one listened to the command of the chief, all forms of power in the face of death have turned into four words - damn it.


    People packed their bags and attacked everything around them at the same time. Some people completely lost their senses and attacked people, trying to snatch food for the long journey.


    The whole city of Zhengzhou was instantly turned into a boiling city under the news, and even more violent people poured into the Research Institute, trying to take revenge on Li Qingshui, the culprit who released this crazy news and cut off their food sources.


    But the frenzied revenge lasted only a few minutes and ended.


    Because all the mobs who rushed within 300 meters of the Institute died at the same time when they entered the circle - no exception.


    Thousands of people died in a strange "wall" in the 300 meter circle outside the Institute. All the people died on the same circumference of the circle. The bodies were placed in the same place, which seemed to warn the later people that crossing this line is death.


    Therefore, no matter how crazy people are, they have to swallow their madness and vent to other places after they really realize the existence of this death line.


    After the army in the Research Institute was driven out, the Research Institute, which has controlled Zhengzhou City for four years, has become a dead zone, with only one powerful living creature remaining.


    In the quiet laboratory, Li Qingshui opened a bottle of red wine, poured it into the glass for a small drink, sipped his mouth piece, held the cup for a long time, held the cup still, seemed to be thinking about something.


    "There should be two days left?" Li Qingshui''s eyes unconsciously floated to the north, "Liu Shujun, we can meet again in two days."


    After talking to himself, Li Qingshui drank all the red wine on his handle. Then he opened the most secret door in the laboratory, went to the basement which was independently opened up, lay on the test bed and press a button of the machine.


    As his button was cut off the power supply, the robot arm above the experimental bed wiggled, and then dozens of pillows were stabbed into Li Qingshui''s body.

 Chapter 136

    With dozens of needles piercing, the container behind the machine bed, more than a dozen different colors of liquid were injected into Li Qingshui''s body.


    If Liu Chang was there, he would find that some of these liquids he knew - such as the red fog concentrate, such as the muscle strengthening separator, but he did not know most of them.


    More than ten kinds of liquid were injected into Li Qingshui''s body in a moment. On the test bed, Li Qingshui''s horizontal and static eyes also showed a look of pain.


    "Oh Li Qingshui''s body trembled unconsciously. His skin turned red in an instant after the penetration of various drugs. All the muscles and blood vessels under his skin inflated, and blue veins appeared on Li Qingshui''s cheek.


    "Well!" He suffered great pain, and his muscles were wriggling like earthworms, and even his bones made a sound of "click".


    Using his remaining consciousness, Li Qingshui forcibly controls his shaking body and presses another button of the mechanical bed.


    "Creak!"


    Li qingsailor''s finger just pressed the button, his knuckles suddenly grew a long section, and then in his painful howl, a 30 cm thick sealing cover popped up under the mechanical bed to block the painful Li Qingshui into it.


    Only a small air hole is left to vent the pain of the human being blocked inside.


    At noon on the same day, Liu Chang carried a backpack and walked to the outskirts of Xinxiang City.


    "The first stop." Li Qingshui looked at the map and the dilapidated city like Kaifeng.


    "Well, here''s the first stop." Standing next to Liu Chang, Xiaojing, a little girl with yellow hair, stepped into the city and looked at the big trees on the street: "I really miss it. The trees and grass all over the city seem to make me go back to Kaifeng four years ago. There, it was not as safe as Zhengzhou. In those years, no one could survive in other places except the military region. "


    "Well, four years have passed in a flash. Xinxiang is much more damaged than Kaifeng in those years. I don''t know how many people are still alive." Liu Chang walked into the city and was about to ask other people to explore together, but when he turned around, he found three children standing still.


    "Why don''t you go?" Liu Chang looked at three clones.


    "Li Qingshui..." The three children looked south. "Something''s wrong."


    "What''s the matter?" Although Liu Chang knew that Li Qingshui couldn''t live, his heart still jerked when he heard the news. He quickly asked, "is the big willow coming?"


    "No.


    ¡±The three children silently felt: "but his body should have undergone a huge gene chain disruption and recombination, the intensity of which can be felt from such a distance."


    "What the hell is he doing?" The three children discussed with each other.


    "I don''t know. It''s strange. It''s very strong. Is it a last fight?"


    "Maybe, but if it''s so intense Will the willow come? " Asked the boss.


    "I don''t know. It''s five to five, but what will happen if he makes such a violent thing?" The second turned to ask the third.


    "Don''t look at me. How can I know that he is a madman." The third replied.


    "Madman! A madman. " The second repeated the third.


    "Crazy, what''s crazy? You three little guys, why don''t you go


    He Zhizhi came up from behind while shouting. She didn''t hear the whispers of the three children before, but when she saw that the three people didn''t leave, she quickly stepped forward and grabbed the ear of the oldest one.


    "Don''t walk and stop suddenly. It''s very dangerous, you know." He Zhizhi twisted Li Qingshui No.1''s ear and roared at him: "red fog surrounds you. If you don''t walk like this, how can you do if you fall behind?"


    He Zhizhi, like his mother, was educating No. 1, "even if you don''t fall behind, what should you do if you are in danger?"


    "There''s a danger. I''ll fix it myself." The boss opened he Zhizhi''s hand, "don''t worry about it."


    "Why are children so stubborn? Be like your father He Zhizhi saw that the child was so arrogant. He came forward and grabbed his ear again. "I said you are for your own good, otherwise I just don''t care about you."


    "I didn''t leave it to you." The boss opened the hand of he Zhizhi again, "noisy woman."


    "You He Zhizhi wants to continue to speak, but is pulled apart by Liu Chang.


    "Don''t worry about them. Children are ignorant." After opening the branch of he, Liu Chang looked at three young and mature children, "you are too. Don''t suddenly fall behind."


    "Well." The eldest brother nodded and didn''t look at he Zhizhi any more.


    "You


    The latter, seeing the child''s attitude, stomped angrily to the front of the line. "It''s Li Qingshui''s child. I''m so angry."


    The team walked into Xinxiang City all the way. Liu Chang still felt the breath of people in the dilapidated ruins. They were not the first team to come from Zhengzhou because of their family and family.Soon after the two teams entered the city, they met another team from Zhengzhou. After meeting Liu Chang and his group, the other team took the initiative to talk.


    "Hello, brother, just here?" When the team saw Liu Chang''s backpack, they knew they were the same fugitives.


    "Well.


    ¡±Liu Chang also wanted to understand the situation of xiaxinxiang, so he stopped and said, "have you seen the local people? How long have you been here? "


    "It''s been more than half an hour. The local people should be gathered in the west of the city. I met a passer-by just now. However, I heard that the local people were also a little confused. It seems that a team has passed the news from Zhengzhou


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, "you can''t blame others for being garrulous. The birds passed by before, and they must have seen it. It''s strange if you don''t panic."


    "But anyway, let''s go and have a look together. There are more people and more strength. It''s easy to talk." There were only three people in this group. It was obviously a family group. The man who spoke was the master of the family.


    "Go and have a look first." Liu Chang stepped forward and took out his gun to guard secretly.


    In the past four years, the big city has become a city-state system. Liu Chang really does not know what the small city has become. All the way along the map, he went to the west of Xinxiang City, where Liu Chang saw the army, the market and the cultivated land opened up in the city.


    "There are not many people." Liu Chang judged the style of small cities from the population density.


    It seems that more than half of the population has died, and the city has become a town. There are still shops on both sides of the city street, but the number is very small. The trade is also hard currency such as food and weapons. There is no currency circulation. It seems that it has returned to the original barter stage.


    There are troops patrolling the streets, but most of them look loose - and the government has lost its strong control over the army.


    There are also some backpackers on the street. At first glance, there are not many teams escaping from Zhengzhou. Some of them are stopped by local residents to ask what they want.


    "Nothing. It doesn''t look dangerous. I''ll get some water." Liu Chang looked at the faces of the residents. Although he was also flustered, he was still not crazy. So he simply left the team and left several others in place. He went to the local residents'' shops and exchanged water and food with a good pistol.


    After all, there is not much food in the backpack, and there is not much food in the backpack. Therefore, those more durable Lee light water made of compressed biscuits can be reserved for use, now these buy now, can be solved in two days.


    After changing some food and asking for information, Liu Chang returned to his team.


    "How about it?" After returning to the team, he Zhizhi asked.


    "Not really. People are very flustered. They don''t know why the birds pass by from the sky, and they don''t want to leave the place. They just wait and see." Liu Chang stuffed the food into his backpack.


    "Do you want to tell them the truth?" Qingyin asked.


    "Goodbye, Li Qingshui will tell people the truth in Zhengzhou. When the real big team comes, they will follow. We still don''t make any confusion. The credibility of our walking news is not high, after all, there are few people. Maybe he was caught by the local army just after telling the truth and interrogated the reason. What''s more, we all know the situation. The road ahead of us is not easy to go. People always have to think more about themselves. " Liu Chang whispered.


    "Yes." He Zhizhi said: "then we still rest here, or continue to drive?"


    "Keep going. Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, the large troops from Zhengzhou will arrive, and it will be difficult. What''s more, there are also a large number of animals on the ground, which is even more frightening. We should take advantage of the fact that we can walk more flat roads, and then we can rest after that. " Liu Chang continued.


    "That''s it." Qingyin also nodded to agree.


    After such a discussion, the two teams left the crowd, packed up again and set off.


    This time, the team is still flat, most of the birds and animals in front have left with the large army, and there is little danger in the jungle except for plants.


    One day after the two teams left, one million troops from Zhengzhou officially came to the city, and by the way, they also set fire to the city.


    "Did you hear that? There is a big monster in the south, which can destroy a city in an instant


    A word can ignite the fear of the people of a city. All people, whether the army or the people, hear the words of millions of people, and no one will choose to be reserved. With their own bags, carry their own guns, all of them with their families to keep up with the pace of escape.


    At this time, in Zhengzhou City, the experimental Park, a 30 cm thick titanium alloy metal shield was torn from the inside, and a person sat up from inside. (to be continued)

 Chapter 137

    "Hoo!" The man sat up, sighed heavily, and then rose from the shield.


    As he stood up, the clothes on his body turned into pieces of cloth and scattered in the shield. A naked man got up from the bed and went down to the ground.


    Li Qingshui stood in front of the floor mirror and looked at his own body, black eyes and yellow skin. His limbs were sound, which seemed to be the same as before. It seemed that more than a dozen of the most powerful genetic modification agents had not turned him into a monster. He was still the same as before, but his hair was as white as before, and it seemed that he had consumed too much Vitality.


    It seems to be no different from ordinary people, but if someone is around him at this time, you can feel the strong wonderful feeling on him.


    The multiple division and death of cells almost exhausted his life span. Now he stands on the ground, which seems to give people a feeling of dying. But in addition, it also has a kind of pressure of super high life, a feeling of vitality beyond the level of life.


    It''s like a God that is about to fall. In essence, it''s a million times stronger than human beings, but in fact, it has run out of oil.


    Standing on the ground, Li Qingshui slowly walked to the cabinet beside the floor mirror. He took out a set of clothes prepared in advance and put them on his body one by one. He wore the work clothes and ties neatly.


    It''s neat and not too gorgeous.


    A set of ordinary leisure work clothes, wearing on Li Qingshui, is very much like when he was a teacher, quiet, calm and full of knowledge. When all the clothes were finished, Li Qingshui arranged his snow-white hair again, went to the drawer next to the experimental table, and took out an old-fashioned CD player.


    It''s the style ten years ago. It looks like he used it when he was a student. There is a girl''s big head sticker on the CD player, but because of too long time, the color has faded and people can''t see the facial features clearly. But judging from the outline of the photo, the girl should be smiling brightly.


    There is also a line of small characters engraved on the CD player - I wish my dear first love, Li Qingshui boy, happy forever. Your dearest daughter-in-law, Douzi.


    Touching this line of small characters, Li Qingshui smiles. Then he finds two old batteries and presses them into the CD player. He puts on his earphones. The serenade is quiet and soft. The melody is quiet, peaceful and full of sadness.


    With the CD player hanging around his waist, Li Qingshui continued to find two pictures from the drawer. One was taken by him and two old people. It looked very old. Another slightly new, the person in the photo is Liu Chang, Xiaojing and himself. Three people have different expressions.


    Liu Chang laughs very stiff, but it is in the effort to smile.


    Li Qingshui has no expression on the surface, and seems to be worried.


    And Xiaojing is not to look at the direction of Li Qingshui.


    Looking at the picture carefully, Li Qingshui laughed after staring at it for dozens of seconds. Then he put the two photos in his pocket and opened a bottle of red wine he had prepared for himself on the experimental platform.


    He poured a full glass and drank it. Then he poured another cup. While tasting and following the melody of serenade, he walked out of the laboratory and followed the elevator to the roof of the park. He sat on the edge of the roof, drinking wine, listening to the song and looking to the south.


    "Birds and beasts run." Li Qingshui''s eyes seem to have crossed thousands of meters and looked to the edge of Zhengzhou.


    As his voice fell, the ground of the experimental Park vibrated. In the southern edge of Zhengzhou, countless wild animals came running, running with panic howls.


    The scene of wild animals running is enough to shake people''s hearts, and the scene of hundreds of millions of beasts is enough to shake the world.


    Hundreds of millions of poisonous insects and beasts, from the South all the way to the north, the whole land is black. The ground coverage of the herds and insects is larger than that of the whole city of Zhengzhou. Their running is just the shock of trampling on the ground, which makes the houses in the city fall to the ground and run fast and crazy.


    At the front of the team are the strongest and fastest individuals. There are insects over 10 meters in size, huge and strong bison, and some strange things that I don''t know what they are. These monsters rush into Zhengzhou city like a road roller, and they run when they see the road. When there is no Road, they also have to run when they hit a road. Houses collapse and houses collapse in a mess.


    After them, there are even more huge herds of animals. Although the species in them are not too strong, they are more complex and rich. The mice and monkeys that Liu Chang once saw were all among them by spiders. However, they have lost their ferocious nature in the past, and they rush to the north in horror.


    There are those who run slowly and fall behind. As soon as they fall behind, they are immediately trampled into the soil and become meat sauce by the hundreds of millions of teams behind.


    Standing on the top floor of the park, Li Qingshui seemed to see all this, but did not seem to care about it. His eyes were always looking to the far south, as if there was only something there that could really arouse his interest.


    And the hundreds of millions of wild animals, although rampant, destroyed most of Zhengzhou City, but also consciously bypassed the experimental park area. I don''t know whether it is due to the instinct of wild animals or other reasons. Some wild animals dare not move forward any more when they run here. They prefer to be chased up and trampled to death by the beasts behind them, rather than cross the natural moat.But the same is true of the herd that came to trample on their companions. After they trampled on their companions, they immediately felt something, and then brake sharply and changed direction to continue running.


    It seems like a group of poor ants mingled between the two gods, scurrying and not knowing the direction.


    Therefore, standing at the top of the experimental Park, Li Qingshui drinks quietly. In addition to feeling the earthquake on the ground, it seems that the collapse outside has nothing to do with him.


    It''s been a long time - longer than the birds in the last few days.


    It lasted for a day and a night, and it continued until the afternoon of the next day. Li Qingshui was still holding the half empty bottle and keeping the posture when he came up.


    The herds of animals on the ground have been replaced by big animals and insects into a black sea of insects. Although these short legged things do not run slowly, they can''t match the real beasts and giant insects. They run all the way to the end of the biological tide.


    And at the same time that they run like waves, the ground has finally gradually produced a shock like a magnitude 7 earthquake.


    Boom!!!


    Boom!!!


    The huge sound from far to near, from weak to strong, and finally turned into a tsunami like vibration and huge enough to shatter the eardrum sound waves.


    The black insect sea on the ground was instantly shaken out and turned into various shapes. The houses that had been destroyed by the herds a few days ago were totally unable to bear the shock and collapsed. Bricks and tiles fell into the swarm of insects, killing many of these black things.


    "Liu Shujun, you are here at last." Li qingsailor''s bottle as if shaking and fell on the roof, broken into glass slag, that did not drink the red wine also splashed to the ground.


    Standing on the top of the shaking house, he felt the increasingly violent vibration of the ground. His sight seemed to have crossed the distance of tens of millions of meters, and saw all the earth shattering outside the city.


    Willow - here it is.


    In the jungles in the south of Zhengzhou City, branches with a diameter of 100 meters fall from the sky and meander on the ground like giant pillars of the sky. They move like giant snakes. Wherever they pass, no matter the soil or the huge trees, they are all turned into powder and then absorbed into a member of the sky.


    What is the concept of 100 meters in diameter.


    The height of some small mountain peaks is only 100 meters high. However, the diameter of these 100 meters, I don''t know how many kilometers of vines are, but I don''t know how many roots there are. Every time they move, they are overwhelming. All the slow running animals, all the plants that can''t run, are melted into meat sauce under one blow. They go deep into the soil and they prick Break the sky.


    Although they move like giant snakes, they are more flexible and greedy than any snake.


    It seems that their * * is endless. When they encounter trees eating trees, animals eating animals, and even in the process of moving, they will put smaller branches into the ground and constantly absorb the nutrients in the land. When they hold their heads up, they can pierce the clouds and receive the sunlight. When they lower their heads, they can go deep into the earth and dig for 800 feet.


    There is no other creature on earth that can match these vines in size, and there is no other creature that can destroy the sky and the earth so much.


    These giant vines are like the tsunami that connects the heaven and the earth together, sweeping over, drowning everything, leaving only the thick green, vigorous and vigorous!!!


    Vitality, vigor!


    This is a praise of life, like God stretched out his hand in the sky, finger into a vine, to grasp the whole earth in the palm.


    "Liu Shujun, long time no see." The earthquake is upgrading, God''s fingers extended, a moment later, finally touched the edge of Zhengzhou city.


    Then, God''s fingers spread out completely. In a few blinks of an eye, most of the cities irrigated with steel and cement were smashed into dust by the color of life. A biggest cane also fell from the sky, blocking all the sunshine on Li Qingshui''s head, just like the collapse of the sky, closing to Li Qingshui''s looking up body.


    "Liu Shujun, long time no see! You''re here -- "


    " Ping ", Li Qingshui''s wine glass falls to the ground, and his face shows extreme calm and madness.


    "What a spectacle


    These four words are the last song of human beings in Zhengzhou City and the last human voice echoing in this city with millions of people.


    "Li Qingshui is dead." Liu Chang''s team, who was walking, suddenly stopped because of this sentence. At the same moment, the three children, the eldest, the second and the third, suddenly uttered the same words, and then looked back at the south at the same time. (to be continued)

 Chapter 138

    "What did you just say?" Liu Chang heard the words of the three clones, and suddenly stood in the same place. Although he had known that one day, he still looked at the three clones with an incredible face, "what did you say just now?"


    "Li Qingshui is dead." The boss repeated what he had just said.


    "Well, it''s very clear. It''s dead." The second added.


    "He''s dead?" When Liu Chang heard this sentence, his throat was suddenly choked up, and his heart felt uncomfortable. His eyes unconsciously smelt the fragrance of the south, the direction of Zhengzhou city.


    "No way, you three little liars." Hearing the words of the three clones, Xiaojing rushed directly to the three of them and called out to them, "how could he die? Didn''t that cheeky guy say that? People all over the world are dead, and Li Qingshui can live to the last. How could he die? Don''t talk nonsense. Aren''t you his children? "


    "Quiet, don''t make any noise." Hearing the news of Li Qingshui''s death, Liu Chang was in a low mood and pulled her hand to stop talking.


    "Brother, Li Qingshui is really dead?" "Liu Chang''s face is wrinkled. Do you really feel it? How do you know that? "


    "It must be dead." The third said: "there is no sign of life. His death means that the willow has arrived in Zhengzhou."


    "Well, how can a man who is so smart and powerful..." Liu Chang was in a low mood and didn''t want to walk any more. He sat on the stump in situ.


    "Liu Chang, is he really dead?" He Zhizhi and Mo sanpang also reflected and looked at Liu Chang.


    "It should be true." Liu Chang nodded, "willow has come, he is still in Zhengzhou, there is no possibility that he will not die. He himself has said that he is not the opponent of willow. When I let him go and he didn''t leave, he was already dead... "


    "It can''t be true." Hearing Liu Chang''s words, Xiaojing''s eyes became red. "That guy is so hateful. How can he die so easily when he takes me as an experimental object? After thousands of years of disaster, he is the one who should survive... "


    "Mr. Li, so powerful people are dead?" Mo sanpang and the voiceless voice of his side who is listening to him secretly also show an unbelievable look. In peacetime, these people are different from Li Qingshui. In their hearts, Li Qingshui is more powerful and powerful. He dominates Zhengzhou City, and his hand is Zhao Zhuo. He has numerous scientific and technological products and countless legends.


    Li Qingshui is not only a hero in their hearts, but also a super genius like a Frankenstein. And such a genius, in general, is really like what he said: "all the people in the world are dead, and he will be the last to die.".


    But what they don''t know is that a person has a soft heart behind the wisdom of the demon.


    "Can you guess how he died?" Liu Chang looks at the three children.


    "I don''t know. He''s so crazy that we can''t guess what he''s thinking." "One possibility, I think, is that he synthesized the devil''s moss gene into his own body, and then restricted and controlled it with something else to make it something that he could control," he said. And then, willow eat it, than eat a poison more uncomfortable


    "Willow is so clever that he will eat him?" Asked the second.


    "Why not? Willow is smart, but it is not omnipotent. How can he know the existence of devil moss, and even if he knows, how can he know what Li Qingshui will do?" The boss replied, "we know about willow because it seems to us that willow is a big man, and willow doesn''t know us because willow doesn''t need to care about us ants."


    "What about Li Qingshui''s brain? So good things, willows don''t want them? " Asked the third.


    "Yes, but his brain is also a poison. Can the devil moss gene in it paralyze the brain system of willow for a period of time? And Li Qingshui should not only add the devil''s moss gene to his body, but also those strange things that can''t be used at ordinary times The boss said, "who knows? Neither of them can be speculated about. What we need to do now is to run away and try to escape. "


    "Is it possible that Li Qingshui is still alive?" Xiao Jing murmured to herself, "isn''t he always able to do something about it?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s 100 percent impossible." The boss said, "don''t think about it."


    "Aren''t you his son?" He Zhizhi looked at the three children with puzzled eyes, "how can you say your father like that?"


    "We''re just telling the truth." The three children didn''t even look at he Zhizhi at all, "and if we say that he died because of who, besides himself, the most influential people on him should be some people present. If you really want to question, you should question the two talents. What is the competition with us? "


    With these words, the three children went straight to the north.


    "You can''t go. Although we can guarantee Li Qingshui''s death, we can''t guarantee at all that he stopped the willow tree." As the three children talked, they walked around: "after all, it''s not a hierarchical thing. Even if he''s prepared enough, at most, only half of them hope to stop the big monster. Don''t think about it. Let''s go!"The three children spoke and disappeared into the thick fog.


    But looking at his three figures, voiceless some speechless, she seems to have guessed the identity of these three children through the chat of a few people just now, and seems to know something. Now seeing that they heard that their father was still so indifferent, she immediately took her child''s ear and said, "little guy, if you dare to do this to me, I will strangle you, you know?"


    "I see, mom, it hurts." Cried the boy.


    "No, mom, we dare not." The girl''s head also promised.


    "Well, you dare!" He put down his hand, Qingyin rubbed the ear of the child who was red by himself, and said with a smile: "in fact, when I first gave birth to you, I felt really strange, but now the more I look at you, the more pleasing I am. At least it''s much more adorable than those three things that look like little monsters. "


    "Yes, mother, we are good children." The boy nodded.


    "Good boy fart, I am a good child -" the girl slapped the boy''s head, "you are not!"


    ¡­¡­


    The team rested for a while.


    Liu Chang adjusted his mood, smoked a cigarette, and forced himself to suppress the infarct mood to the bottom of his heart, and then stood up from the ground.


    "Go, go, go, go." With a cry, he rubbed Xiao Jing''s hair, whose eyes were still red. Liu Chang carried on his backpack, his back was sad, and continued to go north.


    "Let''s go, little ones. What''s dead is dead. If you live, you have to work hard to live. "


    The team continued north.


    Since the news of Li Qingshui''s death is known to all, the team has been silent a lot. The three children are even more speechless, and Liu Chang is no longer too lazy to speak. Xiaojing''s eyes are red all the way. She wants to cry, but she can''t cry any way. He Zhizhi and sanpang are OK - they don''t have deep feelings for Li Qingshui.


    All the way north, the north is no longer very quiet. The sensitive animals seem to feel the changes in Zhengzhou. In the south, the pace of escape of animals slows down, while in the north direction, the herds passing by Zhengzhou have not caught up with the team.


    So it was a quiet night.


    Firewood, iron pot, biscuit porridge.


    It was still the same meal, but the atmosphere on the pot was more depressing and depressing.


    After a meal, only the eldest of the three children said: "be careful when you move forward. Judging from the movements of birds circling in the sky these days, the willow really does not move to the South any more, and the herds of animals driven by it from the North should be behind our buttocks. After the hundreds of millions of things come, this area will no longer be peaceful, and our smooth road will be on the way That''s it. "


    No one responded to his words, but they touched everyone.


    Except Liu Chang, everyone looked at the child with strange eyes - because who can''t understand why a three-year-old child has such analysis, so calm and so ruthless.


    After dinner, everyone lay down to get a quiet sleep.


    Liu Chang and Xiaojing are in a bad mood and no one talks to them, but some people are not in such a bad mood - for example, Mo sanpang.


    After all, he had only one meeting with Li Qingshui. Although he also felt sorry for Li Qingshui''s death, when he heard that the big willow might have been stopped, he was still three-thirds glad.


    Therefore, after he had dinner, he couldn''t sleep and wandered for a while, then he did a boring thing peeping at the peep of two headed children.


    In fact, when he saw the child, he was always a little curious about whether the two headed child was a man or a woman.


    Therefore, after dark, when he saw the two headed child in the jungle edge of the shit, he quietly lurked in the past.


    "Hey, when I poop today, I''ll give you control of your body for a while." The girl revealed and said, closed her eyes, "I sleep, pull the excrement remember to wipe clean."


    "If you want to eat and drink water, I''ll take the poop and wipe my butt." The boy mumbled and took off his trousers.


    Mo San Pang lies in the grass, smelling the stench of excrement and urine, narrows his eyes into a slit, looks at the child''s crotch, and then widens his eyes in shock.


    "It turned out to be a man." Due to poor eyesight, Mo San Pang climbed very close. After seeing clearly, he was found by the child as soon as he moved.


    "What are you doing?" The child saw the grass creep and screamed, "Mom, someone is peeping at me."

 Chapter 139

    "We''re talking about how to deal with it." The three children answered together.


    "OK, then you can continue to discuss." Liu Chang took them and kept running.


    "In fact, the biological giant, could have brought very strong combat effectiveness." The three children continued to discuss.


    "Yes, to be huge is to have no natural enemies, and to be huge is to have a strong fighting ability, which is also the reason why many creatures have become huge. No matter how heavy an elephant is, it can beat a lion, and so can human beings. In boxing ring, no matter how agile the lightweight players are, they can''t beat the heavyweights, which is also the case in the battlefield


    "Well, but the biggest disadvantage of being huge is that you eat too much. Every time you exercise, you have to consume more physical strength than others. So Thunder Dragon or elephant, spend every day in eating. " "This reminds me of the big willow guy," said the boss


    "Well, if he is in the early stage of expansion, he needs a lot of food energy, right?" The third looks at the second.


    "Yes, but it''s a plant. It has a greater advantage in absorbing food and nutrition. And isn''t it able to absorb it?" "But even so, if it wants to grow to the limit, it has to eat it," the second said? However, he has great wisdom. We don''t have to worry about his problems. What he wants to do is he should know better than us. What we have to do now is deal with the guy who seems to be not very intelligent


    "Well, this guy does not seem to have high intelligence. After chasing Liu Chang for such a long time, he doesn''t know how much physical strength it will consume. Even if he succeeds in eating Liu Chang, it is not enough to supplement his own energy consumption." The boss nodded, "and remind so big, more will cause the brain load, what''s more, insects have defects in IQ. In that case... "


    "Would you like to have a try?" The boss looked at the other two and asked for advice.


    "I think so, at least 70% chance." The second nodded in agreement.


    "I don''t agree. We don''t have to do this. We''ll take the 30% risk. After all, the profit is not big." The third one objected.


    "I''m in favor of doing it. It''s actually useful for us and worth the risk." The boss concluded: "the turnout is two to one, you lose. Liu Chang, let us down. "


    "Well." Liu Chang has been listening to the three children''s conversation. At the moment, he hears the eldest son''s words and doesn''t ask questions. He directly puts the three children on the ground. "I''m standing next to you. If I''m in danger, I''ll save you."


    "Yes." The three children nodded and waited for the giant centipede to arrive.


    Rustling sound from far to near, behind the red fog is more bright red, when the centipede is near, the three children hold hands together, and then directly stare at the bright red.


    Then in this moment, Liu Chang felt a little strange.


    There seems to be no change in the field, no wind, fire, lightning, lightning, even no sound. Liu Chang still feels a little strange.


    A strange feeling came from the cerebral cortex. It seemed that he could feel a slight tingling on his scalp. He had experienced this feeling before. Four years ago, when Li Qingshui subdued Zhao Zhuo, he had a similar feeling.


    But the feeling this time is not as strong as that one, much weaker.


    The three children just opened their eyes and looked at the front. The red oppressive feeling gradually tore the red fog and came to them. A huge face, with ferocious fangs, pierced the fog and appeared in Liu Chang''s field of vision.


    "Damn it, it''s ugly!" Seeing the huge Centipede''s face, Liu Chang''s instinctive hind leg step - the giant creature has a natural sense of oppression. What''s more, Liu Chang doesn''t have a chance to fight back in the face of such a thing at close range.


    After entering Liu Chang''s field of vision, the giant creature was not slow, but when he entered about 30 meters, it seemed that he suddenly felt something strange. He even slowed down the ferocious pace and slowly walked over.


    "Can you do it?" Liu Chang looked at the small house general face gradually approaching, some anxious: "walk so close, I can''t save you!"


    No one answered him.


    The three children were sweating on their heads, and their faces were gradually turning red.


    The giant centipede has been constantly approaching, Liu Chang wants to interrupt the three children, but afraid of delaying them, he stands behind them one step away, ready to rescue at any time.


    Time goes by in seconds. The centipede is getting closer and closer to the four people. Until the end, the whole face of the centipede almost sticks to the heads of the three children. The green mucus secreted by the mouth drops to the ground and makes a "squeak" sound.


    "Is that ok?" Liu Chang looked closely at the huge thing, at the sickle like huge fangs, at the disgusting mucus, at the mouth that could wring himself into minced meat. He was ready to move.


    Because if the centipede gets closer, he can''t save anyone.


    And just as he was ready to act, the three children moved one step ahead of him."No, we have to get closer to it to interfere directly with his brain waves. Its armor is too thick. Although the brain capacity is small, it is not so easy to control." The boss said, "get close to it."


    At the command of the eldest, the three children stepped forward together and went directly to the giant centipede, which was confused about the East, the west, the north and the south. Then the three small hands were put on the Centipede''s jaw - their height, only to get there.


    And with the caress of these three small hands, the centipede suddenly froze for a moment - did not move.


    "Yes?" Liu Chang saw this scene and took a step forward.


    But at the same time that he stepped out, the head of the centipede suddenly swung up and down, and the three children were immediately crushed into meat cakes by its thick jaws.


    "Dangerous." Without saying a word, Liu Chang quickly stepped forward, snatched in front of the centipede to shake off his head, Liu Chang grasped three small Li Qingshui, and ran directly to more than ten meters away.


    Boom!!!


    And then, behind him came the sound of heavy objects hitting the ground.


    Boom! Boom!!!


    Centipede in the jungle on the ground crazy, with the original eat head and body, like a ball tossed up the head and body, a thick tree was destroyed by it, ground ferns and grass were destroyed into grass mud, a mess.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Chang saw the centipede unconsciously spraying green poisonous fog, where the fog passed, all the plants made a "squeak" corrosion sound.


    Liu Chang also carried three children and ran to a farther place.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Chang asked the three children again - at this time, the three children had no strength.


    "It''s OK. Don''t take us too far. If we get too far, we will not have enough influence." "Don''t hold us too far away. Its self-consciousness is fighting against the consciousness that we impose on it. You bring us closer."


    "It''s too close. It''s toxic. It''s here." Liu Chang holding three children, in situ looking at the other side of the giant centipede rolling crazy. "How long does it have to go mad?"


    "For a minute at most, consciousness is a fleeting thing." The boss raised his eyelids. "I can feel that his consciousness is getting weaker and weaker."


    "Almost." Said the second.


    "Yes." The old three struggled to jump down from Liu Chang''s arms, but fell to the ground due to lack of physical strength.


    However, he did not care, slowly approached the other side of a mess.


    The centipede over there has gradually stopped struggling, no longer rocking, spitting poison, slowly quiet down, the body gradually curled up together, lying in place.


    "Dead?" Liu Chang looked at the Centipede''s abnormal posture and asked in doubt: "centipede won''t curl up?"


    "Not dead." The eldest and second brother also jumped down from Liu Chang''s arms and approached the huge guy. "Still can feel its thought existence, not die."


    "Were you controlling it?" Liu Chang followed three children and approached the centipede.


    "Yes, this guy is huge, but mentally retarded. He''s a good target to use. But our ability is limited after all, and its armor is too thick, which is not conducive to the depth of brain waves, so this is our judgment error. If it wasn''t for you, we would have been killed. "


    "You''re welcome." Liu Chang went to the centipede, touched the shining armor with his hand, and knocked hard with his knuckles on the half meter thick thing.


    Dong Dong Dong!!!


    The knuckle of index finger hits on it, send out the clear and crisp sound of knocking thick steel plate.


    "No wonder I can''t get through my pistol. It''s too thick." After the percussion, Liu Chang patted the bright red armor again, "and the material is very good. Even ordinary rockets can''t pierce it. It''s comparable to a tank. Are you sure you control this thing? "


    "It''s under control." The boss closed his eyes and gave the centipede an order. "Move."


    But receives the brain instruction, the centipede curls up the body slowly to move.


    "It''s amazing. It can be used as a mount." Liu Chang saw that the giant creature really accepted the boss''s instructions, and jumped directly onto its back. "The smell is a little bad, a bitter smell of Chinese medicine, but the smell can give other animals a warning, it is not totally useless."


    "Yes, pull us up. Its back is too slippery to go up." Centipede lying on the ground is two and a half meters, and the back armor is smooth, there is no foothold at all, ordinary people can not climb up.


    Pulling the child on the Centipede''s back, Liu Chang asked, "will this thing suddenly go mad? Are you sure it''s safe? "

 Chapter 140

    "Don''t worry about it. It''s only the first time that consciousness hedging is wrong. Now that we''ve controlled it, you don''t have to worry about it." He said, "if we don''t stay too far away from his three children."


    "Relative control?" Liu Chang doubted.


    "Yes, relative control, because we can only interfere with its thinking, but not really replace its own thinking - after all, the brain is still its own." The eldest of the three children explained: "no matter how stupid it is, that brain is also its own. It obeys the will of that brain. We can only give it a strong interference, but we can''t really replace it."


    "What interference have you given it now?" Liu Chang asked.


    "We, I told him we were its kind." The boss replied.


    "And, it''s its mother." The third one added.


    "So many mothers?" Liu Chang pointed to the three of them.


    "Well." The second nodded.


    In the camp.


    "They''ve been there for so long, can''t anything happen?" Guard by the campfire, Mo three fat worried said.


    "It''s OK. The smell of the four people doesn''t give off the smell of bleeding, let alone the smell of corpses on dead people. It''s not qinger." He Zhizhi smelled the smell of the air and said: "not dead or even injured."


    "That''s good." Mo San Fat nods.


    "But to my surprise, the creature with a strong smell of Chinese medicine is OK, and judging by the degree of odor mixing, five of them are very close." He Zhizhi frowned, "and what makes me more puzzled is that four people and one insect are all in place."


    "What''s the situation?" Qingyin asked, "in confrontation?"


    "Maybe." He Zhizhi just nodded, but suddenly alert up: "no, moved, five guys all rushed here."


    "Coming!" He Zhizhi has just talked here, and the little girl on the other side has also issued a warning, "the speed is not slow, the five signs of life are almost overlapped together."


    "What is it?" Mo three fat hear two people''s words, palm immediately startled perspiration, "the monster comes?"


    "Here we are. Anyway, let''s withdraw first." Several people finished this sentence, and directly ran away from here, and just a few minutes after they left, a huge head broke into the area and was lit by the bonfire.


    "They all ran away." Liu Chang smelled the smell of the air, "should be scared away, I''ll go to find them back."


    "Well." The three children nodded, "how many people in the team have an early warning system?"


    "Three." Liu Chang finished his speech and disappeared on the Centipede''s back.


    Twelve minutes later.


    Mo San is fat.


    "* *, ouch * *, * *, isn''t it?" Mo sanpang is surrounded by a centipede, while he is big, he exclaims, "this is too strong. How can I do this? Is he so obedient?"


    Mo San Fat said and patted the Centipede''s thigh.


    "This leg is as thick as my waist, and there are so many. How do you do it? Isn''t it that the red fog affects the free will of creatures and is hard to tame?" Mo sanpang patted the Centipede''s thigh for a few times, and then kicked him hard on his carapace.


    Bang! Bang!!


    Clear feet down, successfully attracted the attention of the giant, feel the body of the blow, it like a small train body suddenly a twist, the huge head aimed at the fat man.


    "Ah At first sight of the huge and ferocious head, the fat man screamed and sat down on the ground.


    "Don''t mess with it. It treats us as a mother now, but only treats you as the same kind. Although it generally won''t hurt you, don''t over stimulate it." The eldest one slipped down from the Centipede''s back like a slide and fell to the ground.


    "You didn''t say so." The fat man stood up from the ground and said in the same tone to the centipede: "ha ha, don''t be angry, brother. I''m playing with you!"


    Centipede heard the fat man, do not know whether to understand, but really turned his head.


    "Oh, it''s not stupid. It can understand me." Fat man surprise way.


    "Are there any stupid creatures in the world now?" The second one also slipped off the Centipede''s back, "but this guy is not really smart, at most not stupid. It should not understand you, just feel your emotions


    "But with this big guy on guard, Liu Chang can finally sleep well tonight." Old three directly jumped down from the body of the centipede, fell a stumbling, "these days you should not sleep to death?"


    "Well, half asleep and half awake. It''s exhausting." Liu Chang said, tired of dragging his sleeping bag, leaning against the side of the centipede, "I sleep first, although it''s not good here, but should be very safe."


    Liu Chang finished this sentence, then closed his eyes, not a few seconds into sleep - he is really tired.


    But small static looked at him, also does not speak, has kind of like pulled a sleeping bag to lean on the side of the big centipede.He Zhizhi seems to be a little afraid of this thing, did not dare to approach, went back to the original position to sleep.


    Three fat is the same.


    After a while, Liu Chang''s team, including all the three children, fell asleep next to the centipede, leaving only three and a half of Qingyin''s mother, son and nephew, and looked at this side.


    Three and a half people, big or small, it would be a shock.


    Especially voiceless.


    When she met Liu Chang before, she only felt that this person and the team were very special, but she never thought that they had such strength.


    She felt that her judgment was correct on the first day from the way she had been on the way and from the weapons of the other party. This team is very special.


    And that was not enough to shock her.


    The first thing that really shocked her was that they knew the specific situation in Zhengzhou, and they seemed to know that Li Qingshui had a thorough understanding to the bone marrow, which was not comparable to that of a general acquaintance, which could also be judged from their later emotions.


    And when she knew about it, she was shocked one after another - their early warning of danger, their digital analysis of danger, which was enough to shake people''s hearts. What''s more, the man with three children even went out to walk around and tame the terrible monster.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is absolutely unreasonable and unscientific.


    However, the fact was in front of her eyes, and common sense could not overcome the fact. She could only accept it with incredible emotion, and at the same time, she was more convinced of her judgment in her heart.


    When things go wrong, there must be demons, and demons are among these people. Qingyin looks at the sleeping Liu Chang and others, while thinking about their magic, while playing their own small abacus.


    "It''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree, and it''s cheap. It doesn''t take the son of a bitch." (to be continued)

 Chapter 141

    Qingyin has a small idea, while looking at the sleeping people, and finally focuses on Huang Yin, a woman who has never said a word and has a weak sense of existence.


    They are women of the same age and should share the same topic.


    What''s more, Qingyin found that this woman was a little out of touch with that strange team. She didn''t seem to be as familiar with them as other people. Moreover, she was wandering outside and was easy to be approached.


    So, after making up her mind, Qingyin took the initiative to sleep next to the woman surnamed Huang, and with her two children, she fell asleep.


    The next morning, everyone got up, packed up and climbed onto the Centipede''s back.


    For an insect that is tens of meters long and weighs in tons, the weight of a dozen people is almost negligible. All the people were put on the back of the centipede, and the two teams of men and horses drove north again.


    The next stop is Hebi, a small and medium-sized city with millions of people, but now I don''t know how many people are left.


    It''s quite comfortable to walk along. Lying on the Centipede''s back, Liu Chang can even close his eyes and catch a sleep again. The Centipede''s crawling is not bumpy at all. The slender and sharp claws can run smoothly on the forest ground. Moreover, the strong smell of top predators makes many dangers away automatically, which makes the driving a peaceful and peaceful thing.


    On the Centipede''s back, only three children are busy. Their three clones are sitting on the head of the centipede, constantly sending ideological signals interfering with brain waves to guide the giant.


    On the other side, Qingyin is holding her child and murmuring to Dr. Huang about something.


    Liu Chang noticed the abnormality of the couple and shook his ears. Hearing their whispers, Liu Chang was not interested in eavesdropping.


    Farther away, sitting at the end of the centipede, is Xiaojing and Qingyin''s nephew, the teenager. A couple of young men and girls are whispering, which makes Liu Chang feel strange and wants to eavesdrop. However, because the distance is too far, and Xiaojing seems to keep her voice down, it is difficult for Liu Chang to understand what they are saying.


    "Why are you worried about Xiaojing falling in love again?" He Zhizhi stepped on the Centipede''s back and came to Liu Chang.


    "A little bit, I always feel that little girls should not fall in love early." Liu Chang said.


    "In what era do you care about this?" He Zhizhi said with a smile: "I think it is the purpose of being. You care too much about her. How can you never see that you care about me? Are you in love?"


    "You''re all four. I don''t care." Liu Chang raised his eyelids.


    "Fart, I''m still young!" When he Zhizhi was mentioned about his age, he Zhizhi''s face flushed to the root of his ear. He kicked Liu Chang with a bang and roared: "I''m only 30 years old. According to your men''s opinion, this is called a young woman. It''s a seductive age. Do you think I''m running four. What about my conscience?"


    "It''s a matter of conscience?" Liu Chang turned over and said, "after 30, I am running four. Am I wrong?"


    "You..." He Zhizhi buttocks sat beside Liu Chang, "I told you so much useless, you don''t understand women."


    "I don''t understand. I haven''t even talked about serious love until now." Looking at the sky closed by the branches, Liu Chang said, "do you know what I regret most when I was at school?"


    "What?"


    "Just not in love." Liu Chang showed a look of chagrin, "I''ve never regretted that I didn''t study hard, but I regret that I didn''t seriously fall in love. Ah, youth, campus, first love, how beautiful


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t catch up. It''s said that Mr. Li has been in love, but I haven''t been in love."


    "Oh, isn''t it? Li Qingshui, that cold-blooded guy, has been in love?" He Zhizhi heard Li Qingshui, his face showed a complex look, "I thought he didn''t even have sex and desire!"


    "Yes, why not, that guy has a girlfriend named xiaodouzi." Liu Chang mentioned this, his face unconsciously showed a stiff smile, "I remember more than two years ago I went to the research institute to look for him, he showed me, and asked me if I was beautiful."


    "Ha ha, it''s a strange guy, but that''s what happened that day. I found out that the guy also had a normal side."


    "Is that beautiful?" He Zhizhi asked - women and men always care about different angles.


    "How can I know if it''s beautiful? It''s yellow and rotten. I can see the outline, but there''s no facial features." Liu Chang raised his eyes and recalled: "she is a very white girl. She seems to like to laugh, but she can''t see anything else. I don''t know if I''m still alive. "


    "Oh, by the way, isn''t Li Qingshui a foreign teacher?"


    "Yes, it seems to be from Shanxi." Liu Chang said: "his girlfriend does not know where it is, I hope she is still alive."


    "Hope!" He Zhizhi sighed.


    "Well, Mr. Li, I don''t know whether he is in heaven or in the world inside the willow tree and continues to roam about his thoughts." Liu Chang sighed.After sighing, he fell into silence again.


    Under the leadership of the centipede, the team walked very fast. The centipede was not slow and had good physical strength. Moreover, it could cross any terrain. Along the way for dozens of kilometers, Liu Chang saw that the appearance of the surrounding forests began to change slowly, and the tree species began to vary and deviate due to the different regions and temperatures.


    Moreover, after arriving here, there are more and more stranded birds in the air. Most of them are birds and insects driven by willows from the north. When they arrive here, they no longer flee, but enter the local jungle as invaders.


    At the same time, it shows the bloodthirsty nature.


    They also escape all the way, hundreds of kilometers, which is a kind of intense energy consumption for any creature. So, they''re hungry, they''re hungry for food.


    Hundreds of millions of starving flying creatures enter the jungle, which will bring a bloody massacre to the original ecosystem of the jungle. One alien species is enough to upset the ecological balance, and ten thousand alien species are enough to cause a massive chaos.


    After going further, Liu Chang and they were no longer calm, and finally entered the chaotic place where they were approaching Hebi.


    Gaga!!!


    Flying birds hovered over Liu Chang''s head with a strange cry. He was armed with a pistol but didn''t attack - because he didn''t want to waste bullets.


    "There are too many things in the two provinces. The willows have driven everything here. It''s so chaotic!" Liu Chang looked up at all kinds of flying creatures that were even denser than the leaves on the tree and roared: "the eldest, the second and the third, what''s the best way for you three?"

 Chapter 142

    "What can we do? These black things are not afraid of us at all "We are not big willows. They will run when they see it. The centipede can''t scare them at all," the three children cried


    "Yes." Liu Chang pointed his gun at those strange flying creatures. He didn''t want to annoy them or put down the gun to take advantage of it. Therefore, he was very focused all the time. "These things are really annoying and not very powerful. It''s so annoying to look at you with hungry eyes."


    "Well, it''s better to be seen for blood, and the last endurance of these guys will be lost." "Or, they''re hungry, don''t let them smell the meat," the oldest of the children cried


    "I''ll try my best?" Liu Chang looked up at a few winged "monkeys", those guys were circling among the trees, still carrying a variety of stones, sticks and other things, facing several people below, ready to attack at any time.


    "I had a good idea." Liu Chang looked at these things that could not go, jumped from the Centipede''s back and got into the trees: "I''ll come when I go."


    Liu Chang didn''t attract too much attention from the birds in the jungle all the way. After all, there was only one person on his side, but there were about ten on the other side. Therefore, in the eyes of animals, there is a big difference between the "meat" of four Jin and that of 14 Jin.


    But when he ran all the way to just 200 meters away from there, he succeeded in attracting the attention of the birds with just one shot.


    A shot smashed the body of a bird. The blood mist filled the body of the bird and beast. The body was torn by the huge impact energy of the chalkiness. Then, the dense flying biota like leaves over there was successfully attracted attention.


    After one shot, Liu Chang didn''t pay too much attention to the birds and animals that had attracted the attention of the past. Then he continued to run wild. After changing places, another shot was fired, tearing a bird''s body again.


    Then, run away again


    After so many times, Liu Chang successfully ignited the boiling emotions of those wild animals in the small jungle. One by one hungry birds went crazy, fighting for the scattered meat in the air. In the process of fighting, it was inevitable that there would be fights, and if there were casualties, there would be more meat aroma.


    Later, small and small places succeeded in chaos, and the birds on the other side of the centipede, attracted by the smell of blood, flew there one by one, leaving a comfortable space for the team.


    More than ten minutes later, Liu Chang successfully returned with a gun and looked at the clear sky.


    "Damn it, there''s a little light." Liu Chang looked up at the bare leaves on top of his head, and said, "the forest is very dense. Once these birds get together, even the last light is occupied by them. It''s really uncomfortable."


    "Don''t you have night vision?" Three children called out in front.


    "How do you know?" Liu Chang asked.


    "You''ve got a reflection in your eyes at night, like a cat. Of course we know that." The three children said in the same tone, "seriously, you''ve absorbed that * * very well. I think you have a lot of abilities of mammals in your body. After all, the process of manifesting human recessive genes is a process of atavism. In other words, the closer the animal gene function is to human beings, the easier it is to be revealed. How much do you master the ability of mammals now? "


    "A lot. I have a lot of practical abilities. If I have the same life intensity, I can play four. But the absolute strength of the body is not enough, the strength is too weak, and the ability to fight is also very weak. " Liu Chang recalled a process of fighting with Liuxin before, "although I have many practical abilities, I still can''t cope with those who are stronger than me."


    "Well, it will take a process. When you evolve in the opposite direction to an arthropod with the ability of an ant, I think your strength and physical strength will have a qualitative leap." The leader of the clone sat on the head of the centipede and said, "don''t look down on yourself. There are very few mutants in the perception class. There were few in Zhengzhou city at that time. You are the person that Li Qingshui attaches great importance to transformation. Don''t doubt your ability."


    "That''s right. We''ll live by you. Your potential is bigger than ours. How many perceptual classes did a Zhengzhou City have? As for you, you are more rare than brain mutants in a sense The second one also cheered up Liu Chang.


    "Otherwise, why do you think Li Qingshui, that smart ghost, cares so much about you at the beginning, even if it''s because of emotional problems later. Ha ha, that fool is actually blocked by his own feelings." The old three said, suddenly laughed and continued: "but, you are really very powerful. The potion that Li Qingshui gave you is the best. You are also the best in the perception class. Well, except for the one named Ji Jing over there."


    "Evolution in the opposite direction." Liu Chang pondered the word, and slowly walked to the middle of the three boys, guarding the top of the head, while sitting on the head of the centipede.


    And a few people on the other side, heard the boys talking, also noticed this side.


    "What does it mean to evolve in the opposite direction?" To Chang asked, "does the process of the recessive factors in genes follow a certain order?""Yes, the closer we get to human genes, the easier it is to manifest them." "Because the genes are close, it''s much easier to manifest," the boss explained. For example, if you want to have the night vision of a cat, you just need to make changes in the original vision. But if you want to have the power of ants, you need to change the whole structure of your body, muscles, bones and internal organs. It''s scientific to evolve in the opposite direction, or to manifest in the opposite direction. "


    "Oh."


    Liu Chang nodded.


    "Fortunately, although the lower the animal is, the more difficult it is to be dominant, the lower the animal is, the stronger the survival ability is. The power of ants, the division of worms, I really hope that human beings can achieve these Brain metastases? Or is the whole body reset? " The old man said and patted Liu Chang on the shoulder: "young man, the road ahead of you is still very long!"


    "Don''t pretend to be garlic." Liu Chang slapped a three-year-old on the head.


    "We are older than you." Three three-year-old children saw Liu Chang unconvinced and said: "our body cells are taken from Li Qingshui''s body, and our cells are nearly age-old cells. Therefore, although we have a short growth time, we are really close to 30 people. This is why cloned life is shorter than the original life span

 Chapter 143

    "You don''t deserve to be beaten when you say that." Liu Chang looked at the three children, "three are very badly beaten."


    "If you don''t deserve to be beaten, we are older than you." The three children also looked up at Liu Chang.


    "How long is it to Hebi?" Liu Chang continued.


    "Come on, I think it''ll be there soon."


    "What about this big guy?" Liu Chang bent over and patted the shell of the centipede.


    "I watch." The third said, "if you go into the city to get something to eat, you can go quickly. We can''t stay here. The animal tide behind is catching up. The bird tide in front is also gathering around Hebi. It is estimated that the city will be destroyed in a few days. How can we stay so long?"


    "Well." Liu Chang said, "you take this thing out to hunt. Is it OK if it hasn''t eaten for so many days?"


    "It''s OK. Insects are more hungry than mammals." "But it''s better to take him to eat, or when he''s really hungry, his self-consciousness will resist, and he won''t listen to our orders."


    "You have so little control over it?" Liu Chang frowned.


    "Yes, it''s very low. We are its mother, but we can''t dominate its thinking." The three children said, "Li Qingshui can, we can''t, we can only induce, not lead. That is to say, we can tell it what is right to do, and let its thoughts move closer to this aspect. It has to make its own judgment whether to do it or not and how to do it. For example, if we let it die now, it will never listen. "


    "Oh, that''s all." Liu Chang asked, "can you get a flying guy? If we ride a flying thing. Should it be fast? "


    "It''s too hard to grasp. This thing is controlled by us because of mental retardation, and the process of control takes a long time. Therefore, flying things are not impossible to catch, but there should be no flying creatures that can support so many of us? " A few children looked at the number of people behind him, "a dozen people, that''s a big bird, and birds have higher IQ than insects, and it''s more difficult to control."


    "But it''s not impossible." The boss thought for a while and said, "if you have a chance, you can try it. But it''s still the safest centipede


    The trees in the jungle began to thinned up as several people spoke.


    "It''s almost to Hebi." Liu Chang looked at the more and more low trees and said, "you can stay here and take good care of the other people. I''ll go in and have a look at the situation. Change some food and clean water and come out. "


    "Yes, you go." Three boys are sitting on the head of the centipede.


    "Well, you can stay here. I''ll be right there." Liu Chang turned to the others and said.


    "Shall I go with you?" "I can take care of the situation around you," Xiao Jing asked


    "No. You stay here. I''ll be back soon. " Liu Chang finished speaking, directly jump off the centipede back, and then follow the human flavor of the child''s breath. He ran all the way to the crane wall.


    After the trees are sparse, you can see the houses, just like before Xinxiang. It''s also dilapidated, covered with trees and plants. The smell of some insects and animals is mottled, which makes Liu Chang know that people here are not living well.


    All the way along the direction of human smell, Liu Chang walked to the center of Hebi City.


    This is a complex of residential buildings and government buildings. In front of the building complex, only two shops are open, and all the others are closed. Some flying creatures are stranded in the sky of this square, ready to hunt any living things below.


    Hunting human beings is not a very complicated thing. Liu Chang knew the purpose of these stranded creatures, so he rushed into a shop all the way without any trouble.


    "Boss, do you have clean water and food?" Entering the shop, Liu Chang saw a middle-aged man with a bald head.


    "Food and water?" The bald man carefully distinguishes Liu Chang''s accent with some dialect flavor, and then looks at the dust on his body and the folds of his clothes, "are you from other places?"


    "Well, from other places." Liu Chang saw the insight of the bald man also somewhat surprised, "what''s wrong? I want to trade you some food and drinking water with good weapons. "


    "Yes, but I''m not very interested in weapons." The bald man looked at Liu Chang and asked, "are you from the South or from the north?"


    "North." Liu Chang replied.


    "Well, tell me everything you know. I can give you some food and water for free." The owner of the shop said that he took out a bamboo basket, which was full of homemade compressed biscuits and some liquid food packed in strange sealed packages.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t seem to be enough." Liu Chang looked at the things in the basket and said, "there are more than a dozen of us."


    "I don''t want anything." The bald man yelled inside, and then came out two men in camouflage suits with the same bald head, "as long as you can provide something valuable, let me feel that your news is valuable, you can take as much as you want.""Oh?" Liu Chang looked at the two men who came out of it, and then looked at his bald head. Then he knew that this man must be very powerful in this area - in fact, it is easy to see that. After all, in this age of red fog and bird tide, it is the local gangs that are able to maintain the shops.


    What''s more, they should be regular gangs of the military.


    Therefore, Liu Chang, who understood this point, did not have any nonsense, and directly told them all the news except Li Qingshui.


    "What you say is true?" After hearing the news from Liu Chang, the three bald heads opened their eyes at the same time.


    "It''s true. You can judge for yourself." Liu Chang ignored the three people''s expressions and said: "what I said is true or false, you can easily infer from the information I provide and the existing situation, and the value and comprehensiveness of my news are also easy to judge."


    "How long can you keep these foods?"


    "Three and a half days!" The leader replied.


    "Give me a ration for ten for three and a half days and some water, and we''ll be even." Liu Chang spoke and picked up the rations by himself.


    But behind him, the bald head looked at Liu Chang and thought for a while and said, "what''s your name, sir?"


    "Liu." Liu Chang continued to pack things into his backpack.


    "Can you please come with us to the military, we must strictly verify the authenticity of this matter." Bareheaded politely said.


    "No Liu Chang is also very impolite to reply - he does not have time to do such things as "cooperating with the investigation".


    "And now?" Liu''s head is still on his back. (to be continued.).. )

 Chapter 144

    "Not now." Liu Chang felt the burr like feeling coming out from behind and slowly raised his hands over his head.


    , "ha ha, now has the final say." Bareheaded, holding a pistol against Liu Chang''s back, he said, "the news you said is too important for us. We must confirm the truth of this matter. So, I''d like to ask you to come to the barracks with us and check it out. "


    "Since I told you about that situation, you should know that I don''t have time to waste here. Although the big willow stopped, the animal tide was chasing after you. I really didn''t have time to check with you." Liu Chang raised his hands and said, "what''s more, I told you such important information. Is that how you treat benefactor?"


    "No way, we really need to verify this situation..." Baldheaded just wanted to continue his theory, but the words were only half said, stuck in the "de" there, and then the "de" tone quickly raised, into a clear scream.


    "Ah


    Accompanied by his scream was the sound of his leg bone cracking, only heard a "click" sound, his kneecap bone directly backward weird fold in the past, and he also because of pain stimulation, subconsciously pulled the trigger of the pistol.


    Bang!!!


    The bullet sticks to Liu Chang''s bent waist, scrapes his spine skin, takes away a piece of his hair and flies out. After kicking out with one foot, Liu Chang quickly turns around and cuts off the larynx of two bareheaded soldiers directly with a knife by using the power of his waist wiggle - before the other party can shoot.


    Two times to solve three people, Liu Chang shook off the blood on his fingers, and quickly picked up food and water in place. Because he knew that the shop was very powerful, and soon after the gunshot sounded, the guards around him would surely be attracted.


    Sure enough, during Liu Chang''s short-term rush to pack food and water into his backpack - to be sure, within 15 seconds, a small group of armed soldiers rushed out of the shop, armed with rifles, and fired at the door. The dense bullets interweaved into a bullet net, and without seeing whether there were any of his own, he directly used gas to destroy the attack.


    "Is this still the army? Killer organizations? " Liu Chang put the last biscuit into the backpack, followed the gap between the bullet screen, a flash broken window, into the thick fog.


    And the team behind him also chased out, while the shop issued a sharp mechanical howl like an air defense siren.


    "After the city-state system, the army''s fighting consciousness and reaction speed were obviously much faster, and their attacks were more ferocious. Because you don''t have to worry about the political struggle after the shooting. " Liu Chang ran all the way, thinking wildly. He ran out of Hebi City all the way, while he was watching out for the birds that had become more agitated because of the alarm.


    Outside the city, there is already a huge team of centipedes waiting for him.


    Jump on the wide back of the centipede, Liu Chang called out: "hurry up, I poke the basket."


    "What basket?" The boss patted the centipede and let him head into the jungle.


    "Too much talk makes trouble." Liu sighed, "I thought I would like to use the mouth of the army to inform the Hebi people of the coming of the animal tide. But the army didn''t pay for it. If I had to check the information, I killed three of them and ran out. "


    "Well, it''s your style." The second said with a smile.


    "It''s his style." Old three added: "stealing chicken is not the style of eroding rice."


    "No one''s catching up?" He Zhizhi listened to Liu Chang''s words and stood on the Centipede''s back and sniffed at the air.


    "No, who can see me." Liu Chang said: "other dare not say, tracking and anti tracking ability, but first-class."


    "Yes, after this little disturbance, we went all the way north." He Zhizhi said.


    "Well, keep going north." Liu Chang said: "those who catch up with the tide of animals and birds, the longer the road, the more out of scale. Those wild animals will gradually disperse to various places in the jungle in the hundreds of kilometers, and find a place they like to stay. Therefore, the more northward this wave is, the less lethal it will be. Maybe when we cross the border of Henan and Hebei, the animal tide will be scattered. At that time, we will choose a bigger city to rest in. "


    "Well, Liu Chang is right." The clone boss said, "you see, there are a lot of birds here. Oh, I''ll go to hell..."


    The boss was talking, a huge flying insect suddenly dived to his head, ready to pick him up and fly away, but he was hidden by the boss.


    "Can you swear?" Liu Chang heard the boss scold, some doubts said: "how to say the curse words, I remember before Li Qingshui almost did not curse."


    "He''s him, I''m me." "Our body is the same as his cells, but my mind and energy are very different from him. I repeat, I have an independent personality.""That is, our three brothers are very different." "Don''t always regard us as someone''s copy. We have our own, completely different from him, in emotion and thought."


    "Well." Old three also nodded, "among our three brothers, the eldest one is more stable and I prefer to take risks. That''s the difference."


    "Well, you go on with the subject." After listening to the words of the three brothers, Liu Chang nodded to the eldest brother of the clone.


    "Well, what I just wanted to say is that I agree with you. Without the willow chase, those beasts will never run so well again. After all, we don''t have something to chase after the butt, and no one wants to be too far away from their own living environment. Because the climate gets colder and the trees and food are different, the animals in the South will not like the places far north. They''ll stay in the same place as the running birds


    The boss said something and shot a few small insects.


    "Well, if we follow this route, we will not be far away from Hebei, but the next metropolis, Shijiazhuang, is not very close. Let''s go step by step." Liu Chang helplessly said: "after all, we are on the run."


    "Well, just keep going north."


    After the team made a decision, they continued to drive north. During this period, they passed Anyang, crossed the boundary of Henan Province and entered Hebei Province.


    While passing through Anyang City, they also got a terrible news.


    "It''s said that the jungle on the border of Henan and Hebei can hardly be worn." This is an Anyang people said, Liu Chang with a biscuit to get this kind of good advice.


    "That jungle is very large. There are many kinds of hunting food in it, and most of them are good at camouflage. Even if you stand in front of it, you can''t tell its existence. It is a very dangerous jungle. Many Henan people who want to go north to Hebei have died there, and few people have heard the news from Hebei. The jungle is dangerous. I advise you to stay here


    Liu Chang, the Anyang man''s advice, has always been remembered and kept in mind - but remember that the northward migration team has not slowed down its pace.


    All the way through Anyang City and continued to the north, Liu Chang and his group easily reached the junction of Henan and Hebei, standing in front of a pink forest.


    "This should be the hidden forest that Anyang people said?" Liu Chang sat as like as two peas in the head of a centipede. He looked at the strange woods. "The trees and flowers, even the fungi on the ground are all the same color as the red fog. Standing in it, even if I have no sense of direction,"


    Liu Chang looked at the pink jungle and carefully distinguished the shapes of the trees and flowers. After a while, he felt dizzy and disgusted.


    "It''s disgusting. The whole world is red. There''s no other color. It''s hard to distinguish the outline of trees. The bright red is worse than the dark." Liu Chang took a step forward, jumped down from the Centipede''s back and stepped into the pink world, "I depend on it. I feel I can''t see anything."


    "Yes, it''s terrible." Three children also "slide" down from the head of the centipede, "the world of monochrome is actually the world of the blind. The competition consciousness of single biosphere in the jungle is too strong. "


    "Competition consciousness of single biosphere?" Liu Chang frowned.


    "Well, within a particular biosphere, all organisms evolve in one direction. For example, there are poisonous plants in the island. Because in this circle, everyone carries poison. If you don''t, you can''t survive. " Looking at the flowers and trees with the same color as the red fog, the clone boss said, "and this hidden forest should be a world of camouflage. If you don''t camouflage, you can''t survive here."


    The old man said, "pull up" a grass from the ground and put it in his hand to observe.


    "Like this grass, it seems to be grass, but in fact..." The eldest brother spoke and flicked his finger vigorously, and his fingernail hit the tip of the red tender grass. Then the grass began to scream under the pain of eating. The leaves of the grass moved in place. After stretching out, they turned into two wings and turned into a moth like thing, and left here "flickering".


    "But insects." The boss looked at the red moth and disappeared into his sight. He added the second half of the sentence he didn''t say.

 Chapter 145

    "This place looks dangerous." Looking at the monochromatic world, Liu Chang said: "here, the role of vision is almost reduced to the lowest. It seems that I have returned to the era of red fog. I can''t see anything clearly. In front of me, besides red, it''s still red. "


    "Not only that." The second came in from behind to hide the edge of the forest and said, "smart camouflage is never a single visual deception. You can smell the smell here and listen to the wind here."


    "Oh?" Liu Chang heard the second son''s words, moving his nose and smelling everything around him. Sure enough, everything here has a sweet smell - this smell looks very dangerous in Liu Chang. Because, when he went to Zhengzhou for the first time, he met the kind of strange flowers that sent out spiritual gas, which was the smell.


    What''s more, the structure of the leaves here is very strange. The leaves of those pink trees are all rolled in shape, which is a bit like a trumpet. When the wind passes through the reel, a strange "whine" sound will fly out. This sound sounds very small, but if the whole forest is made of this sound, it will seriously affect the transmission of other sounds.


    "If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it, but it can greatly reduce the transmission of other sound sources. It seems that this trumpet shaped leaf has the function of absorbing other sound waves." The Third Elder picked off the leaves of a low bush and put it on his mouth to talk. As expected, the voice went through the consumption of the drum, and the volume was reduced by more than ten decibels.


    "Can''t we get through the jungle?" He Zhizhi and doctor Qingyin Huang and others also slide down from the Centipede''s back, looking at all the jungle, one by one flinch.


    "Very difficult." Liu Chang also helplessly said: "after entering, we have become blind and deaf, and the animals inside are so camouflaged that we will not find any sneak attack."


    "No Liu Chang said here, suddenly thought of what, "Xiaojing, your spiritual search here will not be blocked?"


    "No Xiaojing slipped down from the Centipede''s back, closed her eyes and felt the surrounding movement: "there are life everywhere, more dense than other jungle life, I can feel their existence."


    "That''s good. That''s good." The boss was excited when he heard this sentence, "we can go through the jungle with her here. Be careful, no problem.


    "Yes." The second one also took out his compass. "With a compass and a little quiet, we have eyes and ears, and we can go through it. "


    " well, we are all on the back of the centipede, and we have to be in Liu Chang''s sight, so that we can safely pass through the jungle. " The third one was also a little excited, "after the natural moat, we will arrive in Hebei, and this natural moat will also block other pursuits, and then we will not have to rush."


    "Well, it''s a blessing as well as a disaster. It depends on whether we can get through this barrier." Liu Chang said, "Xiaojing, I''ll see you later."


    "Well, at this time I finally thought of me." Hearing Liu Chang''s words, Ji Jing''s face showed a trace of gratification, this expression with a trace of pride, but also other people''s recognition of the strong sense of existence, "you know you can''t leave me."


    With this sentence, Ji Jing followed the Centipede''s legs and climbed onto the Centipede''s back again, and then said, "all come up, I''ll see it for a while."


    "Well, good." Liu Chang nodded and jumped on the centipede.


    Led by the bright and clean carapace of centipede, the team entered the hide and seek forest.


    After going deep here, the color of the trees inside is more and more bright - red, bright red.


    With the perfect combination of the color of red fog, everyone, including Liu Chang, who has the best vision, has become invisible. All things are the same color, from the sky to the earth, everything is red.


    In the past, in the world of dense fog, although the sight was blocked, other colors could be highlighted in the fog. After entering the vision of ordinary people, it always brought a bright feeling in front of people.


    But after going deep into this forest, Liu Chang only felt that he had completely entered a world of thick fog, or a bloody world. Everything is red, and you can''t see anything. Even the Centipede''s back is red. It seems that in the whole world, except for a few people in clothes, everything is red and seems to have been red originally.


    "Damn it, I hate red." Mo San Fat spits on the Centipede''s back.


    "I didn''t like it before, but now I do." Qingyin looked around blankly, "we won''t die here, will we?"


    "How do I know?" When Mo sanpang heard the word "death", he felt uncomfortable for a while, because in this monochromatic world, it seemed that the word was around everyone. So, in order to seek psychological comfort, he touched Xiaojing, who was close to him with his elbow, and asked, "are we not going to die?"


    "How do I know?" Xiaojing was three fat met, frown, "don''t disturb me to observe things, here life is very dense, I distinguish very difficult, you don''t disturb me.""Aren''t you very discerning?" These days, Mo sanpang has guessed most of Xiaojing''s abilities. "Since you can feel the life body, what can''t be distinguished, I..."


    "I Damn it San Pang was talking at length when his body was suddenly pulled out of the air. He immediately changed his face and cried, "Oh, help me!"


    "There''s a situation!" In this pure red world, Liu Chang, the only one who could see something clearly, was always on the alert. He saw three plump being pulled away by a branch in the air. He jumped up in a hurry and shot up the branches of one of his trees.


    BAM, BAM, bam!!!


    After three consecutive sounds of a large caliber hand chalky gun, the "branch" that grabbed Mo sangpang was interrupted in the air, and the bright red blood gushed out, and then calmed down.


    And Mo three fat also flies in the air strange cry heavily fell on the centipede that hard armor.


    "Said don''t let you disturb me." Xiao Jing looks at Mo San Fat who is stained with blood on her body. Some blame and some concern and ask, "are you ok?"


    "Something''s wrong!" Mo San''s arm scratched a wound behind his neck and said, "it, when that thing grabbed me just now, it stabbed something into my body! It hurts! I Time Not happy "Er"


    when Mo sanpang spoke, he suddenly lost his speech, and his black eyes gradually turned up, and his white eyes gradually occupied the whole orbit. This kind of performance is very sudden, almost the first moment can speak, the second moment suddenly abnormal.


    "Poisoned?" Liu Chang walked to the front of the three fat step by step, and vigorously lined up its face and said: "three fat, three fat, look at me, look here!"


    Liu Chang held up a finger, trying to make Mo San Fat''s eyes focus there, but the other side didn''t respond at all, instead, he twitched all over.


    "Dr. Huang, come and have a look. What''s going on here?" Liu Chang saw such a scene and called on the only female doctor in the team.


    The latter also early in Liu Chang shouts before, along the centipede shell crack ran here, looked up Mo three fat''s condition.


    "It''s not venom, it''s digestive juice." Dr. Huang examined Mo sanpang''s wound and said to Liu Chang, "what''s hanging down that day, the digestive juice was injected into his body. It should be the kind of strong corrosive liquid that destroyed Mo sanpang''s spinal nerves, which made him twitch all over his body and his eyes were not focused."


    "What about that?" Liu Chang looked at the wound at the back of Mo San Fat''s neck. Sure enough, he saw some corroded "liquid meat" and smelled a strange smell from it.


    "No way. It''s very difficult to treat this kind of injury even in the hospital." Dr. Huang waved his hand. "In other words, there is no treatment for the spinal erosion injury. My suggestion is..."


    Dr. Huang spoke and looked again, but did not say what she wanted to say next year.


    And everyone here knows that the second half of the sentence she doesn''t want to say is "give up.".


    "It''s hopeless?" Mo San Pang''s convulsions are still fierce. It seems that the vitality is still very strong, but the action is twisted and irregular. It looks like a fish out of water. Although it is fierce, it is not far from death.


    "It''s hopeless." Dr. Huang sighed and waved his hand.


    "Throw it away." In front of the "driving" centipede three children at the same time called: "no rescue, don''t let him pain or drag us down, one shot to solve his pain, and then throw the centipede back, otherwise he screams and moves, we all have no good."


    "Alas." Liu Chang looked at Mo sanpang and sighed. He took out the medicine box from his backpack and took out the tranquilizer from it. After injecting him, he calmed down.


    "You are a waste." The three children called out again and stopped talking.


    And Liu Chang did not refute them, but quietly looked at Xiaojing, "why don''t you feel that tree is alive?"


    "It''s very difficult. It''s very similar to ordinary trees in body structure, and the things here are very close to the breath of life. I can tell it takes time." Xiaojing looks at Mo sanpang sadly. In fact, although she has been a member of this "small family" for a short time, she and Xiaojing are very close to each other. Therefore, she is the saddest person to hear the news of his death.


    Therefore, Liu Chang didn''t ask Ji Jing too much. He just patted her on the shoulder and said, "continue to explore the surroundings." after that, he squatted beside Mo San Pang.


    "Brother, you died suddenly." Liu Chang touched the wound on three fat''s neck and said: "you are the same fat man. The first one of you is at least a little more vigorous and at least wrote a letter.


    And you left with just one sentence. It was Liu Tao who was able to walk so suddenly and unexpectedly. "


    Liu Chang said, subconsciously touched the finger bone necklace on his neck. (to be continued)

 Chapter 146

    The second one above is Liu Tao''s.


    This finger bone necklace, Li Qingshui helped him to do as if and reinforcement treatment, it is difficult to damage, and it also lacks a very important person''s finger - Li Qingshui''s own.


    After another look at the half dead Mo San Pang in situ, Liu Chang takes out his gun and re guards.


    And Xiaojing is also deeply locked eyebrows, no more nonsense, and she issued every sentence, either warning, is to tell a few people about the general distribution of creatures in front of them.


    The team keeps going.


    In this pure color world, all the functions of vision and hearing are almost zero. Three children are staring at the compass in front of them for fear of going in the wrong direction. The centipede under the seat of a few people is becoming more and more irritable - just like the extreme darkness - it is extremely crimson, which also makes people feel flustered and irritable. Even Liu Chang, who is usually calm, feels dizzy and has an impulse to howl after staying here for half an hour. What''s more, a giant centipede whose IQ is not as good as that of an animal.


    Therefore, several people feel that the road is more and more uneven - because the restless centipede has begun to disobey the command.


    "Wheezing, wheezing..." The centipede has been breathing heavily to vent the anger in his heart, and hundreds of iron feet are no longer quiet and peaceful. Without a step down, they all plunge deeply into the soil and bring out a large piece of turf. They release their restlessness and dissatisfaction with the destruction of the surrounding environment.


    "How long can it last?" Liu Chang looks at the three children.


    "It''s going to die. It''s emotional chaos. It''s almost out of control." The boss replied, "when it''s completely agitated, we''re going to walk instead."


    "Shit, this is a piece of junk. It''s lost at the critical moment." Liu Chang stepped on the Centipede''s back.


    "Don''t talk about it. This monotonous world can''t see anything. I''m going crazy. It''s good to last till now." The second replied.


    "There is a situation." Small static in a few people behind, closed eyes, suddenly said: "below, suddenly feel a if there is no strong life."


    "What?" When Liu Chang heard this, he immediately looked at the ground, which was very quiet. There was only one long grass that he could not distinguish clearly.


    "I don''t know. It''s powerful." Xiaojing suddenly opened her eyes, "we are ready to run for our lives."


    Before her words fell, the turf on the ground suddenly began to wriggle, and the root grass suddenly stretched and thickened into something like tentacles, which directly wrapped up the restless centipede and the people on its back.


    Seeing this situation, Liu Chang did not say a word, holding a gun in one hand and holding Xiaojing''s hand in the other hand, he ran directly on the Centipede''s back to avoid it. He avoided the attack package of the grass all the way. Using his powerful computing power, he interspersed the package attack gap back and forth. Finally, he found an attack gap and directly threw Xiaojing out of the attack range of the thatched land.


    And then Liu Chang turned back again and rushed to he Zhizhi, who had been entangled in his waist by the grass.


    In this rescue, at the moment of crisis, the intimacy between the two teams was immediately revealed. Liu Chang''s first reaction was to throw Xiaojing out. The second reaction was to take out a dagger to cut off the grass and save the branch of he. The third reaction looked at the three children''s side. They only saw each other. They had formed an encircling circle and used their ability to control biological willpower, Let those who attack them form a vacuum circle, and then the three of them jump off the Centipede''s back safely.


    But when Liu Chang''s fourth reaction looked at Mo San Pang, the grass that twitched all over the sky had rolled him unconscious to the bottom and disappeared in the depth of the grass.


    And Dr. Huang was no exception to be rolled away, hidden in the grass below, dying, only issued a scream. This scream, on behalf of her final survival will, also ended her short life.


    In her life, her childhood may have been happy. She went to school, bathed and dressed up, fell in love with her youth and was ignorant of her youth. She had to go to college and become a doctor. Then she got married and had children. Four years ago, the red fog came and destroyed everything, her family, her husband, her parents, everything.


    She met Liu Chang and Li Qingshui in Kaifeng''s barracks, and she was bullied to have no bed. She hated, she was afraid, and finally she told the secret and was sent to Zhengzhou.


    In Zhengzhou, she earned a little hiding place by her own medical skills. Finally, she helped Liu Chang, who once had contradictions. When the willow tree came, she had to follow Liu Chang, who seemed to be a stronger and bigger team, to strive for survival cautiously, and to live humbly for one purpose.


    But now, the only wish of this kind-hearted woman was also broken, and her life ended here after the scream crossed the silent forest.


    And she left with three people, in addition to three fat - and the two headed child - the deformed child - the child whose left head always quarrels with the right head, and the lovely child who always follows his mother.


    Seeing the child swept away by the grass, voiceless screamed wildly, took out his gun and fired at the grass crazily - but the soft grass didn''t exert any force at all - the crazy bullets poured down, and there was no achievement except taking a few leaves away. The greedy grass continued, and did not slow down the pace of hunting because of someone''s scream.And Liu Chang just turned back to see the crazy scene of Qingyin after still flying congratulatory branches.


    Without saying a word, Liu Chang rushed to the crazy shooting mother. Liu Chang held her in one hand and the young man who was still hiding from the thatched mat in the other hand. He directly rushed out of the dangerous place, jumped on the Centipede''s back, jumped out of the area and landed in the safe place.


    Just as the sole of his foot touched the ground, the centipede gave a startling roar. Then Liu Chang looked over and saw that the whole area under the Centipede''s feet suddenly came to life and became a "ambush" creature similar to a deep-sea species. The grass on his body is its antenna, but its body is deeply buried in the ground, and its original surface can not be seen Objective.


    But judging from the area of the grass on the ground, Liu Chang knew that this thing was definitely bigger than a centipede - and the main target was not the people who could not plug their teeth enough.


    Therefore, after a few people jumped out, the turf monster did not chase, but continued to wrap the centipede on the ground, and the centipede was not vegetarian. After being entangled for several times, it also made full of strange force and directly swayed its body, breaking most of the grass on the turf and the angle strength of the monster dormant deep in the ground. At the same time, centipede mouth, ejected a piece of gambling gas poison, also thoroughly polluted the area.


    "Don''t look. Be careful. Let''s go." After the clone boss came to the ground, he tugged at Liu Chang''s clothes.


    "Oh." Still screaming and crying Qingyin and the boy on the ground, Liu Chang looked around: "how are you, Xiaojing?"


    "I remember the first one to throw her into this, Xiaojing ~ ~ ~, Xiaojing ~ ~ ~ ~!"


    Liu Chang looked around, still did not find the girl''s figure, in the heart some anxious up, directly pulled the full voice to shout, but all around still quiet no response.


    "Could it be that while you were still here, some autumn creatures took her away?" The third clone said: "there are so many creatures here. According to the principle of biological predation, the grass monster, which is so large, generally won''t prey on small species. There should be small hunting food species with autumn wind nearby. This is not in conflict. Look carefully."


    "Look for it." Liu Chang heard the words of the third, in the heart of a tight, rushed around to look for up. Jumping up and down, he looked for a large area around, and even the treetops and crowns went in to check, but still did not see Xiaojing''s figure.


    "Not found." Three clones were also searched, but failed.


    "Did you see Xiaojing when you came down the second one just now?" Liu Chang looked to he Zhizhi.


    "No, the area where I just fell is at least ten meters away from her. I can''t see anything." He Zhizhi anxiously said: "and the voice of this place in the past ten meters also can''t hear anything, I don''t know what happened."


    "Shit!" Liu Chang dark scolded a, feel the heart is split, "you stay in place, I go to the distance to find!"


    "Calm down." Hearing Liu Chang''s words, the clone boss yelled: "the Centipede''s poisonous fog will spread soon. You can''t stay here. What''s more, if you run far away and get lost, what should you do. Here, your nose, ears and eyes are not working well. Can you calm down first? "


    "Well! Wrong, I''m sorry After listening to the eldest brother''s words, Liu Chang took a few breaths of air and tried to suppress his heart. His arm trembled and said, "you should follow the compass and leave this area. I can''t think about things. "


    "OK, follow me." The boss yelled, took the compass and led the way ahead, leaving the poisonous gas filled with grass dust in the roar of monsters and giant centipedes.


    "Alas." Marching in the procession, Liu Chang sighs heavily -- Li Qingshui is dead, Mo San is fat, and now even Xiaojing is gone. Within a few days, almost all his relatives left him, and he seemed to have experienced another era of red fog.


    Next to him, more desperate than he felt, was the sobbing voiceless voice. The boy was comforting the bereaved mother in a low voice beside him. There was no one to speak in the procession, and the atmosphere was condensed and heavy.


    "Don''t be sad, Xiaojing, such a smart little girl, must be OK." He Zhizhi stood beside Liu Chang, saying meaningless words of comfort.

 Chapter 147

    "No way!" As if did not hear he Zhizhi''s comfort, Liu Chang suddenly based in situ, "forgive me, I still have to do an impulsive thing, sorry for everyone."


    Liu Chang spoke and went to the front of the three clones.


    "Give me a compass."


    "What are you going to do?" Three clones looked at Liu Chang, "do you want to find Xiaojing by yourself?"


    "Well, I''m looking for her here. I don''t believe she''s going to die." Liu Chang said, "even if she died, I have to find her body or meat pieces out, I can leave at ease. People around me have died enough. I don''t want anyone to leave so unknowingly. "


    After saying this, Liu Chang patted the three children on the shoulder, "you are given to me by Li Qingshui, let me take care of you. I''m incompetent, but we''ve been together for a few days. You can take care of them and take them out of the red forest. If we get out of this forest, we will be in Handan, the next city we marked. We will meet there


    "Out of this forest, my sense of smell will be able to recover. It will not be a very troublesome thing to find you in a city."


    "Come on, you know, Xiaojing can''t be alive." The third of the clones said, "why, our team needs your fighting power, and you need the three of us. In this huge forest, we were very weak. Now that you are gone, it is very difficult for both of us to leave this place alive


    "Without you, our survival rate will be greatly reduced, so will you without us. Why put all our lives on the table for a man who is almost doomed to die? "


    "That''s why I''m sorry." Liu Chang listened to the third, his head drooped, his face with a guilty color, and then suddenly lifted up, "but I don''t intend to change my attention. Forgive me. I want to be impulsive. Take good care of them, do not find Xiaojing -- "


    " I am not reconciled! " Finish this sentence, Liu Chang took the compass, a head into the jungle, no words to anyone.


    And no one in the team had time to stop him. Because no one can catch up with his steps in this small team, and no one can see things four steps away here. Therefore, we can only watch the faint figure disappear in the fog, and then the sound of footsteps disappears in the deep forest.


    Liu Chang enters the jungle. After the three clones looked at it, they sighed heavily: "Alas, the future is so bad. Didn''t the Anyang people say that this hidden forest is very big? Can we cross it? "


    "I don''t know. If it wasn''t for the beast tide chasing the bottom, I''d rather get around this damned world of repression, damn it! Blood red everywhere. He doesn''t even have one other color. He can''t walk out in three days. I''m going crazy! I don''t know where the animal tide is now! "


    At this point.


    Outside Hebi.


    Zhengzhou and Xinxiang''s United refugee team rushed here - the great migration of millions of people, all the way to Xinxiang City, and then brought the news of the coming danger to the city. So, after hearing the news, we saw the great migration of millions of people. Everyone knew the news of the arrival of the big willow tree, and all packed up and set out on the road.


    All the people of the two cities united to squeeze into Hebi City. Even those bareheaded soldiers could not stop this huge wave of refugees.


    Moreover, most of the people who rushed into the city were hungry people. They didn''t have as much water as Liu Chang. They were starving all the way. After they entered the city, they ate everything and robbed everything. In front of the huge temptation of food and the tide of large numbers, even those guns no longer had deterrent power. Hebi City was in chaos.


    It''s not just people who are in chaos - the fastest animals have caught up with the tail of these refugee groups. Some people who haven''t had time to enter the city just stay there and fight with the fastest creatures.


    And based on the principle that the fastest running creatures are basically the strongest creatures - so, to say it''s a fight, it''s actually a unilateral massacre outside the city.


    The high-grade preys of the animal tide rush into the crowd and extend their claws and fangs to these vulnerable lives to supplement their energy consumption caused by the long journey.


    "Mom, why do these animal tides still run north? Haven''t they been quieter two days ago? Why are you crazy again these two days At the end of the escape line, facing these ferocious species.


    "I don''t know. The monster who chased them stopped two days ago. Did the monster stop and revive after enough rest?"


    ¡­¡­


    Hidden in the forest.


    Liu Chang carries a weapon and walks cautiously in the world of five senses. Every time he walks, he tries to sniff on the ground or on the tree trunk to find out some clues.


    "Although the sweet smell can cover up most of the temperature, I don''t smell a bit of blood here." After Liu Chang left the team, he carefully searched the whole area where Jijing disappeared. There was no clue for the bad news and no clue for the good news - no blood trail, which means there is still a possibility of being alive.Although this forest can deceive the five senses, it can not completely deprive a person of the five senses, no matter the sweetness of the whole forest, the whine of trumpet leaves blown by the wind, or the deprivation of color. These can seriously hinder the use of the five senses, but can not completely shield. That is to say, Liu Chang can still see what is in front of him, hear the voice in his ear, and smell the smell of his feet - but that''s all.


    So, all the way around this area, he carefully searched every piece of grass under his feet, carefully observed every trace he saw, and even stuck to the grass like a police dog, smelling every piece of grass he passed. Finally, after a moment, he smelled some quiet smell on the ground.


    However, when he continued to follow the smell along the turf, he only advanced more than ten meters, and the smell suddenly disappeared.


    The smell disappeared strangely. It seemed that someone had already known his ability. With a strong smell of sulfur, the smell here was covered up, and the strange sweet smell was blurred together, which made Liu Chang unable to distinguish.


    "Is anyone targeting me?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 148

    Liu Chang knew that the strange sulfur smell was not the original product of the forest. There were too heavy and heavy artificial traces in it. From the smell, Liu Chang judged that it must have been left by human beings.


    "Who would it be?" Liu Chang frowned deeply - who could take a person under his eyes without being found by him - although he was in the pure forest, he was still much more sensitive than ordinary people.


    It''s not easy to take things away quietly under his eyes, let alone a living man who can say that he can move.


    "What''s more, why do they take Xiaojing away?" This is the second question in Liu Chang''s heart. In fact, from the traces of the hair scene, Xiaojing should have no traces of injury and blood, and there is no smell of blood in the air. This shows that the other party''s purpose of taking Xiaojing away is definitely not for her own sake - different from those hunting animals, it is for her ability.


    In the whole city of Zhengzhou, there are only a few people who have the ability to take people away from Liu Chang''s eyes without being discovered by him. Besides Li Qingshui, who died, is the mysterious and powerful amphibian - Liu. A few days ago, the big willow attacked Zhengzhou from the south to the north. No one could run to other places. Even if it was an amphibious stream of people, it was impossible to dare not to run away from the willow tree. They were on the same road, and even the other was faster than him. This is the most normal thing.


    "Damn it." Thinking about the joints, Liu Chang spits out a mouthful and smears it on the ground. He remembers that Li Qingshui gave Liu No. 17 at that time. The two most powerful combinations, intelligence and physical strength, are not lacking. The only thing lacking is Xiaojing, a person with strong brain region exploration ability, as an Assistant to them.


    "Their ambition is not small." After figuring out what happened, Liu Chang was angry and relieved at the same time, because Xiaojing was taken away by amphibians. The loss of freedom also means that her life will not be in danger - temporarily.


    Because both amphibians. Or clone 17. After all, what they need is the ability of Xiaojing, not this person. And Liu Chang believes that even if it is amphibious. It''s not easy to get out of the forest - after all, although the other side is much stronger than him, but more than the sense of consciousness. Maybe it''s not as good as yourself, even if there is a compass in this blind forest. It''s also hard to calibrate the right direction - after all, the compass can only point out a general orientation. Even if there is a compass, it''s normal to get lost - in fact, people lost in the desert forest. A lot of people also carry compasses.


    "Amphibians?" After Liu Chang knew the target, he had to find the direction. It was then seen that traces of amphibians had been searched in a wide area. A moment later, Liu Chang really smelled a fishy smell on a tree trunk.


    The smell of fish should not belong to this forest, he knew - he found it.


    Following the trace of the fishy smell, Liu Chang tracked in situ like a hound. Although the sweet smell in the forest greatly reduced his hunting ability, Liu Chang still went to the right direction after cooperating with the trampling traces of grass and trees on the ground.


    All the way to the target, Liu Chang dare not stop for a second because the absolute speed of the other party is much faster than him. If the target of the other party is accurate and not lost, he can not catch up with him. And not catching up means that Xiaojing will be treated in the future, he himself is not clear.


    After all, Li Qingshui''s clones are not Li Qingshui himself. It can be seen from No.1, No.2, No.3 that they have no feelings for Liu Chang and others. They have their own feelings and their own values - their world outlook has nothing to do with Li Qingshui.


    Liu Chang has no doubt that after two years, clone 17 will dissect Xiaojing to study what kind of structure the other side''s brain is, so as to develop a real instrument for exploring life.


    Thinking of this, Liu Chang''s heart just calm some mood, again flustered up, the pace does not stop, all the way toward the depths of the forest ran away. On the way, he opened his backpack, took out a huge gun box inside, and assembled a powerful gun. This gun was given to Liu Chang by Li Qingshui, and it was given to Liu Chang after he met the current. It was said that he felt that his lethality to giant creatures was too weak, so it was specially made for him. The shape of the gun is a bit like sniper, because the barrel is very long and the butt is very thick, but unlike sniper, there is no sign of a sniper gun - a sight glass.


    This is a gun that only pursues the accuracy within 100 meters. In the world of red fog, the sight is useless. Therefore, after canceling the accuracy of the gun, Li Qingshui thickened the barrel and exchanged the most powerful ballistic power and muzzle kinetic energy with precision. The 100 meter lethality of the gun is ten times stronger than that of sniping. The material is also made of bones of some evolutionary organisms and alloy. There is no need to worry that too much kinetic energy of the muzzle will destroy the gun. This is also the biggest reliance on which Liu Chang dares to track the flow.


    After Liu Chang got the gun, he gave it a very bloody name - minrou. Because when he got the gun, he tried it with a monster. After the gun was fired, only a ground of meat was left.Carrying "shredded meat" and walking through the forest for a short time, he found that the other party''s breath was somewhat confused. The smell seemed to revolve around the original place. The walking route was a huge and incomparable ellipse. When Liu Chang saw this, he knew that the other party was lost. In his heart, he quickened his feet. Then he felt that the target was getting closer to him - because if there were any on the ground No fishy smell, but also more and more fresh up.


    Feeling that the target was close, Liu Chang lurked in the spot, picked several large leaves as big as plantain leaves, wrapped himself in red, and squeezed out some grass juice with light fragrance and sweet taste, soaked his whole body''s clothes, and completely integrated with the surrounding environment.


    "Since it''s a hide and seek forest, let me play hide and seek with you." Liu Chang sipped his lips and covered his cheek with the bright red grass juice.


    After all this camouflage, he continued to march north, tracking the target like a ghost all the way.


    Red forest, red fog, red people - a heart dripping with blood.

 Chapter 149

    More than ten minutes later, in the blood red dense forest, Liu Chang finally saw several humanoid creatures, two amphibians, two clones, and comatose Xiaojing, hidden between shrubs and thatch.


    Amphibians are not Liu, but both of them have met Liu Chang. In liuzeng''s cave, they are the children of Liu.


    "It''s not a stream." Seeing the scene in front of him, Liu Chang actually put down a big stone in his heart. Because even now the sniper gun in hand, he does not have the slightest bit of confidence in the flow of hands to save Xiaojing.


    However, although he is not facing the current, he can not calm down, because he has seen the strength of amphibians, and he has suffered great losses in the hands of Liuxin. He once let others easily catch him in the past. And now he''s facing the same strength as he used to be - and more importantly, there are two of them - with guns in their hands.


    Yes, it''s guns.


    Although it has been known for a long time that amphibians have the ability to hold guns, this is the first time Liu Chang has seen them holding guns. Two creatures, both armed - one with a heavy weapon like a handgun, and the other with a modified submachine gun.


    These two weapons, one light and one heavy, should have been calculated and used to deal with large creatures and small creatures with a large number. Amphibians are very smart and not arrogant. Therefore, they are well prepared for this escape. Liu Chang can see that they not only have weapons, but also water compass and other sundries, just by looking at their clothes. They are just like ordinary people, and their expressions are as deep as those of ordinary people when they get lost.


    "Brother, we''ve been here for three times. I feel like it''s still the same place." Two amphibians are in the middle of the clearing. Looking at the road map they sketched out in their hands, "you see, I always feel that we have come from here to here, but after a big circle, we still come back here."


    One of the amphibians, with a gun in one hand, pointed to the wiring diagram.


    "No, how do I feel like I''ve moved on a little bit?" Another amphibian holds a gun. Looking at the road map, "didn''t we mark all the places we passed just now? This place doesn''t have my mark! That means we didn''t go back to where we were. "


    "No, I think it''s back to where it was." Next to the two amphibians, there are two nearly two-year-old children. They also have a map that has just been sketched out, but the one in his hand is much more complicated and precise than that in the amphibian''s hand, both in the description of the topography and the surrounding environment.


    The child is on tiptoe. Pointing to the sign on the map, he said, "you see, this is the map of space that I have outlined in my mind. Although it''s the same everywhere here, it''s almost the same from the beginning of entering the forest. So you may not feel the change. Even I have the most precise observation ability. However, due to the lack of line of sight, it is difficult to distinguish the difference. But everywhere I pass. I always have a sense of space. I can tell you for sure that we are back where we are. It''s just that there is a deviation in the original place. In such a large forest, we can''t go back to the same place as before. Maybe the location we marked is a few thousand meters away from here, or maybe only a few hundred meters away, but according to the space map in my head, we are back to where we are


    "Yes, I agree with him." Another two-year-old also stepped forward, "we''re back where we are. And I can also calculate that the guy named Liu Chang has a 46.7% probability of catching up. "


    "Can he catch up?" The amphibian asked, "didn''t you sprinkle sulfur powder? We followed him for hundreds of kilometers and he didn''t find out. Can we catch up now? "


    "We followed him for hundreds of kilometers, but he didn''t find out because we didn''t get close to him within a few kilometers. All the way, we got his route by calculation and reasoning." Two guys, one year younger than number one, two, and three, showed a more intelligent light in their eyes than their brothers. "We track by wisdom rather than skill. In fact, if it wasn''t for the emergence of this forest, we wouldn''t have a chance to start, would we?"


    "Well, your sensory ability is not as good as Liu Chang. At that time, your brother Liuxin discovered the existence of Liu Chang because he was specialized in olfactory evolution. In fact, you amphibians are not so keen on their senses, but they are more outstanding in their ability to hide their bodies. Didn''t you tell me all this? "


    "Yes, but it''s a small matter whether he pursues it or not. What if he comes after him? No matter his physical ability or his physical structure are much worse than ours. He has no threat. He can''t be killed when he comes. At that time, if it wasn''t for the taboo of your three brothers, you could have dealt with that guy The amphibian carrying a giant gun shook his modified machine gun, or modified machine gun, and said, "the most important thing now is how to get out of this jungle, not the one that has no threat..."


    Boom!!!


    As soon as the amphibian finished this sentence, a huge sound was heard in the jungle, which was dozens of times higher than his tone, and the bullet that came out of the chamber was faster than the sound.The warhead was as long as two fingers of an adult and as thick as two fingers together. Long and thick bullets fly in the air, bringing great penetration and destructive power. Driven by the immeasurable kinetic energy of the muzzle, the bullet, which is as heavy as a grenade, once hit the amphibian''s chest, it directly and recklessly tore his strong body into several sections, and then flew back a few times with his piece of meat and stumps stronger than steel Ten meters into the overgrown trees - only a prototype blood mist of about three meters in diameter was left in the air, which melted into the world of red fog and disappeared.


    And after shooting this gun, the open space also instantly quieted down.


    Two children stood in the same place, hand in hand into the jungle, the other amphibian lost a small static figure directly hidden in the air, completely disappeared. Liu Chang also squatted in the open space dozens of meters away, covered with banana leaves all over his body, while guarding around, while controlling his own heartbeat.


    Now, he is like returning to the era of red fog, the era of hunting for a living - holding weapons, hiding in the downwind, facing a terrifying monster several times stronger than himself, waiting for a fatal blow to the other side - or waiting for the other side''s strike that can bring him a fatal threat. (to be continued)

 Chapter 150

    Hiding in the red trees, Liu Chang doesn''t know whether the other party has found himself.


    Because the place where he shot just now is the downwind, and it is behind the other party. If the other party doesn''t see the light of fire, he may not be able to determine his position.


    Because the sound of the gun is very loud, or the larger the caliber of the gun, the greater the sound of the gun. Therefore, even in this hidden forest, Liu Chang did not think that his own gunshot would not be heard by the other party.


    However, it is because the gunshot is too loud, the other party may not be able to determine the location of the sound source - ordinary sound can make people distinguish the exact location - and if someone puts a giant firecracker behind you, you may not be able to determine the location of the sound source.


    Liu Chang''s gunshot was loud, much louder than the roar of "earth red" firecrackers, so when he fired a shot, he quickly hid in the grass, hoping that the other party did not judge his exact position. Because after all, if he is facing the amphibian, there is no chance of winning.


    Hiding in the "banana leaves", Liu Chang held his breath, always paying attention to the surrounding movement, and prayed in his heart that the other party would not find him.


    After a minute of intense tension, Liu Chang knew that the other party did not find him. Because if we look at the strength gap ratio of the two sides, if the other party finds him, he will surely kill him in the first time and use the ability to hide his body shape to directly result in him.


    But a minute later, according to the speed of the other party, if there is no movement, it is certainly not found his existence.


    "Is it Liu Chang?" Just when he was happy. From the air came the sound of amphibians, which was still the sound of the surround sound. Although brilliant, it also makes people can''t tell where he is.


    "You should be here?" The amphibian asked again in the air.


    Liu Chang did not answer the two voices twice.


    "If you don''t speak, I know it''s you." The voice in the air suddenly far and near, "unexpectedly, you can really chase me, and can kill a brother of mine. Very capable! I really looked down on you before... "


    "Don''t you talk? Afraid I''ll find you? But you really think too much. " "What are you doing behind that tree?" the amphibian said? Do you think amphibians'' sensory abilities are so weak? "


    The voice suddenly loud, Liu Chang heard the amphibian''s voice suddenly approaching, the heart suddenly pumping. Subconsciously, they want to fight back with guns. But under the panic, a flash of inspiration made him stop all the movements his body was about to send out.


    At the moment he was about to move, one of his sudden things was that "amphibians are much smarter than he is.".


    It is because of the thought of this problem that all his actions stop at the moment when they will be sent out - the reason is very simple, the other party is not stupid, if he really found out his existence, it is impossible to remind him like a TV series. It is obvious that he wants to make a sudden move and let Liu Chang make a move, so as to turn what he said into a real reality.


    Therefore, after thinking about this, Liu Chang''s body was in a cold sweat. As long as he had a trace of activity just now, maybe the other party has already stood in front of him. And as long as they face each other head-on. He has little chance of winning.


    So, after Liu Chang didn''t speak. There was a moment''s silence. He has made up his mind whatever the other side says. It''s not going to show up. With a gun in his mouth, he sends out a bat like ultrasound in a small band that ordinary people can''t hear, intending to determine the location of the invisible creature by sound wave positioning.


    "Oh, you''d better come out. Let''s talk. After all, it''s not the first time we''ve met. You and my father and brother have met each other several times. We can talk about anything..." The amphibian''s voice sounded again in the air, but this time his tone has been much faster. Obviously, he has a certain understanding of Liu Chang''s ability.


    "You''re not coming out, are you?" The amphibian has no patience to speak. When Liu Chang''s ultrasonic wave has not located him, Liu Chang suddenly sees a huge flame tail flying out of the air. The speed of the flame tail is very fast. Before he reacts, it explodes tens of meters away from his side. At the same time, the area is blasted to pieces.


    Amphibian hand guns are extremely powerful. In terms of power, they are no less powerful than those of armored vehicles - and only they can withstand the recoil that only steel can bear.


    Boom!!!


    In the sound of the explosion, the area was destroyed, and the amphibians then fired the modified guns continuously in the air - shells, with huge flame tails, exploded in the area not far from Liu Chang''s side. Although the amphibians did not see his specific location, it was easy for them to judge the general area of the attackers In the red fog world, no one can see too far away. The large area within 180 degrees and tens of meters behind the rear must be the location of the attacker.


    Although the angle is too large, the area is not wide.Therefore, when the amphibian sent out the fourth flame tail light, Liu Chang had to jump out of the trees - because the position of the light was right in his area.


    If you don''t dodge, you''ll die. Although you haven''t determined the other party''s position clearly, Liu Chang also roughly judged the other party''s location according to the ultrasonic positioning and the transformation point of the other party''s flame tail emission.


    So when he jumped out, he pulled the trigger again.


    Boom!!!


    Boom!!!


    The roar of the explosion and the roar of gunfire interweave together. Liu Chang only felt dizzy. He tried to stare at the position of the air trajectory, and in his expectant eyes, he saw a huge blood light there.


    "Er After the explosion, there was a dull sound when the amphibian was shot. In Liu Chang''s surprised eyes, a white shadow on the treetop showed his body shape.


    The amphibian was still tall and beautiful, with silver and white skin patterns, tall tail, and strong limbs, but in the original smooth side abdomen, there was a hole much larger than the mouth of the bowl. The cavity was bleeding, and it seemed to be the cause of the injury. The light around the amphibian was distorted, which made him unable to maintain the similar In the refraction general stealth ability.


    Seeing such a scene, Liu Chang had no choice but to take advantage of the victory and pursue the attack. He did not dare to stop. He took up his sniper gun, aimed at the target again and pulled the trigger. (to be continued)

 Chapter 151

    "Boom" a gunshot, with a huge sound and flame light, the huge bullet again out of the chamber.


    But the roar of gunfire failed - the amphibian dragged his wounded body and, at a much faster rate, disappeared in place. Then another shot was thrown at him from the trees.


    After jumping out of the range of the shell explosion, Liu Chang was swept away from the area by the blast wave. Under the smoke and dust, he saw the amphibians get into the dense canopy and disappear.


    Carrying the gun, Liu Chang moved the muzzle of the gun with vigilance, aiming at the area where amphibians were hiding in the sky. He did not dare to relax his vigilance at all. He knew that if he was approached by the other party within 10 meters, he would have no room to fight back. The other party will knock the lid off before his finger pulls the trigger.


    So, he kept an eye on the frequency of the leaves floating above the canopy - but no matter how alert he was, he couldn''t keep up with the speed of the amphibians.


    A minute later, a clump of trees beside Liu Chang was broken open with a strong smell of blood. The amphibians with guns suddenly appeared in front of him, charging at a very fast speed. At the same time, they also fired a gun at him. The speed of the shell and the speed of the amphibians themselves made Liu Chang see only a flash of flame in front of him - death, which seemed to have covered his head.


    Subconsciously pull the trigger, but the roar of the gun did not hit the nimble amphibian. At this moment, Liu Chang seemed to see the steps of death.


    A fist sized shell flew straight into the middle of his chest. The shell hit him really. Let alone him, even the amphibians who were several times stronger than him and even the big centipede would be blown to pieces. This gun was originally used by amphibians to deal with giant creatures, but it was overkill to use it on him.


    So in this moment. Liu Chang has a feeling of seeing death approaching. In the blink of an eye, he seems to see the shell approaching to him bit by bit - approaching bit by bit - and the speed is getting slower and slower - like a film film film which is constantly slowing down the screening speed - the lens sense is becoming stronger and stronger - and the sense of motion is getting weaker and weaker. Until finally, Liu Chang can clearly see the shell of the gun On the texture lines, as well as the entire flight path.


    This makes him feel some strange doubts in this moment.


    Liu Chang has heard countless times that people will see everything in their lives when they die. Like a slide show in my mind. But I''ve never heard of it. Before I die, I can make everything in front of me change into a slow motion effect.


    The flight path of this trajectory is too clear in his eyes. With his calculation ability comparable to Li Qingshui, he can calculate the trajectory of the projectile accurately in every millisecond. And his body is also conditioned to move away from the trajectory.


    But it''s different from the movie. He didn''t dodge the bullet''s speed. Although his brain was quick and his eyes had caught all the flight tracks, he felt that his body was obviously inferior to the reaction speed of his eyes and brain. Liu Chang only felt that the shell had flown thirty centimeters, but his body could only move less than one centimeter. The absolute speed difference between the two sides was simply too big.


    No one can be faster than a shell. Neither can Liu Chang. However, in this slow world, Liu Chang doesn''t need to be faster than the shell''s speed. After calculating all the flight marks of the trajectory, his body slowly opened to the side. Although the speed is much slower than the other side, he will not do any useless actions.


    Side 90 degrees, close the chest and abdomen, Liu Chang can clearly see. The cannonball slowly approached him from a distance, and then he could see it. With a slower speed on his side, I can see that the shell flies close to his chest and abdomen, and scrapes a large piece of flesh off his body. He can also clearly see the scene of the shell exploding behind him after it has wiped his chest. At last, he even clearly caught the fireworks, shrapnel and sand after the shell exploded Shooting in all directions.


    Everything is calendar in purpose, everything is also slow incomparable.


    In the aftershock of the explosion, although Liu Chang was swept up by the flame, his mind was still sober. He did not know why he could see such a slow scene on the way to life and death, but he could be sure that he was not dead, and the amphibian was also in front of him.


    In the storm of the explosion, Liu Chang tried to twist his body. In the slow world, Liu Chang raised his slower arm, and slowly aimed at the amphibian who was also caught by the aftershock of the explosion. Then, he tried to pull the trigger with his forefinger.


    In this slow storm, he is 100% confident that he can get rid of his opponent with one shot - the difficulty of shooting is too low - to shoot an object which is already similar to a stationary object at a short distance, which is 10000 times less difficult than shooting the object that is too fast for him to see clearly. If the gun goes down, Liu Chang can be sure that the other party will turn into a ground shredded meat like his brother in a second.


    So, from the joy of life to the joy of death.


    He rushed from hell to heaven, a shot down, the world will return to peace.


    However, luck and bad luck always alternate like a roller coaster. Just as Liu Chang''s finger muscles were just exerting, he fell back from heaven to hell again. He felt his brain fainted and his body was somewhat out of control, just as he had seen Li Qingshui control people with brain waves for the first time. At this moment, he felt that again At the same time, he lost control of his body and couldn''t even wriggle a finger. Even if the target was only in front of him, he couldn''t pull the trigger. What''s more, Liu Chang felt that his eyes were dark, and under the illusion, he even forgot where he was and lost his target after a second."It''s the two children!" Before losing consciousness, Liu Chang thought of the clones of Li Qingshui, who had been neglected by him. The two children who had been hiding in the beginning of the battle did not know where to hide.


    For Li Qingshui''s clones, Liu Chang had no preventive psychology in his subconscious. After all, he and Li Qingshui were close friends in life and death, so he had a natural affection for them who had the same gene as him.


    But to his surprise, the most unprotected threat is his most lethal. In vertigo at the same time, Liu Chang thought of his own fate - death.


    If you fight amphibians at close range, dizziness for even one second is enough to make the other party tear themselves apart ten times. What''s more, a few seconds of unconsciousness are enough to make you die hundreds of times.


    Therefore, in this period of consciousness trance, Liu Chang is ready to die.


    However, in a trance, the expected pain did not hit. When the consciousness recovered again, Liu Chang saw the amphibian standing in front of him who had just recovered himself - so he subconsciously raised his gun - and the other party subconsciously wanted to rush to this side.


    However, the attack of both sides still failed. When Liu Changgang just lifted his arm, the other side just lifted his feet. At the same time, the vertigo hit again, making both sides have to stop.


    "All stop!" Two children came out of the trees, one by one, and looked at amphibians and Liu Chang.


    "Stop Farting!" As soon as the amphibian wanted to move, he was once again controlled by one of the clones for a few seconds. Therefore, after three unsuccessful attacks, he glared at the child: "don''t forget your current identity. I am your protector now. Without me and liule, you would have died long ago. Now you are helping an outsider to deal with me. Wake up a little bit. We have something else to do. Don''t put Li Qingshui''s feelings on this person! "


    "I know, I have my own ideas." The clone, who was accused by amphibians, said, "I''m really weak now, and I need your help, but I don''t want to kill this man. He''s the last and purest experiment on Li Qingshui. I want to see what he''ll look like in the end."


    "Well, what can you look like? If you don''t interfere with me, I''ll let him die ten times." The amphibian looked at the clone with an angry look in his eyes: "he killed one of our people. How many amphibians do we have? What do you say about this account? "


    "Is the value of Xiaojing more important than that of your brother?" The clone said, "don''t you calculate amphibians by equivalence? Excluding emotional factors, we make money by trading a brother for this girl. That''s all


    "Besides, if we didn''t interfere, it''s not him who will die, but you." Another clone interface channel that confronts Liu Chang.


    "No way. If it''s not a sneak attack, but a confrontation, I can kill ten of them!" Amphibious disdain is revealed.


    "Well, a minute ago you could, but not now." "Look at his eyes," said the clone, who confronts Liu Chang


    "Eyes?" The amphibian stepped forward and looked at Liu Chang''s cheek, "this pupil He... "


    "Yes, in the opposite direction, mammals have evolved, and now he has entered the field of amphibians." Speaking, the clone took a step back and pointed to Liu Chang''s eyeball and said, "this is the frog''s eye, which is dozens of times better than human''s dynamic vision. With Li Qingshui''s gene, it should have other functions. He now raises the gun, as long as in his sight of things, there is no miss. You are no match for him


    "Dynamic vision?" Hearing the clone, Liu Chang''s eyes were alert, but also showed a complex look of doubt. (to be continued)

 Chapter 152

    "Yes, dynamic vision. Vision is divided into static vision and dynamic vision. Static vision determines your visual distance and the clarity of objects to see, and dynamic vision determines your ability to capture the motion characteristics of moving objects Standing in front of Liu Chang, the clone said, "you are a sensory mutant, so you should be familiar with the mutation of vision."


    "Yes, it''s not strange, but what''s the reason why you told me this?" Liu Chang looked at the little guy in front of him and said, "if you tell me these, you still have the mood to talk to me. I know that even if I have evolved advanced dynamic vision, I can''t be the opponent of the three of you. After all, you can keep me from fighting in a few seconds, which is enough for amphibians to kill me several times


    "Well, I don''t want to kill you. We have no grudges, and I''m interested in seeing what you can grow up in the future. But, you know, you''re not our opponent even though you''re facing head-on. But if we let you sneak into your back again, even if we have three more amphibians, we will not have a 100% chance of winning. After all, we feel you first when we control you. So, in order to prevent you from pursuing Shanghe... " Clonal body said words, suddenly pulled out a small pistol from the arms, aimed at Liu Chang''s cheek.


    "In order to prevent you from pursuing me, I will have to do something wrong to you." With that, the clone pulled the trigger of the pistol.


    Although his whole set of actions of raising the gun and pulling the trigger are slow and full of loopholes in the eyes of Liu Chang, he just can''t avoid it. His body was under control, and the vertigo came again. He could only watch the pistol burst into flames and a tiny peanuts like bullet flew into his cheek.


    The bullet''s flying speed is faster than the shell. In Liu Chang''s eyes, like a yellow cangsuo, it slowly approached his cheek and then kissed it.


    With a crisp sound, he was shot in the center of his face.


    Then the pain came from there. The nose bone was shot in the middle. With a clear "click", his nose bone was broken by a pistol, and the blood bloomed on Liu Chang''s face.


    "Oh The control only lasted less than three seconds, and the child had already taken off his strength and took a deep breath. Liu Chang, who was recovering from his freedom, subconsciously covered his cheek with one hand.


    "With your physical fitness, this pistol can only break the bridge of the nose bone at most, which is not a big problem, but it is estimated that it will not be used in the near future." Put away the pistol, the child turned to the amphibian side, "I hope you don''t do impulsive things, if I find you have a change, I will control you for the first time, and the tassel side, I don''t think it will give you mercy. You are a smart man. I hope I don''t want me to do something I don''t want to do. We all leave here safely and safely. You also have the capital to seek revenge in the future. Which is worth your own measurement? "


    "Keep quiet..." Liu Chang looks at the two children.


    "No, you don''t have the capital to negotiate with us. If you want someone, you can talk about it next time." As they spoke, the two children led the amphibians to the empty space where they had left a little quiet. The open space was still intact, because neither side of the battle wanted to involve the open space there, so they avoided the area intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Next time we meet, I hope we can see the change of surprise."


    The amphibian and his two children have been facing Liu Chang in front of him. They go back to the area. Then they carry Xiaojing on the ground and pull up the amphibian. At the speed of his absolute dust, they disappear into Liu Chang''s vision. During this period, Liu Chang always feels numb and inconvenient to move. Until several people "slowly" disappear in his sight, he feels numb Only then completely disappeared, restored the entire action force.


    But after several people left, he did not chase. If the other side insisted on running away, he could see it, but he did not have the ability to pursue, because after all, the speed difference between the two sides was great.


    Looking at the other party away, Liu Chang also covered his nose and squatted in the same place. He felt frustrated and depressed in his heart, and his small ability evolved, but he still didn''t protect the closest people, which made him feel helpless and depressed. My nose was broken, and I didn''t have the ability to keep up. But he did not have cowardice, did not let too many negative emotions to touch his own mood.


    Mature men, always know to suppress their emotions, to do the right thing.


    It took about three minutes for Liu Chang to clear up his mood, pick up his "minced meat" on his back, and temporarily wrapped his nose with bandages, and then walked to the empty space where several people disappeared.


    For Xiaojing, he did not give up, nor would he give up. Since the first sniper failed, we might as well come to the second time. First, although the child''s control ability is terrible, Liu Chang knows that if there is another sneak attack, the number of opponents will be double, and he can shoot all of them. Therefore, he needs a weapon with high firing speed and powerful power.


    And what he needs, there is one on the spot.


    After walking to a bush, Liu Chang saw the first amphibian fragment killed by him and the huge refitted gun next to his shapeless body. This gun is very strange in shape and can be put on the arm. It looks like Gatling, but it does not have as many barrels as Gatling, but its caliber is very large, which is much larger than Gatling''s, Even the weapons used by amphibians against ordinary animals are powerful.Liu Chang thinks that if a gun of this caliber is hit on his body, a bullet can make a big hole in his body. This is also the reason why he first shot this person. One is that a dead bullet and a bullet don''t matter to him. Although the gun is more powerful, its firing speed is much slower, but its threat is much smaller.


    If the second amphibian had this kind of weapon, it would have been more difficult to deal with. There are special skills in this field, and the hand gun is used to deal with monsters.


    He picked up the refitted gun on the ground and put it on his right arm. Liu Chang pulled the trigger to the open bush.


    Protrusion!!!


    The muzzle of the gun was pulled by the trigger, and three barrels of firelight erupted in turn. Huge bullets came out of his sight and flew slowly and quickly to some place in the jungle. Then, four or five bullets formed a line and directly interrupted a small tree.


    "How exciting!" Feeling the huge reaction force from the gun, Liu Chang can''t help but exclaim.

 Chapter 153

    After experimenting with the power of guns, Liu Chang picked up his luggage again, carrying the refitted machine gun in his left hand and sniper gun meat in his right hand, and walked all the way to the depths of the jungle.


    The hidden forest is very large, and it is very difficult to walk. Even amphibians and even Li Qingshui''s clones can get lost in it. Therefore, Liu Chang feels very difficult to go all the way.


    I always feel in the same place. In this quiet and pure color world, physical and mental consumption is very fast. When Liu Chang walked to the dark on that day, he felt that his mental state was a little threatened to collapse.


    A pure color world is like a closed space - a person is wandering around in a quiet secret room. People who don''t speak will occasionally encounter sudden danger, which makes your spirit tense, like a stiff string constantly pulling. Liu Chang has fully realized the terror of the hidden forest after a day''s experience.


    When it was dark, he felt that his mind and body were exhausted to the extreme, so he simply took a rest. In fact, for him who had night vision ability, the difference between driving in the daytime and driving at night was not too big, but in this pure color world, there was a problem with the reflected light, so Liu Chang also felt that the sight distance at night was damaged, and the visibility at night was far less than that in the daytime ¡£


    Liu Chang has always been puzzled about the world''s light band of red fog. It seems that the red forest is originally red, which means that the light in the red band can pass through the fog. And the reason why the red forest shows red color is that the light reflected by plants in the forest is also red After reflecting the red light, how to carry out photosynthesis. Liu Chang was puzzled.


    For the problem of light band, in fact, Li Qingshui once doubted. Since it can light up the red fog, which shows that the red light wave can penetrate the red fog, he once wanted to develop advanced sight glasses. Unfortunately, it failed. It seems that after all the light enters the red fog world, it will be distorted by the strange factors in it, and it will not change the original color.


    The composition of red fog is so mysterious that Li Qingshui didn''t understand the mystery of it for four years. Mysterious to, Liu Chang simply do not want to think about the joints.


    And today, he feels very abnormal about his amazing vision evolution. Although this is not the first time that he has evolved ability in danger - in fact, in Zhengzhou, he has also inspired recessive factors in his body''s genes several times in the four years in Zhengzhou, but today''s things are somewhat abnormal.


    After calming down. A question suddenly occurred to Liu Chang. In fact, according to the principle of reverse evolution, amphibians are not after mammals - reptiles are. But today, he has gone beyond the whole higher level of reptiles and directly evolved the ability of amphibians, which makes him feel a little confused.


    He thought about it for a moment and attributed the reason to the fact that mammals and humans are the most close, far higher than other species - in fact, amphibians and reptiles. It''s so far away for humans - so it''s not too much to jump through evolution.


    Having figured out a part of it, he decided to leave the question behind. When he got out of the forest, he asked the clones of Li Qingshui, hoping that the three children could give him more answers.


    Therefore, Liu Chang in the thinking, in situ chose a slightly open point of the place, with the props to cut the grass higher than the people. Out of the bag, out of the bag. Start a pile of firewood, start the first night of life in the forest.


    The two terrible things about the hidden forest - the world of pure colors and the species that are good at hiding - so. Liu Chang carefully cleaned up the whole area around him before he really went to sleep. No matter what it was, even a piece of ordinary looking stone and lifeless soil mound, he got to one side.


    After all this, he dared to get into his sleeping bag and put two giant guns in his hand. What''s more, he had no lower body at his waist, and his ears were close to the ground to listen to all the wind and grass. After all this, Liu Chang dared to close his eyes.


    Slowly, the night completely fell, the quiet forest - still quiet.


    At night, Liu Chang has been in a shallow sleep state. During the whole night, he wakes up more than 50 times. Every time he just goes to sleep, he hears the rustling sound. Then he sits up alert and finds that there is nothing around him. Every time it was like this, no less than 50 times, which made Liu Chang''s night''s sleep almost useless. The next day, as soon as it was light, he rubbed his dry eyes and packed his bags, and then left the strange area.


    Overnight, he never found anything around him, but the rustling sound was always heard after he fell asleep.


    Therefore, the next day, Liu Chang''s spirit became more tense. It''s very quiet around. In this forest, you can see colorful life like poisonous snakes, birds and beasts, lizards, spiders, which are very common in other forests, or disgusting human lives. You can''t see any of them here. At this moment, all these things seem to be incarnated as plants and trees, ready to pass by To give you a fatal blow."Ah After packing up his bags and driving less than 50 kilometers, Liu Chang gave out a cry of pain. After he screamed, he saw a piece of "dead tree branches" near his feet drilling into the soil at a very fast speed.


    It is said that "extremely fast speed" is because Liu Chang has adapted to his powerful dynamic vision like a "slow movie", and has been able to make a formula conversion between the speed seen today and the speed seen by the original vision by using his powerful computing power.


    Although the lizard disguised as a "dead tree branch" bit Liu Chang when he passed it inadvertently, Liu Chang''s neural sensor saw its existence along the pain source after feeling the pain, and its action power in the current Liu Chang''s view is slow like a turtle.


    In fact, Liu Chang knows that the speed of the other party is very fast. According to the original vision, the other side is a flash of black light, and then he goes into the soil. Unfortunately, it seems that the time for this black light to flash is too long.


    Liu Chang took out a gun to smash the little guy into two ends. Then he bent over to pick up the upper part of the body of the little guy on the ground, opened its mouth and looked at its teeth. (to be continued)

 Chapter 154

    "Poisonous!" Lizard mouth is full of sticky secretions, Liu Chang saw this thing, knew it must be toxic. And according to the lizard''s one hit and go attack mode - it''s definitely the kind of species that pours poison and then hunts after its prey is poisoned - and the toxin of this species is usually very fierce. After all, no one wants to run the prey for ten days and a half months.


    Seeing this, Liu Chang quickly took out a bandage from his backpack and tightened his wound. The poison can''t be underestimated. A small poisonous snake can kill bison and elephant. No one can ignore this poison. So Liu Chang tightened the wound and quickly cleaned it up with water. Then he took out the antidote from his backpack and injected it to himself. At the same time, he smeared the blood of the dead lizard on his wound.


    But just after he had finished all this, he felt dizzy. The antidote is not omnipotent. The ingredients that Li Qingshui made in it can neutralize most of the toxins. However, there is no medicine to cure all kinds of diseases, let alone antidotes. Moreover, some severe toxins, even if they can be neutralized, can not be neutralized cleanly.


    Therefore, Liu Chang squats on the ground, feeling dizzy and dizzy feeling more and more intense, just want to get up, the person staggers leisurely to fall on the ground. The whirling sensation made him feel as if he had drunk two Jin Erguotou. He could not get drunk any more. Under the influence of the venom, his muscles were stiff and numb, and his stomach fluid was rolling like a river.


    Liu Chang knew that the antidote had a certain effect. If he could survive smoothly for two or three hours, he knew that he could be safe and sound. However, when Liu Chang smelled his own smell, he was whirling around and frowning deeply.


    The pungent smell penetrated his nose.


    To be sure, his nose has been collapsed by bullets, and his sense of smell and breathing ability are almost all lost. Under normal circumstances, he can''t smell any smell - but even so, Liu Chang can still smell his own smell. The pungent volatile smell is like dung ignited by alcohol. Even if you don''t breathe, you can smell it.


    Liu Chang knew that the source of the strong smell was his own body - to be exact, it came from the sweat just discharged.


    It''s a normal phenomenon that the sweating muscles are paralyzed after poisoning, but the smell of sweat is too heavy. Such a strange smell of sweat makes Liu Chang suddenly understand a problem that has not been understood just now - the problem of small prey hunting large prey.


    In the law of the jungle - apart from self-defense, small solitary creatures rarely attack creatures tens of times their size. The reason is very simple, one is very dangerous, the other is a waste of food. After killing large creatures, small creatures can''t eat them or take them with them. There are few wasteful behaviors in the jungle, which is even more undesirable.


    Therefore, in Liu Chang''s four years of jungle hunting experience, he rarely encountered a single living super small creature to kill himself. Even if he attacked, he would tear off a piece of meat and run away, without the purpose of swallowing all of them. Therefore, Liu Chang was a little surprised when he first came across this little thing. Only when he smelled this strange smell did he understand the purpose of the other party.


    Smell is a very obvious signal in the jungle. Liu Chang just figured out the joints, and saw that countless "dead branches" and "red thatched grass" loomed in the depth of the grass. He disguised himself very well and was very cautious. Seeing the poisoned Liu Chang, he did not act rashly, but waited for him to gradually weaken.


    And Liu Chang is also very weak now, dizzy, muscle stiffness, see everything is rickety. He has lost all the aiming ability and the function of the gun is not so good. He took out the grenade from the knapsack and grasped the last straw.


    In the gradually shaking world, he saw the "branches" and "grass" approaching him. He pulled the grenade in his hand and threw it to those hunting figures.


    However, there were not many grenades and many hunters. With a roar, an area was scattered, but more hunters were attracted by the sound. Vaguely, Liu Chang saw that those hunters were constantly approaching him, but his body was more powerless. Under the gradual blurring of consciousness, he only felt a burst of pain on his body, and the last picture he saw was countless red Small lizard, sharp teeth, into their own skin.


    ¡­¡­


    But also in the moment Liu Chang was called by the God of death, on the edge of Zhengzhou, there was a man looking at the willow in the sky and chanting his name.


    "Liu Chang, Ji Jing, is it worth doing this for these two guys?"


    Standing on the edge of the stone heap and watching the creeping willows, he has a huge back, which is five meters high. His body is symmetrical and white, and his body is full of violence aesthetics. Behind this powerful figure, there is also a baby who only admits the size of his forearm. The baby is very small and looks like a new born baby. However, the baby has a strange expression, does not cry or smile, and has vivid eyes. Although he can''t speak, he seems to be fully exploring the world.


    This huge figure is naturally the ancestor of amphibian - Liu, and the child on his back, it is self-evident - is a clone who inherited all the abilities and wisdom of Li Qingshui - No. 17.Liu looked at the willows as tall as the mountain peak in front of him, as if he was talking to himself, and seemed to be asking about the people who lived in it.


    "Are you still alive?"


    The question was open, and the sound waves of the stream hit the huge branches of the willow tree, as if a stone had been put into the sea. Therefore, similarly, no one answered his question.


    Liu looked at the huge branch in front of him and froze for several minutes. Just as he was ready to leave, the huge willow like a hill suddenly moved up - sprouting in the sound of moistening. Just like the new twigs on the tree trunk, a little bit smaller branches gush out from the branches with a diameter of 100 meters like a huge mountain, and the roots become from 10 meters to tens of meters thick, and then gradually shunt, so that the giant branches are no longer lonely, and the relatively small tentacles of roots grow from above, making the giant branches no longer look lonely.


    After a while, in the eyes of LiuDi, the tiny branches filled the whole giant branch in front of him, and then the twigs regenerated branches. If Liu could see the whole area of Zhengzhou, he could see that only in the blink of an eye, the dense trees filled the whole city world.

 Chapter 155

    When Liu saw the willows sprouting, Liu was so scared that he jumped out of this area. He was here all the time. He only dared to stay here until he saw the willow in a state of suspended animation. Otherwise, it would be only in minutes to kill 100 of them with the ability of willows.


    However, he did not leave completely when he jumped away. He observed the movement of the willow tree. His strong curiosity pulled his feet and let him stop at a distance. He looked at the willow vines in full bloom. One by one, the vines opened out in front of his eyes, and then the big one gave birth to the middle one, and the last twig was only one meter thick, and then the cane at this end Above, one after another "huaguduo" slowly gushed out from inside, and then the flowers were in full bloom. The petals opened from above, revealing the stamens.


    Seeing the blooming of willows, I can imagine what kind of heaven and earth Zhengzhou City, and even the broader area, has become at this time.


    The flowers are blooming slowly, and the courage to step forward, go to a bright flower, and look at the center of the flower blooming - the red thing, connecting the center of the red gorgeous vein - the human brain.


    The human brain is fresh, obviously still thinking and operating, that bright human brain flowers, blooming in the middle of the flowers, looks quiet and peaceful. Just standing next to it and looking at the human brain inside, I don''t know what it is thinking, whether the previous memory exists, whether the previous feelings are still retained - or just as a tool of calculation and imagination, it is set there to provide a broader space for wisdom for the powerful life inside.


    A flower is a world of thoughts.


    Liu quietly looked at all this and the life he was in awe of. Although he knew the danger was in front of him, he didn''t want to leave. He wanted to talk to this great life and see what strange achievements Li Qingshui had made in it. He stopped there and fell into meditation until a tender voice sounded behind his ears -


    "let''s go ¡£ Li Qingshui is dead, and the big willow will come back from its dormancy. " The voice came from a baby, the vocal cords were tender and sharp. But it''s clear.


    "Oh." Flow nodded and looked at the tree mountain and flower sea in front of him and said, "Li Qingshui is a great man."


    "Well." "I will be greater than him. Let''s go."


    "Is the willow coming back to life?"


    "Yes."


    "How do you know that?"


    "Feeling." The baby said, "I can feel the breath of life inside. Although the breath of recovery seems to be blocked by something, making it a little difficult, but the power of recovery is still strong by the minute, and we are not going now. I can''t leave. "


    "Is Li Qingshui still alive?" Stream continued.


    "I don''t know. Even if he is alive, he will become a part of the big willow tree. He will not be the man he used to be." The baby patted the huge shoulder. "Believe me, I won''t be worse than him. Protect me, I''ll help you."


    "Good." He nodded. "In a few years, I hope. Don''t forget today''s promise. "


    Finish this sentence, flow hand back in the back, with two fingers gently pinch 17, and then throw into the mouth, and then teeth closed, lips slightly open. Let his huge mouth circulate, then turn his head. He left the city of blooming flowers.


    When he left with his front foot, the flower holy city slowly began to wriggle. The thick giant willow grows again, spreading one root after another - although it is not as extensive as it was when I came to Zhengzhou - but after all, it moved.


    ¡­¡­


    Henan Hebei border.


    Hidden forest.


    Under the bushes in the forest, Liu Chang slowly wriggled up from a coma.


    When he opened his eyes in a trance, he felt the tingling pain all over his body. His head was clear, but his feeling of drowsiness was not there. Liu Changzhen opened his eyes and sat up.


    The first thing you see is the corpses of small lizards, mixed with some other insects and small animals, but most of them are highly toxic lizards. Even if they are dead, they are hard to identify in the grass, and they are still the models of dead trees and rotten grass.


    Seeing these corpses, Liu Chang immediately recalled what happened before he was in a coma. He was poisoned and surrounded by lizards smelling of sweat, and then was divided into food.


    At that time, his body was paralyzed, his consciousness was blurred, and he was in a coma. However, he did not realize that he could still wake up under the siege of a group of poisons, and all the poisons that came to bite him died.


    Picking up the body of a small lizard on the ground, Liu Chang looks at the little thing - there are no scars on the whole body, but the breath has been cut off, the eye fundus is blue, the body is stiff and curled up together - it is obvious that he died of poisoning. Seeing this, Liu Chang thought to himself - he looked down at the parts of his body that had been bitten, and all the scars, large and small, were full of tooth marks - the sharp lizard teeth bit the clothes, punctured the skin, and the blood stains were still there - and then they died.


    "My body is poisonous?" Liu Chang looked at himself in a puzzled way, "I shouldn''t, he Zhizhi and I were together. When I was with other people, I didn''t see any signs of poisoning, and the poison..."Looking at a dead body on the ground, some even teeth still hanging on his clothes, dead lizards.


    "This poison is a little too strong."


    Liu Chang got up from the ground in some wonder and some happiness. He took some medicine to cover the smell and treat the wound from the medicine box in his backpack and applied it on his body. He escaped from death and set foot on the journey again.


    He didn''t dare to stay in this place. He didn''t know how to escape from the robbery. However, since his body was able to move again, and there was a smell of blood and corpse, he couldn''t stay here. He picked up his gun and his knapsack, checked his compass and headed north again.


    Liu Chang didn''t know how long his way was. What he heard from Nanyang was that no one had ever walked through the jungle. What he heard was that the forest had changed in a few months since the red fog came four years ago. Liu Chang thought that even if someone got through the forest by chance, he would not turn back.


    this forest is as like as two peas. It is so hard to walk, it is so great that it is just like all the trees. (to be continued.).. )

 Chapter 157

    The crossbow is a military crossbow, and the arrow is a long arrow made of alloy arrow and wooden arrow. The long arrow of military crossbow is the standard configuration of great destructive power. Therefore, if the arrow goes down, the power is not small - if it is shot on a person, it will definitely nail the person through.


    However, Liu Chang didn''t dodge looking at the flying crossbow. According to the world in his eyes, since the moment when the crossbow came out of the chamber, he caught the track of its movement, and then, in an instant, got a set of data by his powerful computing power comparable to Li Qingshui. The muzzle velocity of the catapult will be close to 213 meters per second after 0.13 seconds Their own body, but will deviate from their left 36 cm - will not shoot themselves.


    After obtaining this set of data, Liu Chang certainly will not evade. However, the arrow also awakened him - within this second, he remembered the basic law of contacting strangers at the end of the day - the basic communication rules that he had forgotten in more than ten days of inhuman life.


    "Brothers, don''t be excited, don''t be excited, I don''t mean anything!" Liu Chang stood in the thick fog and stopped running and stopped at the same place.


    "Over there, who are you?" Several people with guns were confused and aimed at the direction of the sound coming from the depth of the weapon. With their eyesight, they could not see Liu Chang in the fog. Therefore, their shooting just now, and their aim now, all come from the judgment of the sound.


    "Don''t get excited. I''m from Henan." Liu Chang called out: "I want to go through this hidden forest to Hebei. Where are you from


    "From Henan?" Several people heard Liu Chang''s words, and their tone was unbelievable. One of them immediately called out with Henan accent: "where are you from Henan?"


    "Kaifeng, from Zhengzhou." Liu Chang also stopped his Putonghua and used Henan dialect to shout.


    "Did you lie to us?" Several people heard Liu Chang''s shouts, although still not at ease, but slowly put down the gun. "How can someone from Henan walk here?"


    "Where is this?" Liu Chang continued to shout.


    "Xingtai!" "You don''t know?" the man on the other side called


    "Are you all in Xingtai?" Liu Chang heard several people''s shouts, surprised to ask: "has already passed Handan, to Xingtai?"


    "Well, this is Xingtai. Are you really from Henan?" Several people still don''t believe it.


    "Really." Liu Changshun''s voice, slowly walked forward, "don''t worry, I''m on my own, no danger, no malice."


    As he spoke, Liu Chang walked into the field of vision of several people. They saw that he was only one person, and they all put down the muzzle of the gun. As the distance approached, several people saw clearly Liu Chang''s face: his beard was ragged and his hair was connected, his head and body were covered with soil and grass leaves, and his clothes were all holes. If he was not carrying a backpack, he would take it in his hands Guns, it is estimated that he is a primitive man, are believed.


    "Shit, are you really from Henan?" Several people saw Liu Chang''s dress up and believed three points.


    "Well, it''s great to see some of them." After more than ten days of closed life, Liu Chang finally saw strangers. Liu Chang felt a strong sense of belonging back to the "organization." I haven''t seen anyone for more than ten days. I''m lost in the jungle


    "You can survive in the forest for more than ten days and walk all the way from the border of Henan Province. You are really..." Looking at the rag hole on Liu Chang''s body, several people called out, "it''s really good luck!"


    "Well, good luck..." Liu Chang recalled the scene of being bitten by a lizard but came back from the dead. He also thought about the dangers and difficulties encountered in recent days. He sincerely sighed: "it''s really good that you can still see the living people by relying on luck all the way."


    "Well, let me introduce myself to you first." Liu Chang waved his gun and said, "my name is Liu Chang. I''m from Henan Province. I''m 22 this year."


    "Oh, we are all from Xingtai." The leading man introduced himself, but also looked at the two strange "giant" guns in Liu Chang''s hand. Finally, he could not help asking, "what gun are you?"


    "Oh, it''s made in Zhengzhou. It''s a big caliber rifle." Liu Chang casually perfunctory, "can I ask you about the situation here? Now that I have arrived in Xingtai City, have I walked out of this jungle? "


    "Out of this forest?" The leading man listened to this sentence and sighed: "we still want to go out of this forest!"


    "What? Is Xingtai not outside the woods? " Liu Chang hears this sentence, difference rises, "the forest encircles the city?"


    "Well, it''s early to think of the woods." Several people listened to his words, Qi Qi sighed, "a few years ago, when this forest was just formed, I heard that someone had gone to Shijiazhuang, but now Alas... "


    "I haven''t heard of anyone going out."


    "Ha ha, maybe I went out, but I won''t come back." The only woman in the team said, "anyway, we can''t hear from the outside at all. It must be far away from the outside."


    "That''s it Liu Chang listened to them and nodded."By the way, brother. I''m sorry just now." The woman added, "I didn''t mean that arrow just now..."


    "I know, I just rushed too hard, but it was my fault." Liu Chang heard the woman''s words, quickly waved his hand, "really thank you for helping me so much! Now the whole world is very difficult. No one wants to deal with strangers. I''m lucky to meet you


    "Nothing." The leading man looked at Liu Chang''s gun again and asked, "it''s very difficult for us to help each other. Anyway, it''s not a big deal to have a few words. But I want to ask, where do you want to go with such a big guy on your back? "


    "Er." After listening to his question, Liu Chang wrinkled his stiff brow unconsciously. "I had planned to go to Handan, but I''ve already passed by. Now I''ve come here. But I guess it''s surrounded by the woods. It''s a pity that some of my friends and I have been separated and arranged to meet there. Now I don''t think I can go back. I''m going to fix it up here. First, I''ll wait for my friends. Second, I''ll see if I can get out of here


    Liu Chang explained his origin with half truth and half falsehood.


    "Oh." The leader of the team nodded after listening to Liu Chang''s reasonable explanation. Then he glanced at his collapsed nose and asked again, "is this a shot wound? Is there a conflict? "


    "Well, it''s caused by conflict." Liu Chang touched the bridge of his nose, where still came bursts of pain.


    "Oh, it must be cured." The leader said: "well, since meeting is fate, anyway, we are back in Xingtai, you can follow us to meet the city."


    "Thank you very much." Liu Chang was glad to hear this.


    "Well, I won''t do more introductions. My name is Li Feng!" The leader introduced himself and patted Liu Chang on the shoulder: "come on, follow me. The city is not far away."


    "Well."


    Along the way, Liu Chang put away his guns and mood. After several kilometers, he saw the scenery of the suburbs of the city. In fact, the edge of the suburbs of the city was similar to that of the countryside. The farmyards and buildings full of local flavor made Liu Chang feel a little bit back in human society.


    "It used to be called Dongguo village. It''s close to the city. It''s not small and there are many people here. But now, you see..." Li Feng, the leader, pointed out to Liu Chang a small courtyard built by himself along the way and said, "there are no people now. Since four years ago, all the people who can live have gone to the center of the city. These houses are empty. In the past, Dongguo village was much larger than this. Later people left, and the woods surrounded it and eroded a large area here. In the outer suburbs, they have become forests. "


    "In the past, the township government was noisy about greening every day, but this time it was really green. It''s really ironic!"


    "This is not greening." "I haven''t seen any grass in four years," said the man with Henan accent in the team


    "All the trees here are red?" After listening to that person''s words, Liu Chang doubts again.


    "All red, not red outside?" "The trees in Henan are not red?" he asked


    "No, it''s still green, there are red ones, and less." Liu Chang explained.


    "Oh, I thought the trees all over the world had turned red." People in Henan dialect continued: "there are scientists in the city who say that trees turn red because of the red fog and dyeing effect. Now when you say that the trees outside are still green, I know that expert is a bullshit again!"


    "Oh." When Liu Chang heard the complaints of his fellow villagers, he nodded and sighed in his heart. A hidden forest is like a huge cage, which makes the people trapped in it as if they were locked in a black room. He didn''t know what color the outside world was.


    "Didn''t you want to get in touch with the outside world?"


    "Contact a fart, those stupid. Forcing scientists, research for four years, but have not come up with a reason!" When several people talked about communication tools, they suddenly got excited. "A group of stupid. Forced, can not go out, also can''t contact the outside world. Some have the ability to try to go out, but most of those who leave the city have no news. It is estimated that most of them died. No one wants to joke about their lives, so we''re stuck here


    "Four years, no one else came in?" Liu Chang was surprised and said, "is this impossible? None? "

 Chapter 158

    "Hardly. I haven''t heard of anyone coming in four years. Maybe we don''t know." The only woman in the team replied, "that''s why we were so surprised to see you just now. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for your good looks, none of us would believe you were from Henan. "


    "Well, I''m still a rare breed." Liu Chang joked.


    "Yes, maybe we can get a lot of food by sending you to the municipal government." The man with Henan accent took the joke.


    But although it was a joke, but in the current social environment, it was a little too much. After hearing this man''s words, Liu Chang didn''t feel malice in him, but he still moved his eyebrows unconsciously. When he noticed this detail, the leading man quickly made a comeback: "Zhang Tenglong, what are you kidding about? Is that what you said?"


    "Ha ha, chief..." The man rubbed his greasy hair and said, "I didn''t mean to say it, but I just said it. Don''t take it to heart, brother


    "Well, it''s OK." Liu Chang nodded and stopped talking.


    The team went all the way to the city center in silence, and after arriving here, the street finally had some popularity. Xingtai is not a big city, but it is not small. In the past, there were millions of people in the surrounding areas. Now, most of the deaths are still a little crowded.


    There are open shops on both sides of the street, and people are busy doing something - no matter in what era, in what kind of city, as long as people want to live, they have to work.


    However, even so, the crowd has not been seen for more than ten days. Now, as soon as he enters the city, Liu Chang still feels very comfortable.


    "Shall I show you to our headquarters first? I am a small leader of the civil self defense forces here. I will take you to a safe place. Can you tell me about the outside world? " Feeling that Liu Chang was in a better mood, the seemingly smart leader immediately said the topic he wanted to say: "I''ve been here for four years, I really want to know what the outside world has become. Seriously, it''s not a good feeling to be here. This pure color forest is like a cage, and no one can go out. In the past, the distance of hundreds of kilometers and a night''s train is as insurmountable as a natural moat. You just said that the outside world is different from here. Can you tell us something about it


    "Well..." Liu Chang heard the man''s words, bowed his head and thought for a while, nodded his head and said, "OK, I''ll go to your residence to fix it. In the evening, I''ll tell you about the outside world."


    "No problem." With a look of interest, the man led Liu Chang all the way to a huge building.


    "It used to be a big hotpot shop. It has three floors and is well decorated. I occupied it two years ago with a group of brothers." While staying on the road, the man explained the origin of the building: "after that, we modified it, and now it''s like this. It can accommodate people and have a warehouse. Anyway, it''s quite safe. Why don''t you take a rest here? "


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded, put down the backpack behind his back, and the gun in his hand. "Is there a place to take a bath? I haven''t bathed for more than ten days, and I''m covered with mud. "


    "Well, yes, I''ll take you." The man heard Liu Chang want to take a bath, his face a joy, with him to the back room.


    "There''s water in the pipe. We put it in the cistern. The underground pipes connecting to the outside are broken, so you can save a little bit. " After leading Liu Chang into the door, the leading man also helped him to take the door, "brother, you can wash it first, call us after washing, we will wait for you outside!"


    "Yes Inside the door came the sound of Liu Chang''s shouting and the sound of taking off his clothes.


    When the man saw this, he turned away and went back to the front hall where several of his men were playing with Liu Chang''s two huge weapons.


    "Boss, this thing..." A strong man picked up the "shredded meat" and cried, "it''s really heavy!"


    "How heavy is it?" Asked another.


    "Here, take it up and try it?" The strong man handed the broken meat to another person, which directly led to the latter''s shoulder falling, and the person almost lost his balance. "Damn, can you aim at such a heavy gun? How strong is that man? "


    "Well, let''s not talk about aiming. It''s estimated that even the driving force will be affected if we use it." The strong man concluded: "head, it seems that the human body has evolved very strongly."


    "Yes." Another man stood at Liu Chang''s other gun money. He tried his best to lift the amphibian''s huge gun. "That sniper gun is better. I can see that it''s 300 Jin even with bullets. With our present physical fitness, we can lift it, but we can''t use it at all. "


    Looking at the giant machine gun in his arms, the speaker said, "it looks like a modified Gatling, but the ordinary Gatling, with all the supporting facilities, is only 150 kg at most. And, chief, you see, it doesn''t have a recoil buffer, and it''s much bigger than a regular Gatling. Just look at this caliber, it is not what ordinary people can bear. I guess it''s not easy for the one who bathes in it. ""Well." The leading man looked at some of his men and pressed his arms, "put down the things of others. No matter how strong this man is, he is no threat to us. No matter how lucky he is, he can''t get here all the way from Henan without two brushes. This man is useful to keep. We should greet him with a smile in the future. "


    "By the way, are there any good-looking women in the regiment?" The leader of Li Feng looked at his subordinates and said, "go, go to the regiment and find a good-looking woman. At night, communicate with this outsider more. I think he has a good impression on us. We all know what to do. "


    "Well, I see, chief." Several people nodded and put down Liu Chang''s gun.


    At the same time, there was a sound of water in the bathroom.


    Taking back his listening ears, Liu Chang bathed in the cold water, his head was washed by the cold water, so that he waited for a moment to rest and calm down.


    He quietly washed his own dirt, hung off his beard, which had grown to the length of his fingers, with a knife, and trimmed his messy hair. The whole bathing process was short because there was not much water and he didn''t want to waste it. Five minutes later, he turned off the water pipe of the reservoir, and the cold sense dissipated. Liu Chang wiped his body and let the pressure and distress sweep into his body again.

 Chapter 159

    Some things can be left behind for a while - but they have to think about.


    For example, at present, Liu Chang is faced with two problems that have to be considered. First, he has gone too far. He has missed the agreed Handan city. How can he find those lost partners? This is a difficult problem. Because if he is asked to turn back and go the road of hiding forest again, he is determined not to do it.


    After all, this road is too difficult to walk. Even if you turn around, you can''t find the city in the forest. Now it''s a good luck to hit Xingtai, but the bad luck can''t be with one person forever. So, he can''t find Handan when he goes back. Moreover, even if we go back to Handan and find it, some of our companions are not there. No matter how we think about it, we are still empty.


    Therefore, there is no way to go back, and I don''t know how long the road ahead is. Finding a companion has become a thorny problem.


    But at present, there is a more difficult problem than finding a partner - finding Xiaojing.


    The company''s affairs may not be urgent, but the small quiet matter cannot be anxious. Because Liu Chang thinks that even if they can''t be found, they may be safe - but Xiaojing is different. If you can''t find people in this area, you will lose the footprints of amphibians once you get out of this place - and after this period, you may not be able to find them.


    Before Li Qingshui died, he gave several batches of clones to the amphibians. Naturally, these amphibians belong to the same camp. They will surely gather together at a certain time, headed by Liu, and travel to a strong family and ethnic camp. And when they get together, with the power of several clones, Liu Chang can''t shake this force.


    Therefore, he must catch up with the formation of this event before the possibility of Xiaojing, so this matter is the most urgent at present - the most urgent and also the most clueless


    the amphibian led Xiaojing and the two clones. Liu Chang had no idea where they had gone. Even now his sense of smell was restored, it was still useless because of the smell Preservation, is a period of time, and then the strong smell, in the air circulation of the place have scattered that moment. After more than ten days of no news, Liu Chang has completely lost track of tracking them. Therefore, in this vast sea of forests, in this piece of place that even went out, it is impossible to find several people hiding in the forest.


    Therefore, whenever he thought of this problem, Liu Chang felt the pain of his head.


    Dry the body, no matter how you think about these two questions, it is difficult to come up with the answer. Liu Chang put on the clothes full of sweat and sand and walked from the back to the front hall.


    "Well, Mr. Liu, it''s very fast." Several people in the front hall are getting together to discuss something. Seeing Liu Chang coming over, Li Feng, who is still the leader, comes up.


    "Well, I haven''t bathed like this for a long time. I feel very comfortable. Thank you." Liu Chang sincerely thanks.


    After all, in this world, people''s ideas can''t be so pure because of the pressure of survival. However, no matter from which angle, the other party did help themselves and there was no malice, which had to be appreciated.


    "No matter where you are, even if we don''t help you, others will help you." Li Feng took a stool from the hall and moved it to Liu Chang. "Besides, I have something to ask you for help? Come on, tell us all about the outside world? "


    "Well, yes." Liu Chang sat on the bench, coughed gently, and began his long speech: "I don''t know much about the outside world. I only know about Kaifeng and Zhengzhou on the way here. But I have said everything I can... "


    "When the red fog came four years ago..."


    Liu Chang''s speech lasted for several hours, mixed with questions from several people, and some explanations. In these hours, he basically described the outside world. In addition to some of his own * * things, even the big willow tree, he said in detail.


    "Is there such a terrible creature out there?" After listening to Liu Chang''s words, several people, without exception, aroused the greatest curiosity about the miraculous and horrible willow.


    "Well, it''s terrifying. Now it''s in Zhengzhou. The body spans Zhengzhou and Wuhan. The body alone is thousands of kilometers in size. It can devour the brain and take possession of it. It''s a supreme existence regardless of force or wisdom." Liu Chang said truthfully.


    "Then we humans are not finished?" Several people heard Liu Chang''s description, some do not believe, "impossible, this is only a few years, how can there be such a terrible creature in the world?"


    "I don''t know the cause of his formation, but I don''t have to cheat you." Liu Chang sighed helplessly: "after all, even if I make it up, I can''t make up such a good story."


    "Well, I believe you.


    ¡±Li Feng nodded, "but you said just now that the willow tree has come to the north. With his figure and speed, it will be a quick thing to think of here. Then we will not be dead if we can''t get out of this forest?""I don''t know." Liu Chang shook his head. "I heard he was stopped in Zhengzhou. I don''t know about the others."


    "Ha ha, who has such great ability?" Li Feng heard this, even reluctantly, but still showed a completely unbelievable expression, "according to the description you just described, that big willow has completely surpassed our life form and exists. Even if I believe that there is such a strong life in this world, I will not believe that there is a similar human being in this world. How bad would it take a man to stop such a life with his bare hands? "


    "Who knows?" Hearing Li Feng''s doubts, Liu Chang thought of Li Qingshui''s plain face. "In this world, there are always some people who are different from others..."


    Thinking of Li Qingshui, Liu Chang''s mood is extremely depressed - that is his relatives, that is, he once had a grudge, but the closest comrade in arms and relatives. That''s the one who''s been helping him protect him, and that''s probably the most powerful person in the world.


    And that''s the only one who died.


    Things change.


    The end of life is more changeable.


    He suddenly thought of what Li Qingshui had said to him when he was still in Kaifeng. (to be continued)

 Chapter 160

    "It''s the end of the day, and you can''t be as weak as you used to be. It is true that everyone has the right to live, but no one should give up his right to live. It''s not easy to survive in this world for a long time. Either you have extraordinary wisdom, or you have powerful power, or you have superior luck... "


    "But the premise of all this is - you have extraordinary courage."


    "No courage, no courage, no heart, even if you have wisdom and strength, it is useless."


    "Yes." Recalling Li Qingshui''s words, Liu Chang sighed silently. He didn''t understand and didn''t want to understand some of the things Li Qingshui had said. He has always been an ordinary student. Sometimes, he does not have the courage to face death, but he has always been resistant to his hands stained with blood.


    "Hard hearted, even if you have wisdom and strength, it''s useless..." What Li Qingshui once said came true to himself. He died at the end of his life because he was too cruel.


    Otherwise, by virtue of his wisdom and power, even if eventually, human beings really disappear on this beautiful planet, he will be the last to disappear.


    "Alas." So, thinking of this calm and merciless appearance and soft heart like tofu, Liu Chang sighed heavily, "let''s talk about it today, I''m tired."


    "Oh, yes." Seeing Liu Chang''s lack of interest in the conversation, Li Feng laughed and said in a slightly apologetic tone: "look, what''s it like to patronize and listen to the outside world, and you''ve lost track of it and forget the time. You haven''t had a serious rest for more than ten days. Come on, I''ll take you to have a rest. There is a room behind us for guests to rest. Come with me... "


    However, Gu Shifeng couldn''t find a house since then


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded and followed.


    Around the front hall, into the back, is the kind of hotel like building. The building is simple and warm, and it is a good place to live. After leading Liu Chang to the door of a room, Li Feng said goodbye with a smile.


    "Have a good rest. Although you know that you must be tired for days, even if you don''t do some things, it''s also a kind of spiritual enjoyment to have a soft thing to sleep with."


    This is Li Feng''s last words before leaving the room.


    Watching Li Feng leave, Liu Chang immediately opened the door of the room - as he expected, he saw a woman in the room - a gentle woman, a white woman, a woman reading a book.


    "Well, I just want to sleep." After Liu Chang entered the room, he ordered, "you go out."


    "Oh." The woman heard the door ring, turned to look at Liu Chang, "you look very tired."


    "Yes, I haven''t had a serious sleep for more than ten days." He put his backpack and gun on the table. "You go out. I want to sleep."


    "Good." The woman put down the book, opened the door and went out.


    "Ah..." Seeing that women are so cheerful, Liu Chang, who is just ready to rush people, is at a loss, "you are really..."


    "How about it?" The woman stood at the door and looked at Liu Chang.


    "Well."


    "Because I can see that you are really tired, and I am by your side, you will not rest assured of sleep." The woman said with a smile, "so, instead of wasting your breath, you might as well come to you tomorrow."


    "Oh, so it is. You are really a strange woman." Liu Chang asked, "how can you explain to Li Feng when you go back like this?"


    "You don''t have to tell me. I''m hired to accompany you for a day, a kilo of food." The woman said, "good reward, so I hope you don''t refuse me again tomorrow."


    With this sentence, the woman touched Liu Chang''s chest, then gave him a charming smile and took the door. However, he was so tired and worried that he disappeared as soon as he appeared.


    After putting down the things in his hands, he still stripped off his clothes, got into the bed which had been far away for a long time, kept his ears up, and fell asleep with vigilance.


    And this night, I do not know whether the soft bed played a role, Liu Chang felt that he had made a long dream. He dreamt that he was back in the age of cause, the age of vicissitudes, the era without human beings - it seemed that some of the deepest memories of genes had awakened, and the dream was so real.


    He dreamt that he had become a fish and competed with the same kind in the sea;


    he dreamed that he had become a frog and saw the little flying insects passing by in front of him;


    he dreamed that he had become a bird and saw the vast land below from the sky;


    he even dreamed that he had become a beetle and penetrated into the boundless land Among them


    The fragments of each dream are so clear, although bizarre, but let Liu Chang feel that these things are so real, as if they were his own experience - true to, until he woke up for a long time, still did not wake up.Sitting at the head of the bed, the morning sun shines on my cheek. Although the sun is no longer bright, although the world is still red, but a sense of security, but also let him really good. Just as he was enjoying his rare security and remembering his dream last night, the door of the house was thumping.


    "Are you up?" There was a girl''s voice outside the door.


    "Well." Liu Chang answered - he knew it was the girl who left last night, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ve brought you breakfast."


    "Oh, come in then."


    The door opened, and the girl came in with a wooden tray. There were two purple potatoes in it. It has been steamed, and you can smell the fragrance on it from afar.


    "Li Feng asked me to bring you the food." The girl put the wooden plate in front of Liu Chang.


    "Oh." Pick up purple sweet potato, Liu Changwen smell, some uneasy.


    "It''s OK. It''s certainly not poisonous. If you don''t believe me, I''ll try it for you first." The girl showed a playful smile, picked up another purple potato in the wooden plate and took a big bite. At the same time, she said vaguely: "you see, it''s not poisonous..."


    "It''s not poisonous. If it''s poisonous, I''m sure it won''t kill me." Liu Chang thought of the scene that the poisonous lizard died in the woods for no reason a few days ago, then he bit his food at ease and said, "today, accompany me to the city for a tour. I want to know the distribution of power here. I have something to do."

 Chapter 161

    "What''s the matter?" Asked the woman.


    "Well, I''m looking for someone." Liu Chang nodded, ate and said: "some of my friends may pass by here, so I want to ask what forces are more influential here. After all, the more people there are, the easier it is to find people. "


    "So it is." The woman grinned and bit at the purple sweet potato, and then said, "in that case, for the sake of this food, I will help you."


    "Thank you, then." Liu Chang said, "I haven''t asked you, what''s your name?"


    "Well, my name is Milan. I used to be a psychologist. Now..." Milan ate the purple potato with a bitter smile, "it''s a betrayer."


    "Oh." Liu Chang heard her helplessness and shook her head with a bitter smile, "I understand."


    "Well, thank you for understanding. It''s because I understood it too late that my little brother died." Milan stuttered purple sweet potato and wandered in Liu Chang''s room.


    "How did he die?"


    "Starved to death." When the girl said this, her face was still unnatural for a moment. "It''s very difficult for a child to survive the first bacterial invasion. He was lucky at that time and survived, but within a few days, he was so hungry that he got edema and died


    "It has been said before that the most painful way to die is to burn. But after seeing my brother''s death, I don''t think so. It''s better to burn than to starve. " Milan said, pumping a corner of the mouth, "especially the kind of slow starvation, really painful."


    "So, from that moment on, you realized it?"


    "Well, I don''t want to die, let alone starve to death." "But in this world, I have no hunting ability, no ammunition, no contacts, no ability to mutate. I have only one person, and that''s all I can sell. "


    "Well." After listening to Milan''s words, Liu Chang felt some sympathy in his heart, but he was more irritable. In the end of the day, he had heard too many stories like this. The end of the day is a huge melting pot in which everyone has his own story - and most of them are tragedies.


    Liu Chang''s own life is full of Tragedies - parents, friends, brothers and relatives, who is not lost one after another, who wants to hear the tragic story of who.


    "Come on, walk with me." Speaking of the tragic topic, Liu Chang got up and stood up. "Let me have a look at this city, and by the way, I can understand the distribution of power here."


    "Well, come with me." Milan heard Liu Chang''s words and turned to leave the room.


    Following her, Liu Chang put the huge weapon on the table - no fighting, it''s not good to carry these two guys on the street - too eye-catching. But the dagger and the pistol still want to take, in oneself waist pinned a big one small two pistols, Liu Chang cleaned up, left this room.


    Liu Chang didn''t see Li Feng''s figure all the way out of the building with the woman. Other people saw a lot of them, but they didn''t know each other. They didn''t ask anything about him after they saw him. It looked like a very loose organization, and he followed Milan all the way to the street outside.


    "You look like you''re here for the first time?" Out of the building, Milan asked.


    "Yes, for the first time here, I don''t know much about anything." Liu Chang looked back at the converted building of the hotpot shop and asked, "what''s in it?"


    "Oh, a food goods transfer station, the stationmaster is Li Feng." Milan looked at Liu Chang suspiciously, "don''t you know?"


    "I don''t know. I came here for the first time yesterday."


    "Well, I think he knows you very well. Although he is not poor, no one is too rich these days. He can raise a man for nothing and hire me?" Milan murmured, and then said, "but it doesn''t matter to me. You''re too tired to ask too many questions. You''re good to me. I''ll tell you what I know."


    "That''s right." Liu Chang followed her to the street.


    This hotpot shop is located in the center of the city, which is supposed to be a prosperous area, but there are not many people on the street - this is what all cities in the end of the world look like, but there are many vitality in the depression. This vitality is not the upgrading of human beings, but the vitality of plants and other animals.


    So, if you don''t count the grass on the roof and the insects under your feet - the city can only be described as broken and depressed.


    "How many people are there in the city now?" Liu Chang looked at the open street.


    "About 100000." Milan said: "most of them are dead."


    "No wonder." Liu Chang looked at the empty houses on both sides, "more than the dead outside."


    "What''s out there?"


    "The outside world, the world beyond the hidden forest." "I came from the outside," Liu said


    "True or false?" Milan heard the news, shocked: "should not, who can pass through the prison forest? Everyone who goes in is obsessed with it. ""Believe it or not, the death rate inside is higher than that outside. It may be due to the tight blockade." Liu Chang said, saw a listless person in the street passed by his side, "do you call the hidden forest prison forest? Is it difficult to hunt in this forest? "


    "Yes, it''s hard. Even if there''s prey, it''s hard to find it." Milan shrugged off his shock and said: "so what we eat is very precious. Most of the plants are found from outside. Then there is a research lab at the government''s office, and we will plant them after the renovation. But the effect has not been very good... "


    "Because plants change after a few generations, right?" Liu Chang knew that this was a problem for the whole world. Li Qingshui couldn''t solve it at that time, and it was even more impossible for these people to solve it.


    "Yes. If you don''t know how slow it is to plant things, it''s not good to preserve them. You have to look for seeds outside all the time. " Milan said: "this is the root cause of the food shortage."


    "So, in it, food is a harder currency than weapons?" "Liu Chang thought," is that to ask for help, you have to have a large number of food as exchange chips? "


    "Surely, no friendship and no food. Who will do something for you?" Milan said, pointing to himself: "take me as an example. If it wasn''t for the sake of a kilogram of food and the purple potato, do you think I would talk to you so much?"


    "That''s true." Liu Chang rubbed his chin, "well, in this case, take me to the biggest black club here."

 Chapter 162

    "What do you want them to do?" Milan asked, "it''s not a place that anyone can go to."


    "No, I just look at it first." Liu Chang said, then urged: "don''t ink, go quickly. Don''t worry. If there''s no danger, just go to the gate. "


    "Oh." Milan nodded. "I don''t care whether you turn or not. Anyway, I''ll just show you the place to go in. You can go in by yourself."


    "Don''t worry!" Liu Chang said, "it''s useless for me to let you in, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, too." Milan nodded and followed Liu Chang to another part of the city.


    Through the dilapidated block and the former commercial center, Liu Chang followed Milan to a dilapidated office building.


    "Well, that''s it. Their association is called Qianjin club, which means to lead everyone out of trouble." Milan, as a local villain, almost instinctively introduced the "topography" with Liu Chang. "If you are really from outside, you should also know that our city has been trapped here for a long time. But in the difficult position, the closed environment, the most likely to appear the special system rule. This is almost completely out of touch with the outside world, so the rulers inside are even more domineering. On the other hand, these gangsters are more vicious. "


    "They''re not that friendly. You just have to be careful." Milan said with some uneasiness.


    "Don''t worry, everyone goes out to do business to survive, there are not so many useless things." Liu Chang asked: "since they can become a force here, they should all have relations with government departments."


    "Well, if you don''t have a weapon in your hand, no one will obey you." Milan said: "they are connected with the military and political departments, not to mention them. Even Li Feng is also connected with those departments. Otherwise, in this world, there are no people and no guys in the hands. Who will obey whom?"


    "Well, I know." Liu Chang thought for a moment. He said, "well, you go back to Li Feng and wait for me. I''ll think about how to deal with this matter. Then I''ll see you when I''m done. "


    "Well, don''t forget." Milan is not at ease to explain: "I today''s wages, you have to come back to get it."


    "Don''t worry. A kilo of food, I remember. " Liu Chang finished this sentence, turned away from here and walked to the office building.


    Only two or three steps away, Liu Chang''s back was completely submerged by the thick fog. Lost in Milan''s view.


    When he came to the office building, Liu Chang looked at the guard forces there and stayed for a long time - in fact, he was thinking about the problems that Milan had said. The guard force of a underworld group is not a problem, but after all, it is asking for help from others, rather than looking for trouble at the door. He does not want to make things too rigid.


    But after thinking about it, I didn''t think of any good way. Liu Chang had no choice but to go ahead.


    Into the eyes of the community guards. Liu Chang was stopped by two men with flat heads and suits.


    "What, what?" Two people stand in front of Liu Chang.


    "Well, just in this city, I want to ask you to help me with something." Unable to think of a good way, Liu Chang had to truthfully answer his own purpose.


    "What''s up, who are you?" Two people look at him. Distinguish his brow to shout: "who ah, have not seen before!"


    "You don''t know me. I''d like to ask you to do something else. I''ll pay you separately. " Liu Chang smiles. "I promise you won''t suffer."


    "What''s wrong? Get out of here." Two people heard Liu Chang''s purpose, confirmed his identity, face directly pulled down, "this is not the place you should enter, get out of here quickly."


    "There''s no discussion about it?" Liu Chang''s face froze when he saw their attitude, but he still didn''t want to make a big fuss.


    "Go away, don''t be shameless." One of the two people, speaking, directly pushed Liu Chang''s body.


    Liu pushed his body slowly to the side of his body, but it was slower than that of pushing himself.


    "Fuck. Your mother!" Losing face in front of peers is one of the last things underworld members want to see. He almost fell down with himself, and the man who pushed Liu Chang took out from his waist.


    However, his action naturally escalated the trend of conflict, and the direct result of this incident was that half of his face collapsed in an instant. And his companion also at the same time, face punch, face bone collapse, eyes and nose bridge broken into a thin piece.


    "Shit!" It is the first time for Liu Chang to smash someone''s face with one punch. I think that his face was once smashed half by the one punch of the man. Today, he returns home and feels very comfortable.


    After all, Liu Chang is no less powerful than the synthetic man in those days in terms of his physical quality. Because he has wisdom, he can add weapons to his body, and with a variety of biological skills, Liu Chang is now more than ten times stronger than his former synthetic.


    At that time, a synthetic man was equivalent to the combat effectiveness of an integrated company. Now, if Liu Chang had the right weapons in hand, he would be more arrogant.After these two punches went down, the other side even did not have time to scream, died thoroughly. And after these two punches, Liu Chang is also the first time to get such a great pleasure in killing. For a time, he only felt his chest was stuffy, there was a feeling of not spitting, a lot of sweat all over his body, and a kind of numbness and itching appeared on his body.


    "What''s the matter?" His brain was suddenly dizzy, as if he had been poisoned. But fortunately, his reason was still there. Liu Chang felt that something was wrong with him. He looked down at his exposed arm. There, in the place where the skin itched most, his skin had been covered with wrinkles, and layers of folds like rhinoceros grew slowly on it. At the same time A sense of hunger that was so intense that it swelled from his belly.


    This kind of hunger is a long time away, he has never experienced it several times in his life.


    The last time I realized such a strong sense of hunger was when I drank "Shiwei thick soup" in Kaifeng four years ago, but now the hunger is more intense than that time. Not only that, but also this feeling is climbing with the passage of time - the strong feeling constantly attacks his remaining reason.


    He even saw two bodies on the ground that had just been broken by him, both of which had a desire to swallow. (to be continued.).. )

 Chapter 163

    "No way..." Cannibalism, even at the end of the day, is hard for ordinary people to accept.


    As soon as Liu Chang had this idea in mind, he quickly rejected it. However, within a few seconds of his stupidity, the skin on his body became more and more intense, and the hunger in his stomach hit like a landslide and tsunami.


    No longer dare to think about it, Liu Chang plunges into the office building. The feeling of dizziness in his head is even stronger. After he rushes into the office building, he catches the first person he meets without looking.


    "Where is the food?" Liu Chang''s eyes turned green light at the person caught.


    "Ah The man was delivering things in the office building. When he felt a flash in front of him, a figure picked up his neck. In a trance, he did not dare to think about it any more. Instinctively, he called out: "don''t kill me. The food is in the warehouse, and the warehouse is behind the first floor."


    "Er." Liu Chang can''t wait to run to the back of the office building.


    The building pattern in the office building has been changed. The place where the desk should have been put has been transformed into the open space such as warehouse and goods transfer. Liu Chang rushes through these things and follows the taste of food and rushes all the way to a huge compartment.


    Kicking open the tin door, Liu Chang''s eyes were full of compressed biscuits and some unprocessed food. Liu Chang didn''t even think about it. He plunged into the food pile and began to eat and chew. There was no time to remove the biscuits. Liu Chang went into the grain pile and ate the raw products that were not processed.


    One mouthful at a time, I would like to open my throat, but I can''t satisfy the bottomless black hole in my stomach. The numbness of my body is still on, and the folds are constantly thickening, and gradually the luster of scales grows on it.


    Although his eating process is like gluttonous food, people outside will not allow him to enjoy it.


    Someone broke into the nest of the underworld group alone, which was a matter of utmost importance. Liu Chang had just broken into it. Many people did not respond to it, so he was given a few minutes of peaceful eating time. After a few minutes, everyone understood what was going on.


    Even those who didn''t see Liu Chang sneak in just now were also understood by the shouting and shouting. Therefore, although the response was not as rapid as that of the army, within five minutes, a team of gunners, following the track of Liu Changgang''s entry, aimed their guns at the warehouse where he ate.


    "Who was it that broke in?" The leader of the shooter frowned and asked a worker next to him - the one caught by Liu Chang to ask for directions when he broke in.


    "I don''t know. I felt lifted up just now. I didn''t see what it was like." The man exclaimed, "but he''s very strong. He should be highly evolved."


    "Alone?" The captain asked again.


    "Well." The worker nodded.


    "Alone, without weapons?"


    "No more weapons."


    "That should be the children of the city leaders, dare to be so arrogant." The captain heard that there was only one person on the other side, and he didn''t have a weapon. His face showed a relaxed look.


    Waving to let the Gunners stand by, he stepped forward two steps into the warehouse: "Hello, friend, who is it?"


    "Wu..." Liu Chang ate, even if two more mouth can not meet his stomach needs, mouth full of food, how can give consideration to talk.


    So, in the empty food warehouse, there is only the sound of chewing and swallowing.


    When the captain heard such a violent chewing sound, he was slightly stunned. However, the underworld group in the end of the world had been fighting and climbing for more than four years. He had no courage, no courage, and could not live to this day. He could not do this position. Therefore, although he hesitated to hear the chewing sound, he still walked into the warehouse and stood behind Liu Chang.


    The sight distance of ordinary people is three meters. Even though human beings have been evolving for four years, they can''t see more than five meters. So slowly walking into Liu Chang, the captain knew that standing behind him, he felt something wrong with the other side. At five meters, he only saw a figure bending over to eat. At four meters, he found that the man was not eating biscuits, but eating unprocessed stored grain.


    Within three meters, the captain saw the pleated skin on Liu Chang''s neck, and the bright red scales still wriggling on the pleated skin.


    "Strange..." When the captain saw the scales and folds, he stopped immediately, "monster, there is a monster..."


    And just as he stopped, there were shouts from his men.


    "Captain Zhou, big Liu and Xiao Zhao, the gatekeepers outside, their whole faces have been smashed. It looks like a wild animal attack!"


    Hearing the shouting outside, Liu Chang, who had already felt someone coming in, turned his head. Captain Zhou, who just came in, was about to turn around and run away, but the next second he saw a face that made him flustered. His teeth were full of food, and his face was covered with folds and scales, which matched with human facial features. In addition, he had a pair of eyes without white eyes. The wrinkled skin was the fold skin of rhinoceros. The scales looked like snake scales, but It was more metallic than the scale of the snake, and it seemed that he had an impulse not to look directly at him - a very dangerous beast''s smell, coming from above."Shit!" Under a fright, Captain Zhou subconsciously took out his waist with the gun - a large caliber refitted military pistol, which he usually does not leave the body of the guy, played more than 10000 times in a few years. So he took out the gun very fast, and even a set of shooting movements in one go, "bang bang bang bang", directly fired several shots at the head of the monster.


    The monster didn''t hide. He could see that the monster seemed to be able to organize its own movements, but it did not hide. The extremely strong force at close range also hit the target. Several bullets hit the monster''s face and head, sending out a wonderful sound of "Ding Ding Ding Ding". With the wonderful sound, it was the sparks on the monster''s face.


    "What?" The large caliber military pistol hit the head at close range, but he didn''t even get hurt. Seeing this situation, Captain Zhou didn''t say a word, abandoned the gun and ran back. At the same time, he did not forget to shout out: "ready to shoot..."


    When the shooter outside heard his words, he immediately picked up his rifle in his hand. At the same time, he turned around and ran out of the second step. He was grabbed by the red scale monster with a big wave. Then he was wrapped in the arms of the other party like a chicken and rushed out of the room.


    "Hoo" a sound, he only felt a gust of wind flash, people appeared outside the warehouse.

 Chapter 164

    The shooters, who had been waiting outside for a long time and got the "ready to shoot" command, pulled the trigger almost instinctively when they saw the fast-moving thing.


    Protrusion!!!


    The sound of the semi-automatic rifle rang out, but the figure had already flashed by. After three or two steps, they rushed out of the enclosure of the warehouse and disappeared out of the sight of the crowd.


    Liu Chang ran out of the office building with the team leader. Liu Chang did not encounter any obstacles. After all, he was able to enter and leave the military area command of the Research Institute in Zhengzhou. It was like killing a chicken with a knife. But now he is not in the mood to kill chickens. He only has the heart to eat chicken.


    All the way, he led the man who looked like a steward to an abandoned house. Liu Chang threw him to the ground.


    Liu Chang''s mood is very complicated now - physically, he has been changing all over the body, and he can feel that there are deeper changes in the muscle fibers of his body - the muscle viscera and bones are wriggling, the genetic code in the deepest part of the body has been rewritten, and these things are also changing accordingly.


    Maybe it''s the energy overload brought about by the evolution of his body. Now he only feels hungry. This kind of hungry and dizzy mood is very bad, but he did not cause more killing because his brain is still clear. So after throwing the captain down, Liu Chang closed his eyes for three seconds and opened his mouth full of sharp teeth and asked his first question.


    "The head of the Mafia?" The voice line is very thick, and the change of physical signs has made him speak out of his usual tone.


    "Well." Captured by the monster, now facing the challenge, the man on the ground is in a complex mood with three points of fear.


    "What''s the name?" Liu Chang''s second question.


    "Zhou Kai."


    "In charge?"


    "Well?"


    "I asked you, do you keep your word in the regiment?"


    "Oh, it''s OK. When I''m out of the regiment, I''ll be counted." Zhou Kai truthfully replied that he tried to prove his existence value with his own words. "There are not many armed forces in the regiment, and there are no conflicts at ordinary times. There is an armed conflict, and the army will help to deal with it. I''m the armed captain of the regiment. In addition to the commander, I can speak. "


    "Oh, do you want to live?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Yes." Zhou Kai answered honestly.


    "OK, take me back to the warehouse first. I''ll take the food from that warehouse."


    "Yes, no problem." Zhou Kai looked at Liu Chang and said, "it''s just your face..."


    "It''s OK. I''ll take it." Liu Chang said that from the broken house found a piece of linen, wrapped his face and neck, "go, hurry up."


    "Oh."


    Hunger urges Liu Chang to go on the road and follows Zhou Kai. He is not afraid that the other side will not cooperate. It can be seen that the guy is a smart man who knows whether to resist or not and how to choose his own life and death choices.


    In this way, they just left the office building, and then folded back. Less than ten minutes before and after, some shooters and workers were still searching and sorting out the scene, and Zhou Kai, who was missing, came back again - but this time he was surrounded by a strange man with all kinds of faces.


    "Chief, how do you? It''s very kind of you to be alive! " As soon as Zhou Kai entered the office building, a sharp eyed shooter saw him. "I couldn''t find you all over the warehouse just now. The first time you asked me to shoot, I shot, missed the shot and ran away. The man ran so fast. I heard "whoosh, all of a sudden, the man is gone. Do you think it''s strange?"


    "But I didn''t see it clearly, but xiaoqiangzi said that he saw you carried away by that man in a trance..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Hearing the shooter''s question, Zhou Kai glanced at Liu Chang''s side, then frowned at the talkative shooter and said, "don''t talk nonsense. It was a misunderstanding just now. This is the leader of the city. I don''t want to see strangers. I was just playing with you. Get out of here. "


    "Oh." Hearing Zhou Kai''s words, although the shooter was full of doubts, he still had his eyesight. Knowing that the captain didn''t want to say what had just happened, he was ready to turn around and go.


    "Well, it''s not necessary to clean the area around the warehouse. I don''t have to inform the superior about this today. I''ll deal with it." After explaining the shooter, Zhou Kai made a gesture of invitation to Liu Chang. The performance was in a very high position, as if Liu Changzhen was a senior military officer. "Come here, please."


    Zhou Kai asked Zhou Kai all the way to the inside of the food warehouse. After coaxing the people around him away, Zhou Kai consciously blocked the door and stood at the door, leaving Liu Chang a private space.


    "Good job!" Seeing that no one bothered him, Liu Chang took off the gauze from his head, and without any more nonsense, plunged into the food pile again - and then, there was a chewing sound like a meal for ten people.


    Zhou Kai, standing by the door, was surprised to see all this.


    This meal, Liu Chang kept eating for more than three hours - a large number of biscuits and food entered his stomach, and then in a flash was strongly secreted out of the stomach juice to digest. In more than three hours, Liu Chang ate enough food equal to two and a half times his own weight. He did not stop until he ate half of the grain stored in the warehouse.His hunger was no longer like a landslide, and his mood was a little calmer.


    "Thank you for your help today. I''ll come back to you in two days." After eating the food, Liu Chang frowned the scales on his brow, then wrapped himself with gauze, opened the warehouse door and left the warehouse.


    All the way out of the office building, although attracted a lot of people''s curious eyes, but no one came forward to stop. After going out smoothly, Liu Chang came to the street.


    Not daring to return to Li Feng''s stronghold, he casually found an empty house and walked in. In the end of the world, there was nothing more, but this kind of empty house that no one lived in was all over the street.


    After entering the house, Liu Chang went to a dilapidated dressing table, picked up a piece of broken glass from the ground, wiped it clean, and looked at his face.


    "Well, how it turned out to be like this." The face is full of scales and folds, and the pupil is pure black, which is better than when the face was broken. After looking at his face, Liu Chang looked at his arm, then took off his clothes and looked down at his body.


    Like a lizard man.


    Bright red scales, rough folds, bulging muscles


    "It''s ugly." Liu Chang looked down at his body and said sincerely.


    "What''s going on here? Why has such a huge change suddenly taken place? If the evolution is in the opposite direction, shouldn''t it come one by one? " (to be continued)

 Chapter 165

    Liu Chang''s heart turned out a lot of questions.


    "First, the eyes inexplicably evolved the ability of dynamic capture under the crisis, and then somehow poisoned all the lizards that bit themselves, and now they suddenly become this pair of ghosts."


    After thinking about it, Liu didn''t understand what was going on. After all, according to what Li Qingshui had told him at the beginning, the recessive manifestation of genes was carried out according to the sequence. But it never mentions the non active expression process of this gene under the crisis.


    Looking back on the three inexplicable evolutions, the first two were mutated under the crisis of life and death - or, if there is no mutation, it will be dead, and there is no room for any maneuver - the first shell will hit the body immediately - and the second time has been poisoned and dizzy and become food for others.


    It''s OK to say these two times. After all, in the environment of life and death, people''s body and instinct react, which is still said in the past - after all, even if they have not been injected with genetically modified liquid, people in extreme crisis have had many examples of potential explosion, which Liu Chang still knows.


    But the third sudden change, how can not be said. Without any crisis, they were beating people, and they suddenly changed without warning.


    No change is as fierce as this one. The body can''t bear the intense need of energy, which leads to the sense of hunger like a landslide, and the body changes into a strange shape. This appearance also brought him a lot of trouble.


    In the end of the day, although strength and strength are the first, if they are no longer like human beings, they will also bring difficulties in communication. Although Liu Chang didn''t pay much attention to his appearance, and in the past four years since the end of the day, he had several disfigurement experiences, but none of them was as thorough as now. He took off his clothes and went to the jungle, which was an alternative intelligent species.


    "Alas." Looking at the mirror and sighing heavily, Liu Chang only felt that this matter made him have a headache, but there was no solution.


    There was still half a day left, but he didn''t plan to go out again. Silently until dark, Liu Chang lay on the old bed to sleep.


    The brain is full of confused thoughts, but the fatigue brought by the physical change still makes him sleep until dawn.


    The next morning, after sitting up from the bed, Liu Chang''s first thought made him look at his arm. Originally thought that the eye and should be more thick scales, but look down after the past, but see is smooth skin, and fine muscles down.


    "Oh, it''s back to normal?" Liu Chang''s heart moved, and his arm turned out the luster of scales.


    "What''s going on?" Just thinking back to the appearance of his body yesterday, I immediately saw the lines of scales on my arm. The muscles of the body are also showing signs of bulge again, with bursts of strength coming out from the inside of the body.


    What''s more, Liu Chang can clearly feel the existence of these things, just like the arm, which can be controlled freely. This feeling can be perfectly felt and used without other people''s explanation - just like the feeling of an adult using his own finger.


    After all, they are all their own bodies. Of course, they can feel and control them.


    "Pull back." In order to cooperate with his own idea, Liu Changgang saw the scales on his arm had just risen, so he quickly stopped the idea, and then controlled the scales to disappear under the skin.


    "It''s amazing." Looking at his body restored to its original state, Liu Chang was a little excited - after all, if these scales and powers could be freely controlled by him, it would be better.


    After all, in the end of the day, everyone wants to be stronger - these scales and folds can provide him with great protection, and the body feeling of reptiles is much stronger than his original. Strength, protection, these things are indispensable in combat. With these things, Liu Chang is confident that his fighting ability can be improved several times.


    Especially the ability to deal with ordinary humans.


    Because to deal with human beings, he is most afraid of the attack of stray bullets. Although he can see the trajectory clearly now, if many people fire at him together, he will travel through the dense strike surface. Even if he can see the trajectory clearly and has the computing ability of Li Qingshui, if the shrapnel is too dense, there is no hiding at all - that area is within the range of attack, so it is impossible to avoid it.


    But now that you have protection, that''s different. Ordinary bullets can''t pierce his scales, giant shells and powerful weapons, and they can''t shoot at him indefinitely. In his battle, he just needs to pay attention to and avoid these things, which will be several times easier than before.


    Think of here, Liu Chang in the heart excited to control their own scales, let it surge out with the fastest speed.


    "Creak creak" body with the control of the brain, began to change up, Liu Chang took off his coat, watching his body layers of scales gush out, not only the knuckles become bigger, muscle fibers continue to be strong, skin covered with layers of wrinkles, forming a perfect release layer."Great!" The process of transformation only took three seconds, which was carried out under the condition that he deliberately slowed down the speed. He can clearly see the whole process of muscle bulge and scale turning out. He can also feel the wonderful feeling of body strength slowly flowing out.


    This sense of instant strength will bring the most primitive pleasure to all male animals. Under the strong stimulation of the sense of strength, a large number of male hormones were secreted. Liu Chang felt excited. Under the surge of adrenaline, he punched the wall of the abandoned house.


    Boom!!!


    The old walls of the house were beaten down by him, and the whole house collapsed because of the loss of the load-bearing wall. All kinds of stones and sand suddenly toppled down from the sky, giving Liu Chang a bad face.


    "This sense of power..." Liu Chang stood in the mound, clenched his fist, "life intensity, at least 65?"


    Strong power brings strong confidence - "if we meet amphibians this time, even with the help of clones, I will have confidence in World War I. Xiaojing, wait for me. "


    After putting on his coat from the ruins and finding a turban to cover his face, Liu Chang walked slowly towards the direction of yesterday''s office building.

 Chapter 166

    The light in the morning is not good, but the mood of people in the morning should always be more pleasant.


    But at this moment, Zhou Kai''s mood is not so happy - to be exact, he is afraid. The monster said yesterday that he still came to see him today, which made him afraid.


    In the end of the world, he had been in the underworld for so many years, but he did not develop the character of fearing death. In fact, he felt that the people who were not afraid of death were either mentally ill or just talking nonsense - the latter was absolutely the majority.


    The desire to survive is the deepest and most instinctive instinct of human beings. Everyone wants to live - even if it''s just to live.


    Zhou Kai is like this.


    He wants to live. He can sell a lot of things to live. Although he is a member of the underworld, he can''t help but struggle, after all, is a gamble - and a gamble after calculating the gains and losses. Zhou Kai is lucky. Since the end of his life, he has been gambling and winning. For four years, he has finally become the second leader of this association.


    It''s not easy to sit here - being able to sit here means a comfortable life and a guarantee of survival in the future.


    Before the end of the day, the rich are most afraid of death - similarly, after the end of the day, those who do not have to work hard are more afraid of death.


    After three years of hard work, he got the position that he didn''t have to fight for any more. Before his butt was hot, he was faced with a problem that made him feel that his life was impossible. The monster of yesterday.


    A very powerful monster - a creature who dares to block bullets with his face, which is something he has never seen before;


    is also a very smart monster, who can speak human words and manage personnel affairs. In fact, Zhou Kai has been doubting whether the man is a mutated human being since last night.


    But whether it''s human or not, it''s not Zhou Kai''s biggest concern. He was most concerned about whether the monster would kill him, or whether he could kill the monster.


    Another big gamble - the monster came to him today and told him to wait for him. He hasn''t been sleeping since last night, thinking about how he should face this powerful creature with his mentality. Attack him or please him.


    It was a difficult choice.


    If you attack him, you have to be furious - bomb without bullets, rockets with bombs - you have to kill him in the shortest possible time. Or it won''t be so good when the monster comes back to him.


    Therefore, if you attack, you will die. If you can''t beat him with the strength of the monster, he will be killed.


    And if it''s a smile - it''s just as hard for him. Because he didn''t know what the monster would ask him to do, whether he would be "sealed off" after the event.


    Therefore, he wanted to run, but if he ran today, everything he had worked hard for years would soon be replaced by others. In the end of the day, everything changed too fast. He didn''t believe that he could have such good luck for four years.


    Therefore, these three choices, no matter which one is not so attractive to him, no matter which, all have the flavor of death. So he stayed up all night thinking about it.


    Until dawn, until he closed his eyes painfully, until he heard the heavy step outside the door


    "You are a wise man..." The monster came in with his own voice line. "You made the right choice."


    "I hope it''s right." When he opened his eyes, what Zhou Kai looked into his eyes was still a face covered with gauze. "What do you want me to do for you?"


    "Find someone." Liu Chang said: "find two groups of people, if there is any news about them, let me know."


    "What kind of person?" Zhou Kai heard that the other side did not ask the lion to do some tasks that he could not complete. Hearing that he was just looking for someone, his heart was half relieved.


    "Well, these are the two groups. I probably drew them for you on the way." Liu Chang took out a few pieces of paper from his arms, "there are two women in a wave, a teenager, and the leader is three children. The children look like this, about three years old."


    "Oh." Zhou Kai looked at the clumsy handwriting on it and carefully distinguished the appearance of these people. "It''s very common, but the more common it is, the more difficult to find it."


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, "that''s why we have to rely on your strength. There are many people with great strength."


    "Well, I''ll try my best to send someone to help you find them." Zhou Kai also nodded, "what about the other group?"


    "The number of the other group is uncertain. If there are more people, there may be more than a dozen, and if there are less, there will be only three. A girl like this, with yellow hair. There was a child who looked almost the same as the three children just now, but he was younger. Another one looks like this. " Liu Chang pointed to his painting and explained: "white skin, tail, more than two meters high. It looks beautiful and strong. Well, this white monster may be five meters high, and the five meter high one may be carrying a baby


    "This is..." Zhou Kai looked at the amphibians painted by Liu Chang, "what kind of amphibians are they?"


    "A kind of intelligent species. If you find them, send someone to inform them. Don''t get close to them. They are very dangerous." Seeing Zhou Kai''s serious expression, Liu Chang said with some uneasiness: "it''s much more dangerous than me, especially with those children, if more than ten get together. It was... "Speaking of this, Liu Chang suddenly couldn''t find an adjective.


    "What?" Hearing Liu Chang''s tone, Zhou Kai also raised his head from his paintings.


    "It''s a force that can subvert the world..." After thinking for a long time, he finally found the adjective "subverting the world", which is not an adjective. "Especially the biggest and the smallest, your people, if you hear from the residents, please inform me immediately..."


    "I see." Zhou Kai nodded, looked at the monster in the painting, looked up at Liu changman''s scaly face, and suddenly thought of the word "birds of a feather flock together".


    "I''ve been living with you recently..." Liu Chang said this, looking at Zhou Kai''s face, "this job is not difficult for you, it''s just a little troublesome, but for the sake of safety, I will still supervise the work. I''ll be with you during the day, and I''ll leave at night. I won''t oppress you too much. What''s the matter with you? "


    "Well, I think so." Zhou Kai saw that the monster was so talkative. After hesitation, he finally couldn''t help asking, "what would you do if you found these people for you, or if I couldn''t find them?"


    "I found it. I left immediately. I couldn''t find it..." Liu Chang said this, pauses for a moment, remembering what Li Qingshui said to him in the past, and then said, "if you can''t find it, you''ll die."

 Chapter 167

    "Oh." Zhou Kai nodded and didn''t doubt the truth of the other party''s words - because in his cognition, his own life is extremely precious, while other people''s lives are ordinary, so do the monsters in front of him. Therefore, he did not doubt the monster in front of him when he said this, he was just bluffing him.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to find them. As long as these people are in the city, I can find them for you."


    "That''s good." Liu Chang listened to Zhou Kai''s assurance and nodded.


    As a result, a secret search campaign in Xingtai City started slowly in the negotiation between the two people.


    Zhou Kai''s work is still vigorous. On the first day Liu Chang was around him, he began to organize people to search the whole city. His staff is not much, but it is also quite a lot. Moreover, the largest underworld organization in the city naturally has its own subordinate organizations. If the communication goes on at all levels, it will naturally have a strong radiation surface to find out more people to help inquire about this matter.


    Liu Chang saw all this, and as he said, he stayed around Zhou Kai all day long. At night, he changed his form and returned to Li Feng.


    "You''re back..." After entering the curtain, Liu Chang returned to the hot pot shop and saw Milan, who had been waiting at the door for a long time.


    "If you don''t come back, they''re going to throw me out."


    "Get rid of it?"


    "Well, they''re not going to feed a freeloader." Milan said: "it''s hard to find a job that pays so well. I don''t want to work for two or three days."


    "You don''t have to accompany me."


    "Let me be with you. You have no loss." Milan looked praying.


    "Whatever you want." Liu Chang said and walked into the hotpot store. Many of his things are still here. If it wasn''t for this, it would be questionable if he didn''t come back.


    After entering the store hall, Li Feng has been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Brother, you are back. I thought you left without saying goodbye?"


    "No way." Liu Chang said, went to him, "so looking forward to my return, is there anything I need to help you with?"


    "Ha ha..." Li Feng said with a dry smile: "how can it be? I just think that it''s not easy to meet a person like you who comes from outside. Isn''t it kind? I want to talk to you more. But I think you''re tired after running all day. If you''re OK, take a rest first. "


    "Good." Liu Chang looks at Li Feng, who is close to him. Without much talking, he enters the back room of the hot pot shop.


    And in the next few days, he was constantly repeating the two-point first-line life.


    In a few days, he also basically understood everything in Xingtai. It''s really a lonely city in the woods. The hidden forest makes them completely disconnected from the outside world, making it a more closed world. Almost everyone in the city wants to get out of the city, but almost everyone doesn''t have the courage.


    In the past four years, most of the brave people have died, a small number of them have not been heard from, and no one knows whether anyone has gone out.


    Therefore, the completely isolated life and the solid color world outside make this city look more "exclusive" than other cities, especially when there is a highly centralized rule inside.


    everything is the army has the final say, the army has weapons, manpower, everything.


    However, these are not the issues that Liu Chang is most concerned about, and he is still not solved these days. However, he had been living in the underworld for several days, which made him get useful information.


    "You mean there''s a bird over there in the army?"


    "Well, I heard from the boss, the bird who can speak human words." Zhou Kai sat beside Liu Chang. As the days passed by, people became more and more uneasy. Liu Chang didn''t tell him the time limit to find someone, but he knew that nothing was unlimited. Therefore, something is fine, he always likes to talk about some topics that he thinks useful to remind the other party of his own existence value.


    "I''ve heard that I can not only speak, but also communicate with people normally. I''m not low."


    "Is it?" Liu Chang heard the news, his brain suddenly excited, "do you know how big the bird is?"


    "I don''t know. I heard that the news was private, but the boss said it when he drank too much."


    "Oh?" Liu Chang squinted, "this is good news."


    "Do you want to see it?"


    "Again." After saying this sentence, Liu Chang thought about it.


    At night.


    After a busy day, he returned to Li Feng''s territory again. And the other party''s attitude towards him over the past few days has become more and more clear - he wants to join the gang.


    Over the past few days, Liu Chang also learned about the nature of Li Feng''s gang. He said it was a "civil self-defense force". In fact, it was also a semi underworld organization. It''s just that they don''t all rely on residents to provide for their own work. But it is inevitable to fight for territory every day. Therefore, Li Feng at that time saw that Liu Chang could use such a heavy gun that he would be attracted repeatedly.However, Liu Chang is really not interested in these "little people" fighting for territory. And since Li Feng heard about the big willow tree, he seems to have lost the idea of fighting for things. He never forgets the danger outside every day.


    That day, after Liu Chang came back in the evening, he came back again.


    "Hehe, brother, are you back?"


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded and looked at Li Feng. Every day, he is so warm to say hello to himself, and good food and drink to offer, every day also guard his own back, every time ask is also so a few words.


    "When are you going to leave? Don''t forget to take my brother with you. I am very familiar with the city within 50 kilometers


    "It''s not easy to go." Liu Chang usually has no interest in talking to him, but after hearing about the bird today, he also came to some spirit. "Have you ever heard of a bird in the government?"


    "Do you know that?" Li Feng heard Liu Chang mention this matter, his eyes showed a surprised look.


    "Well." Liu Chang looked at his expression, "you know?"


    "Well, I''ve worked in government departments for a long time before, and I''ve heard about it." Li Feng took Liu Chang and went to an empty corner in the inner room. "I also thought about the bird at that time. As long as there was this bird, it was not impossible to go out of this forest."


    "How big is that bird?"


    "I''ve heard that it''s not small. I haven''t seen it in detail, but I''m sure it''s OK to fly with a man on his back."

 Chapter 168

    "If there was that bird, why would someone still be unable to get out?" Liu Chang asked: "after all, no matter how terrible the hidden forest is, if there is a guy who can fly, it doesn''t matter Then I don''t know. " Li Feng shook his head. "Besides, there is only one bird. Whether it will be killed by other birds in the sky? I don''t know who will leave the camel. Even if there is a candidate, it is still a question whether the person is willing to go or not. The people there are not worried about eating or drinking, and they have no strong intention to leave here. Seriously, if I didn''t know about the big willow going north, I wouldn''t want to go. After all, it''s the same all over the world now. Where to run is not running. "


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, "also."


    "But thank you for telling me the news today, and I''ll take you if possible."


    "It''s enough to have you." Li Feng is a smart man. Some words are just right for him. After patting Liu Chang on the shoulder, he knew that today''s conversation was over, and then he left with a smile.


    Liu Chang thought about the big bird and went back to the room. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Milan in a sexy underwear.


    Milan was lying on his bed at this time, wearing a red gauze on his upper body and a black mesh stockings underneath. Seeing Liu Chang push the door in, he showed a charming expression.


    "Come on, I''ll give you a massage?"


    "What''s up with you?" Liu Chang walked into the room and said, "I''m not so enthusiastic at ordinary times? What''s the matter? "


    "Nothing. It''s just that you''re very tired running back and forth these days. I just want to relax you It''s still something. " Liu Chang sat on the stool beside the bed, "if you have something to say, you can go out without saying it."


    "Why are you so shameless?"


    "Because I don''t want to owe you a favor, and I don''t want to have feelings with you." Liu Chang told the truth. "Because I''m afraid I can''t afford it."


    "All right." Milan heard Liu Chang''s words, stood up from the bed, went to the door, "since you have made a decision, then I will go."


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, "you come today because people here say about the big willow tree."


    "Yes." Milan said, "I don''t want to die. Although I don''t know if what you said is true or false. But I really want to see the outside world. "


    "Sorry, I can''t do it." Liu Chang stood up from the bed and pushed Milan out of the door. "I''m not a hero, and I''m not a jerk who takes advantage of it and doesn''t want to return it. So. Please understand me. "


    With these words, Liu Chang closed the door.


    It''s night.


    After the darkness completely covered the bright red world, Liu Chang, who had a short rest, sat up from the bed. After he picked up the gun on his desk and armed himself, he quietly left the room - he didn''t know.


    He wants to go to the government. Look where the big bird is. Although we may not be able to find the target tonight, we can learn more by looking more. He believed that before long, he would be able to turn it upside down - no matter where the big bird was. He can get it all.


    In the dark of the night, Liu Chang carried his own. Carrying their own crossbow, quietly walking in the night path.


    Although he came out this time fully armed, crossbow daggers should be complete, but he did not bring any weapons of mass destruction. The shredded meat and the modified Gatling are too conspicuous and bulky. Today, his task is mainly to be secret and latent. He is going to inquire for information. Naturally, it is not appropriate to take those two things with him.


    Therefore, he lurked in the night sky in light, in the thick red and black fog, all the way to the central government department compound.


    After a few days of understanding, he knew that it had been transformed into the overall planning center in the past four years - the garrison and some important departments had moved there.


    Because in the end of the day, the city center is still safer, and after the army moved here, it is easy to manage.


    He walked all the way to the huge courtyard after reconstruction according to the direction in his memory. Far away, Liu Chang saw the high wall like a prison and the garrison around it.


    Seeing these things that ordinary people are afraid of, now Liu Chang is completely afraid. Since the transformation a few days ago, he has thoroughly calculated his combat effectiveness.


    After the awakening of reptile gene, his life intensity has reached 65 terrible value. Besides, he has hard skinfold scales around his body. His eyesight is far beyond ordinary people and all detection instruments. He has more accurate physical control and calculation ability.


    In fact, from that day on, he was thinking that his own strength was far beyond the superheroes in many American blockbusters.


    What spider man Batman American captain, simply not enough to see, even if the Hulk came personally, Liu Chang admitted that he had the strength to fight - although the other side''s body was much stronger than him.


    He has always been not weak, or in other words, has always been at the top of human combat effectiveness. It''s just that he always meets more powerful opponents, which makes him unable to exert himself. In the hands of friends and opponents he meets, no matter Liu or Li Qingshui, or the God like horrible big willow, he can not deal with.Therefore, he always failed and looked weak.


    But even so, it did not affect his confidence - Liu Chang felt that his greatest advantage was self-knowledge. He was neither humble nor arrogant, and could clearly recognize his own strength and position.


    When Li Qingshui was in the past, he always believed and obeyed unconditionally. In fact, many men can''t do this kind of soft, but he can do it, and he has been doing it well. It is because he knows that the intellectual gap between the two sides can not be calculated in a reasonable way. Therefore, abandoning his own opinions is the best opinion. Now, when he comes out alone, he can recognize his position and strength in countless setbacks. He does not despise himself because of failure, nor does he feel weak when his opponent is too strong.


    "I''m strong!" This is the result of Liu Chang''s own analysis, which is very scientific. Therefore, Liu Chang is unswerving.


    Over the walls of the prison, Liu Chang entered the huge government compound after reconstruction.


    It''s very big here. After jumping into the courtyard, Liu Chang looked up at all this. After four years of renovation and expansion, it is like a small military base, and there is no cultural atmosphere in the courtyard. (to be continued)

 Chapter 169

    It was the armament and patrolling soldiers that caught the eye, and even the spot where he jumped off the wall, right behind a tank. The searchlights in the sky are shining everywhere. Although they can''t break the red fog, they make everything more like military management.


    "Can this thing still work?" Liu Chang stood behind a tank and watched carefully. There are old marks on the tank, the road mark beside the tank, and there is no trace of heart pressure.


    This is just something more than practical. After all, since the end of the world, people have abandoned most of the means of transportation due to the problems of sight distance and road surface. After all, standing outside, you can''t see the front end of the barrel, and it''s not easy to fire a gun at all. The people inside have to observe the outside through the instrument. As soon as the transparent object like the observation glass is stretched out, it will be covered with red fog, which makes people can''t see clearly the front and the left. Therefore, this kind of transportation in doomsday is very troublesome.


    Even if there is a man with wonderful eyesight who can see tens of meters away, driving this tank, the road outside, trees and dense plants will block all these illusions.


    So, Liu Chang took a look at this big guy who was very threatening in the world before. After one look, the scales on his face grew up slowly, and his muscles swelled. He began to transform.


    Transformation.


    Liu Chang likes this word. Since he was a child, he has always imagined that he can be as powerful as a super Saiya one day. When he was a child, he was always fighting with his classmates and shouting "transform into super Saiya Generation X" to vent his emotions.


    But when he grew up, he knew that his childhood slogan was just a distant dream. But I never thought that I would have this intersection with this word one day.


    Although not transformed into a super Saiya.


    But it turned out to be a monster.


    Powerful, ugly.


    After the transformation, Liu Chang felt a lot heavier, but also more down-to-earth. Liu Chang did not encounter any danger when he walked in the government compound with his eyesight far beyond others.


    Without the use of crossbows and daggers, he toured the whole government compound smoothly, and then roughly judged the division of various regions according to the situation in the compound.


    Which are the military areas, which are the barracks of soldiers, which are the places where the officers live, and those are the very strict specialized areas where the secret handles are


    These Liu Chang touched a general, also roughly aimed at their own target - Specialization area.


    He saw a lot of strange things here, and a big house. The house was locked, but it was difficult for Liu Chang. After breaking the alloy lock with his bare hands, he found an empty space without any one, and went in - things here didn''t look as modern as those in Li Qingshui''s lab.


    After drilling in, Liu Chang found that he was disappointed. Although there were many strange things on display here, most of them were seeds of maps and food, as well as experimental supplies. And the things are very old, it is obvious that they are from the pre era, and they are used in the present.


    A small city does not have any high-end scientific research personnel and equipment. Since the end of the day, although we have paid attention to this, no matter whether the human and material resources can reach the level of Biological Park, so Liu Chang wandered around for a few minutes and found that he did not have what he wanted, he left.


    All the way from the special area to the government wall, Liu Chang felt that he was just walking in idle space - the distance gap brought him a great sense of superiority. Let him walk in the most heavily guarded place in the city, but there is no thrill of those agents lurking in the TV.


    Like a man with clear eyes and ears walking in a blind man.


    But even so, after looking for a big circle in it, Liu Chang still didn''t find what he wanted. Knowing that even in the latter half of the night, he could not help but feel tired and irritable, and left here over the wall.


    Nothing tonight.


    After returning to Li Feng''s stronghold, Liu Chang becomes an ordinary person. After making up his sleep in the room, Liu Chang finds Zhou Kai conscientiously at dawn the next day.


    Two people also so big eye stare small eye, all the way stare to noon.


    At noon, naturally someone came to deliver the meal, and Liu Chang was also eating and muttering to Zhou Kai: "it''s so hard to find someone?"


    "Really not found!" "You are here all day. It''s not that you don''t know the situation. I really try my best," Zhou sighed


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, but he believed that Zhou Kai tried his best, but he still had some doubts about the things that no one had come to.


    There are several groups of amphibians, together with the upper class and their own group, who have migrated northward to enter the hidden forest, or may enter the forest. If they are ordinary people, they may not find this lonely city in the forest, but among them, those people have strong brain regions. These people never forget, these people''s IQ is so high that none of them can be found here.


    Because this is a good rest point and supply point, and the city is not built recently. Xingtai City, which is clearly marked on the map of China, is a good place to find if it is not a hidden forest.Although the hidden forest can confuse Li Qingshui''s clone, it will not be confused for a long time.


    So, thinking of this, Liu Chang said, "well, I don''t have much time. I can''t wait any longer. Maybe they have left the city and intensified the search. If there is no news within three days, this one... "


    Dong Dong Dong!!!


    Liu Chang''s voice did not fall, there was a knock at the door. With the approval of Zhou Kai, who was depressed, a young man came in.


    "Boss Zhou, I have news. The government has just heard that there is a thing of the kind you said at the gate of the compound." After the young man rushed in, he asked for credit and left without waiting for them to speak.


    "According to the information that people over there have seen, they look the same as you described. They have white skin, more than five meters tall, and have a human baby in their mouth. It seems that they want something from the government?"


    "More than five meters?" Liu Chang heard the youth''s words, startled to bounce from the sofa, "is flow!"


    "Is that the monster you said?" When he heard that his task had been completed, Zhou kairu released his heavy burden and said, "yes, he did come to the north. He did not expect to go so fast. He went to the government..." Liu Chang pondered the purpose of Liu He''s going to the government on the 17th. After a minute, his face changed greatly. (to be continued)

 Chapter 170

    "Looking for the bird." Liu Chang figured out the purpose of the other party, whoosh up from the sofa, and then smashed the door, directly rushed out.


    Seeing Liu Chang leave so flustered, Zhou Kai breathes a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he is puzzled. For a long time, or in the past few days, he actually doubted the identity of this monster. It seems that this monster is not familiar with Xingtai City, and its language and communication skills are different from those of ordinary people. We can judge from the daily details that this monster is actually an individual, a person with a high degree of variation and strong strength.


    Moreover, from his unfamiliarity with Xingtai, Zhou Kai can draw a conclusion that he was an outsider, and he had many companions and enemies who had been exiled with him to the prison forest area.


    For outsiders, Zhou Kai is very interested - because although he has been doing well since the end of the day, everyone has a heart of curiosity about the outside world. He also wanted to know what had become of the outside world, and he was curious about the mutant himself.


    In particular, he painted the kind of people who looked more mutated - white skin, and tail, which was very beautiful, but it was too different from the human appearance.


    In fact, all these questions accumulated in his stomach these days. He wanted to know what was going on, and it was closely related to him.


    So when Liu Chang bumped out of the door, Zhou Kai''s inner world struggled for a while. Still got up from the sofa.


    "Where are you going, chief?"


    "Go to the city government." Zhou Kai said, with a pistol in his waist. "I''d like to see how powerful this monster is to hold me for so many days


    With doubts, with a little anger, with curiosity, Zhou Kai finished this sentence, along the door Liu Chang smashed. Out of the room.


    And on the other side.


    Liu Chang didn''t go to the government directly after he left the door - because the person who came was Liu - the super life with wisdom and self evolution ability - Li Qingshui once said that if Liu didn''t want to procreate too much, but scattered most of his energy, he would be ten times stronger than now.


    Therefore, the ancestor of this amphibian can be said to be the most powerful enemy Liu Chang has ever met - Li Qingshui is not his enemy, but Daliushu. He didn''t even have the courage to fight the enemy.


    So. Liu Chang is currently facing the biggest difficulty, in addition to big willow and Li Qingshui, he has never seen a stronger life than Liu.


    Facing such a life. Don''t act rashly. Although his brain is very hot, he still runs back to Li Feng''s hot pot shop first all the way - there are shredded meat and modified Gatling, which is the capital of his and Liu''s opponents - other pistols and crossbows. In front of the stream like a toy.


    All the way into the hotpot shop, Liu Chang was not bothered to deform, so he went into his room at the fastest speed. Regardless of the effect of the way, he picked up his two heavy firepower and ran out directly.


    And he had a lot of movement along the way. Naturally, it also attracted the attention of two people who had been paying close attention to him.


    Li Feng stood at the door of the hot pot shop and looked at the direction Liu Chang left.


    "That one. Is it Liu Chang? "


    "Yes." Milan stood next to him, frowning slightly. "It''s so fast that you can''t see the shadow clearly. But just now I happened to be at the door of his bedroom and saw his back pausing when he was taking things. His clothes are the same as those of Liu Chang, but they look a little bigger. Am I dazzled? "


    "I don''t know. Go and have a look." Li Feng bowed his head and thought for a while, and walked to the direction of Liu Chang''s departure. "He should have gone to the city government. Yesterday he asked me about big bird."


    "Bird?" Milan followed in disbelief.


    ¡­¡­


    Ignoring other people''s emotions, Liu Chang ran all the way to the municipal government. The most direct effect of increased physical strength is the surge in speed. His speed has not been slow before, but he has been subject to the defects of his physical strength. Therefore, even if the calculation ability is good, and the distance allocated at each step is reasonable, the limit will be like that.


    But now, after the evolution of reptiles'' genes, the body has been transformed very well. With Li Qingshui''s computing power, he can get off the ground just as well as have an absolute sense of power at the same time.


    Step by step.


    One step is tens of meters.


    Every step is in the perfect place.


    Liu Chang is as fast as the wind.


    All the way, he ran to the city government with the sound of breaking wind. He slowed down his speed because since he wanted to fight against Liu, the most important thing was the first shot.


    If facing the enemy head-on, even Liu Chang has no chance to defeat the huge monster. The gap between speed and strength, coupled with the other party''s perfectly invisible refractive properties, makes it impossible for him to fight the enemy at all.


    He once sat on the flowing shoulder and experienced his speed, which was twice as fast as he is now. He did not dare to open his mouth to fear the speed of the wind. Although the other side did not give full play at that time, Liu Chang still had a rough calculation of his life intensity.At least 200 or more, to be exact, between 250 and 300.


    Physical abilities are unknown, but at least they also have refraction skills - a skill that their children all have. As an amphibian ancestor, he couldn''t have not.


    Just according to these known data, Liu Chang knew that he could not be the opponent of that guy when he was facing the enemy. So, he had to bet all his luck on the first shot.


    The first shot of shredded meat should at least seriously injure the other party and break the refraction ability of the other party before he has a chance to fight with that guy. Of course, the best ending is to blow the guy''s head with a shot, and let this powerful life die instantly.


    In fact, if possible, Liu Chang doesn''t look like killing Liu - he wants to be beaten seriously and then used as a bargaining chip for Xiaojing. But after all, this chip is too powerful for him to control. Therefore, to weaken the strength of amphibians is the thing he must consider. After all, if this guy and his children come together, then his rescue of Xiaojing will become an impossible task.


    As for the number 17 with him, this is not in Liu Chang''s consideration - No.17 is undoubtedly the most potential clone of all. But there is no doubt that it is also the weakest of the 17 clones. A baby, no matter how powerful, can do is limited.


    Liu Chang believed that if he had a little bit of self-protection ability, Li Qingshui would not have given him to Liu.

 Chapter 171

    Therefore, if the combat effectiveness of No. 17 can be ignored, the enemy he has to face is only Liu.


    However, although there is only one, Liu Chang is not sure at all. All along, he is a very cautious person, even if he has a strong strength, he has always been taking survival as the first priority. He never took the initiative to do anything risky. This adventure, to be exact, was his first time.


    The first time I tried to find someone.


    The reason is simple, for the little girl who lived with him for four years. The little girl who trusted him from the very beginning. The stubborn little girl, the orphan. Even if the face was cut by a knife, she would hold back the pain and say she didn''t hurt.


    The girl who lived and died with him countless times.


    Well, he looked at the girl who grew up.


    Running on the street, Liu Chang held an iron gun in his hand, and suddenly understood Li Qingshui''s feelings in the past few days - a feeling that as long as he was there, no one would want to touch my relatives. A kind of self-consciousness of being a strong arm, whether it is an invincible willow or for Liu Chang, it is almost invincible to Liu Chang. As long as you dare to move my relatives, you have to step on my corpse first.


    "That''s what you thought." Liu Chang because in the heart some understand Li Qingshui''s idea and happy smile.


    He knew that at this moment, he finally had some transformation - a kind of spiritual transformation - a kind of responsibility from boy to man.


    Responsibility.


    A real man always has to guard something. Even if it''s only one acre and three cents in front of his eyes, he runs to hundreds of meters in front of the government gate. Liu Chang slows down completely and takes a deep breath to find the position of the downwind. He holds the shredded meat in his right hand and modified Gatling in the left hand. He slowly approaches the courtyard of the municipal government from the downwind position slowly Phoebe was much more careful than yesterday.


    Step by step, take a deep breath, control your heart rate, control your emotions, and even control your sweating


    Liu Chang is no stranger to this set of movements. At every critical moment of life and death, his body almost instinctively enters into this dormant state - like a poisonous snake spitting out its message, quiet, but extremely terrifying.


    Instead of approaching the city hall from the main entrance, he went down to the fence in the downwind, hiding his smell with the best potion in his backpack - and after that, he found that his body odor had changed a little after he had grown scales.


    Therefore, he believes that even if the nose is easy to use, more than 70% of them hope that he will not be found.


    Quietly over a few meters high fence, Liu Changgang jumped into the courtyard, and felt the atmosphere here and yesterday is not the same - the atmosphere of killing.


    One by one armed soldiers rushed to the government gate nervously from his eyes, and one heavy weapon also aimed at that place. And he had just entered the compound when he heard the flow of Shouts.


    "I have no intention of being enemies with you I just came here to ask for something If you have to fight, I don''t mind creating a bloody situation... "


    Liu Chang knew that the two sides had been facing each other for at least ten minutes. Therefore, according to the flow''s temperament, he might be impatient.


    Following the familiar voice, Liu Chang, with his gun in his hand, kept away from everyone''s sight from all kinds of houses, and slowly approached the sound source area. Step by step, taking advantage of the chaos of the crowd, he was getting closer and closer to the voice.


    "Some of you have what I want. Ask your leaders to come here. I have no malice. I can exchange other things..." The sound of the flow is getting closer and closer, and Liu Chang''s eyes are more and more people - because the stream is surrounded by thousands of soldiers.


    Some people may not be able to see clearly the appearance of the current when they stand behind because of the insufficient sight distance. But the siren and the sound of the stream in the government compound made them subconsciously aim their guns in the direction of the sound source - although some people''s muzzle is not at that position at all - because they can''t see each other clearly, there is only a general direction.


    However, in this forward muzzle, there is a muzzle is extremely accurate, the cross center of the muzzle, aiming at the formal flow of eyes.


    The flow on the rifling is not the same as what Liu Chang had seen before - it''s a bit bigger, and he''s wearing a layer of horny armor. That layer of horny armor in Liu Chang''s super strong visual range, flashing a strong silver white metallic luster, very dazzling, and looks very tough.


    This kind of horny armor is draped on Liu Na''s perfect and strong figure as high as five meters. He is dressed as a holy knight in Western legends and myths, pure and ferocious!


    However, this did not cause too much psychological shadow for Liu Chang - because he knew that in this chaotic environment, as long as he could hit the middle class eyes with one shot - then, even if he had the greatest ability, it was estimated that his skull would have to be opened in half.


    Therefore, the first shot was very important - he aimed at the right eye socket of Liu, looked at the baby''s body which was constantly emerging from his mouth when Liu opened his mouth and enunciated words. He thought about how to blow the head of Liu without hurting the baby in his mouth.But in Liu Chang''s mind, the moment when he pulled the trigger with his fingers and began to exert force, a gun shot first sounded in the crowd, or in the sky above the crowd.


    The gunfire was heavy, loud!


    It''s the sound of a big caliber sniper rifle.


    Therefore, the gun is very powerful, and because it comes from the sky, it seems unprepared.


    In this way, the flow of the gun - shot in the same part of the eye - but, do not know what the reason, but only hit the eye of the flow. Therefore, this seemingly powerful bullet, just in the eyes of the flow, excited a little metal fire, and then nothing else.


    ¡°**£¡¡± In the corner behind the crowd, Liu Chang could not help but scold.


    He didn''t know who had broken his plan. At the moment, he was not in the mood to care what happened. In his excitement, he just pulled the trigger according to the previous plan.


    However, the gun did not achieve the desired effect.


    The bullet hit the target, and the power of the broken meat also brought great damage to the stream, but it did not hit the head of the stream. Because of the previous bullet, Liu was alert, and the bullet made a hole in his dodging body, but failed to hit his head.


    Blood, blooming in his chest. (to be continued)

 Chapter 172

    The strong impact of the broken meat broke the armor that was harder than the alloy steel, and opened a blood hole the size of a human fist. The impact of the bullet made Liu hum and retreated a little.


    However, the function of this bullet is limited to this.


    Only here.


    A blood hole the size of a fist is the result of Liu Chang''s observation - in fact, on the huge body shape that flows more than five meters high, it is only equivalent to a blood hole the size of a finger belly in human body - so, strictly speaking, this gun did not cause any harm to the convection.


    Seeing the result of this shot, Liu Chang grinned bitterly - he knew that today''s affairs had become more and more ominous.


    He didn''t know whose God had broken all his plans, but he didn''t have time to think about it. Because after two shots, the field was boiling.


    Before, the soldiers had been confronting the monster as powerful as the war angel, and everyone seemed nervous because the monster was very powerful just by looking at its appearance, and it was also able to speak out, which was unheard of.


    Therefore, as long as he is not a fool, any soldier who sees his appearance can not think that he is a mentally retarded person who has come to the government compound to die for human beings. Since he seems to have a reasonable IQ and dares to stand here alone, no one will believe that he will be weak enough to be vulnerable.


    And all people, as long as they are human beings, are always nervous when facing powerful things - and those who are well-trained are no exception.


    Therefore, the previous confrontation is a tense confrontation - and tense things are always easy to be intensified. So, when someone fired the first shot, the scene in the field was completely boiling.


    All of them couldn''t help themselves. They opened the most fierce artillery fire to the monster. The bullets poured into the stream like raindrops, and then they ejected like plastic bullets on the steel plate. All of a sudden, the field screamed.


    And flow also stood in the storm, closed his mouth, first looked at the sky, then looked at the direction of Liu Chang hiding, the metal texture of the face - revealed a smile.


    "Shit!" Having no time to think about it, Liu Chang''s second bullet fired at his head again. The bullet is accurate. With Liu Chang''s computing power comparable to that of Li Qingshui, the trajectory of the bullet is completely within his calculation - if it doesn''t move, the bullet will hit the eye of the current accurately and profoundly.


    But the premise of all this is that the other party does not move.


    So, this assumption doesn''t hold.


    So, it''s flowing.


    Speed is very fast, or in Liu Chang''s eyes of the world, he is in addition to the bullets flying all over the sky, the only thing that can be regarded as "not slow".


    According to Liu Chang''s calculation, the opponent''s absolute speed is seven times faster than his own - that is to say, if he raises his legs to run, he can take three steps as soon as he raises his legs, and each of these three steps is much larger than his stride.


    Because his height is only a little above the other party''s knee - the other party is more than five meters, he is one meter eight - or the other party is more than five meters, he is more than one meter - he is a little bit small, and the other side is a monster much bigger and stronger than the Hulk in the movie.


    So, when he saw the other side rushing forward, he didn''t run away. Instead, he took up the modified Gatling on his left arm and shot out suddenly.


    Bullets fly. In Liu Chang''s eyes, these bullets interweave into a strange shaped barrage in the air - these bullet screens cover a large area, and there are no dead corners. If the opponent''s speed is not as fast as the bullets, they can''t escape all of them. Because he has computing power, he has absolute dynamic vision, so he also has absolute confidence to shoot the other side.


    The bullet flew and hit the oncoming stream.


    Then the bullet fired, and a strong clanging of metal was heard. Flow also because of the powerful impact of the bullet, body shape slowed down, but the body still only pain.


    "What a strong defense Liu Chang was shocked by the recoil force of a 300 Jin gun, which made him feel a little backward. Because of his weight, it was very inconvenient for him to control the gun.


    However, the powerful recoil represents the powerful lethality - although Liu Chang thinks that his scallop is very strong now, if he is shot by this kind of reformed artillery like thing, he will still be beaten into a sieve - but the opponent has no other reaction except for a pause, which makes him have an accurate judgment on the strength of the other side ¡£


    But the judgment is the judgment, and the fight is always needed.


    A series of gunshots blocked the flow of feet, Liu Chang seize this moment, raised his right arm is a record of the roar of meat thrown out.


    "Bang", the gun hit the flow of the chest, is in his body opened a blood hole the size of a nail plate for him.


    At the same time, a rocket in the air also hit at the right time, dragging a huge flame tail, and a small arm sized rocket went straight to the head of the stream. The time was in place. Therefore, if there was no accident, the rocket would burst in the head of the stream, causing him great trouble.Even if it doesn''t hurt him, the impact of the explosion will overturn his body.


    Of course, this is without accident


    And in the battle with the strong, accidents, or unexpected things, always happen.


    Therefore, the rocket didn''t explode - instead, it was caught in the palm of his hand by the open finger. The huge flame tail was still bright in his palm, and the surrounding barrage was still dense. But in Liu Chang''s eyes, time was fixed in this picture.


    "Too strong!" This is Liu Chang''s first idea, and at the moment when the idea just came into being - the flow of words.


    "Long time no see!" Holding the rocket, Liu opened his mouth, revealing the number 17 inside, but also spitting out sound waves.


    "It''s really you! Ha ha, I can''t imagine that it was in this way that I left last time and met again this time. " Liu Chang could still hear what he was saying even in the gunfire all over the sky.


    At the same time, there was another person who opened his mouth to speak. His voice was very small, but the sound wave was as if it were directly in Liu Chang''s mind. Even if he stood so far away, even though the surrounding environment was noisy, he could still hear what the other side was saying.


    "Hello, Liu Chang." The baby said, "I''m the 17th. We met once before when Mr. Li Qingshui was still alive, but we didn''t speak."


    Hearing what they said, Liu Chang stood in place and did not move.


    And there were still gunshots all around.


    "Oh, it''s too noisy around. Can you quiet these people first?" The baby opened his mouth again, and his voice was a little distressed, like a person who was harassed by flies.


    "Well, yes, I also feel that there should be a quiet environment for reminiscence with old friends." After finishing this sentence, Liu threw the rocket in his hand and threw it to the most crowded place among the soldiers.


    Boom!!!


    With the powerful explosive force, huge rockets turned a part of the government compound into a sea of fire.


    With a huge impact and a huge explosion, Liu Chang, who was the most dangerous to him, gave up in front of him and rushed into the crowd.


    Then, there came countless screams, and the sound of flesh and blood being crushed into patties and torn into pieces. The method of circulation is very cruel. Every time a person is killed, his body will be torn into many pieces, and then thrown to the most crowded place.


    Tianjiang shredded meat, Tianjiang [limb] body, invulnerable, body like wind


    This is the most "real" feeling of the soldiers on the scene. The soldiers in the field are not without heavy weapons, but anything that can threaten the flow will not hit him, and anything that hits him will not be threatened.


    The scene is a one-sided Massacre - just like the Hulk vs. alien troops in American dramas.


    The flow in the field doesn''t have to be poor by the Hulk, but the equipment of the soldiers in the field is far inferior to that of the aliens. Therefore, this one-sided massacre trend, like a premature ejaculation man, has just entered the state and has already shot in a mess.


    Soldiers are also human beings.


    Soldiers are afraid.


    People are afraid.


    Therefore, the people in the field were frightened by the scene just a moment later. All of them screamed and dropped their weapons, and all of them ran in the opposite direction of the current. The lively scene, after three minutes, became quiet.


    Because there are only three people left in the government compound.


    A stream, a baby in his mouth, a Liu Chang.


    With a gun in his hand, Liu Chang looked at the pieces of meat all over the ground, frowned and looked at the stream: "I remember when I met last time, you said that you were a pacifist."


    "Yes." Liu nodded, "so when I came, I didn''t rush in to grab things. Instead, I stood here for a long time to negotiate. Even if they don''t listen, I''m not rude. "


    "But you still killed." Liu Chang continued.


    "They wanted to kill me first." Flow of words can not be refuted, "I am self-defense."


    "But why do you do it in such a cruel way?" Liu Chang looks at the broken limbs on the ground.


    "Because in this way, we can kill less people." "I want to break their will and make them afraid to run away. This is the most effective way. It is better to kill one person by cruel means than two by gentle means. Anyway, the corpse doesn''t feel pain. As I said, I''m a pacifist. "


    "But, you know, there is no absolute thing in this world, nor is there absolute peace. I don''t want to kill more people, but I won''t completely restrict my actions because of my own rules. I''m not a fool, so I''d like to talk to you in a calm way Stream explained, while opening his hands, "can you ask me, why do you want to get through with me?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 173

    "Because of Xiaojing." Liu Chang replied.


    "Xiaojing, oh, I know her, the little girl with the ability of spiritual exploration." Liu heard Liu Chang''s reply and laughed: "let me guess, it must be my child who captured the little girl. So, you want to catch me and exchange with that little girl."


    "No, he doesn''t want to catch you, he wants to kill you, and then he has the capital to fight your children." Liu just came to a conclusion and was denied by the baby in his mouth. "He didn''t want to catch you alive because he knew he didn''t have that strength. Am I right, Mr. Liu Chang?"


    "Yes, I want to kill him, but at present, it seems impossible." Liu Chang held the gun and sighed heavily, "he is more powerful than I imagined."


    "You''re surprised, too." Liu Chang seemed to be able to see Liu Chang from a distance of tens of meters. His eyes penetrated through the thick fog, looked at his eyes and said, "it''s so fast to evolve. I remember when I saw you last time, you had less than 30 life intensity, and you didn''t have so many abilities. I just looked at your way of fighting. Can you see the movement of bullets? That is to say, your genetic manifestation has reached the amphibian stage? "


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded and didn''t want to hide it because there was no need to lie to a creature who was a hundred times smarter than himself in the face of four brain changes.


    "Besides, it seems that apart from that


    "I also seem to see something very, very interesting in you." During the speech on the 17th, he used three special items in succession, and then his eyes showed a look of worship: "I really admire Mr. Li. This is really a masterpiece!"


    "What is particularly interesting?" Liu Chang saw the expression on the baby''s face from afar, some doubts.


    "I don''t have to tell you that for the time being, because you are not qualified to know about it." So far as the 17th is concerned. He shut his mouth completely and transferred the power of speaking to the stream. "Try him!"


    "Can I kill him?" Flow looked at Liu Chang, and aimed at the sky, "and the woman on the back of the bird."


    "Yes."


    "The woman on the back of the bird?" Liu Chang heard the flow of words, along his eyes to the sky, as expected in dozens of meters in the sky, saw some shadows. The shape of the shadow is the shape of a large bird with outstretched wings, hovering and swinging. And seeing it all. Liu Chang''s anger immediately came from his heart: "you are paralyzed. You fired the gun just now!"


    Liu Chang raised his head and his voice was loud. It was because of the inexplicable shot that destroyed all his plans. Cut off his chance of life, let him fall into such a passive situation. This is equivalent to the death of two people, one is Xiaojing, the other is his.


    Xiaojing fell into the hands of amphibians, and he had a glimmer of hope to rescue each other - and because of that shot, he lost all opportunities. Not only did not have the hope of killing each other, but also faced such a powerful and complete opponent, to pay his own small life.


    How could he not be angry at this kind of thing from heaven to hell and tied to the comfort of two people he cared most about most in his life, including himself. Therefore, Liu Chang figured out the joint. He started to curse at the sky.


    "I gave your mother a big sprite


    If you add material to the national curse, everyone will. And almost everyone will blurt out when they are most angry, vulgar but short and powerful, sonorous feeling can best show the most angry mood of the swearing.


    Therefore, when Liu Chang scolded this sentence, there was a response voice in the sky immediately.


    "I didn''t know you were there!" A woman''s voice, crisp with three points of fierce, although not back to scold, but also did not give in to think.


    "If you don''t know, you''ll shoot at random. Is this the person you can kill?" Liu Chang felt that he had to die here, so he didn''t have the interest to talk nonsense with each other, "you''re cheap, fuck you!"


    "Well, my hands are cheap?" In the sky came the clear voice again, "I originally wanted to fly down to save you, but now it seems that there is no need for this?"


    "Save people?" Hear two people''s dialogue, flow suddenly grinned, "oneself are difficult to protect, still want to save people?"


    After saying this, Liu Chang suddenly heard a "roar" sound on the ground under his body. A deep pit like an explosion suddenly appeared at his feet with gravel. Then, with the help of the rebound force of stepping on the ground, Liu Chang''s eyes soared into the air at the speed of hundreds of meters per second, which was no less than the limit speed of an F1 car.


    As a result, when it was flowing into the air, it brought out a sharp sound of tearing the air, and then, before the bird could react, it had already crossed a distance of tens of meters and appeared on its feet.


    The following thing is very simple, Liu grabs the bird''s leg and goes up to the ground. With his huge arm power, the bird falls to the ground like a meteor from tens of meters high without any struggle. The "bang" and the woman on its back fall hard together.On the ground, there was also a groan immediately.


    There are birds and people moaning - but the same is true.


    "I fell dead, huh..." The woman covers her waist.


    "I''ve fallen to death, eh..." The bird covered its paws.


    "Parrot?" Flow "boom" a sound, from the sky and then fall, trample on the ground at the same time, looking at a person on the ground a bird.


    The bird is very big and colorful. Although it has changed its appearance, it can still be seen that it should be a parrot.


    "Yes, my Lord, the little one is a parrot. Go around me. There are thousands of species in the world. It is not easy for me to evolve wisdom from a parrot." The parrot''s paw seems to be broken, and the wings are also broken, but the mouth is particularly dexterous, "you see, you came to see me today? You are too big. Although I can''t carry you, I can show you the way in the sky. As long as you don''t kill me, I can make a cow for you. If you can''t... "


    The parrot spread out its huge wings and dragged the woman under it. "I''ll give you my lady. You can have a look at the delicate skin. I heard that it hasn''t been..."


    "A noisy parrot." Liu bent down and grasped the woman who presented it in her hand and observed carefully - this is an ordinary woman, because she fell from a high altitude, her face and body were covered with sand, and many places were broken, and the dishevelled ones could not see whether they were good or not. Naturally, in the eyes of flow, there was no difference between good and bad looking human beings. He observes each other because he has some strange abilities.


    "Name?" Liu grabs the girl in her hand, just like a human carrying a pet dog.


    "Call mom." The girl was caught in the hand, although the eyes are full of fear, but the mouth is surprisingly hard.


    "Ha ha." Flow looked at the little girl, not angry, "well, what your name is not important to me. As I said, I am a pacifist. I ask you two questions. If I answer them truthfully, I will let you go? "


    "Really?" When she heard that she was caught and still had the hope of survival, even if the girl was hard hearted, she also showed surprise in her eyes: "are you willing to let me go?"


    "Well, because you''re not a threat to me." Said the stream truthfully.


    "Then ask."


    "Well, first question, are your eyes particularly good?" Liu looked at the girl''s eyes. "The sight distance should be better than that guy on the other side?"


    The guy on the other side, of course, refers to Liu Chang.


    "I don''t know what his sight distance is, but there is no problem for me to see 100 meters away." The girl replied, "what about the second question?"


    "Second, the bird is yours?"


    "Yes, I raised it since I was a child, and it has changed since four years ago. Originally, all the domesticated creatures would return to their free and ferocious nature, but fortunately, this guy seems to have evolved some wisdom at the first time. Although he is not very smart, he has not hurt me The girl''s answer is very honest, because hard mouth does not mean fear of death.


    "You go, bird. I''ll take it." Flow finish words, put the girl on the ground, and then did not care about the lame bird on the ground, turned his head and looked at Liu Chang: "this time, we are really the only one left..."


    "It''s just us." Liu Chang held the gun''s hand and made some sweat.


    "Mr. 17 asked me to try you, and I''d like to try you too..." Liu said, and the huge backpack behind him was still on the ground. When the backpack hit the ground, it made a disorderly and sharp sound of metal ringing. Liu Chang knew that there were weapons inside.


    A weapon that''s in use.


    Weapons of terror.


    The combat effectiveness, power and wisdom of Liu are all the best. The weapons he uses will not be bad. Moreover, because of his body shape, it must be a powerful heavy weapon.


    People, as long as they are human beings, equipped with weapons are always 100 times more powerful than those without weapons.


    Amphibians are also human beings, so if Liu takes out his weapons, Liu Chang has no hope. However, Liu took out his weapon while he was in leisure.


    "I admire Mr. Li very much."


    "Therefore, I would like to know how much potential there is in Mr. Li''s most proud works..."


    "Come on, kill me." The flow of tone, revealed a strong self-confidence, "your only chance of life, in your own hands."


    Flow finished this sentence, the body again turned into a roaring cannon, with the roaring sound of breaking the air, bumped into Liu Chang.

 Chapter 174

    All the way to find their own logical judgment, Zhou Kai and Li Feng, as well as Milan, all came to the gate of the increase yard.


    Naturally, their feet are not as fast as Liu Chang''s, their eyesight is not as good as Liu Chang''s, and naturally they are not as early as Liu Chang.


    Therefore, when they came to the gate of the government compound, all the soldiers and government workers inside had run away.


    On the way, they also met many panicked soldiers. Zhou Kai wanted to pull down one or two to ask about the situation - but who would pay attention to an unknown passer-by? Although Zhou Kai is the leader of a triad, he does not dare to ask too much about the army.


    When they saw so many troops fleeing along the way, they were still a little worried - but based on their basic logical judgment - that they could not do the basic logic of the army, and they did not stop.


    What''s more - with so many soldiers, they didn''t see any wounded - which strengthened their logical judgment that there was no fighting in it.


    Because there''s fighting, there''s damage.


    But all three were wrong - the wrong, though reasonable, was also outrageous.


    Since the end of the world, although three people have never seen each other, powerful creatures that can kill human troops have already appeared in the world - even powerful lives that can destroy all human beings - and no one is injured does not mean that there is no fighting, because there is no damage to one-sided fighting.


    All the people who were injured are dead.


    So they came to the gate of the government compound in a strange and puzzled mood. Then they heard the sound of shells inside, and felt the slight shaking of their feet like the earthquake of magnitude 3. They didn''t know what happened inside.


    But Liu Chang knows!


    And it''s painful to know!


    Stream carrying a small tank gun tube, separated from the air as a meteor hammer general hit himself!


    Boom!!!


    The tank smashed through the air. Liu Chang quickly dodged - and he dodged. Naturally, there was a break in shooting - the current had previously rushed to himself, and he successfully blocked the impact of the stream again and again by using Gatling''s powerful shooting speed and his dynamic vision. At the same time, he shook the meat pieces and made three small cuts in the opponent''s body - although Liu was very careful to protect his head, he could not shoot. But it was a good start.


    But it didn''t last long.


    Liu is an intelligent species, and he is much smarter than Liu Chang. After the third small opening was opened on him, he thought of other ways.


    There are a lot of strange things in the government compound like a military base - one Liu Chang saw only yesterday - and a useless tank has now become his fatal injury.


    The role of a huge tank at the moment is equivalent to a huge iron pimple - in the current strong arm swing, with a strong impact at the moment hit the air - if he does not hide, in the face of such a huge impact, it will inevitably become meat sauce, and if he hides - naturally there will be an attack gap - it will give the opportunity to flow close.


    But Liu Chang understood the reason why the two evils were lighter than each other. Facing the big iron bumps falling from the sky, Liu Chang took a step and retreated behind him. But the eyes have been staring at dozens of meters away from the flow, did not dare to blink.


    Because he saw, and then the tanks in the air served as bunkers. The stream is already following the flying tanks. Come on.


    He didn''t dare to stop shooting for too long - because he knew that stopping shooting meant being completely close - and being drawn close meant death.


    He didn''t dare to run too long - because he knew. Pure specific speed, he is too different from the current, turn to run away or inevitably be caught up with the fate of close.


    So, after dodging the tank and adjusting his posture, Liu Chang opened the modified Gatling in his hand - this time he aimed at the flowing ankle.


    He didn''t worry that he couldn''t hit the target - his powerful dynamic vision and precise calculation ability allowed Liu Chang to shoot perfectly - and because these bullets were dense, they would not cause too much damage to the convection, and the opponent would not hide.


    As a result, a burst of fire flashed, and the body that was hiding behind the tank was beaten and staggered. With the sound of the tank landing, his steps were unsteady - but he didn''t stop his forward body.


    But his staggering posture makes his center of gravity unstable after all. Seize this opportunity, Liu Chang''s shredded meat roars again!!!


    Whew!!!


    The bullet, whistling towards the flowing cheek, was blocked by the arm coming up in the middle of the way - another blood hole the size of a bowl.


    After causing this bloody mouth, Liu Chang fired the gun again, but this time the flow has already adjusted the posture - so the gun naturally failed.


    The time of two shots, plus the time of the tank flying in front of him, after these three blinking of an eye, he finally crossed a distance of tens of meters and approached Liu Chang.


    Gatling can''t stop him!


    The meat can''t stop him!!Because he is the ancestor of amphibians!!!


    He is one of the most powerful creatures in the world!!!!


    Looking at the other side''s immaculate body like a battle angel, the white shadow in Liu Chang''s black pupil constantly occupies all the space inside, and the other party''s unorganized approach.


    One blow, bring out gas explosion!!!


    The speed of a man''s fist is three times faster than the speed of his body''s movement.


    Over 100 meters per second, you can reach the speed of natural flow.


    Therefore, before the sound of gas burst, the fist comes first.


    Liu Chang looked at the huge fist as his waist was approaching, his eyes showed panic! The fist goes beyond the speed of sound, which is not very fast in his eyes - because any bullet is faster than the speed of sound.


    But he couldn''t ignore the power behind the fist - at the same speed, a grain of Hu''s raw rice could bring far less effect than a train.


    Therefore, Liu Chang knew that if he was really beaten by this fist, it would be a situation of visceral sauce.


    He didn''t want his guts to be sauce.


    He didn''t want to die.


    He couldn''t get away from it.


    So I had to give up something.


    Although the opponent''s left arm was not raised at the same time, the speed of his left arm was far away from the target''s left arm Trin was lying on his chest.


    Then.


    Bang, like two trains collided door ring in his chest, in Liu Chang''s strong dynamic vision, he saw the chest of the alloy gun like discus slowly flattened down, splashed countless scrap iron, at the same time, he felt the pain and strong feeling of soaring.

 Chapter 175

    Liu Chang felt the sharp pain in his body, and his body flew back at a very fast speed. The speed of flight is very fast, and the strong impact force makes him reach this speed for the first time in his life. He leaps tens of meters in the blink of an eye, and then bumps into a huge office building.


    With the help of the fourth wall, Liu Changcai stabilized himself and stopped in an office room with a roar.


    Covered with soil, covered with scars.


    Liu Chang only felt pain all over his body, especially the position of his chest. He only felt that he was hit by a train. He felt a few broken ribs. He could not feel it. He only felt numbness in addition to pain, but also a strong sense of powerlessness.


    "Oh..." Slowly lifting his left arm, Liu Chang saw that the huge gun barrel combination of refitting and pastoral forest had been crushed into discus by this blow. Fortunately, the metal barrier had buffered off more than half of the force, otherwise Liu Chang knew that the cake would be something else.


    After taking a deep breath and swallowing the blood to be coughed out, Liu Chang discarded the gun. Then he turned to open the door and left here. Because he saw that, after a punch, the flow turned into a train and ran towards himself through the wall. The walls of reinforced concrete walls are generally fragile as plastic foam in front of the flow, but even if they are fragile, they are always blocking some of their movements, giving Liu Chang a chance to take advantage of it.


    He opened the door and ran out of the room. He was in the huge office building, constantly and avoiding the stream of chasing. After entering the house, he found that the fighting convection in the room was very unfavorable.


    Because the flow of the body avoid too high, the ordinary house roof and floor space is generally about two meters eight, and the flow of the height of more than five meters, which means that after flowing into the room, can not move normally, must be thighs in the first floor, and above the waist and abdomen in the second floor, which is very inconvenient. Because even if his strength is great, it is very troublesome to insert it horizontally between the first floor and the second floor. Every step he moves, he has to overturn a large roof like a bulldozer, which seriously hinders his moving speed and his sight.


    Because above the second floor, he had to destroy the second floor, that is, the first floor of Tianhu board, so that he could see the ant like Liu Chang''s position.


    Walking inconvenience can only walk inconveniently.


    If the one with the size of 90 meters is smaller than that of the one with the size of eight centimeters, it will be more difficult for him to get down.


    So, streaming feels like a hassle.


    And the trouble of flow, of course, is Liu Chang''s trouble.


    He was glad to see Liu''s action constrained after he entered the office building. As he ran away, he was constantly creating wounds on Liu''s body. "Moreover, the vitality of the shredded meat was all aimed at the uncomfortable parts of the flow, including the toe joints, knee bones, and if it wasn''t for the asexual reproduction, he would have penetrated the bullet of the shredded meat into the other party''s crotch.


    After several shots, Liu Chang caused a lot of trouble. He was shot in his knees and toes. Even if it was just a wound about the size of his finger belly, it was very serious and affected his mobility. So he was furious and tried his best to destroy the whole floor on the first floor and the second floor.


    Let the whole floor thick smoke, dust and red fog mixed together, the sky is full of falling stones and sand, let Liu Chang also have no way to shoot.


    So he jumped up from a hole in the first and second floor with all his strength, crossed the space on the second floor by several meters, fired a shot at the huge head of Liuliu, then smashed the Tianhu board between the second and third floors, and directly plunged into the third floor space.


    The space on the third floor is no longer filled with smoke. Liu Changshun, taking a glance just now, fired three shots at the location of the second floor across the floor according to the route in his memory.


    Boom! Boom!!!


    The strong roar of the meat resounded again, and the bullets directly smashed into the ground. Each bullet created a hole more than one meter in diameter, and then continued to run away with almost undiminished momentum on the cheek.


    The three methods of bullets plus the one shot at the moment before jumping up are four bullets. One is the last four bullets in Liu Chang''s broken * * clip. The bullet capacity of shredded meat is impossible to be unlimited. Although Li Qingshui''s design is very reasonable, if the bullet size of shredded meat is so huge, according to his ability, he can only expand the cartridge capacity to the mouth.


    Since the beginning of the battle with Liu, the broken meat has almost never stopped. Therefore, he fired bullets and the sword has been sacrificed. He does not have other clips. However, with Liu''s intelligence and strength, it is impossible to give him the time to change his clip. In fact, he was so tired all the way that he never stopped for even 0.1 second.


    Therefore, the last four bullets are his hope to defeat Liu. Therefore, after the last four shots, Liu Changchun''s black hole shrinks, and his powerful dynamic vision and concentration reach the limit. He wants to see whether this last hope will bring despair.


    Naturally, the first bullet was the fastest to reach the target. When Liu Chang looked through the hole on the third floor, the bullet had already completed its shooting target.


    The bullet in the second layer of space through a distance of more than ten meters, hit the head of the flow, one of which was blocked by his arm.And then a second bullet.


    From the third floor through the floor and down at a 45 degree angle, it directly flashed through the flowing arm and hit his neck, head and neck. As long as it is a creature with developed brain, there are all fatal weaknesses. But after all, the bullet is still too small, compared with the strong body.


    In fact, the second bullet actually completed its own task and exploded into the neck of the stream, but it did not complete its own mission either. "Because it did not create any great achievements except that it opened a hole to bleed more blood than other places.


    Therefore, Liu Chang''s hope shifted to the third bullet again. However, the bullet was not as powerful as its predecessors. The second bullet not only caused great damage to the stream, but also aroused his complete vigilance, so he dodged the third bullet. However, Liu Chang''s calculation is all in one''s calculation. He can''t say that he is no worse than anyone else in the battle. This is the original Li Qingshui''s ability, which is the most powerful computing power in the world. Therefore, before Liu Chang''s four rounds of bullets are opened, he has calculated all his battle lines, including the best [Transport] moving lines for dodging the third bullet. (to be continued)

 Chapter 176

    So, the fourth bullet, of course, will appear in the best movement path of his head.


    So, this bullet is inevitable.


    So, this bullet successfully hit the head of Liu.


    So, there are flowers of blood.


    Therefore, Liu Chang''s pupil because of this series of things happened, surprise suddenly retracted for a while, and then violently evacuated.


    It was his last hope to beat the stream or survive, and all his willpower was there - he had no other chance.


    So his eyes were so focused, so attentive, so exhausting - like a thirsty tough man who saw a girl''s underpants, he was absorbed and had a wonderful look.


    But the next moment, he was disappointed!


    Or, in other words, despair.


    The bullet did hit the upper part of Liu''s head, but he cleverly sidestepped his face to let the bullet that could have broken his cheek and penetrated into the back of his head. Along his turning face, it pierced his cheek and got stuck in the middle of his teeth. Then, there was a brainwave like sound from No. 17: "this gun is more powerful, I''m afraid not Are you going to kill me? "


    There is no malice in the sound of ridicule.


    But Liu Chang heard it so harsh.


    The result is that he is more depressed than the tough guy who looks at the girl''s underpants and suddenly finds that there are other protuberances hidden in the pants.


    But even if he was desperate, he didn''t want to give up. In a hurry, he pulled out his magazine. But as he expected, the flow would not give him this time.


    The time of four bullets gazing at each other is very long. In fact, it is only within seconds, that is, the speed of bullets flying more than ten meters. So this time is negligible. But the time to change the cartridge clip can''t be ignored - no matter how fast Liu Chang''s hand is, it takes a second to change a cartridge clip. However, the speed of a bullet flying more than ten meters is only 0.01 seconds. 0.01 seconds can''t do anything, but one second is OK.


    0.01 seconds, even if it''s a stream, it can''t do anything big - but if you give him one second, he can rush to Liu Chang and tear him apart.


    Therefore, Liu Chang was in fact at the moment of the fourth bullet. It''s time to change the clips. And just after he took out his clip, the sound of No. 17, which ignored the space distance, reached his brain half a second later, and the flow came.


    With a loud noise, the life-threatening flow explosion sent out a more powerful destructive force than just now, with both hands in one fell swoop. The whole floor was overturned, and then people jumped out, from the cracks in the first and second floors to the third floor where Liu Chang was. With a huge hand with a roar, he directly grasped Liu Chang.


    So, in the face of this devastating monster. Liu Chang didn''t have time to change the clip at all. The whole ground he was on was overturned. The sound of collapse of various load-bearing walls made the whole office building creak unbearably. Dust and mud were constantly falling from the upper space, and the eyes were covered with sand. Therefore, there was no problem of sight distance and dynamic vision. Sand in the eyes, but also useless.


    I closed my eyes when I was stimulated by sand and stone. Liu Chang was rushed out by the powerful impact force under his feet. However, in the crisis, he still stepped on a stone in the air and slipped through the fingers of the stream according to his memory and calculation ability. However, he was still carried away by the strong impact force. As soon as his right arm was sent, the gun also flew out because of the strong impact.


    But after he flew out, his feet were not on the ground, so he was so smart that he would not give him a second chance to turn over. From the bottom up, he grabbed the other arm to him again.


    From his chest to the bottom of his chest, he felt a huge force rolling from his chest to the air.


    "It''s over Squeezing his eyes, let the sand in his eyes flow out of his eyes. Liu Chang opens his eyes and sees the huge face flowing.


    Angry faces.


    After all, it''s hard for anyone to get shot in the face, and it almost runs through the back of the head.


    "Do you have any last words to account for?" Liu''s palms kept clenching, gradually increasing the upper strength, only Liu Chang''s visceral tumbling, almost spit out from the throat system.


    Therefore, Liu''s last words - he did not explain - because as soon as he opened his mouth, the air in the alveoli was directly squeezed out by the powerful force of the other party, and turned into a mass of air, which nearly doubled the size between his chest and abdomen.


    Behind the intense pain is the threat of death, and under the threat of death, Liu Chang suddenly thought of some things.


    He suddenly thought of those little lizards that had been poisoned by himself. He suddenly felt something coming out of his mouth. Then he suddenly saw the mouth size of the bowl, which was shot by the broken meat on his arm.


    Then, very naturally, he spit out his mouth size wound.


    Then the stream screamed - for the first time since the battle.Reptiles, there are many very poisonous creatures, such as poisonous lizards, such as poisonous snakes.


    In Liu Chang''s tired knowledge, there are many snakes that can kill several people with one gram of venom.


    King cobra, black mamba These are nothing. They are fierce big flat snakes. Sea snakes are the best among them It is said that a gram of the venom of these snakes can kill thousands of mice It is said that among these toxins are blood toxoid and neurotoxoid


    Blood toxoid can suffocate


    Psychotoxoid can be very painful


    No one can bear the pain of burning nerves directly.


    Therefore, even if he is powerful, he still can''t help but scream. At the same time, his eyes are also confused. It is obvious that the hallucinogenic effect of neurotoxoid makes him see strange things and bring different feelings to his spiritual world.


    Therefore, at this moment, he released Liu Chang, his eyes sometimes blurred and sometimes sober. Obviously, his powerful brain domain function is fighting with the powerful hallucinogenic function of neurotoxoid - like a drunk strong man who wants to keep his head clear, he is fighting with his numb mind.


    However, Liu Chang could not give up when he got this breathing space. He didn''t believe that his venom could poison the other creature whose life strength reached 300. He didn''t even believe how long his venom could make the other party confused. Therefore, as soon as he landed on the ground from each other''s hands and feet, he immediately rushed into the ruins on the other side.


    He''s looking for a gun!


    Among reptiles, there is a share of the venom in the poison sac, so much at a time. At the moment, Liu Chang felt empty in his mouth, and his bones were broken like pain. In such a moment, he knew that he could not get rid of this monster which could not be broken through by his fists and feet.


    So the only thing that could help him now was the missing gun in the ruins on the other side - the only guy who could help himself to blow the head of the behemoth with one shot.


    Of course, if one shot doesn''t explode, more shots will be fired. Liu Chang''s biggest wish now is to find the gun quickly and load it with bullets. As a result, all of this has happened.


    It''s not so easy to find a gun in the environment where the whole building is about to turn into ruins. It''s not so easy to find a gun. Liu Chang finds his own gun and cartridge clip after three minutes of searching in the sand and stone with both hands. But when he just installed the clip, he felt a little wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    In the sky of Zhengzhou, layers of clouds suddenly rose.


    On the ground of Zhengzhou, in the world of flowers blooming everywhere, the big willow tree, which has been silent for a long time, squirmed again.


    This time he didn''t move much. The main thing was the flowers all over the city - and the brain in it.


    In the middle of each flower, there is a blood red vein, which connects with the blood vessels of the human brain, and constantly transports nutrients to it. But today, at this moment, the nutrients here suddenly surge up.


    That is like the blood of the tree sap, the flow suddenly doubled, this sudden increase if replaced by ordinary human brain, will surely die of cerebral hemorrhage - because the brain is so fragile.


    But today, under the intense nutrient supply and peristalsis, because of the protection of willow trees, the veins connecting the blood vessels did not burst, and the speed of feeding did not increase.


    One minute later, the rate of support doubled


    Two minutes later, the rate of support has doubled


    Three minutes later, the speed of willow feeding the brain has doubled That is to say, within three minutes, the willow''s feeding speed to the brain has accelerated by a full eight times.


    In this way, until ten minutes later, when the sound of strong nutrient transportation was heard all over the city, strange things happened -


    each brain sent out a weak current, which is usually hard to see with the naked eye - because this is the brain wave that human beings send out when they think It is very weak, not to mention invisible to the naked eye. Even with the most sophisticated instruments, it is difficult to present it.


    But today, there is a spark. This is the spark of human thought - the spark of wisdom!


    Crackling, in the middle of the flowers in each brain region on the willow body, there are strong electric currents visible to the naked eye. These electric currents are emitted from the brain, shining out millions of times, and then slowly diffuse into the air.


    Thousands of sparks of wisdom filled the air


    Tens of thousands of sparks of wisdom gathered together


    the most brilliant wisdom of hundreds of thousands of people slowly reorganized in the air.


    The sparks of wisdom of millions of people finally interweave into a river of wisdom in the sky

 Chapter 177

    The river of wisdom slowly converged, flowed for a while, and then completely gathered in the sky, covering the whole sky of Zhengzhou.


    Together, the brain waves slowly change shape in the air, first in tune into a bar, and finally into a big ball. Then the brain waves slowly wriggle in the air like the sea, and then change shape again - slowly towards the shape of a huge brain.


    And the clouds in the sky are becoming more and more dense. It seems that the brain waves on the ground cause the instability of the geomagnetic field and the positive and negative ions in the air. After the clouds gather together, they form a thick layer, and then the lightning and thunder are thundering and huge energy is gathered in it.


    But that city like "brain" ignores the current interference in the clouds, constantly absorbs the brain waves around, and then changes its shape.


    At the end of the day


    The clouds in the sky and the "brain" in the air are formed at the same time, and then a huge lightning bolt splits vertically from the sky of Zhengzhou


    Boom!!!


    "Gaia!"


    In the courtyard of Xingtai municipal government, Liu Chang just found his gun when he heard the scream that almost broke his throat on the 17th. Although the shouting was still the consciousness conveyed by brain waves, but because of his great surprise, Liu Chang really felt a sense of startled voice.


    And it was the first time that he heard Li Qingshui''s clones emit such emotions.


    Liu Chang has seen all of the 17 clones, and he has intimate relations with three of them, so he knows. Although each character of these clones is different, because of the calm nature of the wise person, although other characters may not have much love with Li Qingshui, they can at least be as calm as water. So. He''s never seen clones showing surprise, not to mention - they''re so surprised - and this amazing person is the most potential of the seventeen.


    So his hand, which had just picked up the gun, shook a little.


    However, he did not hesitate.


    Take out the gun, Liu Chang found his lost clip in the chaos, just want to change the bullet for the broken meat. The scalp suddenly felt a weak sense of electric current, which he was not unfamiliar with. He had been in this situation several times and knew that it was the reaction of the clone when it emitted brain waves.


    Therefore, when Liu Chang felt this weak electric flu, his vigilance immediately rose - his hands quickened the speed of loading the broken meat. And then quickly raise the gun.


    But after all, he was a little slow.


    At the same time that he just raised his gun, the flow of poison to illusion had already awakened him one step earlier. Now that Liu Chang is ready, the next thing is very simple: he stepped out in front of Liu Chang, hit his gun with one hand, and then controlled him again.


    "You are very good." Liu Chang is carrying Liu Chang. Looking at his eyes, the voice of his voice gasped. Obviously, the toxin still had a strong effect on his body, "although I have prepared for Mr. Li''s works. But your performance is still beyond my expectation. I think if it wasn''t for Mr. 17''s brain stimulation with brain waves. Let me return to reality, I think today is really in your hands


    "Well If so, if... " Again, he was held in his hand. Liu Chang lost all hope this time. His voice was a little dejected and said, "if it wasn''t for the girl''s interference, maybe I won today If you start fighting with weapons, maybe I''m not qualified to talk to you If the 17th doesn''t help you But... "


    "But the fact is the fact. I can''t help you on the 17th. I really have no idea this time." Liu Chang breathed a long breath, almost all the turbid Qi in his chest cavity was vomited out. In his last days, he lived and died, and he was in despair. Today, he knew that he had come to an end.


    "I won''t kill you." Liu saw Liu Chang''s mood, gasping heavily, and saying: "I said that I am a pacifist, and most importantly, I think Mr. 17 also means that. Am I right? Mr. 17... "


    "Well, of course you can''t kill him." Liu opened his mouth slightly and revealed the baby inside. The baby was standing in the mouth of the other party, and his expression was still full of shock: "Gaia consciousness, the willow tree has reached this point, it seems that the extinction of mankind is a matter of certainty..."


    The baby spoke, then looked at Liu Chang on the other side, and then a light flashed in his tiny eyes


    "Mr. Li is really a great talent. Has he thought of this for a long time? Gaia consciousness, the original big willow, has never paid attention to human beings! Flow, let''s go and leave the bird to him


    "Give him the bird, too?" Although the stream guessed that the 17th would not kill Liu Chang, but he did not expect that the other party would give up the bird to him.


    "Here he is. He is the last card Mr. Li left in the world." Looking at Liu Chang on the 17th, his mouth slightly showed a smile, "he is also the only one in the world who is qualified to challenge willows...""I don''t understand what you mean..." Liu also looked at Liu Chang and said, "although he is very powerful and has great potential, I am not polite to say that even if his recessive genes are all revealed, and even if he has evolved to a point beyond my reach, I still don''t think he has a hair that can shake the willow. I don''t understand. "


    "You''ll understand later." After finishing this sentence on the 17th, he sat down in his mouth and looked at the southern sky, thinking, "willow has completed the complete upgrading of wisdom. I think his next move is to plunder more wisdom, and then cross Eurasia. In China, his next target should be Beijing!"


    "Because the real control of China''s nuclear weapons lies in Beijing, and nuclear weapons are the only thing that can slightly harm it. Therefore, Beijing is the last barrier for China. If Beijing is destroyed, the roots and whiskers of willows can spread across the country... "


    On the 17th, Liu Chang was seen again.


    "If you want to save Xiaojing, go to Beijing and we will wait for you there! I hope that when I see you next time, you have really the ability to save people. When I see you next time, I will not leave my hand any more, and I will have a surprise for you


    After that, Liu Chang put his eyes on the ground, and then he left.


    It was so easy to hope to live. When he returned to the world from hell, Liu Chang fought several times, fought for life and death, and survived several times, which made his spirit and body feel exhausted to the extreme. After falling to the ground, his legs softened and his buttocks sat on the pile of soil.


    Outside the government compound.


    Milan and others are still hovering there.


    Because Liu Chang and Liu fought for a short time. Although it was a long time, and it was really breathtaking - but because of the speed of the two people, many things could happen within a second - but just because of this, for outsiders, there were only a few huge roars inside, and the time just passed by less than 10 minutes.


    "In or out?" Milan looked at Li Feng on one side, "it''s always rumbling inside. It sounds like a fierce battle!"


    "Wait a minute. It''s not too loud for a while After a while, go in and see what''s going on Li Feng looked at the government compound with some expectation and some worry. "I don''t know if the monster you mentioned is Liu Chang. If so, he has many secrets."


    "Monster? Liu Chang? " Zhou Kai stood not far away from them, listening to each other''s intermittent conversation in silence.


    At this time, a hurricane flashed in front of them.


    A huge white figure, like the aurora, flashed away in front of them. The storm brought by the full speed running of the body directly overturned the three people to the ground. Milan, because of its light weight, was blown off the ground and flew up.


    "What?" Li Feng''s eyes looked at the direction of the storm leaving, and his eyes showed panic.


    "Is this another monster you want?" Zhou Kai, who was also frightened by the blow over, felt the speed that had just passed away with palpitation. "How powerful is it that can drive this huge body to speed up so fast? Is that red skin monster really fighting against such a guy


    As he mumbled, Zhou Kai slowly rose from the ground, and then walked a few steps in the direction of the wind - and then, on the ground, he saw a huge pit.


    The pit was obviously caused by trampling. The reinforced concrete ground was as bad as tofu in front of the huge force. Just the normal trampling brought by running left a pit with a diameter of more than two meters, and the ground was completely broken into slag.


    The careful Zhou Kai, or Zhou Kai, who has been fighting for many years, found some blood on the footprints of the pit.


    "Did the white war Angel lose?" Zhou Kai looked at the direction his eyes were leaving. Then he swallowed his mouth and turned to look inside the government compound. "How powerful is that red skin monster?"


    Zhou Kai''s heart is very complicated now. There are tangles, fears, fears, curiosity, and happiness. He is curious about who won the battle. He is glad that no matter who wins or loses, he can compete with the guy just like that. He is very glad that he did not resist the other party at that time, and has always done everything according to the monster''s words. (to be continued)

 Chapter 178

    People''s curiosity is sometimes very heavy.


    The three men were at the door and hesitated to enter the dangerous place, but suddenly they did not hesitate to see the angel like creature passing by.


    The three men told themselves in their hearts that the battle was over, and then they left their actions to their most instinctive curiosity and walked into the government compound.


    They walked very lightly, basically looking three times a step. Until they found that there was no roar inside, they changed the three-step-by-step-by-step-by-two-way look-up.


    Of the three, Zhou Kai was a little more daring - because he knew more about them.


    All the way into the government compound, the three of them first saw the empty and quiet courtyard. They were wondering, and then they felt the greasy under their feet. Then they saw the broken limbs all over the ground.


    "Damn it, it''s all torn up. No wonder those soldiers run away!" Li Feng looked at the remains of the corpse at his feet and found that they were all remnants of soldiers.


    "It''s so powerful, a monster that the whole city''s army can''t fight it. Behind the powerful deterrent force is the powerful strength. How strong is this monster? " Milan also squatted on the ground, feeling the horror of the huge monster.


    When they were afraid of the terrible scene on the ground, a hoarse voice like a crow broke the Gong, which made the three people jump in place.


    "Miss, help me, my waist is broken!" The voice is human, but it is much larger than the voice of ordinary people, and the tone is strange. His voice was hoarse and uncomfortable. "Miss, I know you didn''t leave. The monster just ran away. Please help me. If you don''t save me, I will die! "


    "Save a fart!" Another voice came from the air. It was a girl''s voice. It sounded clear and crisp, "didn''t you just sell me decisively? Now you know how to beg me? "


    Bang!!!


    "Ah! Miss, don''t kick me. I''ve broken my leg. Don''t kick. I''m wrong There was a muffled sound in the air, but at the same time, it brought a more broken Gong voice, "I was just a temporary measure. I know that silly boy must die with that red skin monster. Hurry up, get me out of here, and I won''t dare again! "


    "But how can I make you so heavy?" The clear female voice came again. "Three people over there, stand still, throw all your weapons on the ground, and then come and help. Do as I say. Otherwise... "


    "Who, who is there?" Although the sound came from the deep fog. But they couldn''t really see that far, so no one knew what happened there.


    "No nonsense. Do as I say The clear female voice came again, accompanied by three gunshots. Then, there was a crater in front of Milan''s three feet at the same time.


    At this point, they finally understand that the other side has a broader vision than them, that is, they have the ability to shoot them at any time.


    He who knows the current affairs is a great man.


    The last world is full of people who know the current affairs.


    Therefore, the three are obedient to the solution of the equipment, obediently to the direction of the source of the sound.


    Then, on the ground, they saw a huge injured parrot and a girl with a gun pointed at them.


    "You three, come and help." The girl held a gun and pointed to the three people. "You, the biggest one, is you. Find a small cart in this yard. Go and find one. You two stay here now. Don''t try to escape. I see it far away from you!"


    "Go, go." The girl pointed at Li Feng with the head of the gun.


    "Well." Under the eaves, Li Feng nodded, followed the direction of the girl''s gun head sliding, left here, and went to the government compound.


    "Don''t leave me a hundred meters."


    "How do you find it?"


    "I don''t care!"


    "Shit." Li Feng scolded. Although he imagined a lot of scenes in his mind, he never expected that he would face danger in this way.


    All the way into the deep courtyard, Li Feng with his poor eyesight to find the girl said the so-called cart.


    But I don''t know whether it''s God''s favor or a girl, but he is very familiar with the things in the courtyard. Li Feng follows the direction of the girl, and does not go far. As expected, he sees several small iron carts. But at the moment he saw the cart, another direction of the courtyard came a roar.


    It''s the sound of building collapse.


    It''s the sound of the whole building collapsing.


    The sound is dull and violent. When the building collapses, the smoke and dust can spread for hundreds of meters. Along with the smoke and dust, there is a sound he is familiar with.


    "Li Feng?"


    Are you Liu Chang The voice is very familiar, but Li Feng can probably guess who is coming.


    "It''s me." With the smoke and dust, Liu Chang dragged his tired body and slowly walked to Li Feng''s front.


    Red scales, monster''s cheek."You..." Li Feng this is the first time to see Liu Chang''s appearance after transformation. Although he had a quick glance before, but now when he met, he was still startled, "is it really you?"


    "It''s me." Liu Chang was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. All his bones, scales, skin, and muscles in his forehead all hurt. So he said hello to the other party and went straight to the direction where the parrot had just fallen.


    And then, we saw the scene of three people and one bird confronting each other - and the young woman who saw each other before him was naturally better than his static vision.


    Seeing that the two monsters finished fighting, one side drifted away, and the other side didn''t die. The ending was unexpected to the girl.


    "You''re not dead?" "Don''t you have a deep hatred?" cried the girl


    "But I''m not dead." Liu Chang looked at the girl he hated, "but he was beaten to a serious injury, and still went to save my family. All this is due to you. And when people do something wrong, they always have to pay for it, don''t they? "


    "The bird is yours. Don''t kill me." When looking at Liu''s mouth, she was more agile than the girl''s.


    "I killed you, and the bird is still mine." But Liu Chang was not moved, because he was really bored with the girl in front of him.


    "I''ll give you whatever you want." "If you really kill me, Xiaoqing won''t really follow you. After all, how can we sell each other? After all, we still have feelings of more than four years. You are not afraid. One day it will carry you to the sky, and then throw you off your back when you are not paying attention? " (to be continued)

 Chapter 179

    After listening to the girl''s words, Liu Chang hesitated for a moment. He could guess that the relationship between the bird and her was not fake. Although they betrayed each other, although they seemed to have different courage, they still had strong feelings.


    This kind of feeling is equivalent to two friends who always quarrel with each other. Although they want each other to die early, they still have a very important position in their hearts.


    So, as she said, if she killed her now, it is possible that the bird would join her in the plating process. Although with his current ability, the bird drags him to the high altitude. If the bird has any abnormal movement, his eyesight can make him fail at the moment when the other party''s body overturns. But if it is in the fight against the enemy, such as the flow of such a powerful enemy, the bird will also make trouble from it, that is really difficult to do.


    And even if he doesn''t play tricks, it''s still hard to do if he has any doubts - so the girl''s words make him hesitant for a moment.


    "How about it? Let me go. I know that I can''t beat you. I saw the fight between you and the white monster just now. Damn it, the tank is swinging like a wooden root. This scene is so exciting. Although I don''t know why you two made up in the building, I know clearly that I can''t beat you. I can''t fight you either The girl looked at Liu Chang and said, "I have only one request. Let me go."


    "I want to." Liu Chang bowed his head and pondered for a while, "your sight distance is more than 100 meters?"


    "Yes." The girl nodded, and then looked at the sniper gun in her hand. Then she suddenly showed panic in her eyes. At last, she explained angrily: "don''t worry, don''t worry, I won''t shoot you in the distance."


    "Not necessarily." Liu Chang said, walked into the girl, and then buried his head in her hair, took a deep breath, remembering his smell.


    "What are you doing? behave like a hoodlum? I said I would not shoot you, I would not shoot you. " The girl felt Liu Chang''s indecent action and took two big steps back.


    But Liu Chang stood in place, hesitated a little.


    In fact, he had always wanted to kill a girl, which was also based on the consideration of Safety - although he was very annoyed and annoyed by the time, he would not kill a person who had no deep hatred just because of his pure anger. But the girl''s ability makes him hesitant. If the sniper position is good, if there is a strong wind, and his nose is not working, it is possible to hit him with one shot.


    Although this threat is nothing to the flow, Liu Chang is very concerned - the bullets of the sniper gun can hurt him. If it is a powerful anti equipment sniper, it is more likely to kill him, which makes him have to defend. Moreover, judging from the actions of the girl before the sniper stream, the girl is really a master of long-range shooting. He believes that if he does not have the general trajectory of Li Qingshui Computing power is impossible to shoot at such a far away position.


    Some things, he had to guard against.


    "I think it''s better to kill you. If I kill you, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages." Liu Chang said this with a smile.


    And the girl heard his words, is a cold face, like a crow desperate to survive, instinctively raised their own guns. But her movements are too slow, slower than Liu Chang''s, and even slower in Liu Chang''s eyes. In front of Liu Chang, if she doesn''t move faster, he can''t complete any actions he doesn''t want the other party to complete. And the girl''s movement is naturally less than the life intensity of more than 65 Liu Chang, so, her gun has not been raised a centimeter, Liu Chang kicked away.


    "Why do you have to kill me? Isn''t it because I shot the monster ahead of time? I didn''t mean to, I say it again! That monster came to invade our compound. Of course, I have to take the responsibility of protecting this place! " When the girl said this, she was righteous.


    "Are you from here?" Liu Chang refers to the interior of the courtyard.


    "Yes, I was born and raised here." The girl continued.


    "Then you are responsible for today''s affairs." Liu Chang said, "you said that the monster invaded your courtyard, but they didn''t do it. On the contrary, it is because of your shot that the contradiction is intensified. You have to be responsible for the dead soldiers on the ground! "


    "Yes?" The girl looked at the body debris all over the ground and said, "but he has invaded the courtyard!"


    "Let your fart go. If he really wants to invade, with his strength, he can always talk to you and exchange with you?" Liu Chang asked, "is it necessary? If you want an ice cream in the hands of a three-year-old, if you have made up your mind to snatch it, do you have to reason with the other party first? "


    The girl "I-I" turned pale when she heard Liu Chang''s words. However, as Liu Chang said, she killed these soldiers. Because that white monster, but did not come here to snatch, with his strength, want to snatch easily. She is equivalent to killing the shooter of a diplomat from a powerful country, and it is she who brings the exact disaster to the government compound.


    At the thought of this joint, the girl who was still stubborn just now is suddenly blocked. In the end of life, everyone is used to the dead. Therefore, the corpses all over the ground can not cause any psychological fluctuation of anyone. But if these people all died because of you, it is another matter."Me? Me? I don''t know. I don''t know if he''s going to invade." The girl reluctantly explained.


    "Shoot if you don''t know?" Liu Chang saw that the girl was upset and felt a little more comfortable. "You didn''t see the soldiers all over the ground, and none of them fired. You shot first? You don''t know this kind of thing is very close, they are waiting for the order from the superior, who are you? You can fire the first bullet? "


    "But, me?" the girl thought for a long time, and did not come up with any words to refute.


    "Don''t do it. I''ll do justice to these soldiers when I kill you." Liu Chang was in a better mood.


    "But even if I die, it''s not your turn to educate me, is it?" The girl was stubborn again. "Who are you?"


    "I''m not a senior, but now I have the ability to kill you. However, if you can commit suicide, you don''t have to work my hand. After all, I don''t have much interest in killing people." Liu Chang said.


    "Before I die, can I ask you a question?" Asked the girl.


    "Yes."


    "Why are you so angry after I shot you? At first, I thought it was because you destroyed your plan to kill each other, but now you have nothing to lose. It seems that the relationship between you two is not so irreconcilable. Can you tell me what the gun destroyed you?" The girl looked at Liu Chang''s eyes and said, "I really didn''t mean to destroy your plan." With that shot, you destroyed my only hope of saving my family. Liu Chang thought for a moment and made an analogy: "although your shot was unintentional, it was equivalent to that you accidentally killed a relative of mine. Do you say I hate you?"


    "Then we don''t have to discuss it?" The girl pursed her lips, then looked at the corpses all over the ground and closed her eyes, "do it


    "Redskin, don''t kill her." At the moment of plating, seeing that things had intensified, the black, who had been on the ground, suddenly changed his hoarse tone. "If you kill him, I won''t help you!"


    The parrot limped and struggled to get up from the ground and stood in front of the girl. "I don''t know what you want me to do, and I don''t know why the white monster wants to look for me, but I''m sure I can be useful to you? I promise you next, shall we make a deal


    "Well, you say?" Liu Chang looked at the fun in the parrot''s eyes - he didn''t want to kill the girl. After a show of strength, the sword finally got the result he wanted.


    "If you let her go, I''ll listen to you. It''s a man''s agreement!" The parrot looks at Liu Chang.


    "Are you male?"


    "Male, how can birds be divided into male and female? You can call me man." The parrot''s voice was still hoarse.


    "Well, man, you''re Xiaoqing?"


    "Shit, the name of the Black family is that of the girl." Parrot mentioned his name, the black hair on his head suddenly exploded for a moment, "well, Xiaoqing, full name Zhiqing."


    "The agreement between men?" Liu Chang stretched out his hand or claw when he heard the bird''s words.


    "Well, the agreement between men!" When the bird heard Liu Chang''s words, he stretched out his hand or called my arm.


    Then, a claw a pill arm, heavy grip together.


    "Come on, your bird saved your life." Liu Chang looked at the girl and said, "follow me. Before you leave Xingtai, follow me first. When I''m gone, you''ll be back on your own. "


    "Well?" The girl''s eyes widened.


    "You want to live forever. I can''t let you go, so you can only follow me." Liu Chang said: "don''t worry, I won''t tie you for a long time. When the injury of Xiaoqing is good, I will go!"


    "Take me with you!" Hearing Liu Chang say to go, Mila, who has not spoken beside her, suddenly interrupted, "you promised me, take me with you."


    "And me Li Feng, who did not dare to speak, also interrupted, "take me with you. The black looks very big. There is no problem for the three camel people. I can ask the doctor to help you recover this black injury early. Take me with me


    "Well, if there''s no accident, I can take you." Liu Chang nodded, "now, Li Feng, you go to the doctor first, I''ll drag Wu to you."


    "I''ll help too!" Zhou Kai in the side to see this situation, also Nankou.


    Although he didn''t know why the people around him had to follow the red skin monster, he could smell something very important hidden in it.


    With the help of a few people, the next thing is much simpler.


    After taking Da Wu back to the hot pot shop for treatment, Liu Chang orders Zhou Kai to find several people to look at the big Wu with the gun, and then asks Zhou Kai to find a doctor. Then he takes the girl and goes back to his room accompanied by Milan.


    All the way back to a safe place, Liu Chang took back the pleats and scales on his body, and changed back to the normal appearance.


    "Are you human?" Seeing Liu Chang''s transformation, the girl''s eyes showed surprise "how to do it?"


    "You''ve evolved. Stay with me. Don''t leave me within 50 meters. I can smell your presence." Liu Chang turned his head and spoke to the girl. After that, he felt the pain all over his body, including the bones, muscles and viscera, especially in the ribs and chest. Some bones had already cracked.In the past, it was a very serious injury with broken sternum and ribs, which could be life-threatening without a doctor. But now after evolution to amphibians, Liu Chang doesn''t know how. He feels that his healing speed is very fast. Along the way, he can even hear the "clucking" sound of his own bone creeping, which is the sound of bone healing and beautiful sound - so, he didn''t ask Li Feng to find a doctor for him.


    However, the wound healed quickly, but the pain and fatigue could never be removed. Therefore, after he relaxed, he directly threw himself on the bed, relying on the warm and soft head of the bed.


    "Milan, get me something to eat." The repair of muscles, bones and internal organs must require a lot of energy. Liu Chang has learned to be hungry after the change.


    "Well, just a moment." Milan answered and went out without any nonsense.


    It left him a quiet space. Quiet space is conducive to thinking, and Liu Chang also needs to think now. He needs to think about a lot of things, using his brain which is not very easy to use.


    He couldn''t understand why he would stop at the end of the day, and he couldn''t understand what kind of abacus he had in mind on the 17th. He said a lot of things he didn''t understand today.


    Many, many -


    the 17th was shocked. On the 17th, he said that he was "special". The 17th suddenly showed his worship to Li Qingshui, and that he was the only one who could fight against the great grasp of trees, and the last word he said.


    Gaia consciousness.


    Is that a plan?


    With the poor knowledge of Liu Chang who did not graduate from high school, he naturally did not understand what this word represents.


    While he was thinking about the word, Milan, who had the things, entered the room again.


    "I''ve got some meat for you. Li Feng asked me to bring it to you." Milan handed the plate to Liu Chang.


    "Well, thank you." After taking the plate and picking up the meat, Liu Chang took a bite and said to Milan, "you said you studied psychology?"


    "Well."


    "What kind of education?"


    "Master''s degree."


    "Reading?"


    "Well, when you don''t graduate, it''s the end of the world."


    Milan said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "A question for you." Liu Chang looked at her and frowned and asked, "do you know what Gaia consciousness is?"


    "Oh, yes." Milan thought for a while, when reading miscellaneous books in University, I knew a little, but it was not very comprehensive.


    "Tell me, then." Hearing that the other party knew about Gaia consciousness, Liu Chang was so excited that he forgot to chew the meat. (to be continued)

 Chapter 180

    "Well, when it comes to Gaia consciousness, we have to talk about Gaia first." Milan nodded his lips and recalled the knowledge in this corner. "Gaia is a personal name."


    "Names?" Liu Chang frowned, and the girl on one side also frowned.


    "No, it''s the name of God. Let me see..." Milan rolled his eyes and tried hard to recall the things that were not used at all. "Gaia is the mother of the earth in Greek mythology, the God of the earth, and the mother of all the gods. He is a very powerful and respected God."


    "Well, the earliest God in Greek mythology? She is the grandmother of Zeus, the king of the gods. After she was born, she gave birth to the sky and a number of gods. Only then did the world unfold... "


    "Is that so?" Liu Chang rubbed his chin. "I always thought Zeus, the king of gods in Greek mythology, is the best. I can''t imagine that he is not a first-line player at all!"


    "Well, it''s not a first-line player at all. Uranus, the God above him, and many of the gods born of Gaia, he is no match


    "Well, it seems that Gaia is a very good character." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Yes, her status in the Greek mythology system is equivalent to Nu Wa in our Chinese mythology system. And Zeus is a jade emperor at best, so they are not gods at all Milan thought for a moment and continued: "as for the goddess Gaia, in fact, there are many systems in ancient Greek mythology, which are the same as those in Chinese mythology. In particular, the contrast between Gaia and Nuwa made many theologians think that the time of Gaia and Nuwa was different. The two gods are actually the same. "


    "Well?" Liu Chang swallowed the meat and sat up.


    "There are two most famous legends about Gaia - one is the legend of man making, the other is the legend of flood. Do you remember the legend of Nuwa mending the sky? "


    "Well. I probably remember that it was the reason why the dragon or some evil god had left a big hole in the sky. Since then, the flood continued in the world. Then Nu Wa couldn''t bear to see the disasters on earth, so she used the colorful God stone to fill the sky. " Liu Chang recalled, "is this probably the case?"


    "Well, it is said that Gonggong knocked down buzhoushan. Nuwa saw that the people she had created died in a terrible way, so there was a legend of mending the sky. " Milan said: "and Gaia''s legend is surprisingly similar to Nuwa. It was God who sent down his anger and used the flood to destroy human beings, and Gaia after the flood subsided. Can''t bear to see the fate of human extinction, so down the divine power, let the only two human survivors in the earth to create a human


    "Making people out of mud?" Liu Chang glared at his eyes, "Damn it, is this Nuwa that Gaia plagiarized?"


    "I don''t know. The history of Greece is no shorter than that of China, and thousands of years apart. At that time, there was no communication among civilizations. Why should we plagiarize Milan curled his lips. "But there are many similarities between ancient Greek mythology and China. And Gaia. I have to say the bottle of life in her hand... "


    Milan spoke and looked at the ubiquitous red fog.


    "It is said that Gaia had a vase in his hand. It is full of the seeds of all things and the water of life. Every once in a while, she will sprinkle the spring of life and the seeds of all things on the ground to ensure the reproduction of practical life


    "What a sharp legend Liu Chang also looked at the surrounding red fog and used the description of "sharp".


    "Well, sharp legend." Milan nodded.


    "But myth is myth after all. Don''t say I don''t believe it. Even if I believe it, I don''t think I will have any intersection with Gaia in my life." Liu Chang ate a mouthful of meat with a smile, and the pain on his body was relieved. He continued, "since he finished Gaia, what is Gaia''s consciousness?"


    "Well, since Gaia is the God of the earth, Gaia consciousness is naturally the consciousness of the earth, also known as earth consciousness. It seems to have been put forward by an Englishman. I have forgotten what it was called. Anyway, it was he who proposed it. " Milan put together his scattered knowledge and said: "he pointed out that the earth, or the universe, has an unconscious self-consciousness. He will constantly create a stable state, and severely punish things that destroy stability and balance, such as the extinction of dinosaurs in the past, such as sandstorms and ozone holes caused by human destruction of the environment. Balance and stability are the core of Gaia''s consciousness. And his argument is that the laws of nature are impeccable, and balance and stability are the things protected by Gaia, so this theory is called Gaia consciousness


    "Is balance the core?"


    "Yes, it''s balance." Milan thought for a second and then said, "in fact, if you think about it carefully, there is really no species on earth that can dominate all the time. In fact, according to the theory of biological evolution, the more powerful a creature is, the more resources it will get, the faster it will reproduce, and the more it will crowd out the living space of other species, such as dinosaurs in the past, and human beings now. "


    "But in fact, there are always problems on this earth that interfere or even destroy the reproduction of these powerful species. Everything that breaks the balance seems to disappear suddenly. In fact, if it had not been for the extinction of dinosaurs, there would have been no human beings now. ""I remember when I was in biology class, the teacher said a question. It seems that 60 million years ago, in fact, in the final stage, Velociraptor or what kind of dragon has evolved into wisdom. They have the ability of language communication and the sense of teamwork. If we develop in this direction, in less than 5 million years, or even 3 million years, we will certainly be able to reach the present level of human beings. However, it is so inexplicable, sudden, and somehow extinct. "


    "I don''t believe in the theory of shit meteorite hitting the earth, or the theory of millions of volcanoes erupting together. If this theory exists, it would be a coincidence."


    "What you want to express is that this is the result of Gaia''s self-regulation?" Liu Chang frowned.


    "Well, maybe, so Gaia''s theory of consciousness is still interesting." Milan said, and asked, "why did you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "It''s because someone mentioned it all of a sudden." Liu Chang didn''t hide what he saw and heard today. "It was the word that the white monster''s partner suddenly jumped out of his mouth. He was a very abnormal guy. He was very smart. He was 100 times smarter than all of us combined. Today, while I was fighting the white monster, the guy jumped up and said something about Gaia consciousness. I think that''s the most important reason why they suddenly left


    "Gaia consciousness, Gaia consciousness..." Milan murmured in a low voice, "is he talking about the red fog now?"


    "It''s impossible. He said suddenly. The red fog has appeared for several years. What theory should there be? Just ah, he should have known it for a long time." Liu Chang frowned and thought, "in this world, who can make the 17th so shocked?"


    "What is it?" Liu Chang thought for a long time, and the only reasonable explanation was, "is it a big willow? What''s wrong there? "


    "Big willow?" When Milan heard the word "big willow", Milan was shocked, while the girl standing in the corner showed doubts, "what is a big willow?"


    "A monster that devours heaven and earth." This is the explanation given by Milan. She insisted on following Liu Chang just because she heard about the big willow tree. Now she asked, I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. She actually disclosed the news to her, "a very huge plant. According to the one in front of you, the monster has infinite wisdom, the ability to swallow up all organic matter, and Pang It''s big enough to cover a city or even a province. "


    "True or false?" The girl heard Milan''s explanation and grew up in surprise.


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t you feel very puzzled that your red skin monster brother and that white skin monster brother can''t be chased out here Milan winked at the girl.


    But Liu Chang heard Milan''s words, but laughed, "you are really a good woman!"


    "Well, the girl is not bad." Milan chuckled at Liu Chang. "If you can help, you can help. And she has the ability to change. If you become friends, it''s a good choice."


    Milan said this, and then winked at the girl.


    The latter saw this look, but also understood, she is not a stupid girl, so, after she figured out the joints, she immediately showed a clever expression and went to Liu Chang.


    "Well, it was my fault before. I apologize." "I think we can be friends, especially in this moment, I can be your strong partner, isn''t it?"


    "You want me to take you?" Liu Chang looks at the girl.


    "Well, in fact, I can''t give up Xiaoqing. I have good eyesight. In fact, my eyesight is 200 meters away. I cheated you before." The girl looked at Liu Chang, "although I can see that your eyesight is also very good, but if it is less than 100 meters, it is very troublesome in the air. Because now, any big tree can grow tens of meters, so it''s very difficult for your eyesight to see the ground in the air, and it''s very difficult to distinguish the difference between trees and trees. It''s very troublesome. "


    "Of course, if you take me with you, all these things will be solved." The girl introduced herself as a saleswoman, "and I''m small, I eat little, and I don''t take up space. It''s too crowded for me to be alone. "


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your consent. I''ll introduce myself first. My name is Li Tiantian." (to be continued)

 Chapter 181

    After listening to Li Tiantian''s words, Liu Chang pondered for a moment. As the girl said, she is really useful, but Li Feng and Milan are cumbersome.


    However, the latter has helped himself, and if possible, he is not willing to leave the other party alone.


    So he asked after thinking for a moment.


    "How much does your parrot carry?"


    This is a very important question. After Liu Chang asked this sentence, even Milan on one side looked at it with concern every day.


    "That guy is very strong. Don''t worry. It''s no problem to ask ten or eight people." Every day I saw Liu Chang loose his mouth and beat the snake with his stick. "Because that guy not only changed his brain and size, but also seemed to have different muscle structure from ordinary birds. He could hold heavy things."


    "But you know, we are not only people, but also things." Liu Chang still frowned, "water is very heavy, guns are heavier. Sometimes, these things are much heavier than people themselves. Are you sure we can support them with luggage?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. With me, that guy doesn''t dare to be lazy." The girl patted herself on the chest, looking very confident.


    "Well, my name is Liu Chang." Liu Chang held out his hand.


    "Li Tiantian." The girl also introduced herself again, and Liu Chang''s hand tightly clasped together, "please take care of more later."


    "Well, I won''t mention it in the past. I hope we can get along well in the future." Now that he has decided to walk with each other, Liu Chang can''t be so critical about what happened before the girl. After all, he wants to survive - more important than anything.


    "Well, I didn''t mean to do it before, and I won''t destroy your action in the future. Thank you for taking me in regardless of the past." Although the girl usually looks very stubborn. But at the critical moment, she can still put down her airs and say some beautiful words, which shows that she is very smart.


    "It''s settled for today." Liu Chang finished the meat on the plate and looked at Milan. "Tell Li Feng that the doctor can find a better one and let the bird recover soon, eh. Let Zhou Kai not leave the matter of looking for someone. "


    "Well. All right. I''ll tell you what. " Milan heard Liu Chang''s words, and then turned and walked out.


    "Go out, too. Don''t go too far." Liu Chang Xi moved the lower nose, let the girl also leave here.


    Then. The door closed and he wanted to go. He was alone in the quiet room.


    Lying on the bed while trimming, Liu Chang used his nose to monitor all the people''s movements, but also divided a part of his brain, thinking carefully about today''s things.


    Li Qingshui is not around, all the problems. He had to think for himself.


    But because Li Qingshui is not around, Liu Chang feels that he has matured a lot recently.


    With the improvement of self-awareness, the boy who has been standing in the shade of Li Qingshui since the end of the world has gradually grown into a man.


    He is thinking about today''s affairs, he is thinking about his future plans.


    In fact, Liu Chang has sorted out some clues about today''s affairs. At least he wanted to understand the reason why he suddenly stood up on the 17th - it must be caused by another mutation of the big willow tree. Although he didn''t understand why he could know what happened there on the 17th after a hundred thousand kilometers. But after all, he is a character of four times evolution in brain domain. Liu Chang has no way to guess what kind of ability the brain changes.


    He was still unable to guess what he was very concerned about: Why did the 17th say he could fight against the big willow, and what plan did Li Qingshui hide in himself.


    Because Gaia consciousness can be said well - whether the willow evolved into Gaia consciousness, or Gaia consciousness felt the existence of the big willow, these are the proof that the big willow is more powerful - and he, a little man, who doesn''t even fart in front of the big willow, can be compared with each other.


    Atavism to single cell?


    How about that? The power of the individual is so small and pitiful in front of the giant willow, which integrates the power and wisdom of millions of people. Therefore, what he can''t think of most is this.


    However, no matter how much Liu Chang still has no idea - the road ahead still needs to go.


    Xiaojing is unable to save for the time being, so she can only find her other lost companions first - he Zhizhi and the three boys don''t know what''s going on. Liu Chang decides to search for their footprints in the forest immediately after the parrot recovers.


    Then all the way to Beijing with all the people.


    It was said on the 17th that Xiaojing was going to Beijing. Naturally, Xiaojing was also in Beijing, and Daliushu''s next target was also in Beijing. It seems that all the waves are in Beijing. If you can''t avoid it, you have to go to Beijing.


    After deciding on the next goal, Liu Chang fell asleep while thinking about the Gaia consciousness and the extent to which the willow had evolved.


    In the next few days, everything went according to Liu Chang''s instructions. Zhou Kai watched the birds and asked his men to continue looking for the footprints of the small team. Li Feng was responsible for the parrot''s injury, Milan was responsible for taking care of Liu Chang, and occasionally acted as a tutor to answer questions.Only every day I''m free.


    Therefore, he spent the most time with Liu Chang.


    because Liu Chang is also very idle - he had to heal, the theory of eternal injury is not moving well, so he is lying on the bed with his uncle every day, so that Milan can wait on the diet, slowly feel his injury.


    "You are very clever." Liu Chang looked at the girl sitting at her feet and said with a smile, "these days, you have not left me within 50 meters."


    "Well, I don''t want to gamble on my own life. Now it seems that you have the ability to spy on others." Looking at Liu Chang every day, he said, "in fact, I really don''t plan to run. It''s a good choice to be friends with someone as powerful as you. At least I''ll go out and mix up later. No one bullies me."


    "Well, that''s how you decided to go?"


    "Yes, or what? According to your opinion, the big willow is going north soon. Isn''t it waiting to die here?" Every day I grinned, "I haven''t lived enough."


    "So you''re gone. What about your parents and family?" Liu Chang asked.


    "How many relatives are still alive in the last days? Anyway, it has been two or three years since my parents died. Although they were officials in Xingtai before their death, if they had not been able to fly with love and I had strong eyesight, I would have died 800 times. " Speaking every day, Lao Cheng spread out his hand and said in a "past person" tone: "you know, a girl, how hard it is to live in this last life."

 Chapter 182

    Looking at the young girl''s mature appearance, Liu Chang chuckled.


    "Forget it. I don''t think that even in the end of the world, there will not be a few people who will make your decision." Liu Chang looked up and down every day and said with a smile: "a little black girl, so black, who will make your idea?"


    "Cut, healthy complexion. I''m wheat, not black." The girl was wandering in the room and straightened up her chest. "Besides, I''m full-bodied. Although I''m not good-looking, I''m definitely lively and lovely. Why don''t I have a man''s idea?"


    "Is it?" Liu Chang looked at the girl''s figure and laughed again, "how old are you this year?"


    "Sixteen." Every day he said, "it''s 28 years."


    "Well, it''s about the age of Xiaojing." Liu Chang said, and thought of that tough little girl.


    "Who is Xiaojing?"


    "My sister." Liu Chang said: "before I fought with that white monster, it was because he caught Xiaojing."


    "Is that white monster, like you, evolved from human beings?" Mentioning the stream, every day put away the joking expression, showed a deep fear, "I say seriously you don''t get angry, he looks much better than you."


    "It''s much better than me, at least five times stronger than me, and also has the ability of stealth. A few days ago, if he didn''t use weapons when fighting, I estimated that he would have killed him within 10 seconds. " Liu Chang said: "there is no other possibility, ten seconds!"


    "That''s amazing. Is he really human?"


    "No, it''s an amphibious creature. I don''t know exactly what it is." Liu Chang said, "but no matter how good he is, I will go to him. Next time, if he fails again, I think he will not let me go. "


    "Why, didn''t he let you go once? It doesn''t look like he hates you that much Asked every day.


    "Well, he might have let me go before, because he wanted to give face to the 17th, but if he went back, he would not." Liu Chang said, thinking about the amphibian who was smashed by his shot, "because I killed one of his sons, and he didn''t know at that time. Because he has no reproductive capacity, he attaches great importance to his offspring


    "So, you have made a bridge?" Every day, he rubbed his chin, "it seems that you will have more luck next time."


    "Well, so I''ll go next time when I''m quite sure. Because his son and a group of terrible children have been gathered together by him. At that time, I will not face one or two people Liu Chang said, lying down, "in fact, I don''t think much. I just want to protect the people around me in the end of the world. As for the big willow and other strange things, in fact, I am not in the scope of my consideration. I am thinking that where the big willow develops, I will leave.


    If he develops to the whole world, I will die with the people around me. In fact, I can still do this


    "Unfortunately, some people don''t think the same as me..."


    Liu Chang said, and thought of the man standing at the top of human wisdom, "teacher Qingshui, what were you thinking at that time? What have you done to me? Why did the 17th say I was the most special person? At that time, your recessive gene factor display agent was injected into a group of people? Do I have anything else in my body? "


    "If so, why don''t you say it?"


    "What are you talking about?" Every day, Liu Chang looks from talking to talking to himself. Liu Chang has some doubts about what the other side is saying.


    "No, just a little sigh. I have a relative. He is very powerful. He could have lived to the last moment of human beings, but he died inexplicably Liu Chang looked at every day. "Before, I thought he died because of protecting me, but now it seems that this reason is too simple. The willow survived, and it''s even more powerful. "


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. It seems that someone tried to stop the big willow tree." Every day, his eyes were shocked. "Are there really such powerful people in this world?"


    "Very, very, very good." Liu Chang recalled, "I''m not polite to say that if there was no accident, he should be the most powerful person in the world before he died."


    "But still failed to stop the big willow." The girl sighed.


    "Yes, so I am pessimistic. I feel that no one can stop the big willow." Liu Chang said, and thought about the 17th that "the extinction of mankind is a certainty..." "So, I just want to find my relatives, and then hide from the big willow, roam the world together, and finally die together."


    "In fact, it''s not a good choice to listen to you." Every day in the eyes also showed a pessimistic vision.


    Two people, so in a pessimistic atmosphere, keep chatting, day and night opposite.


    Man is such a strange animal - "no matter what kind of resentment there was before," as long as two people''s temperaments were matched, there would be no gap that could not be solved or feelings that could not be cultivated after a long time.Five days later, Liu Chang has put down his guard against every day, and every day seems to have figured out something. After the two people are no longer so hostile, the parrot''s injury has improved.


    In the past five days, Zhou Kai did not inquire about the person he was looking for. Instead, he heard about the big willow.


    Therefore, it is inevitable that one more person will leave the line.


    "Boss Liu Chang, take me with you. I heard that you are going to Beijing. I can help you. I''m very good at dealing with people. I''m the kind of person I can''t live without. " Zhou Kai was holding a small package with a smile, "I don''t have any luggage, so I''ll order something to eat. Whenever boss Liu wants to eat, he can eat mine."


    "Ha ha, come up." After wandering in the hidden forest for so many days, now that he can finally leave, Liu Chang feels relieved and in a good mood. Moreover, the most important thing is that there is enough space on the parrot''s back, and the weight of the parrot is really strong enough.


    "Thank you, boss." Hearing Liu Chang let himself go on the bird''s back, Zhou Kai jumped up without saying a word. By the way, he didn''t forget to flatter him, "it''s so refreshing to be able to do things for you!"


    "Well, let''s go straight to the end and help them all." Liu Chang turned back and told several people to grasp the feathers on the back of the bird and roared at the parrot below, "Xiaoqing, let''s go!"


    "Get it!" The special hoarse voice spread out, and then the powerful bird caught several climbs. After a flutter of the huge wings with a span of more than five meters, it slowly soared into the air.


    Looking at the ground more and more far away from his own, Liu Chang breathed the cold air current that the face-to-face impact, raised his eyes to see the world in the sky.


    New journey, finally come!

 Chapter 183

    Since the advent of the red fog, the world in the sky seems to have become a restricted area for human beings - the dense fog has destroyed everyone''s dream of flying, and the creatures in the air are even more daunting.


    Therefore, since the advent of the red fog, people seem to have forgotten what the air world has become, and Liu Chang has never seen what the air has become.


    Therefore, with the parrot''s continuous flight, Liu Chang''s eyes widened and looked into the distant sky.


    The parrot takes off very fast. With the wind blowing down from the top of the slope, the world below gradually disappears into everyone''s sight. After a moment, the flight gradually becomes smooth, and no one rises.


    Liu Chang also saw the world in the air.


    "It''s beautiful. It''s like a dream."


    The thick fog in the sky is pierced by the sun, lighting up all the space around. There are no cypress trees or other colors in the line of sight. All you can see are bright red, and all you can see are magnificent things like balloons.


    "What is this?" Liu Chang looks at the ball shaped things in the weather.


    "Jellyfish, it''s called empty mother now." Pointing to one of the big balloons every day, "this is my name for them."


    "Empty mother?" Looking at the balloons all over the sky, "are these things coming from the sea? So fertile? "


    "Yes, the sky is their paradise, and other species dare not provoke them." Every day, the only person who knows the sky explained, "it''s not that I dare to provoke them. Anyway, it''s not necessary to provoke them. These guys are as low as jellyfish in intelligence, and they don''t have anything nutritious. Their bodies are full of a strange gas, which can support them to float, and is poisonous, and even burn and explode. When they are attacked, they will detonate the gas. Who dares to provoke them? "


    "What''s more, their reproductive ability is stronger than that of flies, and it seems that they have evolved a kind of plant''s photosynthetic capacity, which can absorb free energy in the air independently. Therefore, they are now the overlord of the air!" Every day I skimmed my mouth.


    "Bully fart!" The parrot below listened to every day''s words and cried: "a group of dog skin plasters, no IQ at all. These things have no spine, no brain. What''s the difference with a hot air balloon? I just don''t want to pay attention to them. If I want to pay attention to them, I can beat a hundred! "


    Parrot while flying, while avoiding the "hot air balloon" in the air.


    "There are so many of them!" Looking at the "balloon" in the air, Liu Chang couldn''t help but take out a pistol. He fired at an empty mother dozens of meters away.


    The bullet blasted out of the chamber and flew into the body of the guy. The powerful penetrating force immediately tore his balloon like body into pieces. Then there was a loud bang, and a huge fire with a diameter of more than five meters was ignited in the air.


    "Damn it, it''s powerful. It''s a small grenade!" Feel the hot wind blowing in the face. Liu Chang also decided not to offend this kind of creature in the future.


    "Why do you break it?" Seeing Liu Chang blow up a balloon with one shot, he was frightened every day: "although their intelligence quotient is as low as jellyfish, they have a symbiotic wisdom. If you blow up one, other guys in this area will find you desperately!"


    "Is it?" Liu Chang raised his eyes and saw that many jellyfish floated over here, but the speed was very slow.


    "Very slow!"


    "It''s slow. But. " Seeing a large group of jellyfish floating towards themselves, the parrot made a frightened sound. "But they will explode


    Boom!!!


    Boom!!!!


    Successive explosions were heard in the air, but all the empty jellyfish close to the parrot detonated their bodies - this is the same as jellyfish in the water. Their wisdom is not afraid of life and death. Whoever dares to move them, they dare to retaliate with the most extreme means.


    So, for a while, the area the parrot passed through became a storm free zone.


    All kinds of heat waves mixed with a strange smell of sulfur came, blowing all the parrot''s back except Liu Chang to lie down on their feathers.


    "Brother Liu Chang, don''t play with me like this!" Although the explosion was far away, some of the parrot''s feathers curled up. "Next time you shoot, will you mind?"


    "All right, all right!" Looking at these empty mothers, Liu Chang also knew that he was reckless. "I wanted to study the structure of these things, but I didn''t expect them to be so resolute. Let''s get out of this area."


    "Well. I think so. " Xiaoqing called out below, and vigorously flapped the wings. Under the afterburner, the speed suddenly increased and shot forward.


    A moment later, he finally used his own speed to leave the area.


    "Hoo!" And everyone on its back is relieved.


    Most of these people on the parrot''s back are ordinary people. Although the red fog has made them stronger, it is the first time that such unprotected "flying" has happened.


    This feeling of hovering in the air can be a hundred times more exciting than the experience of flying in the past life - shouting in the face of the wind, and the body is not stable at all, and there is no protective measures - this feeling is not comparable to flying, not to mention the roller coaster.First, the roller coaster is not so high, the second is not so fast, and the third is that the turning point is not so fierce. The most important thing is that everyone knows that they will not be left behind when they are doing roller coasters. They are going to experience the stimulation. But now, no one dares to experience the stimulation - because it turns too fast, it is likely to be thrown off, and - thrown off There''s only one end.


    Smashed into meat.


    "How high is it now?" Liu Chang is the only one on the bird''s back who is not afraid. Because of his strong dynamic vision and strength, he has the ability to cope with emergencies at any time. Let alone that the bird can''t swing him when he turns around. Even if he wants to fly backwards, Liu Chang can detect it at the moment when he turns around.


    But the person in the high altitude, can''t see the foot, still let him a little heart not at ease.


    "It''s not very high. It''s nearly 200 meters above the ground. I can still see the crown below." Every day he replied.


    "Well, fly lower. I need someone." Liu Chang patted the parrot on the back.


    "To order!" With a hissing, the parrot bowed down and dropped some distance.


    "Fly slowly." Liu Changshen inhaled the gap between the face-to-face, closed his eyes, and opened his sense of smell to the maximum. "Under the zigzag flight search in this forest, you know what I want to do!"


    "Well, I understand." Parrot listened to Liu Chang very much - in fact, all the people on bird''s back listened to Liu Chang after seeing his destructive effect on government compound.


    There''s no special reason for that - it''s just that he''s more powerful. In fact, the leader of a team can be easily recognized by others sometimes - strength or wisdom - which is far better than the others can be recognized by everyone.


    Therefore, they have no objection to Liu Chang''s words - although everyone knows that if you want to find someone in the hidden forest, even if you can fly, it is still a huge and even futile project.


    Therefore, the "Zhi" line of the road, from east to west, and from west to north, circled from day to night, people still got nothing.


    And after dark, they landed in the hidden forest.


    "Oh, I''m so tired." From the sky a stab down, Zhiqing parrot directly tired lying on the ground, "I feel my wings are almost cramped, brothers several hurry down!"


    "Hard work." Liu Chang patted its head and neck, jumped off his back, then opened his backpack and began to cook biscuit porridge.


    And then, other people also jumped from the parrot''s back one by one, and began to make a fire to cook and gasp.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..." Everyone except Liu Chang and every day gasped for breath when they jumped off the parrot''s back. They almost didn''t speak today because they could drink the wind. Moreover, they were too frightened to speak.


    Therefore, at first contact with the air on the ground, everyone showed an expression of survival.


    "That''s great." Milan was the first to touch the ground. "My hands are aching. I''m afraid that a man without God will be thrown out."


    "Well, me too." Li Feng also came down from above, "fingers are numb."


    "Sweating." Zhou Kai also agreed.


    "Damn it, you guys just mean to say that if I don''t carry you on my back, you almost stripped off the hair on my back. Your hands hurt, but my back still hurts." The parrot turned back and yelled - he knew exactly who he could yell at and who he couldn''t.


    "If you chatter here again, you won''t be loaded tomorrow. Shit." The parrot roared a few words, and finally felt too hard. It turned into a murmur: "Hello, I''ve been sitting all day, and I still have food and drink in the evening. After a day''s hard work, I didn''t even have a bite to eat. "


    "I want to eat meat..."


    "Want to eat meat, meat..."


    Hearing parrot''s murmur, Liu Chang scooped out a spoon of biscuit porridge from the pot, "no meat, eat this?"


    "No, he can''t eat it." "It''s so big, and it''s been moving for so long today. A meal can eat our food for a week. We took out all the things in our backpack, and it was not enough for him to eat


    "Damn it, bad woman!" The bird pecked at it. After taking a sip of the biscuit porridge handed over by Liu Chang, the parrot called, "I''ve been traveling with you for so many years. You''re not willing to let me eat a mouthful of porridge."


    "Well, yes, it has to eat, or it can''t stand it." Liu Chang was also thinking about the food for the parrot, which he had considered before he set out. The other person is big and naturally eats a lot, but because he eats too much, he can''t take his food at all - because if he does, he has to carry food about his own weight on his back. With such heavy food on your back, there is no place for other people to sit. (to be continued)

 Chapter 184

    "What does it usually eat?" Liu Chang turned his head and looked at Tian Tian.


    "In the past, sometimes I hunted for food and sometimes I fed it. But these days, it''s hard for him to find food." Every day he said, "everything in the sky, except those empty mothers, has run away. Before that, I was thinking, what happened Later, I heard from you


    "No wonder you believed it when you said it." Liu Chang said with a smile: "Li Feng and Milan, but they confirmed for many days before making the decision."


    "Well, all of a sudden, the birds in the sky are gone. Of course, I think a little more. At first, I thought there was going to be an earthquake." "But now it seems that things are worse than the earthquake."


    "Well, the big willow is stronger than the earthquake." Liu Chang sighed, then turned to look at the parrot, "can you hunt on the land to eat?"


    "Yes, it''s hard to find. Everything in the forest is the same color. Even if I''m a bird with better eyesight, I can''t distinguish anything." "I''m starving!" he said


    "Well, forget it. Be careful here. I''ll help you find food." Liu sighed and dived into the jungle.


    "If you can''t find it, just tell me!"


    Liu Chang said this sentence, then disappeared into the hidden forest - and at this time, the sky in Xingtai was completely dim down.


    The night of Xingtai is also the night of Zhengzhou.


    At this time, the night sky of Zhengzhou is especially bright.


    Over the entire Zhengzhou City, 50 meters to 300 meters above the sky, a wave flood like a star river is flowing. A moment later, the waves that had collapsed in the previous two days were completely fused together. After this fusion, however, there was no case of rain or cloudy weather. So there will be no more strange positive and negative ions in the sky interfering with the formation of brain regions.


    In just a moment, the huge star river merged together and formed a huge brain region composed of millions of human brain waves. With the formation of this brain region, the big willow came to life completely. The huge body moved on the ground, and the thick willow branches grew again, and the willow arms were waving. More flexible, the entire city of Zhengzhou because of the waving of willow arms and seems to be cheering up.


    After shaking for a moment, the wicker completely regained its vitality, and then all the willows slowly wriggled. They all point in one direction - North.


    At the same time, the willows with a diameter of 100 meters in the mountains began to grow again - growing at a faster and more flexible speed, first to the sky, and then to a certain height - suddenly broke up and became slender willows with tens of millions of arms. Then, as the sea capsized from the sky, it crashed down and turned into a green torrent hundreds of meters high, and then it was like a flood that destroyed human beings. It''s heading north.


    Where we have passed - everything is buried - absorbed - digested - turned into energy - converted into memory.


    The first attack to the north, willow arm root is thick. It''s like a high mountain - but this time it''s so beautiful and soft that it''s no longer so imposing. But there are more powerful forces - like the sea.


    The power of the sea is stronger than that of the mountains, but it has made good use of the power of every drop of water. In the process of operation, it no longer wastes any energy and no longer digs the ground for thirty feet, but applies it to the place where you need it.


    Therefore, the invasion of willow, that countless tentacles, although much smaller, but more rapid. Within a few minutes, the green torrent swept through all the forests in the north of Zhengzhou, directly to Beijing.


    A few days later.


    Liu Chang and others are tired flying over the hidden forest.


    "I said boss, although I''m very moved that you look for food for me every day, I can''t stand the overload going on every day!" Parrot flying in the air, powerless to speak, plump feathers, speed is significantly slower than a few days ago, "such a big forest, even if I can fly, you can sense, but want to find a person is also a very small thing. What''s more, after so many days, your companions may have been out of the woods for a long time. "


    "Well, that''s right. We can''t stand it any longer." Every day I lie on the back of the bird.


    And the other three were even worse, and they didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    "If they can go out, there will be no danger, so I don''t care how many days they wait for me." Liu Chang still closed his eyes and smelled the forest below, "but if they are still in the jungle, it is more and more dangerous day by day, so I really can''t leave it alone. Don''t talk, let me smell quietly."


    "All right." The parrot hung its head and continued its zigzag flight.


    And every day, with his head down, he marks the detected area under the map.


    One person and one bird feel very helpless, but they are really helpless - after all, except for the big bird, all the people voluntarily follow Liu Chang. They are afraid that if they make each other anxious, they will be completely stupid if they directly say "where do you love to go?".Therefore, they were very tired - very depressed - but at this time, it seemed that the goddess Gaia had pity on their tragic experience, but things suddenly changed.


    The beginning of the turnaround is the deep lock of Liu Chang''s eyebrows and the rapid movement of his nose. Then, the man in charge of the turnaround suddenly looked to the rear.


    "There''s a big flock of birds coming!"


    "What?" Parrot in the back called: "boss, what do you say, I can''t hear the wind!"


    "I said, you fly quickly, there are a large flock of birds behind you!"


    "What a crowd. If it''s OK, you can help me choose the biggest one to shoot down. I''ll be dinner for today." The parrot hung its head and didn''t take the large flock of birds seriously.


    And just as Liu Chang was worried and wanted to continue talking, there was finally a "Pa Pa Pa" sound of countless birds flapping their wings from behind. The "Pa Pa Pa" sound was endless, and it sounded like at least tens of thousands of birds.


    After hearing the sound, the parrot was also completely alert. On the way back, he saw things like dark clouds.


    "Oh, my God So it screamed all over, and its wings flashed three times faster, and its speed soared in a straight line - and because of his body shape and physical fitness, the birds that caught up with him failed to catch up with him for a while.


    "The second wave of animals?" Liu Chang looked at the rear of the birds, "the number is much less this time!"

 Chapter 185

    "It seems that most of the people who were able to move northward last time ran away. After all, only a few of them stayed in Zhengzhou and Hebei." Liu Chang watched the birds behind him.


    "What to do, even if it''s a minority, so many, even if it''s you, they''ll peck you to death!" The parrot was still pressing down below.


    "It doesn''t matter. These are all fugitives. They don''t have any lethality. We just want to run for our lives. We should be more vigilant. People will not regard you as a soft persimmon when you are so big." Liu Chang looked at the birds and sighed: "but my plan has to stop because of this."


    Liu Chang said, sighed again, and looked at the bottom of his eyes.


    "The big willow goes north again. We can''t find anyone. Let''s fly north all the way."


    "Damn it!" Hearing this, the parrot was shocked, "boss, this is the most beautiful sentence I''ve heard you say these days. If you have this sentence, you''ll have to!"


    When the parrot finished this sentence, the other people on its back also helped. Because of the tiredness and mental fatigue in the past few days, these people were really upset.


    Every day he first raised his hands to express his agreement: "brother Liu Chang, don''t worry, your companions must have run out of the forest. I remember you said there were smart guys in your company? Those guys are so smart that they can always go out "


    " that''s it Milan clung to the feather on the bird''s back, although she could not "raise her hands to show her agreement." But in the end, it can give some help in words. "According to philosophy, everything has its own rules, even if it''s a prison forest. Although it is very difficult to find the hidden laws in all things here, as long as you are smart and patient, you can always find the laws and take the laws as the driving force to find a breakthrough. They must have been out of the forest before you. "


    "Yes." Li Yu forced the strong wind and nodded to express his interest.


    Zhou Kai is a bit old-fashioned and profound. Although he couldn''t help laughing at the news, he didn''t say a word.


    However, no matter whether he said it or not, since Liu Chang had already made a decision, all the way to the north of the journey or gallop away.


    In front of the bird tide, there are always big parrots, leading the direction of the bird tide, all the way north, and the speed is extremely fast.


    It is difficult to walk out of the prison forest on the ground. Three days after the parrot''s full speed March, we can see that the pure red forest on the ground is gradually fading, and the trees and trees are returning to their normal colors, and the city is not far ahead.


    Although people were still lost along the way - because of the ground reference, the general direction was still right. Moreover, due to the bird tide, food was not scarce. All the way to Shijiazhuang City, Hebei Province, without wind and waves.


    "The capital of Hebei Province, this is a big city!" Liu Chang and others have lowered their body shape on the edge of the city, but have not found how many figures exist.


    "How can you get in and supply? "The water is almost finished." looking at Liu Chang every day, he asked.


    "Well, to go." Liu Chang turned his head and looked at every day with a crafty look and said: "don''t play a ghost idea. Let''s go together. You''ll fly in the sky. Anyway, ordinary people''s sight distance can''t see five meters. You''ll fly low in the sky. If you dare to exceed this distance."


    Liu Chang stopped here and shook the broken meat on his hands.


    "I see!" The parrot made a movement of wiping sweat with its wings and said, "don''t worry, boss. I''m such a faithful bird. Do you like people who are constantly changing? Since I''ve decided to go with you, I can''t fly alone, can I? Just take a hundred heart. I''ve seen your shooting skills, and I''ve seen the power of your giant gun. The white skin monster called Liu can''t stand your old shot. How can I run, don''t you? "


    "It''s good not to run. In fact, I also know that if your heart is not here, I can''t keep you" In this team, the only one forced to follow Liu Chang is this bird. It can fly, so it is easier to be free. Because they are not human beings, they do not need to rely on Liu Chang''s powerful force to survive. And along the way, it worked too much, and inevitably some other ideas.


    "If you really want to run, wait until you send us to Beijing." Liu Chang gave the parrot an exchange.


    "What did you say?" Parrot heard Liu Chang''s words, eyes a joy, but after thinking about it, or drooping feathers showed a gentle look, "I said to follow you, follow you."


    "Then you can do it as you like. When I go to Beijing, I don''t have so much energy to restrain you. It''s good to be friends with you." Liu Chang patted the lower abdomen of the parrot, "thank you all the way."


    "You are welcome." The parrot said with a smile, "but is that true? After I arrived in Beijing, I didn''t care about my business? "Really." Liu Chang smile: "when the time comes, whether you go to find a parrot or to raise a honey, I don''t care about you, but now, you still have to do your best."


    "Well, with your words, the little one is a mess of brains and brains,..." Parrot heard Liu Chang''s promise, excited to jump into the air, "also at all costs!"


    Although the parrot Zhiqing was excited, he still did not forget Liu Chang''s words that the low altitude flight should not exceed 20 meters. An circled in the sky, and Liu Chang looked back at the crowd: "Zhou Kai and Li Yu, you two go to the city separately. If you have anything useful, you can change some and pay attention to saving.By the way, ask about my partner. You both know their characteristics. We met here when we were five children. "


    "Yes." Li Feng and Zhou Kai nodded and carried their backpacks to the city.


    "Every day and Xiaoqing, you two will follow me, and we will do the same thing in the city." Liu Chang turned to look at the black faced girl again.


    "What about me?" Milan was left behind and asked nervously, "you are not going to throw me here? It''s not kind of you


    "You go to the most manly places in the city and ask for information. I''ll give you food and weapons. You can ask well-informed people about whether there are passers-by who meet the characteristics of my companion." Liu Chang looked at Milan, a little embarrassed, "you are learning psychology, and understand men, you do this more appropriate."


    "Oh, I see." Milan chuckled, hammered Liu Chang''s chest, and then went to Shijiazhuang. "It''s OK to direct orders for such things in the future. I''m in this line, and I''m not ashamed of my teeth."

 Chapter 186

    "I''m part of the team, too, so I want to do something for the team." Milan''s tone was helpless and strong, "what can we do? You don''t have to face


    With a bitter smile, Milan said, swinging his arm, waving at Liu Chang, and disappearing in the deep fog.


    Liu Chang looked at the woman''s back, but also a burst of helplessness - in fact, to be fair, this girl is really a very good girl - knowledgeable, beautiful, and has a temperament of being knowledgeable and reasonable - before coming to the end of the world, she was also a big sister of a wealthy family, and there were many pursuers in school.


    Not only that, this woman in the end of the world, but also has a unique kind - this can be seen from the good words she said every day before, let Liu Chang take her with her - because this kind words are not just on the mouth, the bird''s back is so big, everyone knows - she can''t be unaware. In addition, she may be the most useless person in the team, so if she really agrees every day and the bird can''t carry so many people, she is the most likely to be driven out.


    Therefore, but her good words are not only pleasant words, but also simple. In fact, the girl has a kind heart.


    What''s more, from what she said just now, she was kind and strong.


    "In fact, I don''t believe that there are no good people in the end of the world." Liu Chang patted every day''s shoulder, motioning her to keep up with the pace of his opening, "take me for example, although I am much stronger than most people now, and I am no longer soft hearted to kill people, I still hate killing people."


    "Well, me too." "I hate to see blood, if possible. I also want to go back to the days when I raised birds, ate snacks and watched TV


    "I don''t want to go back to the old days!" When the parrot heard what they said, he cried out, "you stinky woman, when I was young, you shut me up in the birdcage. If you don''t find a companion for me, you say that people keep a couple of birds, you just raise me. What''s the point? "


    "Till now. I''m so big that I can''t find a female to mate with! "


    "No Hearing the parrot''s words in the sky, Liu Chang looked up at it and said, "how could it be that there is no reminder? On the way to the bird tide, didn''t there be many birds with the same head as you? "


    "Those birds are not parrots!" Mention pairing. Zhiqing even forgot the fear of Liu Chang for a while, and his voice showed irritability, "I am a parrot, not an eagle, nor a vulture, nor a crow! Those things are big. But the species are different! Would you like to pair you with a monkey


    "Oh, so it is!" Liu Chang walked into the city with a smile - but there was no one in this area, so he continued to speak recklessly, "but anyway, you have wisdom now, do you still like parrots?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t like parrots. Do you like people?" Xiaoqing is very upset in the sky. "In your human parlance, it''s a hormone problem. The urine and body odor of female parrots have a fatal attraction to me


    "Here it is!" Liu Chang nodded and looked at the no one in Shijiazhuang suburban combination zone, "your words suddenly remind me of a joke."


    "What joke?"


    "The story of a female rabbit falling in love with an elephant..."


    "Why does the female rabbit fall in love with the elephant when she is so small?" Every day, he interposed, "what happens after falling in love?"


    "After that, the female rabbit exploded, so, Xiaoqing, if you want to find a female parrot in the future, you should think more about each other and avoid this kind of tragedy!"


    Liu Chang''s words are of great importance.


    ¡­¡­


    The joke is very cold, the north is colder, the northern suburbs without people are even colder.


    In the autumn, although Liu Chang is not afraid of the cold wind because of his physical fitness problems, he still feels a little cold at the bottom of his heart when he looks at the suburbs where there is no one.


    "How can there be no one?" Liu Chang was puzzled, "shouldn''t a big city be a human ecosystem? I remember that Zhengzhou was relatively prosperous at that time. Before the willows came, millions of people survived. Moreover, the business system and service system were still in operation. Even in the suburbs, it should not be so desolate! "


    "It''s a little strange. Look at that." Every day, he pointed to a house that looked dilapidated, but apparently someone had lived in a few days ago and said, "the grass on the house is high. Obviously, there were people living here not long ago. Why are there no people now?"


    "Go into the city and ask." All doubts must find a living person to answer, Liu Chang accelerated the pace of entering the city.


    All the way from the outskirts of the city to the city, Liu Chang finally saw the shadow of the living here. Without saying a word, he picked up a passer-by and asked.


    "A biscuit for five minutes, do you think it will do?" Liu Chang took out a compressed biscuit from the bag and shook it in front of the woman who was holding her by him, shaking her displeasure into a smiling face.


    "All right. If you have something to do, ask." After grabbing the biscuit and stuffing it into her arms, the woman stood in the street."Why are there so few people on the street?" Liu Chang looked around, "where are the others?"


    "Are you from other places?" The woman looked up and down at Liu Chang with doubts in her eyes.


    "I asked you questions, not you asked me. Don''t waste time. You got paid." Liu Chang pointed to the whole biscuit, "if you don''t want to answer, I''ll ask someone else."


    "Yes, yes, I don''t care where you come from." Hearing Liu Chang want to take back the biscuit, the woman quickly tightened it and stuffed it into her chest. Then she answered his question concisely.


    "There are so few people on the street because the government has informed us that if we can run, we should pack up our things and run to Beijing. This news was released by the government more than a month ago. It said that there was a very terrible creature that could destroy the whole city, and then it would come to the north, so most of them went to flee! " The woman replied, "those who are still here either don''t believe the news, or there are urgent things that have to be delayed here, but most of them have left. It''s not far from Beijing, and I hear it''s safer there."


    "That''s it." Liu Chang listened to the women''s words and remembered the news that Li Qingshui once said that signals could be received on rainy days. This kind of high-tech equipment may not be available in small places, but if it is a larger city like Shijiazhuang, which is close to the capital, it will certainly have such equipment.


    What''s more, the news that the woman said was sent more than a month ago may also have something to do with Li Qingshui. Although Liu Chang''s journey from Zhengzhou to Shijiazhuang can be said to be rough, and he has been delayed for nearly a month before and after hiding in the forest, he did not take long.


    It has been less than two months since the day he left Zhengzhou - and if Li Qingshui had informed Shijiazhuang before, it would have taken the government some time to process the news, so this coincides with the time women said.


    Therefore, after he made clear the first question, Liu Chang asked his second question.


    "How many more are left behind?"


    "One Chengdu is not here!" The woman sighed.


    "If you don''t get to Chengdu, it will be a lot..." Liu Chang calculated that if a million people survived, there would be 100, 000, that is to say, there are still tens of thousands of people in the city.


    "Are there any shops in the city?"


    "There are still a few that are not closed, but the price is ten times higher than usual." The woman turned her mouth and said, "there is no shortage of people fighting for wealth since ancient times, and there are also those who have made fortune in the last days."


    "Here it is." Liu Chang heard the price of ten times, but also some trouble, "so expensive price, I want to change some things, may have a big loss!"


    "That''s not true!" The woman exclaimed, "usually you can exchange one catty of food for ten catties of water, but now you can exchange one catty of noodles for one catty of water. If you change the other way, you can''t get a catty of food in him."


    "That is to say, before and after profit, they all earn ten times?" Liu Chang said with a headache: "this is not easy to do!"


    "Yes, you son of a bitch. Five minutes are coming. Have you finished your questions?" The woman tapped on the still walking electronic watch in her hand.


    "No, you go." Liu Chang saw off the women and went on to the city center.


    "Let''s grab her some water." Looking at the woman walking away, every day the little black face showed a demon like expression, "you are so fierce, what is snatching something?"


    "Go and have a look first. If you can''t, you can only rob it!" Liu Chang recalled the experience of the last conflict with people in the snack shop. However, those who dare to make "war money" in the end of life usually have some background. Therefore, in order to avoid confusion, he also made some other plans.


    After all, although the mind of the last life is essentially the same as that of the previous life - but in terms of means, it is more intense.


    After asking for directions all the way to the city center, Liu Chang found a purchase point here - this purchase point is very large, the scale is equivalent to the wholesale Station in the past, but now the flow of people is much less - because after all, most of them have gone.


    But it''s rare. There''s no shortage of security here.


    As soon as he came to the door with his bag on his back, a guy with a gun came up and said, "what do you want to change, sir?"


    The visitor was ferocious, but he squeezed out a kind smile, which made people look very uncomfortable.


    "Here, you know, we only exchange bottles of disinfectant water, food, weapons and ammunition, nothing else. What do you want?" When a man talks, he doesn''t forget to carry a gun. Obviously, this kind of material transfer place is easy to make people evil.


    "I''d like to change some water and use guns and ammunition." Liu Chang said.


    "Well, I''ll get you a professional salesman." The big man said, and then roared to the inside: "inside, out of one, the meaning of the next life!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 187

    "Coming!" With the response of a female voice inside, a woman with fair appearance walked out of the courtyard of the "wholesale market".


    After she came out, Han did not leave, but continued to follow Liu Chang with a gun every day.


    "Oh, what do you want to exchange for today?" The first sentence of the woman completely destroyed all the impressions of Liu Chang on her appearance. The voice and tone of the woman were very similar to the old maid''s tone in the brothel in the ancient costume film made by Hunan Satellite TV. After listening to this, Liu Chang could not help shaking his poker face.


    And in his side of the black faced girl every day, is directly laughing to come.


    "What are you laughing at, little girl?" When the woman came out, she felt the mockery of her face every day, and then a pair of apricots glared at her. Her face was wrinkled, though no powder was missing, but BB cream had cracks.


    "Laugh at your voice." Do you mean to laugh at us every day


    "I usually talk like this. If I don''t like it, I can''t listen to it." The woman raised her head and said, "come here to change things. I think you are the first one who dares not to give my sister Fang face."


    "It looks like a celebrity." Every day still do not eat her set, the girl''s stubborn, at a glance.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What are you here for today?" "Sister Fang" looked at Liu Chang. "It''s not good to have a small amount. Since I''m out, you don''t give face to your words. I think it''s a big business, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not a big business. It''s just a matter of exchanging weapons for water." Liu Chang doesn''t care how other people speak, how powerful they are here, how famous their reputation is - he just wants to do things quickly and then leave. The price is reasonable. If you can exchange, you can exchange some. If you can''t exchange, you can''t do some dirty robbery in a short time.


    "Change water?" Looking at Liu Chang, Fang said with a smile, "that''s not cheap. You know what''s going on in our stone market. Maybe there''s no shortage of weapons. But there''s no grain grower or water filter. What''s more, we''re risking some super life to kill the city. There''s always a high reward for high risk, right? We are not... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me how to change it." Liu Chang had a headache when she listened to this woman''s quick talk - and she did say something that seemed reasonable at first glance, but when you think about it carefully, it''s not that kind of thing at all.


    Because no matter what the end of the world, as long as some people can live and plant things to collect water, then weapons will always be more expensive than water. The saying without morality is that those who have guns and cannons will always get food and water.


    And now because of the scarcity of mineral resources and power resources, most of the ordnance factories have closed down. There is no production of sophisticated weapons at all - in fact, many weapons, not to mention upgrading, are basically made by the people. There are too many guns with small power, poor accuracy and easy to explode.


    Because Liu Chang had been following Li Qingshui before, he had never worried about the issue of weapon resources - whatever he used was always the best.


    But even so, he also knew that even in the army, the good guns in the hands of those soldiers had been used for several years, and they were used for a long time. Therefore, the weapons of the world are more and more expensive, and they are no worse than water.


    "That''s what you call a pistol." Liu Chang was a little impatient when he heard the other party''s marginal marketing methods. He didn''t come with a purely business attitude. Therefore, he also wanted to leave, which means "just such a fine military pistol."


    Liu Chang said that he took a pistol from Zhou Kai in Xingtai from his backpack and put it in front of the woman, "how much can I exchange for this gun with three cartridges?"


    "Well..." The woman''s eyes narrowed as a result of Liu Chang''s pistol. Some of the business people in the end of the world could not see the quality of the guns. After looking at the gun for a long time, she said quietly, "it''s OK, but it''s a little long. It''s been used for several years. Originally, we don''t change small equipment here, but since you take it out, I''ll give you a packet of biscuits at a good price. "


    "A pistol for a packet of biscuits?" Hearing this number every day, I was so surprised that I jumped up from the ground and said, "are you kidding us? Although I heard that the price is ten times as much, you are too far off the mark? "


    "What''s the matter? Can wholesale prices be the same as retail prices? " When the woman said this, she suddenly raised her voice. When she raised her voice, the man on the side suddenly turned cold, and his gun carrying hand was raised flatly, and he said, "don''t talk nonsense. Do you want to change it or not? No change? "


    "Come on, we won''t change." Liu Chang put away his pistol.


    "That won''t work." When the woman saw the duck flying, she rushed to pull Liu Chang''s hand, but she didn''t know whether her eyes suddenly turned pale or her hands and feet were not flexible. She looked at the other side''s arm clearly, but it was nearly impossible to catch the other party''s hand. This made her all her strength empty, and then the strength of holding back to her heart was depressed, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "We open the door to do business. We invite so many people and such a large stall. We have to be on guard against the invasion of the bullshit super life, and we also have to be on guard against people stealing." After grabbing the empty hand, the woman put her hand back into her waist, pointed her other hand at Liu Chang''s nose and said, "such a big business, you can come and go if you want. What do you think our Shixing society is for?""It turned out to be the store owned by the black group." Every day whispered.


    "What do you say?" Liu Chang suddenly laughed when he heard the other party''s words.


    "Open the door to do business. If you don''t change it, leave half of what you have before you leave." Women don''t pay attention to their cousins on each other''s faces at all - because she has seen many examples of such angry and rebellious smiles, but in Shijiazhuang, where she dares to do business, there is naturally a reason why she dares to do so.


    "Then we''d better change it." With a smile, Liu Chang unscrambled his backpack and assembled his own giant pistol and shredded meat into three or four classes of equipment far beyond the most advanced equipment on the market. Li Qingshui''s biological technology alloy steel equipment was completely escaped, and then appeared in the sight of the woman and the big man.


    "You see, these two big guys, how much can you change?" During Liu Chang''s speech, he saw Jingguang in the other side''s eyes. (to be continued)

 Chapter 188

    "This is..." The woman looked at the guns brought up by Liu Chang, and her eyes were puzzled and shocked. Naturally, she could see the extraordinary features of these two guns. However, even with her business vision for many years, she could tell exactly how extraordinary these two guns were.


    Although not clear, but aware of Li!!!


    Li Qingshui''s handwriting, of course, can''t be distinguished by them.


    But even so, the woman named Fang Jie and the man with the gun at the back all took a relaxed look, and their ruffian look changed into seriousness.


    Because they are not idiots. Hooligans are just their way of doing business, but they are gangsters. Naturally, they understand most clearly that some people can be hooligans, but some people can''t be hooligans.


    People who can use such "expensive" or even "luxury" guns will not believe them if they are said to have nothing to do with them.


    "Which military leader''s child is this gentleman?" The woman''s voice suddenly dropped by three octaves. It can be seen that the "whorehouse old lady" temperament before her is also a means of maintaining ruffian and rogue management.


    "I''m not a leader''s child. I''m a stranger. I''m passing by. I want to change something." Liu Chang basically told the truth about his identity - because he had already planned to rob him, there was no need to disguise himself. Now he just wants the other party to pack up his things and hand them to him. Then he takes the things and goes away. He doesn''t want to look for what he wants on the unfamiliar ground when he is robbing. The other party can gather them and give them to him. That''s the best thing.


    "Stranger?" When the woman heard Liu Chang''s words, she looked at his face and believed a little, but her expression was still a little afraid.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up and prepare five people''s water for five days. The best one." Liu Chang frowned - and this time his frown was threatening and convincing.


    "OK, just a moment. These things..." The woman pointed to the guns on the ground.


    "It''s OK. You can take it." Anyway, Liu Chang doesn''t mind giving each other a reassurance.


    "That''s fine." The woman yelled and asked the man to raise his gun.


    "This gun is so heavy!" When the big man was carrying the assembly parts of minced meat, his shoulder sank and he looked down at the things below, "how could this part be so heavy?"


    "Don''t waste your words. If the young master asks you to carry things, you should quickly get them in, and then ask some people to bring the best water for the young master." The woman yells at the big man and asks Liu Chang to wait in situ.


    Five minutes later, all the things Liu Chang wanted were packed one by one and then presented.


    When you see what you want is ready, the next thing is as simple as it can be.


    Because then, Liu Chang only said three words.


    The first sentence is to say "are you ready?"


    The second sentence is "follow up" to the most affectionate


    After two words, Liu Chang lifted up the next day and threw her 20 meters above the courtyard. Then she was safely connected to the air by a big parrot.


    Finally, Liu Chang looked at the shocked old face of the woman who had received her before, and said his third sentence, "fuck you!"


    And then along with this sentence was his fist as big as a sandbag.


    Liu Chang picked up his own water and flashed. Before all the guards responded, he kicked the man who had entered the backyard with his gun. Then he found his own meat and pistol from the house and jumped up in the same place. Just before the guards heard the violent sound of this side and gathered their hands, he jumped on the parrot''s back It''s tight. It''s pulling.


    "Shit, the first robbery, it''s cool." Liu Chang sat on the parrot''s back and said with a smile.


    "In fact, boss, if you want me to say that you shouldn''t talk to them so much. When you rush in, you''ll kill them. If you take what you want, it''s over." Parrot in Liu Chang''s buttocks, quietly flattered, "boss, boss, you are good at everything, but your heart is too soft, people are good!"


    With these words, the parrot soared into the air and flew directly to the other side of the city.


    A few hours later, at the appointed time, Liu Chang, who had been waiting at the edge of the city for a long time, finally saw the return of Zhou Kai and others.


    Zhou Kai and Li Feng almost came back together. They didn''t bring anything valuable - no water. According to what they said, it was too expensive to make. If there is news, I have heard some things, but most of them are trivial or what Liu Chang has already known. There is no news about he Zhizhi.


    Hearing no news from them, Liu Chang''s heart was lost until Milan''s tardy return.


    "Liu Chang, I found their news." Milan was in a hurry. As soon as he appeared in Liu Chang''s sight, he came straight to this side.


    "Found the news?" Liu Chang was glad to hear the news of he Zhizhi.


    "Well, I heard a message from a group of three boys Milan ran to the crowd and said excitedly, "it seems that it was left the other day. It has been ten days since you left. It seems that your companion came out earlier than you.""What did the three children say?" Liu Chang looked at Milan and asked.


    "I left a message saying that they came out. If you can come out, you will definitely come to Shijiazhuang to inquire about information. Unfortunately, all the information transfer stations here are closed. They left similar messages at several shops and transit stations that have not yet left, but there is no guarantee that those people will not forget it. Let me tell you that they have gone to Beijing. Most of them are safe. Also tell you, the big willow seems to have revived, let you quickly go to Beijing to look for them. They''re waiting for you at the migrant shelter. "


    "Shelter for migrants?" Liu Chang frowned and looked at the others, "does anyone know where this is?"


    "I don''t know, but it must be the place to take in foreign population!" No one answered Liu Chang''s question, only a parrot poked in.


    "Isn''t that nonsense?" Li Feng looked at the parrot when he heard it.


    "Anyway, go and have a look first." Zhou Kai is still a little older and more mature. "Boss, since your friends tell you to go to Beijing, they will naturally have a way to find you. Don''t you say that there are intelligent and intelligent people in your friends? Then they won''t be sure that they''ll tell you a lie. Go and have a look. "


    "I have to go first." Liu Chang turned his head and looked at several people. "It''s just that Beijing is so big. How can you find a shelter? Who have been to Beijing before?"


    "I''ve been there." Every day he first called out, "I went there for a tour, when I was a child."


    "I went to college there."


    Milan added.


    "Well, it would be better to have someone familiar with the boundary." After several people made up their minds, Liu Chang called on them one by one on the parrot''s back, "since the goal and action have been determined, let''s go."


    With these words, Liu Chang patted the parrot''s wings and started the relatively short journey of more than 200 kilometers.


    Flying in the sky, there is no wind or rain, and there is no danger again. In fact, if the distance of more than 200 kilometers is smooth, with the flying ability of parrot, it will take more than three hours.


    However, due to fatigue and heavy load, the parrot flew very slowly until dark, and all the people landed next to Daxing District in Beijing and saw the excitement here.


    At the end of the world, we can see the scene of crowds again. All the people who have sat on the parrot''s back for a day all show a moving look. Yes, since the red fog came, who has ever seen such a sea of people? Most of the city''s people are empty, and most of the people are dead. How can we see such a lively scene like buying tickets for Spring Festival transportation!


    Daxing District is the southernmost District in Beijing. It is far away from the city center. Before that, everyone didn''t expect it to be so busy. Originally, the plan was to fly directly to the old downtown area to have a look, or their eyesight was good every day. When they saw the heads of the people under them, they found someone who had no one to see the situation.


    "Shit, so many people?" As soon as he entered Daxing District, Li Feng was staggered. "What is it?"


    "This is probably the reception area?" Liu Chang looked at the surging stream of people and let the parrot fly to the sky. "After all, you think, those who escaped from the disaster are either those driven by willows in the south, or those driven by marine life along the southeast coast. After all, there are a few people fleeing from the North. Therefore, it is not surprising that this area has become an area for foreign population."


    "So that means we''ve found our destination?" Every day, we look around. "Let''s go and see where there is a registration office for migrant population. Now there are so many refugees pouring in. I think even the capital is difficult to manage! There must be a special department in charge of us. "


    "Well, first find a place to settle down, and then find my companion." Liu Chang nodded and agreed to the idea of every day.


    It was dark.


    In the center of Zhengzhou City, under the cover of the giant brain wave body, an extremely developed brain sends out strange neuron pulses hundreds of times, thousands of times and tens of thousands of times stronger than the surrounding brain, and it is just above this brain that a * * man is wrapped in tender willows, just on the way of brain neuron pulse.


    The man''s face is ordinary, not handsome or ugly; his complexion is ordinary, not white or black; his height is ordinary, not high or low. However, just standing there, inexplicably sent out a kind of water general calm and distant temperament.


    There was no wound on the body - only a heavenly cover was sliced open - and there was nothing in it. (to be continued)

 Chapter 189

    The man is wrapped in root willows, and his body has been conveying nutrition and energy by willow trees, and has been maintaining the best physical condition.


    On that day, in the night of that day, the body that had not moved for two months was suddenly moved by the wicker, and then the brain emitting huge brain waves was also moved towards the body under the drag of the willow.


    After that, numerous delicate tentacles were separated from the wicker. The thin surface of these tentacles was much smaller than that of the scalpel. At first, they were combined to take the developed brain out of the Hu flower, and then put the brain into the skull cavity of the broken body with the most delicate level.


    The beginning of a delicate restoration that humans can''t understand.


    This surgical repair process is very short - with the help of thousands of surgical knife like willow repair and various kinds of different materials of willow as nerve and blood vessel repair materials, the huge brain repair operation that has never been seen in the whole human history was completed in just half an hour.


    Then, the willow tree "squeezed" out of a huge wicker, and a skull was "installed" on the top of the human head.


    Finally, a huge brain wave impact, from the sky that huge brain stars directly fell, a burst of electric shock, the closed eyes of the * * man, wake up.


    After he woke up, the wicker gave up the shackles on him. The layers of fine wickers slowly retracted from the man''s body, making the man fall from the sky a hundred meters above the ground.


    With both feet on the ground - or, stepping on the roots of willows that have replaced the earth, the man opens his eyes and looks at the stars in the sky.


    "You are ambitious." The man said, "Oh? Let me go because my body is not easy to absorb? Ha ha, you''re so prescient. "


    But he seemed to be speaking to himself in the air.


    "Oh? You say my brain is incomplete? Missing some memories? " "Since that part of the brain and memory have been destroyed, how can I know what''s hidden there?" he said


    "Yes, yes, I don''t have any other ideas right now. Haven''t you filtered my brain domain?"


    "Yes, no, no, I know what you want me to do this time. Don''t worry. My thoughts are your thoughts. I''m a part of you. Of course I know what you want me to do."


    Clear variables? Of course


    "Yes, if you want to do our business, the world does not allow variables."


    "Well, I know, the bomb. I can''t clean up the ground. If human beings want to get rid of the net, they can''t! "


    "I know, I understand. Don''t worry. You have a rest. I''m leaving for Beijing. And I''ll help you get rid of everyone who knows the code. Oh, yes, and those destructive weapons. Yes, yes, I will break them down, too


    "Yes, I don''t want our world to become a scorched earth. Human beings are very extreme creatures."


    "OK, OK. I''ll pay attention to it. I''ll be on guard against variables at any time. Well, I know that I''ll clear away any variables that may exist. You should rest assured of my strength, yes, I am stronger than two months ago, yes, thank you. Don''t worry. I understand. I have to go to Russia first. I have to go to Beijing


    The man finished this sentence and walked to the north with willows all over the ground.


    "Well, in Zhengzhou, I''ve almost forgotten that it doesn''t fit the human body a little bit, right?"


    With the man''s words, a wicker suddenly inserted into the ground under a piece of rubble crushed by the willow tree''s huge body, took out a sealed but still intact clothes, and put them on for the man.


    "And glasses." After putting on his clothes, the man reached out, a wicker reached out and a pair of frameless resin glasses "yes, I still like to wear glasses although I have good eyesight now."


    Wearing a suit and glasses, the man covered his body, as if he had become an ordinary human being. There was nothing outstanding in his whole body except temperament.


    "I''m gone."


    After wearing, the man stepped into the fog with one foot to the north.


    Beijing.


    Daxing District.


    "Damn it, it''s so hard to get a number plate." Zhou Kai tried his best to bump a crowded person beside him to one side, holding the number plate to face Liu Chang and other humanitarians waiting on the other side.


    "Chief, here we are."


    "Oh." He pushed the people around him to one side and took over the number plate in his hand: "11 friendship calendar number, damn it. There are more than one million people in this forced shelter area."


    "Well, when the poor are in the majority." Milan also looked at his 11 defeat plate and sighed: "we are all refugees. It is not surprising that Nanli and the southeast coast have gathered more than one million people. I think it would have been more than that if they hadn''t died a lot along the way. ""More than a million people, where can we find your company?" Looking at the "11 changes" in his hands every day, I feel helpless. "I say brother Chang, we might as well go to the city directly. Anyway, the most sophisticated weapons and the most powerful troops in China are all here. There are so many people. I don''t think it''s dangerous to meet for a while. With your strength, I think it''s better for you to work as a gangster here, and let Lao Zhou take care of it for you. I guess we can find a place to open a hall at random, and we''ll have a good time! "


    The girl was full of slang, and the crowd was so noisy that she had to shout.


    "Oh, yes Liu Chang was inspired by what he said every day. "It''s a good idea. There are so many people in the shelter area that it''s impossible for the government to support them. We have to have a division of labor, and if there are so many people, there must be underworld in it. At that time, we''ll find them, and we''ll probably do a lot better. "


    Li Feng on one side, hearing Liu Chang''s words, looked at Zhou Kaiyi intentionally or unintentionally.


    Zhou Kai is also a smart man, he knows that it''s time to speak by himself.


    "We have to be careful with the big organizations in Beijing Zhou Kai reminded, "I''ll just say you don''t get angry."


    "You see, Beijing is so big, there are so many people who have survived, and now they are gathering here. Do you think there are no very powerful people in it?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 190

    Hearing Zhou Kai''s words, Liu Chang was shocked.


    Indeed, he had thought about this problem before. In fact, before the red fog came, humans had a huge population base. However slow the evolution, there must be super mutation individuals.


    This kind of human super life is as powerful as Li Qingshui. In other words, even if it is not as powerful as he is, there must be super life like him.


    "And, boss, you think, even if there are no great people here, have you ever thought about the white skin monster?" Zhou Kai continued to play the role of a dog''s commander. "Didn''t you say you killed the son of the white skin monster? If he had been here, he would have gathered with his friends. Didn''t he know the news that you killed his son? "


    Zhou Kaiyue said that the more he thought he was reasonable, and seeing Liu Chang''s silence in deep thought, he went on: "after they get together, I''ll be frank. Boss, don''t be angry ¡ª¡ª¡±¡£


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded.


    "They gather together. You must not be a few!" Zhou Kai said: "the white skin monster, with his sons and his accomplices, I think it is the most powerful force combination in Beijing. It''s also selfish of me to say something that you don''t like to hear. "


    "Brothers, including Li Feng and Li Feng of Milan, would you like to draw a big tree to enjoy the cool? Otherwise, what is the difference between us here, unaccompanied, powerless and these refugees who have eaten their last meal or not? " When Zhou Kai said these things, he sped up his speech speed. At the same time, he was observing Liu Chang''s mood from the corner of his eyes. "So, my brothers, they said this for you. Even if we don''t think about it for you, we don''t want you to have an accident if we plan for ourselves. "


    "And you said that there are very clever people in your friends. In this case, they leave messages to let you stay in the reception area. Naturally, they have their reasons. They are afraid of you to make a statement, so they let you wait for them here. Besides, we really need to keep a low profile now. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in Beijing, and your enemy''s army is too powerful. We must find our companions first and then make plans for the next step. We can''t be impulsive! "


    "And..." After listening to Zhou Kai''s analysis, Liu Chang thought for a while and nodded, "what you said is reasonable. What should we do next?"


    "First, according to the distribution of the number plate, we first find the foothold, and then find out what the situation in this area is, and then decide how to find people." Zhou Kai knocked the number plate in his hand.


    "All right, that''s it." Liu Chang yelled, gathering several familiar people together, "every day, tell Xiaoqing, observe our trend at any time, and let it leave on its own after knowing our foothold.


    Li Feng and Milan, follow closely. There are many people with mixed tastes. Even if it''s me, I can''t find you if you''re lost. "


    "Yes."


    "Yes." Li Feng and Milan responded vigorously.


    As long as we have decided on the goal and the direction of our progress, the next thing will be much simpler and more complicated.


    Because of the large number of people and the unique characteristics of China''s departments, several people queued up for a long time when they found the relevant departments, and they were not properly arranged until late at night. Of course, the so-called "proper" is to confirm the identity of several people, give their number records and assign them to a temporary shelter.


    The least scarce thing in the last world is housing, which is not universal here.


    Many people died in other places, and other refugees poured in, so there were a lot of abandoned houses.


    Daxing District is not the center of the city, there are not so many high-rise buildings, and because the houses near the outskirts of the city were destroyed by plants, and now there are so many refugees, so the place to live is suddenly scarce.


    So Liu Chang, who was later in the line of a million miles away, was put into a kind of disgusting, similar to the spread of a huge simple tent.


    In the early hours of the night, after Liu Chang entered the tent, they found that there was no end to the refugee camp. In addition, the environment of the last world made it look like a big prison.


    And the people who live at the bottom of the world have seen the most death. Therefore, the people here are also the most naughty scoundrels.


    Especially the kind of man with some strength.


    Therefore, as soon as Liu Chang and others entered the tent, which could accommodate more than 20 people, they were surrounded by seven or eight men, who were not necessarily very strong. Because of the lack of food in the end of the world, all the men living at the bottom were as thin as monkeys. But it''s not that kind of non aggressive, sickly look, but with a hunger, a hunger for food.


    Generally speaking, women are not interested in biscuits because of their long-term hunger.


    Liu Chang lived in the last four years, from Li Qingshui to the starving people. So he was the easiest to deal with this situation.


    Stick with sweet dates, it''s always tried!


    "How many brothers want to eat?" After Liu Chang entered the tent with his backpack on his back, he was surrounded by several people - and the government official who led him to the tent left in a hurry as soon as he was sent to the place. It can be seen that it is very busy here."Yes." Several hungry people heard Liu Chang''s words and looked at his family members - Milan and Tiantian - with him. Obviously, in the eyes of these people, women are family members - and women are equivalent to non combat personnel.


    obviously, these has only looked at Liu Chang and Li Feng, three of them, looking at Liu Chang''s clothes up and down. They said by a leading person, "you three, we eight, who has the final say?"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t hurt your family. We just want to live and just want to eat something." The leading man was stronger than the others. Obviously, it was because of the food. He looked up and down the faces of Liu Chang and looked at their bags full of backpacks and said, "it seems that you should be doing well in other cities. Your cheeks are not collapsing, and your backpacks are full. But you have to understand, this is Beijing, not yours. I don''t care what you do here, but since you are here now, we are all refugees, so we have to pay attention to one, two, three, four. "


    "That''s what I think, or it would be a lot of trouble." Liu Chang nodded and put his backpack on the ground. "How to compare it?"


    "The old rules, whose fist is big, who is the boss!" The man looked at several people''s faces with a ferocious sneer on his face.


    Then, his ferocious sneer, accompanied by two rows of front teeth, was swallowed by him.


    Liu Chang helped the eight refugees to their feet when they were scared to silence the female family members behind them.


    "I''m sorry, brother. After the end of the world, my body has evolved a little stronger." Liu Chang said, took out a few packets of biscuits from the backpack, and at the same time, intentionally or unintentionally let them see the fine guns inside, "I live here, just a transition, you can share these packets of biscuits.


    In the future, I''m sure I''ll go to the city to hang out. They''re all dormitories. I''ll take more care of them in the future. "


    "That was, that was." In the end of the world, under the premise of survival first, it seems that the weight of dignity is getting lighter and lighter. Therefore, the speed of people''s face changing in the end of life is often faster than that of opening a book.


    When they first met, the faces of several hungry people were ferocious. After another blow, they became shocked and frightened. After hearing Liu Chang''s words and seeing the biscuits in his hand, their eyes turned and their faces turned to the flattery of "old friends have not seen for many days".


    "What the boss said is that a dormitory must take care of each other more in the future." A few men took the biscuit with a smile. The man who was the leader was flattering, "just now I saw that you are a big man. You wear so new, and you don''t look like a dusty fh-b. Want to come on the way is very relaxed, and the backpack is plump, the road has not been robbed, must have a strong strength. Just now I asked these silly boys to be smart. They didn''t listen to me. They were dizzy with hunger. You see, they hit a hard nail? "


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Everyone has had it. At this time, you can pay attention to it later." Liu Chang put the backpack on the floor with a smile, "but I can remind the elder brothers first. If anyone dares to attack the weapons in my backpack, then don''t blame me for turning my face and denying people."


    "You are sure that weapons are the lifeblood in the end of the world. If we move your things, you will kill us directly." Good words are always easier to say than good Yi things. A few hungry people do not grudge such words.


    Therefore, they bickered for a long time, and Liu Chang also told the daily people to enter the tent. After a settlement, Liu Chang knew some other conditions in the communication with these refugees.


    These people are from Tanggu, Tianjin. They are facing the sea. It''s very difficult. Every day, there are all kinds of marine creatures landing. There are huge animals, sea snakes, and all sorts of things that they can''t name. It''s extremely dangerous.


    They have been here for some time. The reason why they live in tents is because the competition in the dormitory area is so fierce that they are driven out. From their conversation, Liu Chang also learned some feelings of the seaside -


    worse than he imagined!


    Marine life has always been a hundred times richer than terrestrial life. Three dimensional ecological environment, flexible biosphere, and larger land area are not comparable to those of land. The ocean is the source of life, so the changes there are more terrifying than those on land. This can be seen from the fact that jellyfish in the sea can fly inland and become empty jellyfish and occupy the whole sky.

 Chapter 191

    "Tell me more about marine life." Every day, it has been aroused by several people''s conversations. Moreover, in today''s environment and atmosphere, it is a very difficult thing to go to sleep.


    "How much do I know about the creatures in the ocean?" The leader of the starving people said: "we can''t live on land. Quickly, return it to the sea. Most of the creatures in the sea will not go ashore. Generally, there are three kinds of creatures on the shore. One is that the reproduction ability is too strong, like the empty mother. They are everywhere. If the sea can''t squeeze down, we will climb on the shore. If we can''t squeeze on the shore, we will fly to the sky. Generally speaking, this kind of thing is quite easy to deal with, which is very annoying. The dangerous ones like empty mothers are like termites


    "What about the second one?" Li Feng is also interested in the sea.


    "The second is that the sea is too weak to hide, so they have to go ashore." "It''s not usually very strong, but it''s not much weaker than land creatures," said the head of the hungry people. Because if they really want to be eliminated by the biosphere and have no self-protection ability, they will be extinct long ago, and there is no chance to log in at all. "


    "So it is." Li Feng nodded, "what about the third one?"


    "The third kind is terrible. There are many powerful sea monsters and some smart and smart looking groups. They are very interested in human beings, especially those who look very smart. They attack humans only when other creatures don''t attack." Recalling the situation at the seaside, the head of the hungry people rubbed his chin and said, "I heard from the villagers that it seems that I have seen them snatch people and dissect them. I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    "Who knows." Liu sighed, "the sea is so dangerous, and there are big willows inland. We human beings really have no foothold! Why is human evolution so slow


    "Not too slow." I heard what Liu Chang said. Every day, I sat up and said, "when I was in Xingtai, I saw the scientists in the city do the comparative statistics of evolution speed and species. The speed of human evolution is not slow, but Wait a minute. It''s just a lot of slow evolving things. It seems that countless species are extinct every day. Human beings are not slow, but they are not as fast as the top ones, so they are compared


    Every day before I lived in the government compound, and I was familiar with it. Obviously, when I said these things, I was very sensible.


    "We humans have always been at the top of the food chain, so we always like to compare with those at the top. And we''re at medium speed at best. So, if you want to compare with the top, it always seems slow. There are lucky people at every stage of the world. Why were humans faster than others before. There''s nothing to explain why others should be faster than us now. "


    "The problem is. It''s only a few years, and the human race has fallen into this state. " Zhou Kai sighed: "if we wait another ten or eight years, we will be eliminated by the earth. In the past, I always felt that this red fog was a conspiracy against human beings. "


    "Hey, put away your conspiracy theory." After listening to Zhou Kai''s words, Li Feng scoffed: "there are so many conspiracies. If there is something that has such a powerful force, it is necessary to plan such a global * * thing as red fog. In terms of this power, how can the extermination of mankind be a matter of one stroke of one''s fingers? Is there any conspiracy


    Li Feng said this, lying on the floor, covered with the quilt prepared by the government.


    "Damn it, this quilt smells terrible. It smells like a smell."


    "Well, a smell." Every day just cover the quilt, was choked, and then kick open the bedding, cover their own clothes: "this can''t be black heart cotton?"


    "Bullshit, you, it''s absolutely that there are people here who are sick and dead every day." Zhou Kai frowned at their delicate looks: "it''s not a rich lady. Besides, what''s more, what''s more, in the end, a rich lady has to learn to adapt. Even if you''re the chairman''s daughter, I don''t think it''s going to be a good time. Go to bed, go to sleep. It''s late today. "


    Zhou Kai talked to them casually, but when it came to the last sentence, he suddenly felt that something was wrong - a little bossy. Therefore, he, who is well versed in the world, turned his head to Liu Chang after finishing this sentence: "what I said is right, boss?"


    "Yes, go to sleep. Tomorrow we''ll have to get familiar with the environment here, and then there''s business." Liu Chang said here, suddenly thought of what, and then turned to look at the refugee leader, "what''s your name?"


    "Well, it''s called Li Pengfei." "It''s a good name to remember, Li Pengfei," said the refugee leader


    "Yes, I remember." Liu Chang nodded, "how do you usually arrange things in this shelter area during the day?"


    "Well, it''s just the work from the top. Those who have work can go to work and get more food. One bowl of porridge a day if it''s not alive. " Li Pengfei said and spread out his hand, "boss, you can see that there are so many refugees outside, how can we do so much work, so most of them are idle people. A bowl of porridge a day, but very hungry. Therefore, many old people are here to rob new people, small groups, small organizations, hiding


    "That''s it After learning a little about the things here, Liu Chang asked, "what''s the attitude of the government?""No attitude. There are so many things that I can''t get over. I heard that big tree monster is going to invade Beijing. It''s all over their heads. How much energy can they spend on this side of the business? " Li Pengfei pointed to the noisy environment outside the tent, as if his fingers could pierce the tent to let people see the situation outside. "No one is in charge of it now. As long as there is no violence, no movement, no large-scale impact, outburst and disorder, you can make any noise. Even if you kill someone outside, as long as they don''t get caught by the agency, they won''t see it. "


    "Is it?" Liu Chang was surprised, and then took out several packets of biscuits from his bag and handed it to Li Pengfei. He had robbed five people of five days'' water in Shijiazhuang before, but now it is less than half a day since then. Therefore, the water has not been consumed, and he still has a lot.


    "Take these things and give them to me. You can do something for me tomorrow. These are rewards."


    "Here, where can I get you something?" Li Pengfei said, politely and quietly tucked the biscuit into his arms. Then he said, "go ahead, chief, what can we do? We must do our best. "


    "Looking for someone A few of them... " Liu Chang described the appearance and characteristics of he Zhizhi and others, "there are still several such..."


    He then described the appearance of Liu and No. 17.


    "White monster?" Li Pengfei shook his head. "There can''t be any monsters. Although there''s chaos outside, it''s the capital after all, and it''s the safest place in China. There won''t be big monsters like that coming in. "


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded. He didn''t tell Li Pengfei that the other side would be invisible. He continued: "that''s just these children. If you find people, don''t show a little look, and don''t try to bring them here. Just tell me when you see them."


    "Yes." Li Pengfei nodded, "I''m good at it!"


    "I''ll leave it to you." Liu Chang patted him on the shoulder, thinking that there was nothing else to do, and then lay down.


    In a room, when the leader usually stops speaking, there will be no one else to speak.


    The tent where there were some voices just now fell into silence - only a lot of noisy voices came in from outside, one after another, loud swearing, quarrelling, begging for mercy and begging, but there was no laughter


    Liu Chang has always believed that the best habit he has developed in the last four years is to sleep better than before - no matter what the environment, as long as there is a little possibility, he can always squint, and whenever there is a sound of danger, he can react to it at the first time.


    So, no matter how noisy outside, he still slowly into the dream.


    Then I had another dream.


    He often dreams recently, dreaming that he becomes this and that, and many details are very clear even after he gets up.


    However, he did not dream of these strange things today, he dreamed of a person, a person he knew well, a person who had died - Li Qingshui.


    In the dream, Li Qingshui changed his appearance. He crawled out of the tomb and became a zombie. He was constantly ferocious and biting everything in front of him, which was very terrible.


    Finally, Liu Chang woke up.


    Open your eyes and it''s light.


    The horror of dreams is usually dispelled when the first ray of sunlight comes down.


    Liu Chang looked at the sleeping people in the tent, rubbed his sour eyes, and slowly got up from the floor.


    The wake-up of the last man can be seen at a glance with his rising. With the movement of his body, all people, no matter big or small, men or women, as long as they are sleeping in this tent, are in this moment. At the moment of Liu Chang''s action, his eyes are opened at the same time.


    After finding out that there was no danger around them, these vigilant people slowly recovered to laziness.


    "You got up early, boss." Li Feng greets Liu Chang.


    "OK, OK." Liu Chang also nodded to him, and then said to the people in the tent: "if it''s OK, just clean up and get up. There''s something to do today."


    "I see." The crowd answered and rose from the pavement.


    The subsequent division of labor is a very simple matter.


    Everyone went separately to look for clues. Every day, he and Zhou Kai followed Liu Chang. Milan knew what to do. Li Pengfei took his people away, and Li Feng went to inquire about the society around him.

 Chapter 192

    For a moment, all the people were busy.


    The shelter area of Yutian is much more lively than at night. Tens of thousands of people come from all over the country every day. There are all kinds of people from all over the country. It is not easy to arrange for tens of thousands of people to come every day. There must be people being occupied. Therefore, conflicts continue every day.


    National resources are also limited.


    Distribution may also be unfair.


    There''s not enough food.


    And the most important thing is that the state is not idle in this matter at present.


    Therefore, these situations can only be summed up in two words of confusion.


    Everywhere is chaotic appearance, Liu Chang several people along the way, saw a total of mouth robbery, three fights, there is an incident of lewd women.


    But it''s none of their business, so several people are still hanging around here. They look around, hoping to find some clues, or be found by clues.


    As a result, the clue found them first.


    A few punks find them and point to Tian Tian.


    "This chick is much cleaner than the people here, aren''t you, guys?" A little bum with yellow hair pointed to Tian Tian and said.


    Dyeing yellow hair is something that only people who seem to have egg ache will do in the end of the world, because after dyeing hair, the hair is more likely to be dirty, and at ordinary times, the lack of water, let everyone know that bathing is a very luxurious thing. Therefore, people with yellow hair will be dirtier.


    Moreover, seeing the yellow hair reminds Liu Chang of Xiaojing, a poor child. Therefore, when he saw the Yellow haired little gangster, he showed a complicated expression.


    However, his complex facial expression was naturally ignored by the other party. In other words, several people of the other party didn''t look at all the four punks he came to, and their eyes were on him every day.


    "Tut Tut, aren''t you? Huangshan, do you like black?" A few people looked at every day to judge, and did not pay attention to the men beside him.


    "It''s not a question of whether you like black or not. This girl is very clean and looks good.. The Yellow haired boy named Huangshan, after commenting on his appearance every day, looked at Li Feng and Liu Chang, "who are you in charge of?"


    "He." Li Feng looks at Liu Chang.


    "We''ll take this girl away for two days, and we''ll send it to you undamaged in two days. This is your reward." Huang Mao threw a packet of biscuits to Liu Chang.


    Then.


    Liu Chang took the biscuit.


    Give him a punch.


    Then things became simple. After Liu Chang and Li Feng knocked over the four little gangsters, the other side left a very boring and ordinary plot.


    It''s just that the next thing is different in peace.


    "I think we should wait here, wait for them to call, and then go to their headquarters." Li Feng said, "didn''t you always want to inquire about the situation and don''t want to get into trouble?"


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, "what I call trouble is not this kind of thing. I''m just afraid that they will notice here."


    "Then the opportunity is here." Li Feng said: "before the end of the world, I was a police inspector, and I had solved many cases. And if we want to find clues to criminals, we usually focus on things that are unusual or unconventional. Now we have a routine


    "If you want to catch the attention of other people, it''s very easy for them to find someone else''s nest before last week. But if you are dragged to the headquarters by their people after a conflict with them, then the next thing will be much more convenient! "


    "Well, I see." Liu Chang looked at Li Feng and said, "the next thing, I''ll leave it to you! You are a police inspector. You should be very good at dealing with such matters? "


    "Leave it to me." Before Li Feng''s voice fell, he saw that Huang Mao came back with a group of people. "It''s very fast."


    With these words, Li Feng stepped forward to meet those people with sticks and knives and guns hidden in their waists.


    "That''s them." Huang Mao, with some big men, pointed to Liu Chang and Li Feng. "They are new comers. They don''t pay much attention to the first group of Ming Dynasty. Besides, the one over there, who is tall and young, seems to be very powerful and heavy handed. Please take care when you arrest people."


    "All right." Seeing Li Feng coming up, he pushed aside the yellow hair and stepped forward two steps. One to one, he stood directly in front of Li Feng.


    "Where are you, boy?" The big man looked at Li Feng and exclaimed, "do you know whose territory these seven camps are?"


    "Yes." Li Feng lowered his head and said, "don''t you know?"


    "What riddles are you playing with your mother?" Hearing Li Feng''s words, Han gave him a push and pushed him back a few steps.


    "Keep your hands clean." Li Feng took a step forward, grabbed the shoulder of the big man, pushed his wrist, and unloaded the drag brine from the hand that the big man had not yet come back to.Suddenly, there was a scream in the field, and there was a sound of pulling out a gun.


    "Gun?" Li Feng looked at several hooligans. "This gun has no muffler, and the sound of the gun is easy to cause disturbance. The people on the top can''t handle the knife, but if they move the gun, they can''t just sit around and ignore it. I don''t care what kind of faction you are, but the people''s government will always be the biggest faction. Therefore, I think it''s better to draw less attention from the starting point. "


    "Well, don''t be in a hurry." Seeing that several people had other actions, Li Feng continued to cry: "you see, there are about ten people in your side. You can see the means I just used. I have practiced a little since I was a child, and it is not a problem to hit two or three of you. My brother over there is more powerful. The former provincial fighting team''s physical fitness has tripled since the end of the world. Fighting is not good for anyone. "


    "Well, we are a newly moved community in Hebei. People from this community come here together. You take me and my brother to see your boss and say something there!"


    "See our boss?" The head of the man is also tough, drooping a dislocated wrist, looking at Li Feng, "where are you from Hebei?"


    "Shijiazhuang." Li Feng gazed at the big man''s eyes. "We are half local people. There are many of us. So, I think we''d better talk about it first."


    "You want to talk, just the two of you?" Han looked at Liu Changyi on the other side, and "as for every day" was naturally out of the scope of neglect.


    "Well, just the two of us." Li Feng said, but also patted the pocket, "and no weapons."


    "All right, come with me." The big man covered his arm, hooked his head, and motioned several people to follow.


    "Brother Qiang, this" "I also" "the yellow hair on the side looked at the big man with a face of grievance." they just beat me, so quietly let them go to see our boss? "


    "If you don''t want to help me in the headquarters of Henan Province, you can''t help them if you don''t want to help me. When I see the boss... " The big man patted the yellow hair on the shoulder, but he didn''t carry Liu Chang on his back


    "Yes." Yellow hair "hey hey" a smile, looked at the back of Liu Chang and Li Feng "do not hurry up with!"


    "Ha ha." Pull every day, Liu Chang and Li Feng two people to keep up with the pace of passers-by.


    After several twists and turns between the tent and the dilapidated house, we finally came to a nearby two-story building. The outside of the small building looks like a kind of farmhouse, which is not elegant, but big enough to accommodate many people.


    After entering the courtyard of the farmhouse, the three people, led by Huang Mao and Han, enter the living room. Then the big man brings out a strange figure wrapped up in air from the inner room.


    Although the weather is getting colder and colder, it is the first time for Liu Chang to see the man who has wrapped his face in the camp. This reminds him of his previous period, when his face was full of scales and forced Zhou Kai to find someone, he wrapped himself up.


    What''s more, he felt that he was familiar with the shape of the man, but he could not remember who he was, but he was sure that he was an acquaintance.


    The response of the person who carried the package to Liu Chang fully proved this point. He had just come out of the house. When he saw Liu Chang, he was shocked and froze there. He didn''t speak or move for more than ten seconds.


    But the big man and Huang Mao, who were behind him, did not notice the abnormality of the eldest brother. In other words, they did not connect the word "acquaintance" with "stiff here". So, they don''t have to worry about what they say.


    "Boss, this group of people said they came from Shijiazhuang. It seems that they are not a small community. The whole society comes together. He hurt our people and beat Huang Mao "So, I feel that if we want to continue to have a foothold in Beijing, sometimes it is necessary to be cruel. My brothers feel that you are a little too gentle in many times. Although you used to be a soldier, you are now in this world... "


    "You go down first." Said the man in the cloak.


    "Boss, you have to use some this time..."


    "I said, let you go down!" The voice of the man in the cloak suddenly became fierce.


    The big man followed the man in his cloak for a long time. When he first saw him speak in this tone, he was naturally shocked and left with his own people.


    Then, the next conversation became strange.


    "I remember who you are!" Liu Chang looks at the cloaked man.


    "Is Mr. Li OK?"


    "Mr. Li" heard the other party mention Li Qingshui, Liu Chang looked gloomy for a moment, "let''s go into the inner room and say it, it''s not convenient to talk."


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 193

    "Well, I can''t think about Zhou Cang. "The cloaked man stepped forward and asked Liu Chang to enter the inner room with his folded hands growing deep inside his cuff.


    "You wait here. I''ll go talk to my friends." Liu Chang stayed with Li Feng every day and didn''t let them go into the room because he knew that the next thing was better not to let them listen to it. And even if they did, they should not understand it. After all, they did not experience all that, and they did not know Li Qingshui.


    So he went into the cloaked man''s room alone, without any worry, because he already knew who the man under the cloak was.


    "Statement one, when did you get to Beijing?" After Liu Chang entered the room, he directly sat on the couch belonging to the other party.


    Statement 1, Liu Chang has not seen this person for a long time, but after all, the friendship of living and dying together is still there, so even if we haven''t seen for a long time, it doesn''t seem very strange.


    After all, in the most difficult times, when both of them were little people than now, they fought together on the way to Zhengzhou in Kaifeng more than four years ago. A small group of dozens of people died, but they were lucky to survive. At that time, it was stated that one can survive because he is the one with the highest degree of evolution among all the people, which can be said to be the highest level of evolution in the whole Kaifeng City.


    Liu Chang survived because of his abnormal vision.


    But anyway, if there is no one named "Li Qingshui" in their team, everyone will die.


    Moreover, the man named Li Qingshui, who later went to Zhengzhou, did countless earth shaking things. Therefore, in affirming the impression of his whole life, the one who can not forget his own parents is Li Qingshui.


    This deep feeling comes from shock and fear.


    "It''s been two or three months." As soon as the statement was finished, his face under his cloak was still looking around. "Is Mr. Li here, too? You are family, and he must be with you? "


    "What are you afraid of doing then?" Liu Chang looked at the statement and said, "how did you come here? Why are all of you, including Xiaojing, so afraid of Mr. Li? In fact, he is a very nice person!"


    "Of course Mr. Li is a good man, but he is just frightening! "As soon as he spoke, he took off his cloak and revealed a very ugly face. This face is like the pleated skin under the scales after Liu Chang''s transformation, and also a little like the skin of genetically modified people. Anyway, it has a sense of mechanical lines, but it has no aesthetic feeling.


    "How did you get there?" Liu Chang looked at the statement and exclaimed, "have you been transformed by Mr. Li?"


    "Well, I was a participant in that recessive gene factor demonstration experiment." You haven''t told me whether Mr. Li is here or not


    "Not here." Liu Chang shook his head. "First tell me why you are so afraid to see him."


    "Because..." After a long silence, he rubbed the folds on his face and said, "well, because I''m a deserter."


    "Deserter?" Liu Chang continued to be shocked, "how did you escape?"


    "More than half a year ago, I felt that there was something wrong with the form of Zhengzhou. Moreover, at that time, Mr. Li seemed to be studying something more secretive. I took advantage of his lack of attention and ran out of the experimental park with the ability of my body." The statement said, "I ran without telling Mr. Li. I was bored in graduate school at that time, and I always felt that something big was going to happen and I ran away. Mr. Li didn''t find me lying down... "


    "In other words, with Mr. Li''s intelligence, he must have guessed that I was going to run away. He didn''t stop me. That''s a relief to me." When he said this sentence, he sighed deeply, "this is also seen in the feelings of that year."


    "Well, so you already know about the big willow tree?" Liu Chang asked.


    "I don''t know. I just feel bad. Then I tell the truth in the park. How can I say it? I''m very frustrated. Then I felt that with my ability, the ability after transformation, it should be easy to mix outside, so I ran away. " "Mr. Li is not your family? As the whole base knows, he had better not come with you... "


    "He''s dead." Liu Chang said this sentence helplessly, and then sighed deeply.


    "Dead? No way When he heard Liu Chang''s words, he was almost provoked from the ground and knocked through the roof. "Mr. Li is such a fierce man, who can kill him? It''s impossible. No one can kill him. You were not in the base later. I don''t know Mr. Li''s strength. I can tell you for sure that no one in the world can kill Mr. Li. Don''t lie to me.


    "I didn''t lie to you." Seeing the worship that affirms the power and wisdom of a pair of Li Qingshui, Liu sighs, "Teacher Li is really powerful..." It may be the most powerful person in the world, but it''s in the human circle after all


    "Look at the whole earth, also" "to declare a moment to say big words, suddenly thought of the key to the problem" you mean, big willow? ""It''s him." Liu Chang said, "he killed Mr. Li."


    "Why don''t Mr. Li run?"


    "I don''t know what he thinks." Liu Chang sighed. "He told me before that he could stop willows for three years. But the willows are much faster than expected. I don''t know whether he had any other deep meaning in the past three years, or whether he had made a wrong estimate of the strength of willows. "


    "No, Mr. Li is not like that. Even if the willow is really a hundred times smarter and stronger than Mr. Li, Mr. Li will not misjudge it


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "at most, it is overestimated, but it can''t be underestimated. He told you three years, there must be something else. "


    "What do you mean?" Liu Chang looks at his old face full of pleats.


    "Shit, how do I know." I''ve been stupid since I was a kid. You ask me? It''s better to ask yourself! How can I guess the deep meaning of a man like Mr. Li? I can''t understand some of his words. You can ask a smart man what I''m doing. But then again, how did you come here, and how did you come into conflict with my people? "


    "They teased my people, and I wanted to talk to their boss about something, so I came here." Liu Chang looked at the statement one, "just can''t imagine, their boss is you. It seems that you have had a good time recently


    "Yes, it''s OK." He touched his old face and nodded, "no one can beat me here. It''s good to try to make a name for myself. The food, drink and use can be provided by people every day, which is very good.


    More than four years is enough to change a person.


    More than four years of the end of the world, enough to make a person completely different.


    Four years ago, I was an honest child from the countryside of Shandong Province. After four years, he became the boss of a dark society with a wrinkled old face.


    Sometimes, the four words of creation and making people are not enough to describe the magic of fate.


    "You said you were looking for the boss of the underworld club here. What can I do for you? Liu Chang said, "don''t you want to be a boss? You want me to give it to you. You can take care of my food, drink and women every day. "


    "I don''t want to be a boss like you." Liu Chang laughed and spat, "do you still rob women?"


    "Occasionally, but I don''t kill or hurt them. That''s the rule I give to the people below." Statement a smile to sit on the bed of the room "what can I do? Whose hands are really so clean these days? Don''t tell me you haven''t done anything bad, killed or robbed


    Liu Chang thought of what he had done some time ago. He had done everything, but he still thought he was a good man, or at least not so bad, because he had a bottom line.


    The bottom line, it seems, is the final criterion for determining whether a person is a good person or not.


    If judged according to this standard, the current statement is not really bad.


    "You see, stop talking. You must have done a lot of bad things." Liu Chang said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey."


    "Don''t try to make a fool of yourself with a smile. What have you said to me? You don''t want to be the boss. What can I do for you? And when did you come? Why haven''t I seen you before


    "I came here yesterday, and I want you to help me find someone, but I have to do it in secret. Because there should be other people looking for me in Beijing. If they find me, I will be dead. " Liu sighed: "so, I didn''t dare to make a big fuss before, otherwise I would come here to beat you directly."


    "You don''t have to beat me." I was the most advanced in Kaifeng before, and then I was injected by Mr. Li with recessive gene display agent. Although I am a failure, I should be better than you


    "I don''t think so." Liu Chang said with a smile, "because I am a successful product."


    Liu Chang said, the scales of his body slowly grew out, his face slowly wrinkled and turned red, and his body became a little bigger. After a while, a more ugly company than the statement one was aimed at him.


    "My day!" He narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Chang


    "Come on, try who''s powerful." Liu Chang deep right hand, made a pull wrist posture.


    "You don''t have to win." "After all, my body''s evolution degree is in that place!" he said with a smile (to be continued)

 Chapter 194

    "Well, try it. I''ll call - two or three, and we''ll start." Liu Chang stood up and stood side by side with the statement.


    "Yes." Affirming a nod, "it''s fair."


    "Well, one, two..." Liu Chang clenched his scaly hand, "three!"


    Boom!!!


    Two people at the same time, and then at the same time to the other side of the lower right side of the force, and finally both sides of the right leg under the ground at the same time can not bear this huge force, after a crisp sound, both legs were buried in the soil at the same time. The ground was forced out of a hole because it could not bear the huge force.


    At the same time, they lost their balance.


    "It''s good, boy. It''s strong." As soon as he pulled the leg out of the mud with a smile, the door was smashed.


    "Boss, are you ok?" Huang Mao and the big man burst in with guns outside. Li Feng and every day follow the people''s sewing and look at the scene inside.


    Then, at the same time, they saw a monster full of scales. Finally, the little hunk with yellow hair pulled the trigger involuntarily under the shock of Zha Yi.


    The bullet hit Liu Chang''s body and then bounced off. The stray bullet flew out obliquely and got stuck in the fold on his face.


    Then he got angry.


    "Who let you in?" Don Chang just told him that his secret could not be known, and it seemed that someone recognized him and wanted to kill him.


    Therefore, his appearance was seen and inevitably spread out.


    Liu Chang naturally thought of this more than he did.


    So, after a red figure flashed out, a dozen or so rushing in were all knocked out.


    "Do you have any of your cronies in this?" After Liu Chang stuns these people, looked to declare one.


    "Yes, they are all close friends, but they are not very close." The statement looked up at Liu Chang and said, "I can make sure that they won''t pass on today''s story."


    "Really? It''s about human life. " Liu Chang was dubious.


    "Don''t worry. Close those loose mouths. I can guarantee that they won''t talk nonsense." Statement 1, looking at several people on the ground, "and locking up a few can let other people know the seriousness of this matter"


    "that''s OK." Liu Chang is not good to force the other side too tight, after all, the force has been compromised so much.


    "Then you can deal with this matter first. I''ll go to our people, pack up, and I''ll move in!"


    "You..." Hearing Liu Chang say that he wants to move in, he hesitates for a moment, but still refuses, "you''d better not move in. Man, I can help you find it, but I don''t want to cause trouble..."


    "It''s not easy for anyone to live. You just said that someone wants your life, and this person, or this group of people, must be much stronger than you. " The statement sighed, "what strength do you have? I have an appointment just now. The strength is so strong, and according to your scales, the degree of atavism should be higher than mine. Therefore, if you can''t make sure of the enemy, I''m even more uncertain about it. "


    "You live here..."


    "You may cause me trouble if you live here." The vicissitudes in one breath are no longer the Shandong lad and recruits who were more than four years ago. "I don''t want to be killed because you are here. We have a friend, you know I... "


    "I understand." Liu Chang laughed and patted him on the shoulder. At the same time, the scales on his body were shrunk back, "you can help me, thank you!"


    "You''re welcome Come on, tell me about the characteristics and general appearance of those people -- "


    " OK. " Liu Chang squatted down and found a pen among a group of fainting people, and then slowly described the appearance of he Zhizhi and others.


    "By the way, is Mr. Li really dead?"


    "I''m dead. You don''t have to be afraid. I can''t imagine why you people are so afraid of him. "


    "It''s not that I''m afraid. All the people who have seen him are like meeting a cat at a cost Ha ha, don''t waste your time and draw the person you are looking for -- "


    " hehe -- "


    as time went by, Liu Chang gave his own account to the statement. After thinking about nothing else to say, he said goodbye to the old friend who had been away for many days.


    By this time, it was almost noon.


    After saying good-bye to his friends, he had to hang around in the crowd again. Naturally, he was followed by Li Feng and Tian Tian.


    "Do you have any ideas?" After a burst of silence, Liu Chang turned to look at the two people.


    "What do you think?" Every day, Li Feng pretends to be stupid.


    "To leave my mind." Liu Chang sighed: "although we have a good time these days, but after all, it''s just a chance encounter. Before you followed me because without me, you can''t go out and hide in the forest. But now that you have come to Beijing and you are in danger of following me, it seems that you have no reason to follow me. ""Why not. Li Feng cut in: I didn''t want to tell you this question, but since you asked, I''ll be frank with you. "


    "You say I have no reason to follow you, because you don''t know an ordinary person, brackets, ordinary people. It''s really not easy for people like me to survive and live well in a strange environment. Before in Xingtai because of the red fog before the accumulation of contacts, because of luck, I can survive, and live well. But in Beijing, in this refugee camp, I really don''t have the courage to face all this. "


    "You''re right. With you, you may be killed by that white monster. But this is only possible, and the possibility seems not too great. After all, Beijing is so big, and they don''t have your clues, even if they are smart? No matter how smart you are, can you make divination? Can you foresee? "


    "So, the possibility of you being caught by them is small, though there is one."


    "And I just want to leave your shelter, in this refugee camp, with other people, those here..." Li Feng pointed to a thin and starving man passing by with a bowl in front of him and said, "I''m no different from those who wait in line for a bowl of porridge every day. I could be killed tomorrow or starved to death next month, either. So, I don''t think it''s a good choice. "


    "I''d rather be beaten into gravy by that white monster than starve to death." Li Feng laughed and said, "it''s hard to be hungry. I''m not too interested in white monsters. Therefore, I follow you to do, is determined, you point where I play, there will not be half a minute of hesitation


    "And you?" "Liu Chang''s eyesight has changed a lot since he didn''t want to change his eyesight."


    "Don''t look at me. I feel interesting with you." The girl hugged her chest. "And I know better than you what kind of person that white monster is. If he catches you, I won''t disturb his work. He won''t kill me. He''s a good man. "


    "Hehe, the flow is not bad." Liu Chang laughed, "it''s just that I killed his son and he caught my sister. It''s not over."


    "Well, what''s wrong with me playing with you?" Every day, he said with a smile, "maybe when I''m tired of staying by your side one day, I''ll go out and look around, but it''s definitely not now!"


    "All right, all right." Liu sighed, "it''s my business."


    In the end of life, everyone has his own plan. Everyone wants to live or to live better. After Liu Chang heard the two people''s thoughts, he suddenly felt that his previous problems were a little redundant. And because of the superfluous problem, he suddenly felt a little bored.


    Then, regardless of the sky shouting "get porridge" broadcast, with the two people back to their own big tent.


    The next few days were surprisingly smooth.


    With the efforts of Liu Chang and he Zhizhi and others, the three waves of people finally reunite. At this time, it is very simple to think of it. The message No.1, No.2, No.3 said that several people were here, and naturally, they would wait for them here. Moreover, the three clones of Li Qingshui are naturally intelligent people, and it is not particularly difficult to find a person in an urban area, even though there are a lot of people in this city area, it is not particularly difficult to declare that one is a little appealing in this area.


    Seeing he Zhizhi and No.1, No.2, No.3 again, Liu Chang put his heart in his stomach and read the clone message saying "almost no loss". Liu Chang looked at Qingyin again. All the people she brought out from Zhengzhou died. The two headed child and the boy who didn''t like to talk died, leaving her a bare commander So when she saw Liu Chang, she just nodded miserably and didn''t speak much.


    In addition to her mood is a little bad, there is a woman in the presence of the mood is even worse.


    "Hehe, do you know you''re looking for us?" He Zhizhi looked at Liu Chang and turned his lips. "He is not responsible at all. He said that he left us a few and ran away, so he ran? I don''t know that we are all women and children. Although the eldest and the second are smarter, their self-protection ability is still very poor. Do you know how many times we have experienced a life of death on the road before we come out? "


    He Zhizhi angrily waved the steel structure in his hand, "how about you, for a person who is 90% likely to have died, you gave up the whole team, really good!"


    "I was forced, too." Liu sighed, knowing that he Zhizhi had emotions in his heart and didn''t care about her tone. "I just came out of my own death."


    "Did Xiaojing find it?" The clone boss looked at several people behind Liu Chang, and found that there was no girl''s shadow, but there was a black faced girl.


    "No Liu Chang told the truth.

 Chapter 195

    "You don''t look like she''s dead. Are you really caught?" No. 1 looked into Liu Chang''s eyes and thought for half a second. "If it''s really caught, it''s only my younger brothers who can do this kind of thing. Am I right? "


    "Yes, it was the son of Liu and your brother." Liu Chang said.


    "What''s the number?" Asked the second.


    "I don''t know. I forgot, but I''m not much younger than you. It should be before the 8th." Liu Chang thought of the situation in which the body was under control at that time. "Moreover, brain domain ability has been developed and can be used."


    "Well, so Are they combined? " The third looks at the eldest.


    "It should be that they have at least ten replicates in their hands, and those transformants don''t know if they''ll get involved with them, but amphibians add almost all the clones." The second one said with a smile, "they are going to do something big."


    "Shall we join the following?" "Anyway, they are not hostile to us at all. If the three of us want to join in, they will not exclude us, right? What''s more, we may be able to ease the conflict between Liu Chang and Liu Chang. It''s killing two birds with one stone! "


    "No way." After listening to the old three''s words, the boss shook his head and said, "they are going to do big things, but I always feel that they are going to be killed!"


    "Amphibious group and more than ten clones gather together, even in Beijing, who can kill them?" Liu Chang shook his head. "It''s illogical."


    "Not scientific." The second one shook his head.


    "It''s not possible." The third one shook his head.


    "In principle, they must be safe when they gather together. It seems that nothing can destroy them except willows." "But I always feel that this is not so simple."


    "Not easy?" The second one looked up and said, "what a simple joint event is this? What''s typical about it?"


    "I''m not saying that this matter is not simple. As far as this matter is concerned, it is a very simple thing. As you said, it is a typical strong power alliance incident." The boss said, "but what''s behind this? Will the person who is in charge of the planning behind this matter arrange this matter so simply? "


    "Chief planner? Do you mean Li Qingshui After listening to the boss''s inspiration, the second brother fell into a deep thought. "Yes, according to the truth, Li Qingshui should not be arranged like this."


    "Before, Liu Chang and Xiao Jing were the people he cared most about most, but he arranged the most potential people to Liu. And not only that, he gave the amphibians too much combat power. " The second thought, "and if it''s just explained as not giving us the 17th, it shouldn''t be. Although the 17th is not a real-time combat force, it will never lag behind and is the most potential person


    "Before a day, why not give the stock of Liu Chang to fall so lightly?"


    "Unscientific!" "It''s not scientific!" yelled the second


    "And you see, Li Qingshui has entrusted so many clones to the amphibian race, and these races are naturally gathered together. Is it just to strengthen the amphibians that he made such a big situation


    "Yes, even if the clones don''t really share the same heart with the amphibians, we are still young and have to rely on their care. Everyone knows the truth of long-term love, and I will certainly try my best to help them The third thought of the joint of the matter, "what is the purpose of his doing this?"


    "It seems that Mr. Li is playing a big game of chess." The boss nodded, "although I can''t think of any moves in his chess, I always feel that Liu Chang is the safest."


    "Yes, if all this is really the arrangement of Li Qingshui, the three of us are the safest." Old three also laughed, and then looked at Liu Chang, "we don''t go, OK?"


    "Nonsense, of course." Liu Chang listened to the three children''s discussion for a long time, but he didn''t get too many clues. "If Li Qingshui really uses another way to help us, what''s the starting point of his doing this? Create such a big force out of thin air... "


    "Just because..."


    "It''s the big tree that catches the wind!" Dozens of kilometers away from here in Xicheng District, No. 17 sat on a table top, looked at the stream and a group of amphibians and said, "it''s not easy for us people to get together. There is only one possibility, that is, Mr. Li Qingshui. He planned all this by himself."


    "He''s trying to get us to a place where we''re visible." Although the tender voice of No. 17 was very weak, it still resounded through everyone''s mind. "I don''t know what he wants to do to bring us together, and I don''t know whether it''s good or bad. But when so many people get together, it''s a kind of power. It is impossible for us to give up this cohesive strength because of some speculation. Similarly, it is impossible for us to deny Mr. Li''s intention because of the unknown. "


    "He brings us together. He doesn''t know how many purposes there are, but there is one that can be identified." The 17th looked at the amphibian race and his dozen brothers. "He wanted us to deal with the big willow.""Shit, why are we dealing with that guy who can''t be defeated." The next little amphibian heard the words of the 17th, some dissatisfaction, "although we gather together, but after all, you are human, we are amphibians. And the most important thing is, why should we listen to that guy''s arrangement? We can not do it at all


    "Yes." Another man in the corner stood up, only this time as a child. He looked at the talking amphibian and said, "we don''t have to do it, but then? Watching the willow take root and sprout all over the world


    "Don''t forget that the size, or area, or size of the willows now covers about three provinces." "The size of the three provinces sounds terrible, but it can be restricted," said the child. Human beings have nuclear weapons. I believe everyone knows the power of this destructive weapon.


    If there is a multi-level and intensive attack on the same area, it is still possible to completely destroy the invincible guy. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 196

    "Yes, many times." No. 17 took over the child''s words, "no matter how powerful, how magical, and how arrogant the willow tree is, but --"


    "after all, it is still a creature, and it has a body. Although the body is very powerful and its vitality is almost unmatched, one nuclear bomb and two nuclear bombs can''t damage its root. But what if ten, hundreds, or even thousands? "


    "The three provinces have been cleaned up again and again with relatively small nuclear weapons. As long as we dig 80 Zhang of land and destroy the confidence of the whole willow tree, in fact, we can still do our best. "


    "I don''t believe the nuclear ban manifestos boasted by the government all day long. As a big country, China should have a lot of nuclear weapons or semi-finished nuclear reactors."


    "And for four years, four years, even if the government guys are vegetarian, they should be able to produce a lot of very lethal things. After all, many things can''t be used now, and there are not many cards in human hands. And according to the despicable nature of human beings, I think many hawks would rather destroy the world than hand it over to other species. In this way, these heavy weapons should not be lacking, especially after receiving the news from Wuhan a few months ago. "


    "So, you said you wanted to run. We don''t have to follow Li Qingshui''s arrangement." The 17th said, "but after running? By the time willows cover the whole of China, I think nuclear cleaning will be useless. Because the area is too large, it directly affects the global ecology. If we do that, we will be completely destroyed by the earth''s ecosystem - we will destroy it and ourselves. "


    "Then we will have no chance." The 17th looked at the amphibian who spoke, "or, you want to hide for ten years and eight years, and then be eaten by a willow tree to see what kind of world he has in mind?"


    The amphibian was silent.


    "In fact, I really want to know what kind of world is in big willow''s mind." On the 17th, seeing that the amphibian did not speak, he spread out his hands, "but I will die after watching it, so I still think about it."


    "Next thing, I don''t think there will be any debate about whether I want to control the high-level affairs in Beijing." On the 17th, he made a concluding speech, "let''s move on to the next topic. How can we control the high-level of Beijing..."


    "According to the forces we have now, the amphibian''s invisibility and


    On the 17th, a figure opened the door and entered the conference room, interrupting his voice.


    "Well, the little girl is awake." Said the young man who came in.


    "Awake? Seven, you go to hypnotize her. Then, we continue... " On the 17th, he pointed to a child who started his hand. The child got the order and didn''t have any dissatisfaction. He got up and wanted to go out. However, the young man who came in the door said again: "boss, I think the situation is a little different this time. What did the girl say about super life in panic? It seems that there is a super terrifying thing coming to Beijing, or that it is about to enter Beijing. "


    "What?"


    "I don''t know. The little girl didn''t know whether she was confused by continuous hypnosis or something. She kept pointing to the South and said that there were so many horrible lives coming."


    "More than 3700?" Hearing this number, all the people sitting in the room were shocked to their feet - even the stream, who had not spoken for a long time, stood up at once, and then because of his height, he poked his head through the ceiling of the conference room and stretched his body to the second floor.


    "Are you sure she said more than 3700, not more than 370?" Look at the young man on the 17th.


    "Yes, it must be more than 3700. I''ve said it many times. It sounds good."


    "Who hypnotized Xiaojing last time?" Stand up on the 17th.


    "Me." "I hypnotized, didn''t hurt her spirit, I used a very mild hypnotic method," the eighth said


    No. 8 looks grave.


    "Which means she won''t lie?"


    "No


    "Over 3700?" Seventeen looking south, "sea monster?"


    Beijing.


    Daxing District.


    South of the city.


    Li Qingshui walked into the chaotic place in his new clothes. After several days of traveling, he still looked spotless. When he entered the crowded place, he immediately showed an expression of interest.


    "There are so many humans." Li Qingshui walks along the water and looks, "the shelter area, ha ha, human beings can really think of a way."


    Li Qingshui''s relaxed look and his bright clothes and the surrounding environment are a little out of place, but I don''t know why. All the people turned a blind eye to him, and did not pay attention to this independent person at all. It seemed that he was one of them. Everyone met with him every day, and their eyes saw the cocoon I don''t want to look at him.


    And he was so relaxed and comfortable in the city, and he didn''t talk to anyone or hurt anyone. He just walked all the way, looking here and there.About seven or eight kilometers away from him, Liu Chang and others discussed for a long time, but failed to achieve the plan of Li Qingshui.


    "We''re going." Liu Chang patted the shoulder that affirms one, "thank you for helping me find a companion."


    "You''re welcome. It''s a piece of cake." Mingmingyi also looked at the growing team behind Liu Chang and asked, "what are your next plans?"


    "Let''s go to the old town. After all, it''s too shabby and there''s no high-level government. We''re going to visit the old town. Although there is a threat to them now, if we want to do something and know something really important, we have to go to the old downtown area. " Liu Chang said, "what about you, come with us?"


    After hearing Liu Chang''s invitation, he made a statement. After thinking about him for more than ten seconds, he still hesitated and sighed.


    "I still don''t want to go." "I don''t want to risk any more. Well, although I know, this is the biggest risk. But I really don''t want to move. I eat, drink and have women here, and I''m very happy in front of the boss. I don''t want to run around. Although if the big willow comes, it may destroy this place first, but I have you friends after all. So, I hope you can find someone to let me know if you have any information about this place, and I will be able to run. "


    "Hey, brother, don''t laugh at me, man." The statement sighed again and again, "that''s it. A day is short of two hours, and a happy day is a day. Don''t worry about your hatred, hatred and big things. I just want to be happy here for a while - leave some good memories for myself."


    "Ha ha, good choice." Liu Chang candidly patted his shoulder, "the same as I think - if Xiaojing has not been caught."


    "In that case?" Statement one gave Liu Chang a hug.


    "That''s the way to go." Liu Chang also gave him a hug.


    Then two men who can be said to be decadent, or even more optimistic, say goodbye. Liu Chang walked back to his tent with the sun''s rays gradually setting and the bright light dyed by red fog.


    The statement looked at the back of their departure, I don''t know whether it''s because of others or not. They are actually standing at the door of their second floor villa and haven''t left for a long time. Finally, I simply asked someone to move a reclining chair, close my eyes and lie here to enjoy the afternoon sunshine.


    At his most comfortable and warm time, a figure blocked his light which was almost deprived by fog.


    "Who?" It''s the first time he''s been seen before his eyes - in terms of his senses.


    I feel that the light is blocked. When I open my eyes, because of the backlight, I see a dark figure. In surprise, I bounce up from the reclining chair for several meters, and then I open my eyes to the black shadow again.


    The pupil is focused, and his retina gradually adapts to the dim light in front of the visitor, and then presents his facial features.


    Ordinary appearance, high nose, slender eyes, as well as the bridge of the nose and the signboard glasses above the eyes.


    "Er..." Seeing this man''s dress and appearance, he declared that he was angry and tongue tied. He just wanted to shout out the word "Li" of "Mr. Li", but he was robbed by the other party.


    "Variable." Li Qingshui observed the statements one by one, smile slightly, waved his hand - as if driving away an annoying fly.


    Then, before he could speak, his blood vessels burst out and his eyes lost color.


    Poof!


    It''s like stabbing a balloon with a needle to declare that a whole body explodes with a very low noise, but there is a trace of scum left in the whole person. It seems that there is no living cell left all over his body, so he turns into a bunch of things that he doesn''t know what it is and flies out.


    After finishing all this, Li Qingshui did not turn his head, nor did he miss a glance here. He turned around and left the yard.


    "Variable, variable..." Li Qingshui left the courtyard and walked to the street, muttering, "how can the fatalistic torrent allow the existence of variables? How many obstacles are there to freedom


    Murmuring, Li Qingshui changed a more genial expression and walked to the center of Beijing, to the whole of China, or to the heart of Asia - like a sharp knife.


    Four or five kilometers away, Liu Chang and others packed up their things and walked along the same road as Li Qingshui towards the north.


    "Come on, everything''s packed up. We''d better get to the downtown area before dark and find a place to stay."

 Chapter 197

    "Everyone is fast. There is a long way to go from Daxing District to Dongcheng District." Liu Chang called out: "every day, see the parrot?"


    "No, I don''t know where." Every day, while wearing his coat and carrying his backpack, he ran towards Liu Chang. "It''s getting colder and colder. I''m afraid I''ve gone to some corner to keep warm. But I left a mark and message for him at the place I''ve agreed on. If he wants to find us, he should be able to find it."


    "Does that fellow know the word?" Li Feng also caught up from behind. Naturally, their feet were not as fast as Liu Chang, so he was a bit out of breath.


    "Simple knowledge, but not complete." Every day, he looked behind him, "why is that guy Zhou Kai so slow?"


    "I guess I''m making arrangements." Liu Chang waited for a moment.


    Liu Chang stood in the same place, four or five kilometers away in front of him, another person also stayed here.


    Li Qingshui was walking when he saw a passing cockroach at his feet. The cockroach had just come out of the soil. After seeing a pair of big feet, he poked his head for a moment and then went back again.


    However, Li Qingshui, who is already interested in it, naturally won''t let him do it. He bends down and grabs the cockroach ready to escape into his hand. Li Qingshui looks at this disgusting little thing.


    Fangs, fangs, armor - moving quietly, and breeding ability is very strong.


    Very strong!


    In addition to bacteria and viruses, flies and cockroaches are the most prolific species in the world. In the past, when mankind ruled the world, no matter how technologically advanced human beings were. No matter how to stand at the top of the food chain, even if it is a very important thing to do to kill cockroaches and flies, they are still incomparably strong.


    This is something no other creature can do!


    Many species have been annihilated by human beings unintentionally - and almost all of them have been intentionally killed - but cockroaches and flies, no matter how powerful they are, still seem to be unable to completely exterminate them - and even to reduce their living environment.


    Because these two species, one of them, is extremely vital. One is extremely dexterous.


    What''s more, they have a wide range of food sources, and their reproduction ability is also terrible!


    It''s horrible!


    Although there are many varieties of cockroaches, before the end of the world, some people have done statistical experiments - a pair of cockroaches (Blattella germanica) can produce 100000 offspring a year - 100000 in a lifetime - and flies are not weaker than cockroaches.


    But after the end of the world, although these two races did not become bigger and stronger on a large scale - because growing stronger requires more food resources, which is not conducive to reproduction - but they have exerted their ability to reproduce to the limit. They are everywhere - although not dangerous, they are sometimes eaten as food by starving people and provided to other species Food opportunities.


    But. This does not prevent them from continuing to exist on this earth as an alternative overlord.


    Without it, it has multiplied.


    But no matter how strong they are, few people pay attention to these two species. Because they''re not a threat, in the end. They don''t seem to be as annoying as they used to be, so this creature, which used to be famous in human circles, seems to be suddenly silent recently - until it appears in Li Qingshui''s hands.


    "The senior officials in Beijing seem to be too busy recently. They have to find something to do for them." Li Qingshui holds the ugly insect. As if talking to it, "little guy, would you like to help?"


    "Squeak..." The little cockroach cries.


    "Oh? It''s also evolved a generative organ, which is more conducive to the company. " Li Qingshui seems to like the little guy in the opponent who likes it more and more. Then he even laughed, "ha ha. In this case, I''ll let you evolve a little bit more! "


    The voice did not fall. Holding the cockroach''s fingertips, Li Qingshui suddenly stretched out some willow shaped objects smaller than the needle tips. These willows are very flexible, and intermittently emit a ferocious sound like "scream". It seems that there is something in it. Even Li Qingshui can''t completely control it.


    "Oh, oh, relax, relax..." The cockroach in Li Qingshui''s sailor felt the existence of these branches and instinctively struggled. Its sharp teeth bit Li Qingshui''s finger belly, but did not cause any damage there.


    In the end, it still can''t get rid of the fate of being pierced by the tiny wicker. After the shrieking things pierced its body, Li Qingshui broke his fingertips and entered the cockroach like a parasite.


    Then, the cockroach swayed more painfully.


    However, after finishing all this, Li Qingshui did not torture the poor guy any more. After putting it on the ground, he watched the panic stricken guy flee into his nest. After doing this, Li Qingshui also had a little sweat on his forehead. He obviously completed a larger workload than before, even a little tired.


    "Don''t let me down."


    After leaving this sentence, Li Qingshui moved his feet again and left the place.Five kilometers away.


    "How slow you are." Looking at Zhou Kai every day, "what did you do?"


    "Arrange something." Zhou Kai wiped the sweat on his forehead. "The boss felt that the news of Daxing District could not be lost, at least not in the general direction. So I arranged a few informers."


    "The ones in the tent before?" "Is it reliable?" Li Feng asked


    "There''s nothing to be sure about." A child interposed, "if you have news, he will send it here, and you will be paid. This employment system does not need any reliable person - as long as he still wants to eat, he will surely come. I''ll find a place to settle down. I''ll have to trouble you to come here. "


    "Er..." Zhou Kai looked at the child who pretended to be mature and did not know how to respond.


    At the same time, there were also two new players who could not stand the fact that three children were always pointing at the crucial moment. This feeling was very strange. A three-year-old child, who was just above the knee of an adult, spoke mature words in this tender voice, which gave people a feeling of being a family member, and not only that, The rest of the team seemed to accept this role setting, which made the trio feel ridiculous.


    "Just do what he says." Liu changchong and Zhou Kai nodded and did not give too much explanation, because at this time, no matter what kind of explanation, it was a little redundant and embarrassing. Only after they had adapted to the team for a period of time, could they fully accept the setting which broke the common sense of human relations.

 Chapter 198

    Because these three little guys are not normal people.


    Seeing that all the people arrived, Liu Chang didn''t talk any more nonsense. Carrying a backpack and hiding guns, he drove towards Beijing.


    Along the way, the speed of this team was not fast. Because of the existence of many ordinary people, Liu Chang did not deliberately speed up the pace.


    And on the same road, Li Qingshui''s pace is also not fast.


    This has led to a very strange situation - Li Qingshui is in the front, Liu Chang and others are following. The distance between the two groups has not been very far, but no one has found the other. On the same road, those who rush to the old urban area of Beijing are definitely not their two groups'' teams. Many refugees who can''t survive in Daxing District also come here I hope I can take a chance in the old town.


    "It''s said that the old city is not allowed to enter by outsiders..." On the way, Liu Chang heard a few words on this not so lonely road.


    "Yes, it seems that only those who have a government pass will be allowed in." A group of refugees passing by Liu Chang''s side looked a little bleak, "then do you think we can slip in?"


    "Try it."


    After hearing these words, Liu Chang didn''t take it to heart, because the Beijing authorities'' practice is easy to understand. After all, this is a special period, and Beijing city should also be a relatively well preserved city since the end of the world. Because of the most advanced force in China as the back shield, the order inside may still work normally.


    But at this time, if more than a million refugees pour in at the same time, the order that can still be maintained at first glance will collapse in an instant, and the collapse of order will bring chaos, and chaos will spread - when it is out of control, the whole Beijing may be in chaos.


    Therefore, this method of rejecting the influx of refugees in the old city is very, very inhumane, but it is still understandable.


    Therefore, when Liu Chang and his party crossed a distance of dozens of kilometers, and then saw a crowd of refugees crowded outside the customs pass and stopped by the army''s checkpoints, it was not surprising at all.


    "Walk around the level, there should be some slack defense." During Liu Chang''s speech, Li Qingshui entered the military fortification checkpoint in full view of the public. The soldiers who should have been loyal to their duties did not stop him, and the refugees nearby did not question why someone could enter without a pass. He walked into the checkpoint in such a swagger that everyone turned a deaf ear.


    Liu Chang naturally didn''t see the world in the most crowded area hundreds of meters away. He took his team and left the heavily guarded checkpoint. Then he found a place that was slightly unnoticed. After quietly stung several soldiers, he took his team into the inner city of Beijing in his own way.


    In times of war - chaos and civilization are often separated by a wall - there are two worlds outside and within the security zone.


    It is even more so in the last days.


    Entering the world inside the wall, after walking a few hundred meters, the thick fog blocked the noise outside, and then the bright red sun showed Liu Chang a civilized world.


    Civilized world!


    Liu Chang has never seen human civilization since Zhengzhou city collapsed a few months ago.


    There are refugees everywhere, panic everywhere. There is no business, no industry, nothing. Everyone seems to have lost everything except survival. Everything is gone.


    However, after entering the city, Liu Chang found that the last comfortable nest was the same as Zhengzhou city a year ago. There were a large number of living people and pedestrians on the street. Although there was still a look of panic on everyone''s face, they were doing the most normal things in ordinary people''s lives in accordance with the normal order.


    The houses on both sides of the street are still new - of course, this new is not the new of the old - the new antonym is not old, but broken! There are no collapsed houses with holes in the street. Most of the houses have been repaired, and it is obvious that there are still people living inside.


    On both sides of the street are shops of all kinds. Although most of them still sell weapons, food and clean water, there are all the other shops - even occasional entertainment places like "bars". Zhengzhou is more prosperous here than a year ago, that is to say, the arrival of the big willow, and Zhengzhou before the riot.


    It seems that many powerful people from all over the country have migrated here through various ways, replacing the dead here and bringing vitality to the place.


    There are only three kinds of people who can survive in the end - when they come here and live well.


    Good luck;


    powerful: especially smart.


    All of us are looking forward to what kind of city these three kinds of people can form together.


    "Number one, do you say there is still money here?" Liu Chang looked at the shops on both sides of the street, "or can we only exchange water and guns?"


    "If the shops on both sides of the street are so developed, there should be money." "But food and guns are still hard currency no matter where they go," said the boss"In fact, if the government wants to maintain the currency circulation, it must have a strong reserve as the equivalent exchange of money. Because it is impossible to circulate a worthless currency in the end of the world. " "In the past, gold should be used as the exchange of currency equivalent, but now if we look at this situation, the government should use the huge military materials in Beijing as the equivalent."


    "That is to say, you can go to the special department of the government to exchange firearms with the current currency. Of course, there should be restrictions on this exchange, but it must be so."


    "The reason for analysis." Looking at the three-year-old, Zhou Kai felt very surprised - now that he finally knows why all people regard him as an adult - because he is not a pretentious adult "mature" or "young mature", but he is really mature.


    Or Lao Dao, Lao spicy.


    In a word, the needle sees blood, which is reasonable and convincing.


    So, like the other two newcomers, one was more interested in the identity of the children and the group than the others.


    The strange red skin monster, the mutant man - the most intelligent child near the demon - and the white monster like the war angel.


    All this confused Tong Kai, Tian Tian, Milan and Li Feng, but they were all smart people - even every day, they didn''t ask why in their hearts.


    "I thought it would be easy to go into the pit and find a place to settle down. I originally planned to find an abandoned house at random and make do with it for the whole night. Now it seems like this." Liu Chang looked around: "Beijing is full?"


    "Almost full!" No. 2 took the lead. "We have to stay. Seriously, I''ve never lived in a shop before


    "M robbery!" The third nodded.


    "Well..." It seems that I haven''t heard the word "live in" for a long time, because there are few places to open hotels in China.


    "Go on, Zhou Kai. Do you still have some ordinary guns that you brought out from the club? If there''s any spare one, we''ll exchange it for some money. " Liu Chang said.


    "Yes." Zhou Kai nodded.


    "Let''s go to the Dongcheng District that we planned before. Let''s find a place first." Liu Chang led a group of people to open up again.


    At this time, in a basement of Xicheng District, No. 17 watched his brother hypnotized lying on the stone bed.


    "Open the mattress, the cold stone bed can stimulate her body''s senses, not let her because of hypnosis and really into sleep." No. 17 explained to the stream with a puzzled look on his side, and the latter was curled up in a corner of the house, full of discomfort - he had not stood for a long time, and curled up in a house with the roof less than his waist for a long time. The flow was very uncomfortable. It was just like a human being hiding in a cupboard all day.


    Although Liu''s life is strong and does not cause backache, he is in a bad mood. Therefore, under the influence of his mood, his tone of speech with the 17th is not as respectful as before.


    "Any questions?"


    "Well, hypnosis is a long process, especially deep hypnosis." As the 17th explained, he raised the volume: "four, how long is it?"


    "It will be ready soon." A child stood in front of the small quiet stone bed and said in a gentle and calm voice: "relax, relax, you are in a very safe space, everyone will not hurt you, calm down your mind, do not have resistance "OK, OK, that''s it. Don''t be nervous. No one will hurt you here..."


    "Well, good." No. 4 spoke and made a gesture of "Gang" to the back, and then began his own question: "now, I ask you some simple questions. Can you answer them?"


    "Yes." Xiaojing on the stone bed, half squinting his eyes, replied as if in a dream.


    "Well, the question is very simple. Is the 3700 life intensity thing you sensed before really exist, or is it an illusion caused by your nervousness. Relax and think about it with a calm mind. "


    "Well..." Referring to the life of more than 3700 vitality, she had never moved on the stone bed. Her face was calm and suddenly showed a feeling of extreme fear, as if the fear was buried deep in her brain, and her whole body twitched unnaturally.


    "Do me a favor!" No. 4 saw that the situation was out of his control and called to several brothers nearby: "you help me control her emotions. This matter is very important. Even if you use brain wave interference, you have to ask. Of course, try to minimize the damage to her. "

 Chapter 199

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± There were several silent answers around, and several clones joined the hypnotic ranks - which forced the girl''s fear to be stabilized, and then calmed her body.


    And then the hypnotic process continues.


    "Or the question just now, is that thing with a life intensity of more than 3700 really exists?" Asked number four, as quietly as he could.


    "Yes The real one... " The girl''s spirit was suppressed, so the psychological fear did not completely control her emotions. She said with a choking voice: "real, incomparably real..."


    "Well, the second question is, the scope of your perception of life, as far as we know, is within 300 meters. Why can you perceive the existence of that super life before it enters Beijing?"


    "I..." Although the girl was hypnotized, it could reflect her inner reality more. So she was afraid just now. Now, facing the second question, she was really puzzled and wrote on her face, "I don''t know..."


    The girl hesitated for a moment, or decisively said.


    "I don''t know? Do you know the reason? Or, what''s the difference between the feeling in the brain this time and the previous perception of life? " Hearing the girl''s reply, No. 4 and several brothers looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes at the same time.


    "I don''t know the reason. The only difference from my previous perception of life is that I feel terrible..." The girl answered honestly.


    "How terrible? Is it because the life intensity of each other is too high, is it the natural fear of talking to higher species? " The fourth asked another key question.


    "No Xiaojing continued to reply: "it''s extra fear, it''s the deepest fear in my heart, not the fear when I see something powerful..."


    Thinking of that thing, Xiaojing''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    "Let her sleep." Seeing her on the 17th, he waved his hand, "I have already known what I want to know. I believe you have a correct view on this matter."


    "Yes." No. 4 nodded, together with several brothers, let the tired girl into a deep sleep state - no longer disturb her.


    "Fourth, tell me what you think." The 17th looks at his brother.


    "It''s very simple. The creature from the outside should be Li Qingshui." No. 4 said: "her brain must have been tampered with, so she can have a sense of a particular life that is completely beyond her scope. What I can think of is Li Qingshui and Mr. Li alone. There can be no other people besides that. "


    "Isn''t Li Qingshui dead?" Curled up on the side of the stream asked: "you all feel dead, dead, very thorough. Isn''t it? "


    "Yes, Li Qingshui is dead, the brain wave stops thinking, which can announce the death of a person. And there is absolutely no such nonsense as resurrection from the dead in the world. Now that he appears here again, it means that this person may no longer be Li Qingshui. " The 17th looked at the ceiling, then looked at his brothers with some uncertainty. He listed himself as "bullshit" and asked again, "do you believe in resurrection?"


    "I don''t know." Answer number four.


    "I don''t know..." The same is true of number seven.


    Others are silent.


    Silence represents uncertainty. Uncertainty means that none of them knows whether there is such a nonsense as "resurrection from the dead" in the world. This is because it is beyond the scope of scientific research, or, strictly speaking, far beyond the scope of scientific research today. Although these little guys are all clones of Li Qingshui, they are all brain mutants, and they all have extraordinary wisdom - but they are not prophets after all - and they are not omniscient.


    Therefore, in the face of unknown things, they can only use their own judgment to analyze the possibility of this matter. And when everyone can''t figure out whether it''s possible or not, the smart man will skip this topic and move on to the next topic.


    "That horrible life is Li Qingshui, or, with the smell of Li Qingshui, you can be sure of this?" Look around on the 17th.


    "Yes, it''s 90% likely."


    "Well, to continue with the topic, number four, why do you think her extra perception was forcibly implanted?" Asked the 17th.


    "Because when she was hypnotized, she felt something different in her brain - it was obviously unnatural."


    "So this must have been implanted by Li Qingshui?"


    "Because other people don''t have this ability. In fact, even if you grow up, you don''t have the ability to force things into other people''s brains. I believe only Li Qingshui can do this." No. 4 firmly believes in his own view, "even if there are other people in the world who can do this, I think this girl should not have the opportunity to contact. Therefore, it must be Li Qingshui''s masterpiece"Then why did Mr. Li do it?" Asked the 17th.


    "Because he wanted the girl to feel her own existence, and if the long-distance perception was mixed with extreme fear..." No. 4 said: "that can only show one thing - Li Qingshui wants to tell the other party that he is very dangerous and let her hide."


    "Before Li Qingshui did this, he must have done it before Liushu arrived in Zhengzhou - because after that, they had no contact. At that time, Li Qingshui wanted to inform the other party that he was very dangerous in the future, which should indicate that... "


    "If he had already arrived, would he have this day?" On the 17th, he took the lead, "he knew he would die, he would die under the willow, and then..."


    "Yes, it''s resurrected by willows. No, no, no, it shouldn''t be said to be reborn..." No. 4 waved his hand, and then all the children present showed a look of horror like that of a little girl just now. "There is no such terrible thing as rebirth in this world. But now that he has survived, it can only show that the" Dongxi "with Li Qingshui''s body is no longer Li Qingshui. Is it a willow tree?"


    A few children, you a word, I a word, gradually with fragmented information, the whole thing gradually restored the original appearance.


    "Willow wants to destroy the most powerful weapon of mankind through a powerful human body?" Everyone showed a look of panic, "and if willows really occupy Li Qingshui''s brain, then we people are not the first to be destroyed?"


    "No, no Since Li Qingshui has decided to die in the body of the big willow, he should have some reservation. " No. 17 frowned deeply and showed a thoughtful look. "If he still knows the existence of us, it''s meaningless for the girl to wake up. This girl should have been from Liu Chang''s side. What she should have been alerted to was Liu Chang''s gang. Then we should not know each other''s existence, and then he thinks that we will take the initiative to find him... "


    "But what is the point of his doing so?"


    "And why did he choose this move when he knew he would die in the hands of willows and then be used by willows?"


    On the 17th, he felt that he had solved a mystery, and then another bigger mystery shrouded him. He always seemed to be in the dark about Li Qingshui''s plan.


    At this time, the other group of people because of the loss of quiet, at this time is all things do not know - they are really a group of people in the dark.


    "It looks good." Liu Chang walked to a bar. It was getting dark. The group of people who had been struggling for another day in Dongcheng District didn''t want to go any more.


    "You see, this is the bar below, and on the third floor is the place to stay. In addition, it also provides three meals. What''s more, this one has written that it can take a hot bath." Looking at the billboard in front of the store, Liu Chang said with heart: "it''s a luxury place to have a hot bath. I think it''s just this one."


    "It must be expensive." Milan curled up beside the team and said, "can you afford to live? We don''t stay for a day or two. "


    "It''s OK. I''ll pad it with Zhou Kai''s weapon today. I''ll go and grab some tomorrow." Liu Chang is now more and more adept at doing bad things. Since Xiaojing left, he seems to have figured out a lot of problems. "Anyway, willows are coming, and people here will not be at peace for long. It''s not a matter to lose some money or something. Just walk around and go first. It''s not a good night in late autumn."


    "Let''s go Li Feng and Zhou Kai are not as worried as Milan. After all, they were not poor when they were in Xingtai. Therefore, they don''t have the concept of money as Milan.


    Looking at the front desk, Liu opened the front room first, and then he opened the door. The reception room is very regular, but it is definitely not large - because this is a compartment, which is the isolation of the huge hall on the right-hand side - walking into the door on the right-hand side, there is a bar hall, from which bursts of music come. Although it is not strong, this kind of electricity consumption is very luxurious.


    So after several people went in, they were ready to be slaughtered.


    "We need rooms that can take a bath and each of us needs a single room. How much is the total cost?" After entering the door, Liu Chang went straight to the reception desk and looked at the young lady inside saying this paragraph.


    "It''s $150 per room, 24 hours per person. You have 10 people in total. If you add in the discount, you''ll also need s $1000." The waitress at the service desk seems to be quite dedicated.


    "A child?" Li Feng picked up No. 2. "How about a three-year-old kid asking for money?"


    "It''s not money to let them live with adults." "We charge by room, not by head," said the waiter


    "Well, I''ll stay with you tonight. Don''t count me." It seems that Li Feng picked himself up without authorization. The second body was in mid air and turned to smile at Li Feng.


    "Then I''ll live with you." The boss saw the second son''s behavior and took the initiative to find Zhou Kai.After the third understood the boss''s behavior, he naturally turned to Milan - they thought it was time to spend the night to let the new players understand the issue of the distribution of discourse power of the team.


    "700, no less." The waiter gave a number.


    Liu Chang took out a pistol.


    "How much is it worth?" Seeing what Liu Chang secretly took out, the waiter''s face changed, and he quickly put the things he took out into the counter. "Recently, it''s very tight to check the exchange behavior. Do you dare to work against the wind?"


    Although the waiter''s tone was stern, he did not intend to return the gun to several people. Obviously, the recent arrival of the willow tree made everyone a little nervous. And the more this kind of time, the paper and pen this kind of thing holds in the hand, the more does not have the weapon and the food to come reliably. Accordingly, the government will be more strict with the refusal of paper and pen. That''s why we had the conversation before.


    "And you haven''t said how much it will cost?" Having figured out the pass, Liu Chang asked in a low voice.


    "You people, live for three days and provide water." The waiter said, took out seven keys from the drawer, and at the same time, some worried said: "I can say, if you want to go to the bar to spend, don''t come to this set, there are too many people there, maybe you will cause trouble."


    "Understand, understand." Liu Chang nodded, picked up the key and several people on the third floor.


    After walking to the third floor, everyone looked at the quiet corridor, except for the three clones, everyone showed a look of nostalgia.


    The quiet corridor, and the neat rows of doors outside the corridor, all of which look the same as they did five years ago. Everything looks so beautiful - but it''s so nostalgic.


    Because in the past five years, apart from Beijing, who has seen such a "pre era flavor" thing. Who''s ever seen such a clean house, or even a store owner?


    It all seems so beautiful - because of nostalgia, so good.


    Walking into the quiet corridor, all the people became silent for a moment. It seemed that no one was willing to speak to break the wonderful atmosphere. People walking in this clean corridor were like walking into the world in oil painting.


    "I really want to go on like this forever!" It was Milan who took the lead in breaking the silence - because the cards showed that her room had arrived.


    She is the first one.


    "It sounds like a bloody line from a love drama." Zhou Kai''s room also arrived, "but it''s just right here."


    "Drop" with a hand card to open the electronic lock in his hand, Zhou Kai pushed the door and walked in - of course, followed by a child.


    "Good night, everyone. I wish you a wonderful first night in Beijing." Liu Chang looked at the crowd, said a rare words slightly sensational, and then opened the door and walked in.


    The quiet space, the clean world, and the snow-white bed sheet, you can see that there are still water sprinklers.


    Liu Chang threw off his backpack and wanted to throw himself into the bed like a child. However, after looking at his dirty clothes like a miner, he still gave up the thought. He took off his "work clothes" honestly and went into the bathroom, where he began to wash after a long time away.


    Hot water on the body feeling, great!


    Can eliminate fatigue, can relax the spirit.


    These days, or to say, since he left Zhengzhou, he has not lived a peaceful life. Whether in the hidden forest, outside Beijing, or on the back of parrots, Liu Chang has never relaxed his spirit for a moment. So when he entered this relatively safe environment, he suddenly felt pain all over his body.


    It wasn''t really muscle pain - in fact, he hadn''t felt it for a long time, except for the fight with Liu.


    But this time, the pain is so obvious - it''s the nerve pain caused by the spirit, it''s the pain after the high-intensity tension of the spirit is completely relaxed - it''s a comforting feeling.


    After a bath for nearly an hour, Liu Chang''s second thing was to use the clean toilet to pull a bubble of excrement.


    There''s not much excrement - it''s not directly proportional to his current food intake. Maybe it''s the evolution of the body''s absorption function that makes human''s absorption and utilization of food energy reach a new level - in fact, since the end of the world, I don''t know whether I''m hungry or not. All of us have less excrement, and most of them are hard lumps, which make people look like they have It''s like gallstones, and it''s like the product of many days of dryness.


    But even so, it can''t change the eternal true meaning of "happy shit can make people feel happy". After taking a bath all day, Liu Chang''s mood soared again.


    Because in the end of life, especially in the wild, shitting is also a stressful thing. Nowadays, many wild animals and insects are very smart. They will search for strange smell to locate their prey. Human beings can usually cover up their smell with chemical products, but they can''t do it when they poop. So, generally speaking, shitting is very dangerous. It is dangerous in the wild and still dangerous in the city.Liu Chang is able to pull the excrement so happily because he found that the drainage system of the toilet is sealed with steel plate. That is to say, there is no need to worry about the situation that there will be sewage organisms directly breaking your anus and dying.


    Therefore, this is Liu Chang''s five years of the most refreshing a bubble of excrement.


    When he finished, he pressed the flush button, and the steel plate opened automatically, washing away his excrement. Then Liu Chang had to lament the strength of Beijing''s personnel and material resources, and sighed at the unfairness of their lives. Thinking that there were more than one million precarious people outside, and enjoying their luxurious life here, Liu Chang took a hot bath again.

 Chapter 200

    Let the hot water wash away the only unhappiness, Liu Chang put down the idea of saints that just surged in his heart, and pitied more than one million people outside. In his opinion, this kind of thing is indeed a saint''s idea. This idea is not conducive to survival, but it will bring him strong pressure. He can''t save the people outside, or even himself. Therefore, this idea is even more luxurious than taking a hot bath.


    The hot water washed away the last trace of unhappiness. He didn''t want this rare relaxed moment to be destroyed.


    However, this bath was not as long as last time. After a simple rinse, he dropped the clean towel on the wall and wiped his body. Liu Chang went to bed and wrapped the sheet around his waist. He got up to open the door. He did not wear clothes because he had taken a bath and went to wear it again. After opening the door like a miner, he Zhizhi was standing outside.


    "I''ve been out for five minutes. Can you tell me something?" Liu Chang asked, "you didn''t say a word to me all the way. Are you still angry with me?"


    "There''s nothing to be angry about. Things have priorities and people are close to each other. Go to save Xiaojing and leave us a group of people. Think about it carefully. There''s nothing difficult to understand." He Zhizhi didn''t get angry when he said it, but there was still obvious hostility between the words.


    "Don''t be so stingy. If you''re in danger, I''ll do the same to you as before." Liu Chang gave a bitter smile and let the woman into the room, "but Xiaojing was in danger at that time. And you are relatively safe, so I have that choice. I believe in the ability of clones, they have the power to take you out. "


    "Bullshit, we''ve been able to survive a lot of the way by luck." He Zhizhi was impolitely lying on the bed of Liu Chang, "I''ll sleep here today."


    "Isn''t it a waste of money for a room? If you had said that you would sleep here, you might as well have said it below." After the hot water bath, I didn''t feel happy He Zhizhi said with a smile: "say more. Can you sleep without me these days


    "Not bad!" Liu Chang got up and turned off the light, "at least when you turn over at night, you don''t have to worry about being hooked on your chest."


    "You''re afraid that the hook will hook somewhere else..."


    There was no word all night.


    The next morning, Liu Chang was fresh and fresh. A night''s relaxation is the best medicine for those who have been working hard for days. After a night like this. After Liu Chang got up, he even felt that his body strength was stronger. He did not know whether he had a good rest or how. His body also had a strange feeling. This feeling was similar to that when the body evolved its ability, so he was familiar with it. He knew he was going to be strong again.


    "It seems to have evolved much faster recently than in the past." Liu Chang was a little puzzled. In the past four years in peace in Zhengzhou, he had only vaguely completed the evolution of mammalian ability, but now these days, he has been constantly evolving. Pleats, toxins, scales and amphibian vision - all too fast, too fast.


    "Is it that the body gradually adapts to this way of evolution, or can fighting and danger promote the evolution of the body?" These are two reasonable explanations that Liu Chang thought of. After all, there are dangerous factors in the evolution of animals. And the body accepts a process gradually and slowly.


    "Are you awake?" Seeing Liu Chang sitting up, he branch on one side rubbed his eyes, "I haven''t slept so comfortable for a long time."


    "Well, me too." Liu Chang squinted, "at this time, if you can have a cigarette, it will be perfect!"


    "Don''t be discontented with you. I''ll get you breakfast." Get up and put on your coat. He Zhizhi opened the door and went out, and then he called out to the corridor: "don''t you mean to serve breakfast? Where can I get it? "


    She called twice. No one answered. She closed the door and went into the corridor.


    "Do you have a bad nose, or are you cute? Breakfast is in the third room on the second floor. You can''t smell such a heavy meal? " Liu Chang called out to the corridor.


    But no one answered him.


    However, he was not worried, because the corridor only tasted of human and rice, and there was no smell of blood. Sure enough, a moment later, he Zhizhi came in with a plate.


    "Eat, bread and jam, good breakfast." He Zhizhi said, put a piece of bread into his mouth, vaguely said: "the crops here do not know which kind, taste better than other places."


    "Come on, I''ll try it." Liu Chang pinched a piece of bread, chewed it in his mouth, and then nodded: "it''s a good taste. It seems that there are experts in Beijing. This kind of grain can be provided by ordinary stores for breakfast. It must be very cheap and popular. And it seems that Beijing is not very short of food, so the output is also high. "


    Having lived in the end of the world, everyone knows the importance of food - but after staying in the Research Institute, Liu Chang knows how difficult it is to find a crop that can be planted for a long time without mutation.


    High yield, delicious, nutritious, easy to grow, not easy to mutate.With all these advantages of food crops, Liu Chang has only seen one - Liangdou. Liang Dou was invented by Zhao Zhuo.


    "Is this genetically modified food?" Liu Chang asked at he Zhizhi.


    "No He Zhizhi shook his head, and then he was afraid that his words would not be convincing. He generally added: "this is what the second one said. Then they finished this sentence and added a sentence."


    "What was added?" Liu Chang ate another piece of bread.


    "There are talented people in Beijing." He Zhizhi tried to imitate the tone of the boss at that time.


    After saying this, there was a silence in the room.


    "Yes, it''s strange if there is a master, but it''s not." Liu Chang opened the window and looked out at the busy street through the thick fog: "Beijing, after all, is the capital, and it is the safest place with the most military strength since the beginning of the end of the world. Its safety radiation area is far more than that of Zhengzhou. If there are intelligent people with brain evolution and strong people with physical evolution around, they will definitely choose this place as the first place to live Land. "


    "Do you remember Zhao Zhuo and Mr. Li? They were not from Zhengzhou, but they did not gather there for one reason or another. I think there should be more people gathered here for one reason or another - this Beijing city. "

 Chapter 201

    "So, if there are no great people here, it will be strange." Liu Chang dropped a concluding speech and began to eat.


    After breakfast, Liu Chang asked he Zhizhi to help him find a clean clothes, and then he was ready to go out to work.


    His job today is to grab some money, which is very simple to say and easy to do, but after finishing this work, he always feels a little uncomfortable.


    Although Liu Chang''s moral principle has been shattered by the end of the world, the smashed morality is also the moral of Tao, and the brand of the past is still there. Therefore, if he is not necessary now, he will not rob, kill or rape. Of course, the premise is unnecessary.


    Now he felt that it was necessary, so the fragmented moral principles became more and more fragile under the strong pressure of the mountain of survival.


    Therefore, Liu Chang, who came back at noon, brought back a large bag of new coins.


    "New currency, let me see how to design it." Carrying a large bag of stolen money into the room, all the people who have been lazy all morning gathered around. This time, even the three clones of Li Qingshui were lazy. It was rare to see them. They did nothing in the morning. The three people immersed in the same bathtub and enjoyed the same posture all morning.


    And at this time, three people were not dressed, one wrapped a big towel, and began to study the new currency.


    "This new coin is a bit interesting. It''s no longer the stereotyped design of a great man''s head. It''s a species." The eldest brother took a banknote with a face value of "heart" painted like a "mouse monkey" and asked with a smile: "what denomination is the largest currency?"


    "It''s still a hundred. It''s similar to the previous design. It''s about" Tian or something. " Liu Chang shakes out a piece of 100 yuan currency paper "only this biggest denomination, it is human on the contrary."


    "It seems that the designer of this currency is still very confident." With a smile, the second one also drew a note from his backpack. The picture on it was a tree, which looked like a willow tree. The denomination was also very large, 50.


    "People are 100, willows are 50. The designer of this currency is telling people in Beijing in this way that human beings are still at the top of the food chain on the earth?" "It seems that this is no longer self-confidence, this man has a proud soul, and it seems that he is very confident about the long-term battle of mankind!"


    "Is it better to say that he is arrogant, confident or stubborn?"


    "No matter what the person''s character is, it''s not easy to be able to do such a bold thing." The boss put the note back into his backpack and looked at Liu Chang. "Did you rob a bank? How come so much money? "


    "No, I won a local underworld. I went to Xicheng District to rob it." Liu Chang said: "don''t worry, before the robbery, I took off my clothes and changed my body. No one can recognize me."


    "Well done." Every day after listening to Liu Chang''s words, he rolled his eyes "* * robbers rob the black community angrily, which, if in the previous era, can definitely be on the front page headlines of QQ news."


    "Then Mahu pain subordinates will be very obscene to mosaic your lower body, and then show your face to the public, maybe you will be angry by then!"


    "Fire Liu Chang chuckled. "We have money now. It seems that there will not be any disturbance in Beijing for a while. It seems that we have entered a period of relative peace."


    "Well, before the willows came, it should be like this." The clone boss rubbed his chin. "But I always feel that things are not so common. Since I was born, I don''t seem to have a free time. God won''t take care of me like this. Zhou Kai


    Call one.


    "Come on Hearing his cry, Zhou Kai immediately should be just one night. The three clones have established their prestige among the three new members. Liu Chang looks at all this with a daze. I don''t know what kind of means these three little guys used last night.


    "You go to make a statement tomorrow and inform us of our current residence, and then tell him that if there is any situation there, you should inform us as soon as possible. After all, willows come from the south." After the clone boss arranged for a while, he looked at Liu Chang and said, "and you, how many bullets are there in your broken meat?"


    "Not much!" Liu Chang recalled, "Li Qingshui prepared a lot of bullets for me, but most of them I couldn''t bring out. After all, the bullet was too big. My backpack capacity was limited. The bullet was like a small cannon. It couldn''t be loaded too much. And I used it in the next few battles, so there''s not much left. If you don''t talk about it, I have to trouble you today


    "Well, this bullet is not mass-produced, and the shredded meat and other firearms and bullets can''t be used, so they have to be customized. If this one pops up from the hands of mediocre people, its power will only decline. If it''s OK recently, we''ll find a small arms factory. As long as there are machine tools and things, I''ll make you a batch of reinforced bullets. " The boss thought for a while and said, "after all, you are our most powerful fighting force now. Although there is still a big gap compared with the current, it is better than nothing. If you don''t have shredded meat, we''ll be fat in the eyes of others. ""But recently we have to keep a low profile." Seeing the boss''s arrangement, the second said, "did you forget that they were all in Beijing on the 17th?"


    "Their energy will not be all on us, most of their energy should be in the national high-rise buildings." As he spoke, the boss had arranged all the related matters. He pointed to himself first, and then said, "in the next few days, I will be responsible for finding relatively secret weapon workshops in Beijing. There should be many such workshops now. We should find one to use. The second one, you are responsible for the intelligence collection work of the people, and by the way, you are responsible for the work of wiping our buttocks, which is to cover up our whereabouts, whether on the surface or in the dark. What I want is that the people in this city should not notice the existence of our gang. "


    "No problem. It''s easy. They don''t like to go out anyway." The second said, "it''s just that we don''t notice our anomalies. It''s very simple."


    "What about me?" Asked the third.


    "You are responsible for breaking into the interior of high-rise buildings in Beijing, or controlling an official, or getting close to a person in charge of the surrounding area. This person does not need to do much, even has no right to speak, or even a busboy. We just need to know what happened in the upper floors of Beijing, and we don''t need to intervene or do anything. After all, we are still too weak! "

 Chapter 202

    "Keep a low profile and keep a low profile is the king''s way!" The eldest brother stroked the nonexistent beard and pretended very much. Forced to finish this sentence.


    Then the crowd looked at him like this and couldn''t help laughing.


    "When did you learn humor?" Liu Chang looks at this terrible and ridiculous three-year-old.


    "Last night, I found that humor contributes to the blood supply function of the brain. People are more active when they are happy."


    "OK, ok..." Liu Chang nodded, "it seems that Zhou Kai served you very well yesterday..."


    "It''s Li Feng. I remember Zhou Kai, my second mate." Qingyin seems to have received your humor, and finally tried to wake up from self closure.


    "I don''t remember. The eldest and the second look alike..."


    Peaceful days are always fast.


    This week is a rare holiday for Liu Chang. He does almost nothing all day long. He does almost nothing except accompany his eldest brother to buy a small handicraft workshop.


    "What a wonderful day Liu Changchi, walking in the corridor of the hotel with his back bare, looks at Zhou Kai who comes face-to-face and asks, "is there any news about statement one in Daxing District?"


    "No, I don''t know what happened. After we left, the man suddenly disappeared. I went to ask their subordinates and they all said they didn''t know what was going on." Zhou Kai said: "originally his subordinates thought he went out to play with women, but this has been a week, why hasn''t there been any movement?"


    "How do I know, but with that guy''s strength. There should be no problem. " Liu Chang thought that "Daxing District will not have such a powerful force. If it is not for the big faction, it is very difficult for ordinary people to hurt the one who has all the abilities of mammals and some reptiles. That guy is very strong."


    "He''s OK." Liu Chang said with some uncertainty: "in theory, it should be OK. It is estimated that after seeing me that day, I was stimulated. Where did I go? What other news is there?"


    "There is another one. I heard that there are more cockroaches in Daxing District recently. And it''s very difficult to eliminate this new cockroach. I''ve heard that some people are sick. I don''t know what''s the relationship with this. " Zhou Kai continued to report on his work. "I heard the informant inside say that the cockroach seems to be strange, but no one knows what is specific."


    "Cockroaches?" Liu Chang frowned, "I remember since the end of the world. They are all specialized in breeding. Why are they suddenly ferocious recently? "


    "I don''t know. It''s weird anyway." Zhou Kai said, "and I''m not going to investigate there any more recently. It''s very dangerous. Is that OK, chief?"


    "Well, there''s no need to risk our lives to get information that we can pay for. In the future, you can find someone to take charge of it. " Liu Chang''s arrangement has become more and more convenient recently, and his conditioning has gradually become clear. I don''t know whether it is because of the habit of long-term command or something else.


    "Thank you, chief." Zhou Kai agreed to his request. I turned around and went out on business.


    "It''s OK to find someone else to do something, but make sure that the news is available at the first time!" Liu Chang yelled at Zhou Kai''s back.


    Zhengzhou city is 100 kilometers north.


    Willow Road, he still did not stop for a few days.


    Yes, it''s gentle, not slow, not weak. It''s gentleness.


    Because he suddenly ended the killing from the day before yesterday. His overwhelming breath of destruction disappeared, and he did not see anything destroyed and swallowed into his own nutrition. Instead, he gently integrated himself into the environment on the way forward.


    His willow branches have been broken down again, and the thickest one is as thick as an adult''s waist. It grows so gently that it penetrates the forest along the way and becomes a part of them, and then slowly inserts its roots into the soil. After absorbing some nutrients, we can continue to grow.


    So, his pace is not fast.


    The fastest way to get energy in the world is to plunder, instead of plundering other people''s big willows. Naturally, the growth of the willows is countless times slower than before, and not only that, the smell of destroying everything in his body has completely changed, everything has changed. The fleeing animals no longer feel the danger, but today, a pig with a lower IQ even approached the branches of a big willow.


    This is a steel pig, and evolution in the end seems to have added nothing to its poor IQ except to sharpen its back.


    This was originally a pig left behind on the escape road. It felt the terrible breath of heaven and earth before, so it ran away instinctively. A few days ago, the smell of destruction gradually weakened or even disappeared. Therefore, it stopped at the same place and no longer ran, although it had been lost in the jungle.


    It is a low intelligence creature that acts according to instinct, so when the source of fear disappears and becomes mild, it loses its original fear.


    "Remember to eat or not to fight" refers to this kind of creature.


    Then that day, it was hungry, and then saw the tender willow slowly grow in front of it - it put on its own pig nose, smelled the fresh and juicy thing, and then without hesitation bit it. The sharp pig''s teeth bit the tender paper with the thickness of the arm there, then made a click sound and chewed on the spot.Willow seems to be much more fragile than usual, a bite of ordinary creatures to bite a two, and then the growing willow a little pause, and then seems to feel no pain continue to grow, and the greedy pig just by chewing this sent to the door, mouth is coming.


    All this, it seems so strange.


    Willow is no longer violent. It seems that he has forgotten his goal of building the Utopia of the earth, and has forgotten his great power. He has just left the huge radio layer in the sky to monitor everything around him.


    And strange things still happen at the same time in Daxing District of Beijing.


    A human, who did not know whether he was hungry or asleep, was lying on his own floor and breathing evenly. Then a small earth bag suddenly protruded from the ground beside him. Then the earth bag was chiseled by something, and a black head came out of it - a cockroach.


    After that, the cockroach peeps out of the man''s belly and peeps out of the human''s head. (to be continued)

 Chapter 203

    Cockroach''s strange antennae have serrated strange things on them. They look very sharp.


    After it reached out its antennae, it slightly scratched on the man''s belly - it seemed that there was no wound, only a red mark was scratched on the man''s belly, just like being held by a belt for a long time in winter, and there was no strange place at all.


    Then the sleeping man was more asleep - after a moment, the man seemed to be in a deep sleep, not knowing what was going on outside.


    After waiting for a moment, the cockroach climbed up the man''s body, followed his belly all the way up to the man''s cheek, and finally got into the man''s mouth through his mouth, which was slightly opened by the paralysis of his muscles and eyes. At last, it went deep and went down his esophagus.


    ¡­¡­


    There are more patients in Daxing District these two days.


    Many people feel sick in their intestines and stomachs and have bloody stools, but they don''t feel any pain - blood in the stool and a surge in appetite, as if to make up for the blood drawn out. The hunger of these bloody people is so strong that they can''t control their emotions even under the threat of guns.


    Daxing District, which was originally in disorder and orderly, suddenly became completely chaotic.


    The inner city of Beijing came out, and the army suppressed the chaos.


    Then there were severe penalties for those who led the trouble - but it didn''t seem to stop the hungry people from moving forward.


    They are eating everything they see like crazy. A lot of people have lost their sense, even in the face of the army''s black muzzle, they still crazy rush up - only to see the other side''s exposed cheek.


    Gnawing at one''s face, one''s neck, one''s own


    This scene of bloody scenes, even in the end of the world struggling for four years, accustomed to all kinds of bloody scenes of the refugees can not accept.


    Everyone saw the scene in front of them. They had seen the scenes of biochemical crisis for countless times. All of them associated the starving people with the zombies. Once this sentiment and view was spread, it was recognized by the military. Even the soldiers with guns were afraid.


    As a result, the military''s tolerance for conflict has become extremely low.


    Finally, someone finally fired the first shot and killed a refugee who was rushing towards him - in the head, one shot in the head, and his brain was splashed.


    The soldier is a young man in his twenties. Five years ago, he was influenced by numerous biochemical crisis films. He knows the essence of these "cannibals". He looked at the "zombie" shot down by himself. In addition to fear in his eyes, he also showed curiosity.


    The corpse fell two meters away from him. With his range of sight and his ability to react, even if there was a gun, it was not uncommon for the other party to rush to such a close distance - because a figure was seen in five meters. Four meters found the other party''s intention, three meters to raise the gun, two and a half pull the trigger, this - very normal.


    And then at this close range, a shot blew his head. It''s normal, too!


    Then, although the corpse had its head blown, it would fall in front of him because of inertia, which was the most normal thing.


    But people whose heads have been smashed will move.


    It''s not normal!!!


    The soldier looked down at the back abdomen of the man whose head had been smashed by himself, and felt that there was wriggling, and the feeling of wriggling was even transmitted to the soles of his feet through the ground. He clearly knew that this was not an illusion, because even if his feet deceived himself, his eyes would deceive him, but the sound of "bujibuji" whose sticky flesh was being drilled would never deceive himself.


    The soldier was stupefied. He looked at the body whose head had been smashed in horror. Then he saw the headless corpse''s neck. Suddenly, a piece of black thing appeared and climbed onto his shoes.


    Cried the soldier. He swung his military boots, but the insects from the other side''s corpse seemed to grow on him, which could not be thrown off at all. The two rows of barbs in the opponent''s iron claws had already caught his pants legs, and then they entered his body along all the cracks, climbed up his neck, and entered his nostrils, ears and eyes


    Ah!!!


    The camp in Daxing District sent out an earth shaking scream.


    Then the scream seemed contagious, causing a series of responses in the camp.


    Then more screams came out and interweaved into a horrible elegy


    Outside Beijing It''s a complete mess!


    A large number of refugees were shot, and then a large number of refugees were not shot, but suddenly found that strange things gushed out of their mouths


    The number of insects is almost 100 times as many as that of refugees. Many refugees have more or less a few worms coming out of their mouths, ranging from dozens to hundreds. The insects are very fast, and there are hooks on their legs and toxins in their mouths. As long as they are caught, they can''t run away.


    The refugees are desperate. The refugees are crazy.


    The army is scared. The army is crazy.Then the whole Daxing District went crazy.


    The battle between insects and people, the fight between people, people hostile to each other, healthy people do not believe each other, miserable people staged the scene of hell on earth, and then the sound of guns, the sound of guns, the smoke of gunfire


    "Boss, something''s wrong!" The news of this world is not fast, but even so, the news of refugee violence outside Daxing District spread all over Zhengzhou city within an hour. Because the sound of the artillery fire outside the city is too loud, a gunfire may be covered by thick fog, but the sound of a hundred and ten guns can completely connect the city, forming the heavy and dreary thunder in the autumn sky, and completely ignite the red sky.


    "Chief, what a big deal Zhou Kai ran to Liu Chang''s small workshop and looked at him and clone one, who was still working hard again. He said, "the refugees outside were so violent that they moved. I heard that they were fighting with the army. They even used heavy weapons."


    "No way." Number one is processing the bullet with a shorty on one side. Shaking his head, "things should be more serious than the one you said."


    "According to human inertia, although people outside want to come in, but if they can eat a bowl of porridge every day and live in a place where they can live, in general, such large-scale violence and movement will not happen." No. 1 didn''t raise his head when he spoke. He seemed to be working with a bullet in his hand. He put down the shorty and picked up a carving knife to carve patterns on the bullet head. He continued: "what''s more, Beijing has been very strict with the checkpoint, which has completely cut off these people''s thoughts. And more importantly. If the army is a common town. Oppress and move, Kenben can''t use heavy weapons. That''s unnecessary. There must be something bigger. Wait here. The third will bring the news later. "


    Liu Chang smelled the smell of No. 3 before he heard the voice of No. 1.


    Sure enough, five minutes later, a three-year-old appeared in his field of vision.


    There was anxiety on number three''s face. With doubts, his face rarely shed a lot of sweat. He ran here panting, and before he had time to breathe, he swallowed and vomited. In a young voice, he said in a loud voice: "the cockroaches outside the city have mutated and become very fast and aggressive. It''s said that they will parasitize! "


    "Parasitism?" Liu Chang''s face changed.


    "Yes, it parasitizes in the host and doesn''t attack for a long time. The parasitized host will lay eggs in the body, and then the cockroach larvae will quietly grow in the host''s gastrointestinal tract until it reaches a certain size. The host''s body can''t bear it, and then it triggers the psychotoxoid stored in the body for many days, and then becomes insane and irrational


    "So powerful?" Zhou Kai, a 30-year-old man, heard the description of cockroaches by No. 3, felt that his pores were locked up, and a stream of goose bumps gushed out of his heart. Make him just want to retch.


    "Parasitizing into the host? Spawning in the host, so disgusting? Cockroaches are so big, can they get in? Is there a paralytic toxin? " Liu Chang analyzed: "that''s not easy to do. With the breeding speed of cockroaches, if it''s the variation of the body, it won''t be long before the whole city of Beijing will be occupied."


    "When the time comes, we don''t need the big willow tree. Cockroaches can kill us all!" Liu Chang sighed.


    "How could a large number of such aggressive cockroaches suddenly come out? If it''s evolution. It''s too fast. If it is a change, why is it collective? " The boss felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t think out why there were such unscientific species on the ground.


    However, being is reasonable. He didn''t understand, couldn''t think of the reason, and didn''t get entangled any more. Instead, he directly thought of the operation strategy for the next step.


    "It seems that Beijing will not be peaceful." "It''s very difficult for the human army to completely eliminate this kind of insect," said the boss


    "You mean the army outside will lose?" Zhou Kai asked.


    "You won''t lose or win back. The army can kill all the refugees. As long as they dare to bear the incalculable consequences, the army has the ability. " "But it''s impossible to kill a million or more cockroaches," he said


    "Five years ago, in the era of advanced communication, abundant products, scientific and technological pesticides, human beings could not exterminate or even limit the progress of cockroaches, let alone now?" The boss frowned and seemed to be thinking about an unsolved question: "in those days, pesticide solutions were still effective, cockroaches were not as strong as they are now, and even though the breeding speed has been top, it is still not equal to those abnormal guys now. If these guys aren''t aggressive, humans might be able to live under the same roof with them - disgusted at most. But if these guys can parasitize and lay eggs in human stomachs... "


    "Then we have more than one battle to face It will be a panic! "


    The boss''s words are not alarmist.


    Three days later, the panic gradually spread from outside the city to the city.


    It is impossible for the army to kill all the refugees, more than 1 million or even 2 million people, especially in the red fog world, where most of mankind has been wiped out. This is a huge number of troops. Therefore, if it is not completely anti human molecules, even the most cold-blooded people, it is difficult to give this order.And even if this order comes down, will the army carry out it. It''s also a problem.


    What''s more, the more than one million people are not fools. They can''t stand there and let the army kill them. They will resist. If they can''t, they will flee.


    As a result, many residents fled - everywhere they ran, around Daxing District, around the inner city of Beijing.


    They were afraid, they were afraid, and they took the seeds of death everywhere.


    People can''t get into the city. Cockroaches can - the army says that they can keep the inner city of Beijing like a bucket, and a mosquito can''t fly in, which is an exaggeration after all - what''s more, even if the mosquitoes can''t fly in, cockroaches will drill into the ground and make holes, so they sneak into Beijing. It''s a lot more reasonable to look for a host group.


    It''s also a very natural thing.


    Even if no matter how to mutate and change the way of existence, we can''t abandon our survival instinct. They take their own * *, with the pace of reproduction, into the city of Beijing.


    Beijing also began to have people with bloody stools.


    Three days. Let the smart people, the strong people, the lucky ones here already know what''s going on outside. Through one channel or another, they knew the existence of this insect. Know the ability of this insect, know what kind of symptoms will be produced after being parasitized by this insect.


    Therefore, people walk in the street, hide at home, always consciously or unconsciously pay attention to their own face.


    Especially in the cottage. Everyone after defecation, always subconsciously look at what they pull out, with or without blood. At this time, even the most disillusioned people are afraid - because even if he really overcame the human fear instinct, no one would choose to die with a belly full of parasites.


    It''s disgusting to die like this.


    So people were afraid, began a big cause of pest control and pest control. If cockroaches can''t get rid of them, they wrap themselves up and sleep. But even so. As time went on, more and more people had bloody stools every day - and then the first biting and gnawing incident happened.


    Then came the second


    These incidents, like cockroaches'' steps, frequently impact on the final bottom line of Beijing people. It may not be terrible to be bitten by people, but it will be terrible if insects can come out from the mouth of people who gnaw you.


    Therefore, after experiencing the first stage of terror, the second wave of distrust has quietly set off.


    All people, or most healthy people, look hostile at the people around them - even if they are your family and friends.


    They will ask each other if there is blood in the stool recently. After receiving a negative reply from the other party, they will also strongly ask to see the other party''s stool.


    However, in response to these incidents, the Beijing Municipal Bureau of Commerce and industry responded quickly. Medical teams were set up on a temporary basis to provide free medical care to people with bloody stools. Then, one by one, pale faced people were sent to the hospital for concentration. However, as the number of people sent in increased, the newly established temporary organization had not been in operation for a week Facing a complete collapse.


    For a time, Beijing City, gloomy clouds, panic boiling.


    Liu Chang and others are in Beijing, so they are not immune.


    "No one has to defecate once a day, and I will check it myself. If there is blood in the stool, you can go far away from me." The shop owner''s wife is a middle-aged woman in her thirties. Her appearance is pretty gorgeous, but her eyebrows are naturally raised and her lips are very thin. She is obviously in a bad temper.


    "Do you feel bad watching so many stools every day?" Listening to the hotel owner''s threatening tone, Zhou Kai showed a rogue expression and couldn''t help retorting: "and you only check us, how can''t we check you?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You want to check. I''ll pull you in the face." The innkeeper''s wife looked at Zhou Kai''s appearance and laughed: "do you think it''s ok?"


    "Come on, I''m not that strong." Zhou Kai also laughed, then loosened his belt and said, "but what if I can''t pull it out?"


    "I''ll have to make some of it." The owner''s wife put down this sentence, the person turned to leave here.


    Left a room of people, looking at each other.


    "You''ll all share a room with me." Liu sighed. "I can smell cockroaches, and he Zhizhi should be able to. Men live with me, and women live with he Zhizhi. Be alert when you sleep at night. "


    "Boss, is there really no other way?" Hearing Liu Chang''s words, Li Feng sighed heavily, "how can you run out of such a nest of cockroaches? I guess if you go on like this, you can''t stay. I''ve heard that many Beijingers have been preparing to move northward, all the way to the northeast. When winter comes, it''s freezing and snowy, and there''s no insect activity. "


    "Wait a minute. After all, you can''t find such a good city in the north." Liu Chang also sighed, "the third one has already inquired about it, and the special insecticide for this kind of insect has begun to be researched there. The biological research bases in Beijing are much larger than those in Zhengzhou or other places, and there are high-ranking people. I feel that although this matter is troublesome, we human beings will not live because of cockroaches. ""I just don''t know when I can find out." Stomping his eyebrows every day will be convenient for us. If we can''t stay here any longer, we''ll sit on it and fly north to Northeast China and Inner Mongolia, so that we don''t have to worry about cockroaches and willows every day. "


    "Ah, but then again, why hasn''t the big willow heard any news recently? Won''t it die?" Every day naive looking at the south, her eyes show her own do not believe in the expectations.

 Chapter 204

    Willow naturally did not die, he lived well, and where he went, everything was like a spring breeze.


    He is integrating the ecological environment of the place where the willow passes through. The forest is no longer destroyed, but more prosperous.


    In the past two days, willow suddenly secreted a strange kind of mucus. Those things with the thickness of thigh or arm slowly penetrated into the soil and kneaded this secretion into the soil, moistening the earth as well as the growth of other plants around him. Therefore, the place where he passed is full of branches and leaves. The red fog forest of the original forest was more dense than that of the original forest. However, due to the gentle breath it exuded, those creatures who had no time to escape did not panic to escape. Some of them even took the initiative to approach the area where the willows stayed.


    Then -


    they live well.


    In the willow tree, a fat monkey ran away from the willow branches, and even ran away from the willow branches


    Everything seems so peaceful, as if the spiritual Utopia has continued to the reality - it seems that the willow suddenly changed sex, so that everything seems to be at ease, suddenly from a devil who destroys the heaven and earth, to an angel moistening the world, with nectar everywhere.


    But finally. Slow as he was, he finally passed a small county.


    Then the gentle willow went on - slowly destroying it all.


    The road, the house, and the injured people in the house who can''t move to the north. Then on the branches of the willow trees, there are some fresh brains, silent and gentle


    The scenes in Beijing these days are even more frightening.


    Walking on the inner city street, Liu Chang saw that most of the shops on both sides of the street were closed, and there were not as many people on the street as the previous two days - to be exact, it was almost empty.


    Occasionally I see one or two people. Those people are not looking at their feet carefully, or looking at other people''s faces - beware of the soles of feet, beware of others, which has become the habit of today''s people, all faces are no longer smiling, those who go out, there is no longer loitering - because loitering represents danger, representing the unpredictability of the soles of the feet - which is determined by the depth of human genes. Even if the risk is the same - most people still think that home is much safer than outside.


    Liu Chang doesn''t think it''s safer at home than outside, but he''s definitely not hanging out this time.


    He wanted to go out to buy something to eat, but after searching for a long time, he didn''t see a food store with its door open.


    "Why are they all closed?" After three blocks, Liu Chang finally lost his patience. Looking at the last food store at the end of the street, he decided not to visit it any more.


    Standing in front of the sealed rolling gate, Liu Chang moved his nose and carefully distinguished the breath inside. The enclosed environment was not conducive to the spread of the smell, so. Even if Liu Chang, who can smell more than a kilometer away in an open environment, it is still difficult to distinguish the breath of a closed environment.


    But it''s OK.


    The rolling gate and the built-in door can''t completely seal the breath of a room. Standing in front of the door, he sniffed carefully. He still asked the smell of old millet and rotten rice in it. Things are easy to be broken now, which gives out this smell. It''s not surprising.


    Therefore, he didn''t think much, so he smashed the closed rolling gate.


    "Anybody?" "Bang bang bang" pounded several times inside the door, Liu Chang yelled: "is there anyone?"


    The sound of the rolling gate echoed in the empty street.


    There was no response.


    After confirming that there was no one inside for several times, Liu Chang put his hand into the handle of the rolling gate, and then his waist, abdomen, thigh and arm exerted force at the same time. Then, with a "bang", the lock trip of the rolling gate was pulled and twisted by him. Then he pushed up and pushed the shutter up.


    Using the same method to destroy the second built-in door, Liu Chang opened the door and went in.


    Then, the closed environment was opened, and there was a smell of rotten rice coming in. Then, all kinds of strange rustles and chewing sounds came out. Finally, Liu Chang smelled more than 10000 insects in it, but there was no human smell.


    More than 10000 insects is a general concept. Liu Chang''s olfactory cells capture many kinds of breath, which are calculated by Liu Chang''s powerful brain power. The number of more than 10000 insects is a very general concept. It doesn''t matter how much is more than 10000. However, since there are tens of thousands of insects, it can only explain one word - many.


    A lot.


    "I can''t imagine that a small grain store can produce so many insects." Standing at the door of the open room, Liu Chang did not fear because of the number of insects, because there are some things, some things, when your strength reaches a certain level, the number is not enough to become a threat.Liu Chang believes that in the face of insects that can''t break through their own scales, no matter how many insects they have, they will not pose a threat to themselves - unless they can form a vast sea of insects.


    More than 10000, far from the concept of "worm sea".


    So he turned around and pulled down the rolling gate, and then closed the built-in door. Liu Chang was not stingy about the good things he could do.


    It can prevent more than 10000 insects from running out and at least save dozens of people''s lives. So Liu Chang built hundreds of butchers and walked into the shop.


    This is a rice shop - rice shop, a word that has been very strange in previous lives, because in that peaceful and prosperous era of Commerce, supermarkets and grocery stores, as a comprehensive shopping environment, had absolute competitiveness, because they had many commodities and a wide range of varieties, which could meet most of the daily needs of ordinary people - no one would be as stupid as the past Xi opened a shop to sell a single product - as in ancient times, only rice.


    But business is always keeping pace with the times, whether it is forward or backward, or backward.


    When people''s living environment has undergone earth shaking changes, when goods become no longer diversified, when food becomes precious and perishable - rice shops, which are full of the taste of ancient style, grow like bamboo shoots after a spring rain and appear in front of people again.


    There used to be Zhengzhou.


    Now there are also in Beijing.


    The interior of the rice store is simple, with shelves in front - but there is little on the shelves - because everyone is reluctant to expose precious food to the air, even a little.


    Therefore, there are usually some printed advertisements or plastic samples on the shelves. Images and fonts are printed on all kinds of paper and plastic products, so that you can know how much nutrition the rice grain they are selling, how much corrosion resistance it has, the difficulty of planting and the price.


    There are not many varieties of rice because there is no taste in the end of the world. The best variety is the one with the highest yield and the shortest planting cycle, and it is also the variety most people will plant.


    As for the taste and nutrition ratio rationality? ¡ª¡ªThat''s all bullshit.


    Romantic love and snow moon is always after a full stomach.


    So, as soon as Liu Changgang entered the door, he saw a huge poster - haijingmi! The most excellent crop variety in Beijing. It says that a bowl of rice can meet a person''s basic energy needs in a day. The planting cycle is 17 days, and the corrosion resistance is 8 hours in the bare air.


    Eight hours in the air will not be bad, and the planting cycle is short, more nutrients, not worse than Liu Chang had seen Liangdou. What''s more, it''s a grafted crop, not a genetically engineered food. Just because of this, we don''t know how much higher it is than Zhao Zhuo.


    "You don''t know how many times you''ve made brain variations." After Liu Chang sighed, he stepped into the house with one foot. Then the sound of "creaking" came from his feet. He stepped on several cockroaches.


    He didn''t mean to step on the cockroaches because the ground was covered with a layer - but most of them were larvae.


    A cockroach the size of a fingernail is not a threat, but it''s still disgusting to spread the floor and climb half a wall.


    However, Liu Chang still resisted his nausea and went into the store. Since he had decided to do a good deed and build his several hundred level butcher, there was no reason to turn back. He was disgusted and saved dozens of people''s lives. He walked in here with a bucket of oil beside the shelf and splashed it all the way in.


    Passing the store outside - Liu Chang walked all the way into the inner room of the rice store - the inner room of the rice store is the essence of the store.


    There are signs and advertisements outside the rice shop, and inside is a place to store food.


    Or a cold storage, or a radiation sterilization room - the storage room is the soul of a rice store - but it must be a wormhole now.


    At best, there are hundreds of insects outside. Before entering the food storage room, Liu Chang found consistent natural gas in the kitchen.


    A few barrels of oil in one hand and natural gas in the other.


    Liu Chang''s courage opened the storeroom


    Buzz


    The disgusting sound comes out from inside, a picture that can strongly stimulate people''s visual senses and is printed into the fundus of Liu Chang''s eyes.


    "Ouch Forced to swallow the food from his stomach and throat, Liu Chang saw that as his door opened, a room of black water overflowing over his feet and neck gushed out along the open door.


    Black water is naturally a small cockroach, they piled together in the food store, one base, one layer, a full half meter high, and then accompanied by the gnawed rice, together with Liu Chang''s feet and neck.

 Chapter 205

    "Ah Liu Chang looked at the torrent that the door opened and let out. He felt a chill all over his body. If his skin hadn''t become scaly now, he would have had goose bumps.


    "It''s disgusting! Oh, oh, oh Liu Chang yelled to vent his emotions. He splashed the oil in his hands to all parts of the room and threw the gas tank into the center of the insect swarm. When he had just finished all this, a batch of big cockroaches, mixed with countless larvae, stepped on the back of the insect, drilled from the interior of the insect lake to the surface of chonghu lake, and then all the way to the back of the insect and rushed to Liu Chang.


    It''s fast.


    It''s really fast.


    Because their speed, in Liu Chang''s eyes, can not be regarded as very slow - at least faster than the human speed on a lot.


    See this group of adults to their own assault, Liu Chang disgusted directly dropped the oil can, and then took out a pistol shot in the gas tank before.


    Boom!!!


    Like a small bomb exploded in the cold storage, with a strong flame and impact storm, Liu Chang was "pushed" out of the room, but also blew up the disgusting insects that rushed to him, and ignited the fuel oil in the room at the same time.


    Then, a smell of burning insects, with black smoke, swept the whole cold storage room.


    Before the smoke washed his face, Liu Changshun ran out of the cold storage room with the strength pushed out by the gas tank, and then allowed the flame to spread in the cold storage. Before catching the fire, he opened the door and rolling gate. Rushed out, and then turned to close the door, blocking the same as their own pace out of the "sand" pace.


    "Well, when I went out for a trip, I didn''t get any food, but I was disgusted." After looking at the disgusting slurry on the sole of his shoes and the stench on his body, Liu took back the scallop with a sigh and became the image of an ordinary person.


    Walk a few blocks and walk back to the hotel complex. Open the door - the bar on the first floor has been closed for a long time, and the waiters inside have disappeared, leaving only the landlady who is guarding here.


    "Well, I said, have you got anything to eat?" The landlady looked at Liu Chang''s empty hands and looked forward to turning into a bubble, but she couldn''t help but confirm, "you don''t mean. Will you be sure to get something to eat if you show up? "


    "I''m not in the mood to eat today. I''m sick to death." Liu Chang waved, ready to walk upstairs.


    "Little bunny." Seeing Liu Chang''s indifference to himself, the landlady seized his hand and said, "don''t go upstairs. You said I''ll let you stay until you get me something to eat today. If you don''t get something to eat, you are not allowed to go upstairs! "


    "It''s not that we don''t give money, let go!" I''ve just been scratched by a cockroach. No one will be in a good mood, Liu Chang shook off the boss''s arm.


    "Oh, little bunny, you have a big temper. You brag. You have to blow the sky. Why don''t you admit it now?" "And," cried the landlady. Don''t talk to me about money. I can''t buy anything now. Those rice shops that had been delivered to our homes are now gone. If we don''t find any food, we''ll have to run out of food! "


    "It''s none of my business." Liu Changgang was about to go upstairs, but was pulled down the stairs by the boss''s wife.


    To be exact, it''s pulling.


    Because Liu Chang was held by her arm, he didn''t dare to go because he was too strong. If you go again, you will drag the landlady up step by step like a dead dog. At that time, I''m afraid it''s not this middle-aged woman with some beauty that will directly break her skin and destroy her face.


    "I don''t care. You go and find me something to eat tomorrow, or I''ll drive you away. Are you ten?" After the owner''s wife "pulled" Liu Chang down, she tried to cross her waist, "ten people, I tell you, don''t want to stay! If you can''t find anything to eat tomorrow, get out of here


    "Haha, I''m not going to leave." A push aside the shrewd landlady, Liu Chang rarely played a hooligan, "and, today everyone did not eat, you don''t go to check the excrement, can''t pull out!"


    Leaving this sentence, Liu Chang went upstairs.


    After walking upstairs, Liu Chang enters his own room - his room is naturally a room full of people - and a room full of people are eating and drinking. There are clones of Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, and these people can''t be as hungry as the boss''s wife - and the reason why Liu Chang didn''t give the poor woman food was very simple - she was too cheap.


    "Back?" Seeing Liu Chang coming back, the crowd hastened to give up their seats to him, "have you got any news?"


    "There''s no news. After a few minutes on the street outside, we can see the passing military teams. Every street has the sound of gunfire and the whirring of flamethrowers. Either it''s a scream or there''s no sound..." After sitting down, Liu Chang opened a bottle of water, poured it fiercely and continued: "the place with screams and gunshots is OK, and the place without sound is the most dangerous. There''s armies everywhere, cockroaches everywhere. Damn it. These things breed too fast, too fast! I suspect that a pair of cockroaches can produce hundreds of cockroaches in ten days. If there is no targeted weapon, Beijing city will be completely burned and they will not be exterminated. If it goes on like this, it will be over here! ""How could it be so rampant? Suddenly? I heard that cockroaches are terrible, but they are not so powerful? Don''t they eat everything? Why did they suddenly evolve the function of parasitism? This is not in line with common sense Milan shrunk at the foot of the bed, coiled her slender calf and said, "and, you really stink. I smell it when you enter the door. Have you fallen into the dung pit, boss?"


    "No, but it''s more disgusting than that. Don''t mention it, don''t mention it..." Liu Chang felt numb at the thought of the black torrent. When he mentioned this, he got the goose bumps that had not come out just now. He rubbed his arm hard and rubbed off the feeling. He continued: "but don''t think I stink. We can''t smell it in this room!"


    "Yes, with these three science freak kids here, how nice this room can smell Milan curled his lips.


    In the direction of her mouth curling, Liu Chang walked to three clones around a table, and then looked at the dozens of cockroaches with different sizes, ages and ages listed on the table top. Then she looked at the cockroaches that were either rifled or decapitated or had their six limbs removed. Liu Chang asked, "do you three, have you researched anything?"


    "I''m very familiar with the cockroach''s emotional structure, which is very complicated, and I feel it very complicated in the body."

 Chapter 206

    "Very familiar?" Liu Chang asked, "how to be familiar with the method?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that I have seen it somewhere." The boss frowned. "I can''t say what it feels like. Anyway, it''s very familiar."


    "Yes, it''s very familiar. This kind of destruction is impossible to be found in ordinary creatures." "After all, most creatures are aimed at survival, and killing other creatures is also to supplement the energy needed by the body. Generally speaking, other creatures are not killed casually."


    "Well, this familiar feeling reminds me of the devil moss I once saw in Zhengzhou." The third said, "do you remember when Li Qingshui studied the devil''s moss? The room was full of screams, and it was horrible. If a certain amount is formed and released, it is really hard to clean up. "


    "Yes, yes, third, what you said reminds me. This is the smell of devil moss." When the eldest brother heard what the third said, he immediately showed a look of sudden enlightenment, "it''s devil moss. At that time, I was not three years old, and Li Qingshui did not allow me to go out. I followed him all day to read materials and learn. At that time, I was deeply impressed by the things he studied, but even in those things, the devil moss was very unique. Screaming, biting, like eternal anger, I didn''t know what this plant was


    "What''s on the beam beans that Zhao Zhuo studied." Liu Chang chuckled. "Speaking of Zhao Zhuo, you may not have met him. He is a very crazy person. When Mr. Li and I first arrived in Zhengzhou. Mr. Li was suppressed by this guy. He was a wild man. After that, it was because of the synthesis of his genes that Mr. Li became what he later looked like. Before how to say, Mr. Li has always been very smart, but very gentle, personality, is an absolute conservationist. But since the addition of Zhao Zhuo''s gene - it has become a little crazy, although not as extreme as Zhao Zhuo, but also a little frightening. I also began to alienate him from that time


    "Yes, I was almost killed by my research." He Zhizhi still has some resentment and fear when she mentions the events of that year. She has always been afraid of Li Qingshui. Even though it is a dead man now, she still feels uncomfortable when she mentions the name. She waved the iron hook in her hand and said, "it was because I helped him that I was made like this by Zhao Zhuo. The guy didn''t know how to be grateful. He cheated Liu Chang that I was dead and cut off one of my fingers


    He Zhizhi said and jumped out of bed. He pinched the old man''s face, rubbed it, vented and yelled: "so, don''t mention him. I''m angry when I mention him. I don''t care if you are his son or whatever, I''ll take you out if I can''t beat you! "


    "Let go, silly woman." Hard to shake his head, or can not get rid of he Zhizhi''s magic claw, the second yelled: "you don''t force me to control you with brain waves, very exhausting spirit."


    "Control what. I''m not afraid of you. " He Zhizhi didn''t take the second one seriously. It can be seen that in the month when Liu Chang left, she and the three children established a deep relationship.


    Therefore, watching her make trouble there, no matter the other two children, or Liu Chang, did not stop her, and the trampled No. 2 light water didn''t want to waste his energy. Also did not do any strange action, is to shout to let her go, but because of the body shape, and can not get rid of, looks very funny.


    "I tell you, one armed girl, you''d better not go out recently." The second one is trampled by he Zhizhi, while pretending to be calm. His calm voice and color form a strong contrast with the kneaded face, giving people a very funny feeling.


    "Why don''t you let me out." He Zhizhi said: "my nose is good, I am not afraid of those cockroaches."


    "But your goal is too obvious and your characteristics are too clear. When you go out, people in half the street will know that there is a woman with one arm, and there is a funny iron hook on one arm." I''m not kidding you. You''re not suitable to go out. It''s like the police looking for a fugitive. It''s easy to catch a fugitive like you. Compared with a mole on your face, you''re so distinctive. The people on the other side of the stream are not fools. They should be able to think of your existence. At that time, if your exposure leads them here, I don''t think it will be so simple. "


    "It''s such a careful mind." Liu Chang listened to the second, nodded, and said to he Zhizhi, who was still pinching him: "No. 2 is right. I think you''d better not go out recently. Or else, I''ll go to a hospital or something and get you a plastic strap? "


    "No I can''t let go of my arm. I can''t let go of the old hook. I can''t let go of the hook


    "Whatever you want." Nodding, Liu Chang took the old three out of the door, "come with me, I have something to ask you."


    "Well, yes." The third followed Liu Chang into the corridor.


    "I want to ask you two things." Liu Chang said.


    "Ask." The third nodded."How much do you know about Beijing now? Especially at the biological research base. "


    "Not much. After all, I am an outsider and a child''s body. Even if I want to do something, many things are still difficult to do. Moreover, the upper level is very vigilant. I think it is not so easy to get inside and know what kind of information. " When the third said this, his face was a little sad - after all, some things can''t be done by your intelligence. Even if he has the ability to control and interfere with other people''s thinking, he is too spiritual and can only interfere a little at a critical moment.


    "Do you know how many brain regions have evolved in Beijing?" Liu Chang continued.


    "I don''t know, but there are at least three of them. I know three of them. I don''t know what their abilities are. I don''t know how many brain regions have evolved. But to be sure, at least three. " Route three.


    "Is it as good as Miss Li?"


    "I don''t know. Li Qingshui is definitely the best among the brain region evolutors. I think even in Beijing, it should be very difficult to find someone as powerful as him. " Old three shook his head, "but the world is hard to predict, who knows whether there is a person can reach his height."


    "Well, it seems that what you know is really general." Liu Chang shook his head. "That''s the second question. You should have known about the evolution of toxins in me. What I want to ask is, will this poison hurt you


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be." No. 3 laughed at the question, "really, don''t worry. What poisons do you see in nature that can poison your companions or yourself? Toxins are the means of self-defense of poisons. Most poisons can control the secretion of poison. Or it''s only when you feel that you''re in danger that you subconsciously release toxins. It''s the same as your fist. You don''t punch others, or you fight back instinctively when others hit you. If there is no danger, your toxin will not be secreted casually. What''s more, you''re still a human being. It''s an intelligent creature, so you can rest assured! "


    "Well, it''s OK." Liu Chang heard the news, a rare smile: "it''s OK, I don''t want to because of my ability. And hurt the people around you. But then again, is my body evolving too fast recently? It''s not twice as fast as what happened in the last four years. Do you know why? I think it''s physical adaptation. "


    "There may be other reasons. I always feel that Li Qingshui''s hands and feet on your body are not just as simple as the mass-produced medicine." Number three shakes his head. "Mr. Li''s wisdom is not as high as I can reach, so I can''t guess what he thinks. However, your evolution is a good thing. The faster this good thing is, the better. I don''t have much to think about. If you evolve into a coelenterate tomorrow, I won''t feel any better. Don''t worry


    "Well, yes. Now who''s free to evolve fast and have more cards in their hands? " Liu sighed, "it''s all like that outside. Compared with willow and Li Qingshui, this abnormal guy, my evolution speed is very reasonable."


    Liu Chang said, stretched a stretch, spine a burst of "click" sound, it seems that the body has produced some changes.


    The pace of his evolution is rising at a strange speed every day.


    On the other side of Beijing, someone finally killed him.


    "Father, we are dead." Standing in front of Liu Liu is his five sons, Liu Xin, who once dealt with Liu Chang. These five people, together with Liu who sits on the other side, together with six people, are now the total ethnic number of amphibians.


    "I know." Liu listened to the following son''s words and nodded.


    "Father, don''t you want to do something?" The little amphibian who had fought with Liu Chang before called out: "it took you nearly five years to leave six of us. Now liule is dead and there are only five left. Don''t you feel that this is a great loss?"


    "A great loss." Liu still nodded, "but I don''t want to get too stiff with those clones because of Liu Chang''s affairs. In fact, you should see that those clones did not want Liu Chang to die, and I heard before the 17th that Liu Chang seemed very special. "


    "Let''s make this special, our special." The little amphibian stood in front of the stream. "The more special he is, the greater the potential, the more dangerous it is to us. We have captured his relatives, and he has killed our people. This is an endless situation, and some contradictions cannot be reconciled. You don''t want to offend the clones, and I don''t want to offend. That''s not good for the future of amphibians. But father, have you ever thought about it? If we do it secretly and don''t let them find out, it''s just like it didn''t happen... "


    "Father, don''t hesitate. We all know how many sacrifices you''ve made for us amphibians. If it weren''t for us, you would be ten times stronger than you are now. You spent so much energy to give birth to the child, so let that boy to kill, you are willing to The little amphibian stirred and moved in front of the stream, "you don''t worry about this matter. You can leave the matter of looking for people to Liuxin to do. Isn''t this guy''s senses and nose evolving very powerful? Let him find someone, as long as there is enough time, he will find. You don''t have to look for it. I don''t think they will doubt it on the 17th. They are smart. But not God! I think that as long as Liuxin finds that guy and steals away with your ability, is that boy still your enemy? It takes a long time to find a man, but it takes only a second to kill him. What''s more, father, have you not recently begun to increase your strength because you don''t need to have children? Kill him. Never be in trouble again"But..." Hearing his brother''s words, Liu Xin on one side said: "we caught the little girl and he killed our people. According to our amphibian concept, we have made money in this business. Why do we have to kill that person?"


    "Earn it, but we amphibians also have feelings. He killed liule. In front of me, I will always remember that shot. " "I was born with Liu Le, and I have a good relationship with him. You know, from that day on, I changed my name to Liusha. Shasha, you know why. Moreover, from the perspective of businessmen alone, the guy grew so fast that we caught his people again. If we don''t go to him now, he will come to us later. "


    Quicksand spoke and turned to look at the giant on the other side.


    "Father, you have bypassed him once before. When he met us, he did not have the ability to fight with you, otherwise we would have died. So. You can''t take it lightly. With that terrible speed of evolution, in a few months, I think it is not so easy to kill your father with your ability! For the future of our amphibious group, you must kill him


    "Kill..." Liu sat on the basement floor, listening to his son''s words, looked up at the nearby roof, his eyes were covered by the dark walls. Let him temporarily not see too far away things. Sitting on the ground, Liu''s armor slowly wriggles, as if constantly thickening and strengthening. He was silent for a full ten minutes, and kept this posture and did not move. The other amphibians, looking at him like this, knew that his father was thinking, so no one dared to interrupt him. They breathed silently, waiting for the king of race to decide.


    Ten minutes later, the giant, sitting on the ground, finally moved.


    He slowly lowered his huge head and looked at a row of children standing in front of him. Red light suddenly appeared in his pure black eyes.


    "Kill!"


    A bone spurt, accompanied by his cold voice, shot out of his back - in that spine joint, it brought out wild terror.


    But another, more terrifying, was not wild at all.


    Wild terror is terror, and mild terror is more refreshing.


    At the gate of the compound of Beijing biological research base, an unexpected visitor with a smile came today. The uninvited guest has a gentle expression, and his work clothes are straight. He looks like a clean man of the previous era. Although he is not so luxurious, he can see his clean coat with frameless transparent glasses and the smile on his face It is not at all like a person struggling in the end of the world, but more like a respectful and strict teacher of the previous era.


    Therefore, this outfit is very strange - anything out of the times will give people a strange feeling.


    Human beings are always subconsciously cautious when facing strange things.


    Therefore, in the face of this strange man, the large group of soldiers who stopped at the gate of the Biotechnology Park did not directly order him to leave the area as he drove other people away. Instead, a team leader came up and asked the man.


    "How did you get in? I don''t know that ordinary citizens are not allowed to enter the park within three kilometers around the park? " With the gun in his hand, the captain looked at the clean man with a look of alert.


    "Well, when I came in, the soldiers over there stopped me. If I couldn''t tell them clearly, I let them sleep for a while." Li Qingshui smiles.


    "Sleep for a while?" Hearing the strange meaning in the other party''s tone, the long-standing guard captain immediately aimed his assault rifle at the man in front of him. With his action, a row of heavy weapons, including flamethrowers, on the other side were all held by soldiers with fog breaking glasses and aimed at Li Qingshui.


    However, the man wearing rimless glasses naturally did not have the slightest fear. Instead, he looked at the strange glasses in the eyes of those soldiers with great interest and said with a smile: "these glasses are good. Both the material and the fog breaking ability are better than what I have studied before. Can you see ten meters away now? "


    "The glasses you studied? Who the hell are you? " Hearing Li Qingshui''s more and more strange meaning, the guard captain''s look more and more confused.


    As he became more and more confused, as the confrontation between the two sides continued to grow, more and more soldiers surrounded the Biological Park - soon, thousands of people gathered around.


    These are the most elite soldiers who defend the highest research base in China. Many of them understand the importance of the park behind to the world today. Therefore, in addition to the orders of their superiors, they also have a kind of mission from the heart - therefore, they are not only elite, but also more conscientious and responsible.


    Therefore, under their command, no one has ever entered the park without a pass.

 Chapter 207

    Because in addition to being serious and elite, there are a few people who have been transformed by the drugs developed inside. Many of these people are transformants.


    Elite, responsible, transform these three words together, is powerful.


    Their strength makes the park behind look like a barrel of security.


    "I want to go in and meet the people inside." Li Qingshui is still smiling, and very polite, "don''t know, OK?"


    "Who are you? How did you get in? " The captain as like as two peas in the face of the situation, he looked very serious and responsible, ignoring the words of Li Shui, and still repeating the same problem as he had just been on alert.


    "I am a brain mutation, from Zhengzhou, I want to serve the country, for human services, I want to enter the Institute, to help you." Li Qingshui put out his own details, as if without reservation.


    "Brain mutant?" As more and more soldiers gathered around, the garrison leader became more and more confident to speak.


    "Yes, brain mutation, the country should be very lack of scientific research personnel, I want to serve the country." Li Qingshui is sincere.


    How can you prove that you are a foreign brain The captain did not step back.


    "Very easy to handle." Li Qingshui glanced at the soldiers who surrounded themselves like iron barrels. Then, as soon as the word "easy to handle" dropped, the captain heard the "poop poop" sound coming from the surrounding air.


    It''s a strange, dull sound on the ground.


    Then the captain standing in front of Li Qingshui saw that, within his sight, all the soldiers standing on the ground fell to the ground at the same moment, one by one, lying on the ground one by one. Let the already quiet scene, suddenly silent.


    "Does that always prove that I''m a brain mutant?" Li Qingshui''s smile, finally in front of that loyal captain, became strange.


    "These people don''t have to be hurt. They don''t have to be afraid."


    "Also, help me to inform the people inside that there is a new person to report." He patted the front captain on the shoulder, let the latter recover from the stupefied and inconceivable, and then watched his panic back and enter the vast courtyard.


    "Variables, here I am." A few steps forward, stepping on a pile of hypnotic body, Li Qingshui put his eyes on the courtyard of the deep.


    A day later at night.


    Liu Chang''s hotel.


    The unwilling landlady came again.


    "Two packets of biscuits, you go first. I''m too lazy to write with you today."


    "No, I''m here to check your stool today." The landlady twisted her plump body and pasted it up. "It''s been three days since I checked your stool. You don''t talk nonsense."


    "Which of us looks sick?" Liu Chang pointed to a room full of red faced people and said, "you just want to blackmail more food, right? We''ve come to the store and we''ve already paid you for it, and now we''ve paid you extra biscuits. These two packets of biscuits are enough for you to eat. Why do you have to be aggressive? How can we bully


    "Give me more food or get out of here. I''m not short of money here. " The landlady continued to stick to Liu Chang. "And this is my store. I has the final say that you will not live without food. I think you look very good every day. There must be some hidden food. "


    The landlady said, she went to flip the luggage bags of Liu Chang and others. And her action really angered several people who were looking at the situation here. Under the sign of Liu Chang, Zhou Kai stepped forward and pushed the plump woman to the ground.


    "Don''t push your luck. These days, we live in the shop, give money back to the food, you still want to rob things? " Zhou Kai has been the captain of the gunner for several years. He is fierce and has a fierce look. "Don''t be shameless. Get out of here. If you are still in my sight within 30 seconds..."


    Zhou Kai said, and took out a gun that opened the insurance, "the consequences are at your own risk!"


    Lying on the ground, the landlady looked at the black muzzle of the gun. Although her face was a little scared, she did not give in. She got up from the ground, slowly patted the dust on her body, deliberately inked for 30 seconds, and then said coldly, "a group of foreign pigs, follow me hard, you can''t get out of this street as long as you dare to shoot me. Don''t believe it


    "I tell you, if you can open bars and hotels in this commercial street, if it doesn''t matter, no one Me, me, what are you doing


    When the landlady was speaking hard, a powerful arm caught her by the collar, dragged her body to the window and threw her directly from the third floor.


    The height of a three story building could not have killed an adult in the past, but now the human body has been several times stronger. Even if it is a woman, it''s hard to fall to death or hurt them - but the pain is certain.


    Sure enough, after throwing her from the window, just after the muffled sound below, came a vicious curse."Some tortoise sons, you wait for me I don''t think you want to... "


    Close the window to block out the curse outside, Liu Chang frowned deeply.


    "What''s the matter with you? You look in a bad mood all day." No. 3 went to Liu Chang and looked at his face. "Is there something on your mind?"


    "There''s nothing special about it, but I feel like I''ve been on my nerves all day." Liu Chang''s eyebrows did not stretch out. "There is a feeling of being staring at something. It''s creepy."


    "A sense of crisis?" Asked the boss.


    "Yes, it''s the feeling, but the nothingness is the feeling of restlessness." Liu Chang said, sat down on his bed and squeezed the voiceless voice beside him.


    "What''s the matter? Have you been attacked? "


    "No Liu Chang shook his head. "So I didn''t tell you what happened all day."


    "There should be something that could threaten your life. I have been thinking about you recently." The third said: "the animal''s sense is very keen, and your body is the animal of the animal, can feel the threat from the distance, this is normal. There are not many things in Beijing that can threaten you, and really want to threaten you. If those things are really next to you, you are dead. So, what you feel is killing intention. According to science, it is hostile, or targeted biological magnetic field. It''s the pigeon''s ability to feel the biological magnetic field. Have you evolved into a bird? "


    "I don''t know. Isn''t it said in the book that birds and humans are not a branch? The two factions of man and bird have branched off since ancient times. "


    "Not necessarily. Although the evolution of organisms has been divided, it is the same from the source." The boss said, "but there is nothing to discuss about these things. Now that you have a sense of crisis, it means that someone has already thought about you. And you are still too weak for your enemies Do you want our brothers to give you an intensive training? "


    "Training?" Liu Chang doubts: "how to train? Can you speed up the evolution of my body again? "


    "Certainly not." After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the boss quickly shook his head, "if we have the ability to accelerate evolution, we still need to talk nonsense with you here? But if... "


    "Although we can''t speed up your evolution, we can make you better master your existing abilities, make your skills more exquisite, and give full play to your physical abilities or skills. It''s like, um, a simple analogy. It''s like your body now. The skills you use are clumsy and low in play. It''s like a man who has a lot of strength. After our training, we may make better use of this strength, from a man to a boxer or even a martial arts master. "


    "With the same strength, do you feel that a martial arts master can defeat several barbarians?" The boss looked at Liu Chang''s eyes. "What''s more, your physical ability is more than strength. I found out recently that your fighting skills are very poor. Apart from sneaking attacks, you can hardly fight, kill or even use your precious eyes


    "Is it?" Since Liu Chang has been thinking about the way of evolution, he has never thought about the way to become bigger.


    "Do you have any good ideas?"


    "Yes, I didn''t want to use this method, because it would hurt us. It''s very exhausting, and we didn''t trust and rely on you enough before." When the boss said this, he looked at the second and the third, and finally said: "but recently, I found that you are not bad. And now it''s just in danger. Since we are members of this team, we should make some sacrifices. Therefore, we discussed during the day and decided to train and arm you


    "In a hypnotic way!" When the boss said this, he seemed to have made a big decision.


    "Hypnosis?" Seeing the rare dignified expression of No. 1, Liu Chang doubted, "you hypnotize me for a minute, don''t you have to spend all your energy? How to hypnotize


    "Well, so we ask you to give up confrontation and obey our spirit."


    "Accept the interference of our brain waves, and then relax, give up control of the body and go into a dream," said the boss. Then we''ll see you in a dream


    "See you in a dream?" Liu Chang''s deep frown finally stretched out. "You know, this reminds me of a movie, a movie that was very popular in the pre era, B dream space." (to be continued)

 Chapter 208

    "We haven''t seen any inception, but to hear from you, the movie should be similar to what we''re going to do next." The boss spoke quietly, and the house was quiet.


    Now the team has become increasingly mature, and the core of the team has been recognized and accepted by all.


    Liu Chang and the three clones are the core and spirit of this eschatological team. Without them, this team will no longer be this team, but with them, this team can be called a team.


    Therefore, when they talk to each other, all of them will choose to be silent - because they know that when these three people talk about things, they are talking about important things. Therefore, the rest of the people will make room for them and create the most comfortable environment.


    "This thing sounds like it''s very tasteful. It''s a bit of a science fiction flavor." Liu Chang heard the words of the three children, although his eyebrows were no longer frowned, but his face was still very serious, "but I know, after all, the reality is not to make a film, this thing, to do, is very difficult?"


    "Well, it''s hard to say that it''s hard to say, and it''s not simple. It depends on how much you trust us." The eldest brother walked up to Liu Chang, his eyes were more profound than ever. "It''s not easy to completely open your mind and heart to us. It''s like you''re willing to rip your chest off and take out your heart for others to look at. Not only must have the absolute trust to the person who examines you, but also must have the very firm faith. This. Can you do it? "


    "Yes." Liu Chang showed a smile: "I don''t believe you will have any malice to me, don''t say it''s you, even the 17th and other little guys, I don''t believe they will have any malice to me."


    "Because I know what kind of person li Qingshui is. Although that guy is very frightening, but..."


    "He is a good man!" The smile on Liu Chang''s face is gradually blooming, which is not an easy thing for him who has stiff facial muscles. "It''s a good person who can''t be any better, just like you."


    "Good. In that case, let''s start now. " The eldest brother looked at Liu Chang''s smile, and he also had a rare smile, which was really like a child''s smile. It was a kind of pure happiness without any other emotion.


    "You guys, make room." The smile on the boss''s face lasted for three seconds, and then gradually faded away. He returned to his wise and vigorous character. He directed the whole room and said, "the rest of you. Live in the next room today, he Zhizhi. You are responsible for protecting them and guarding against cockroaches. I believe you have the ability, and we need a quiet and dark environment to do this. You are not suitable for this


    "Yes." He Zhizhi listened to the boss''s arrangement. Obedient nodded, but still worried look, to the other side of Liu Chang.


    "Don''t worry." Standing up from the bed, Liu Chang gave her a reassuring look, and then pushed everyone out of the room. "All right, all right, everybody go next door today. Hurry up, hurry up."


    As Liu Chang spoke, he drove the crowd away. After a moment. Originally the room full of popularity, only Liu Chang and three children and he Zhizhi five people were left.


    "I''ll take a look here, and I''ll leave soon." He Zhizhi explained.


    "It''s OK. It doesn''t make any noise. It doesn''t make any noise. It doesn''t attract his attention. It''s OK." Talking, the three children went to the door and turned off all the lights. Then he took out the lighter that had already been prepared and went to Liu Chang, lighting up the space less than one meter round.


    "Come on, take off your clothes, lift up the carpet, and lie on the floor. The cold ground will make you feel clearly the existence of the self, so that you can''t get lost easily." After lying down with a lighter, the eldest brother stood in front of Liu Chang in a row with the other two brothers and looked down at him: "are you ready?"


    "All right." Liu Chang looked at the empty flame above, forced down the fear in his heart, and nodded.


    "Well, now please focus on the fire and tell yourself silently that it''s safe and safe around..."


    "Yes, then open your mind and mind and imagine the best things, the things you want to embrace..."


    "Yes, yes. Good. Now look into my eyes and I will tell you that you are in a very open and beautiful world... "


    "Yes, yes..."


    Liu Chang''s thinking was guided by the clone leader step by step, and the latter was also very cooperative with the child in front of him. He looked at the clone''s eyes and found that the naive face was gradually mature and had become the appearance of Li Qingshui before. Then, when he saw this face, he felt very relieved.


    It''s a kind of peace of mind with a big tree on its back.


    "I''m sorry Miss li... " After seeing this face, Liu Chang''s consciousness became more and more blurred, and his thinking became more and more defenceless. He gradually felt a feeling of drunkenness. He forgot where he was and who he was. He only felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavierWhen Liu Chang opened his eyes again, everything around him changed. His consciousness was awakened by the spring breeze around him. He opened his eyes and saw a beautiful grassland and blue sky. The grassland here is very beautiful. It is no longer the grass that grows to the waist or even the head of the plant now. It is the kind of grass in the past with only high steps. It is a kind of gentle and vigorous grass. There is no red fog in the surrounding air. The world looks clear, clean and beautiful as a piece of crystal.


    "Well done! I can''t imagine that the first time you cooperate with autonomous hypnosis, you can do so easily. " In the beautiful picture, there was a clear sound. Three children with almost the same appearance appeared at the end of the grassland.


    It was the eldest of the three. Although they looked almost the same, Liu Chang could always tell which was which.


    "Is this the dream world?" Looking at the crystal scenery around him, Liu Chang sighed: "it''s beautiful! I haven''t seen such a clear landscape in five years. Every day''s depression, let me even dream of the scenery, will be covered with a layer of red haze


    "Ha ha, yes, the earth used to be very beautiful!" The three children were also interested in looking at everything around them, and seeing their expressions, Liu Chang remembered that, compared with himself, these three little guys were really never seen such a world.


    Since they were born, they were born in the red fog and never broke free. (to be continued)

 Chapter 209

    Therefore, the three little guys looked at the scenery in front of them for a long time, and their faces showed a very happy expression.


    These three young mature guys, from the day of their birth, were doomed to live a tense life. Since Liu Chang had been in contact with these guys for so many days, he seldom saw them show such expressions. Therefore, it is very rare that he did not disturb them. Until they recover from the stupor.


    "It''s beautiful." The boss laughed, "if only I could live in this kind of place."


    "Yes." The second nodded and looked at Liu Chang, "you used to be very happy."


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have the chance." The old three took a long breath, as if to spit out the unexpected beauty from his heart, and then said: "forget it, two of you, work. Today we spent so much energy to send him here, not to enjoy the beautiful scenery."


    "Yes, work!" The boss sighed, then stepped on the grass all over the ground, and slowly walked to Liu Chang''s, "you know the purpose of our coming here."


    "Yes, training makes me stronger." Liu Chang nodded, "but what about the training content?"


    "Combat skills and vision usage." The boss said: "skills are divided into scientific combat methods and the application of this method in actual combat."


    "For example, how to hit people is the most effective, how to kill people is the most convenient, and how to avoid bullet shooting is the most scientific. These are all previous research experiences." "But if you want to learn all this knowledge, it''s a long process - for you guys with average IQ. But today. Let''s take a shortcut here. Our three brothers will join hands and pour this knowledge into your mind by force... "


    "Wait. How to force perfusion? This sounds a little like the Kung Fu you heard about when you were a child? " Liu Chang looked at the three children, "but when I grew up, I knew that everything with this kind of oil hammer was as unreliable as Dali pills. Don''t say such unscientific words, OK?"


    "Well, that just makes it easier for you to understand the meaning of this thing. In fact, the whole city of this event is called, using external force to accelerate the blood supply speed of your brain and the activity and excitability of neurons around your brain to achieve the effect of greatly improving the memory function of your right brain in a short time The boss finished the long word in one breath. Then he took a breath and said, "so you understand?"


    "I don''t understand." Liu Chang shook his head, "but it''s easier for me to believe that."


    "Let''s get started." Come back to work, boss


    "I don''t have to sit down or lie down or something?" Liu Chang looked at the three approaching children, showing a puzzled look.


    "No. Don''t stick to it in your dreams. " As soon as the old saying was finished, Liu Chang felt dizzy and dizzy - and then, a lot of picture information, text information, even dynamic video information, 3D information. A flash into his mind, and then he felt the magical "never forget" effect, these things in front of his eyes, even if only fleeting. He can still feel these things have been exactly imprinted into his mind, lingering. Like the warmest picture in my memory, I can''t forget it.


    This process lasted only a short time. Liu Chang wakes up from the dizzy feeling, and then looks back on his mind. Countless knowledge about combat, such as guns, fighting tools and even the mechanics of bricks, has filled his mind, making him feel that he has become a combat expert at this moment.


    "How to breathe is the most economical way to save physical strength in combat, and where is the most scientific place to use the sole of your foot to exert force in running..." Liu Chang murmured in situ for a while, then looked at the three children standing in front of him, "it''s amazing, I even remember them all!"


    "Just remember." The eldest three in Liu Chang''s dream, just finished this sentence, the color of their bodies suddenly faded a lot, which is not directly proportional to the color and resolution of the surrounding landscape. This feeling is like a 30 megapixel photo, and suddenly two 8-megapixel people and objects come in. It looks very disharmonious.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Liu Chang looked at this amazing picture and knew that it was definitely not a good thing.


    "Brain weakness, we''re overpowering." The old man said indifferently: "it''s OK. Although this dream is yours, we imposed it on us. Therefore, it has nothing to do with you. It''s just that we are tired, so it doesn''t look so bright. "


    "Well, it''s like a light bulb that used to have 3000 watts, but now it''s only 800 watts left." Looking at Liu Chang''s still uneasy look, the second continued to explain: "but brain waves are like generators. As long as we are not dead, as long as our brain cells are not dead, it is always flowing. We have a sense of propriety. Don''t be distracted. "


    "Don''t be distracted, because the next thing we need to do is to officially start the training. What we just did is just to tell you what is right." The third came to Liu Chang and slapped him on the buttocks - first, because he was only able to get here; second, he knew that this could ease the seemingly tense atmosphere a little.So, after patting his buttocks, he still showed his obscene smile and explained, "it''s different to know that things are right, and that you can use the right things in a crisis. Theory is theory, and actual combat is actual combat. What is memorized in the brain can never be compared with that memorized by muscles. It is convenient and useful to come in combat. I don''t believe that in the battle between you and stream, you will have any time and mind to think about what bullshit knowledge! "


    "So, these days..." "Knowledge is not power, posture is power!"


    "Shit, you little boy, how can you understand so many disgusting things?" Hearing the old three "posture is strength", Liu Chang''s worried look finally weakened, "I don''t know what books Li Qingshui let you read in those years."


    "Look at everything." "He didn''t have so much time to manage us, so he left us a database and some big hard disks that recorded everything in the pre era. That thing, almost everything in the Internet age before. What''s more, you''ve just learned a lot about our learning ability. We can''t forget it. We know more than you do. "


    "Yes, there are several hairs on teacher Lian Cang. We can count them all at a glance." The boss is also rare to cooperate with the third.


    "How many?" The second one heard the boss''s words, but it was rare that he showed a puzzled look like Liu Chang. "I really don''t count that."


    "I won''t tell you." Seeing the huge shock and doubt on Liu Chang''s face, the boss laughed and continued: "when you finish the course I gave you, I will tell you."


    "Yes." "Ha ha" a smile, Liu Chang bowed and patted the wretched child on the shoulder and said with a smile, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go


    "OK, the first lesson of training is to teach you how to use melee weapons." The eldest brother said, the air hand extended, a huge sword appeared in his small hand, and then, he handed the color is very weak and weightless things to Liu Chang.


    "This is a weapon model that we have developed. It is a weapon that can maximize your physical advantages according to your body status and muscle strength. Of course, this knife should be 97.3 kg. However, we have consumed too much EEG energy today, and "fantasy" can not produce more specific things. Therefore, today''s weightless thing, you can use it first. "


    "Er..." Liu Chang looked at the huge weapon with simple shape but strong sense of strength and line in his hand, and asked in doubt: "why use close combat weapons? From the oil hammer to the sword, why is everything so like the martial arts routine? "


    "Well, because in this era, melee weapons are indispensable - especially for creatures like you who have entered the middle and high end of evolution." "Weapons are used to kill the enemy, so your opponent decides what kind of weapon you use," the boss explained. Well, take flow for example. Do you know how far flow can run in a second? "


    "I don''t know. The limit speed should be 10 meters per second." Liu Chang rolled his eyes and recalled the scene of the last battle with Liu. "Even if the acceleration of the battle is less than the limit speed, there should be more than 50 meters per second."


    "Well, next question, how many meters can you see?" Boss''s next question.


    "Now, the ultimate visual range can reach about 74 meters." Liu Chang wants to understand what, "I measured."


    "OK, now you can see 74 meters in the fog. If Liu kills you, the time difference between appearing in your sight and slapping you on the head is about 0.9 seconds to 1.5 seconds. During this period, if you use shredded meat, how many shots can you fire?"


    "About one or two." Liu Chang finally understood, "even if you use Gatling, you can''t shoot a few shots, so if you''re close, you''ll be completely different from having a big sword with bare hands."


    "Yes, a hundred kilos is nothing to you now, even more important and better." The boss sighed, "because the heavier the weapon, the stronger the lethality. This is the truth to prevent the universe from being universal. However, the weight of a weapon is not always based on one person''s strength. If the weight of the weapon itself exceeds your weight, even if you can easily swing it, you will be carried away by your own weapon in the battle. So, add in your body weight, 97.3 kg, is the most suitable weight for you

 Chapter 210

    "If you fight barehanded, you should not be hurt, but if you cut it down with one, you may be able to do it." The boss''s explanation seems to be over, "after all, we can''t ignore the power of weapons."


    "Is this knife hard to make if it is put in reality?" Liu Chang looked at the knife in his hand, "not to mention the process of making, it should be difficult to find materials alone, right? There are not many knives that can shake the armor of Liu. Although I''m not familiar with knives, I don''t know how to cut hard objects. Don''t they usually crack or curl their edges? "


    "You don''t have to worry about materials and production." The boss said, "leave it to us. After all, old three knows some high-level people these days. It is still possible to find a smelter to make a melee weapon with the best metal materials. "


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about anything else, just do the next training course seriously." "The first stage of the training course is the simplest and most boring. It''s a process that allows you to produce muscle memory. Although this" muscle memory "is generated in a dream, it will still be delivered to your real body with 50% efficiency. And when you wave your arms in your dreams, you don''t feel tired, you don''t feel hungry, you''re more focused. So, the effect of training here should not be worse than in reality


    "You said so much. What do you want to train me in the first stage?" Liu Chang was puzzled when he heard the third.


    "The correct posture is the combination of the correct posture of power generation and the posture of holding the knife." The third said, and then rolled up his pale body and sat directly on the grass. "Those correct postures just now have entered your mind. What you need to do next. It''s in the right position. With the most concentrated spirit, let''s swing 10000 times first... "


    "Chop, chop and kill So many knife postures, which do you want me to practice first? " Liu Chang asked.


    "10000 times per pose!" The old three spoke and spread out his hands. "Anyway, we have no spirit today, so we can''t help you any more. You can''t do more than practice this today. "


    "Well. But you have to remember. " The boss added: "every time you wave a knife, you must concentrate on it. Otherwise, the muscle memory in your dream will not be transmitted to your body. Do you know?"


    "I see." After swallowing his mouth, Liu Chang knew that the next process was really unbearable as the three clones said - the most sad thing for the intelligent species was to make him do a boring and uninteresting thing repeatedly, in the mechanical repetitive movement in the whole human history. In addition to the friction sports, men have no other pleasure in repetitive sports.


    So, when Liu Chang concentrated on the power of the knife and arm. And then when I hit 344 hits with my knife. I feel tired and bitter in my mouth. The brain is buzzing, and the mental energy is unconscious.


    "Oh, there''s no shortcut to getting stronger and remembering muscles. If you don''t want to be slapped in half in the near future, and you don''t want to see your relatives and friends die in the near future, you''d better pay attention." At the moment when Liu Chang''s spirit was just lax, a voice appeared in his mind. He could not tell whether it was the voice of the eldest or the second or the third. But the words of the voice really made his spirit shake. "Think about the relatives who let others seize you but can''t help to save them back. You will know how much this seemingly meaningless thing you are doing now It doesn''t make sense! "


    Smart people always hit the nail on the head when they talk.


    Therefore, Liu Chang was deeply hurt by this sentence.


    Therefore, his spirit, which had just been separated, was reunited.


    Then, standing in the dark room, standing next to Liu Chang''s body, he Zhizhi saw the man''s body lying on the cold floor, and began to vibrate rhythmically - and then, the frequency of the tremor became more and more consistent, more and more single, more and more rhythmic


    A boring night.


    A meaningful night.


    When Liu Chang woke up from his sleep the next day, he could still feel the slight heat in his palms and arms. The first thing he did was not to rub his eyes, yawn, or stretch his waist. Instead, he stood up silently from the floor, holding his hands empty, and then looking at the front, it was like there was a nonexistent knife in front of him. He gazed at the knife for a moment, and then slashed it obliquely.


    The arm hummed in the air, and then there was a nearly perfect arc in his eyes, which was supposed to be a Dao Dao arc.


    "Well done." On the floor, the voice of the boss sounded, "the knife is at least 80 points, but the sense of force and angle are still poor. It only gives play to 70% of your muscle strength, and the cutting point of your blade is not vertical enough. It will be more impolite to cut things like this. Well, so you have to practice


    "Yes." Liu Chang let go of the "knife" hands, and then turned to look at the other side and he got up at the same time three children.Then, his eyes were fixed there, stunned for three or four seconds.


    "What''s wrong with the three of you?" Liu Chang looked at the three little guys, with an unbelievable look in his eyes, "is it so hurt?"


    At this time, the three children in his eyes, although they had already got up, were still in a state of depression - like the old man who smoked a lot of cigarettes on TV in the late Qing Dynasty, their spirit had been reduced to the appearance that their eyelids could not be raised by years of opium - which was impossible before.


    Because these three children''s intelligence is very high, usually also very energetic. This is just like a person who practices martial arts all the year round. Even if he doesn''t show up intentionally, he can walk more forcefully than ordinary people. In the same way, people with high IQ also have clear eyes.


    But now the eyes of the three children, let alone unclear, can''t open their eyelids. The bags are huge, the eyelids are bleary. Tears and eye droppings are blocking the whole eyeball. It looks like they are going to be put into the coffin.


    "No, No Liu Chang saw the appearance of these three little guys, and finally knew how determined they were when they said they would train him. Therefore, he moved, or wave his hand, "tomorrow this project canceled, I see you go on like this, sooner or later you will die."


    "We can''t die. We have a sense of propriety." The boss rubbed his eyes and squeezed out the turbidity in his eyes. Then he said feebly: "yesterday was the first time to do this kind of thing, and forced your brain waves to run faster, so it seems that I am tired, and I won''t be able to do it in the future. Don''t try to stop us from making a good decision. Since our brothers have already decided on this matter, it is the best and most helpful thing for us and you. It''s also the most valuable decision. Don''t let us do the wrong thing. "


    Standing up slowly from the ground, the eldest brother patted Liu Chang''s waist, "don''t say any more, go and do what you should do. There is a lot of time in the daytime. You can go to the street to grab a real knife of about the same length and find a place where no one is practicing Sabre skills. This is the most helpful thing for us. Don''t be like a woman in that sensationalism, sensationalism, chirp is not annoying? "


    The eldest brother spoke and looked up at the room where there was no one else. He Zhizhi did not know when he left the room, so his volume was especially loud and arrogant.


    "I still have something to do today. I have to find a relationship and get materials for you. I won''t accompany you in this nonsense." The second one also pulled the third to stand up and waved to Liu Chang. Without any nonsense, he walked out of the room directly.


    "Don''t be lazy today, you!"


    The three children, who are very dignified, left with the sound. There is a kind of natural and unrestrained meaning and the wisdom of force.


    Liu Chang looked at these three clearly have adult intelligence quotient, also have adult''s movement, but because of the limitation of body, every time they do adult''s action, there are some funny children. They smile. When thinking about the "Wulong courtyard" that he saw when he was a child, he deeply understood what he said.


    Work hard!


    Yes, to survive in the last world, we need to work hard to survive. In this world, some people are lucky, others are bad. In this last world, most of the poor are dead, while the lucky can''t always rely on luck to survive.


    If you want to live, you have to rely on the whole.


    The word "fight for life with heaven" sounds empty, it has the flavor of immortal chivalry, but Liu Chang thinks that this word can''t be more suitable now.


    Fight for life!


    It should be the most aggressive word.


    What needs to be argued for? ¡ª¡ªWhat is not in your hands only needs to earn, and life is not in your own hands, then there is no more chilling words in this world.


    Fight for life with the last world, with others, with willows, with Liu!


    "Maybe I can''t beat you now. Maybe all my efforts are in vain. Maybe you can really beat me into meat mud by hiding behind." Liu Chang felt the more and more heavy sense of oppression on his body, felt the crisis consciousness from the deepest of animals and cells, but his will to survive was unprecedented strong.


    After five years of hard work, Liu Chang is no longer the student who is still on campus, the boy with a steel knife in his hand but his heart is shaking in Kaifeng military camp, and he is not the shadow of crying in fear hiding in the sewer.


    It was only now that he understood what true strength meant.


    "If you want my life, I will fight for it!"

 Chapter 211

    When Liu Chang silently recited this sentence in his heart, he was not that kind of self hypnosis of MLM style, without passion and blood, but just a responsibility and responsibility.


    Only the coward needs encouragement. Liu Chang is no longer cowardly. The greatest harvest brought by the end of life is not his strong eyesight, not his thick scales, nor his strong body, but a strong heart. A heart honed by countless deaths and dangers, the heart of the last world.


    You can be moved and sad because of the death of a loved one, but you won''t let negative emotions occupy your mind and affect your next life plan.


    You can have blood on your hands, but you don''t crave power and blood, because people who are bloodthirsty are actually venting their anger and fear through killing.


    When faced with the threat of death, I no longer feel, to fear.


    Survival is a kind of * *!


    This is the heart of the end of the world, a heart polished by sand, stone, wind and fire, a man''s heart, a solid heart, which is forged after seeing and suffering.


    This heart does not belong to one person, but belongs to all the strong people who survive. They are equally brilliant and different.


    Li''s silence in the face of death


    Milan''s retreat in the face of death


    Li Feng and Zhou Kai''s tenacity in the face of death


    Even voiceless now silence and every day stubborn.


    These are the hearts of the end of the world. They are strong hearts that have been polished by countless pains. They are the hearts of the most suitable people to survive.


    Therefore, Liu Chang has never issued any hard orders in this team, because people with these hearts know how to choose. No matter whether they are alive or dead, they have their own independent will.


    Liu Chang with his own independent will and the heart of the end of the world, not long after he went out, he wrote another dishonorable pen in his life history of more and more bad deeds.


    He robbed.


    Robbers usually use knives to rob people, so Liu Chang is an anti robber. He grabs a knife.


    To be exact, he robbed more than a dozen regiments and gangs before he found a bigger knife and a huge machete.


    Of course, the model is not as big as the one created by the clone in his dream, but it is also a rare big guy. The person who uses him is a guy who looks very strong, and his body is full of flesh. It seems that his strength has been greatly improved. Therefore, this knife should be used exclusively by him.


    And this special tool, after Liu Chang knocked out his owner, became a tool for Liu Chang to practice wielding the knife.


    After Hu found the right thing for half a morning, Liu Chang began to swing his knife.


    It''s so simple and boring that there''s nothing to be said about it.


    Then, in addition to eating and urinating, Liu Chang didn''t even take the excrement. From the morning to the afternoon, and from the afternoon to the night, the eldest and the second came back, and then the others gave in consciously. Finally, the course entered the stage of dream training.


    Today, the scene that Liu Chang dreamed of is a closed secret room. There is no blue sky and white clouds around it. There is only a very wide room with no end to see. The top of the room is gray sky board, and the ground is also gray. The scenery is monotonous to the extreme, just like his knife wielding process in a day.


    "It seems that mood really affects dreams." The boss looked at the gray overhead.


    "And the third one?" Liu Chang asked, "he didn''t come today. Can''t something happen?"


    "Something happened." "I heard that there was a super strong character in the research institute these two days, and then the whole senior management broke up because of this character. Because he had just arrived at the institute two days ago, he said he would kill all the cockroaches in the city within three days


    "So cool?" Liu Chang was surprised and said, "who is it?"


    "Who knows, either a super powerful person or a super unreliable person." The second said, "the third has already inquired. Of course, this matter has nothing to do with us. After all, no matter how powerful the cockroach is, it can''t kill us. Let the senior management do it by themselves. When the third one goes out today, the main thing is to contact the smelter for you. "


    "Well, I also want to build you a few more powerful bullets." The boss said, "but our small workshop can''t do it. We need more sophisticated equipment."


    "What stronger bullet?" Liu Chang asked.


    "It''s a bullet with a special function, used with shredded meat." The boss said: "the specific research method has not yet been worked out, because the impact of your meat is too strong, I don''t know whether adding something into the bullet can be done. After all, the more powerful the impact of the gun, the more difficult it is to finish the bullet. I don''t want to let the bullet explode in the muzzle of the gun because of one of my additives or a Hu "pattern."


    The boss rubbed his chin and thought for a while, and then said, "so, you''d better not think about it. First, practice your melee things first. You should eat your meals one by one and do things one by one."


    "OK." Liu Chang still nods today"You can just do it in the daytime. It''s an endless practice." The boss said: "yesterday, because we consumed too much, we couldn''t do other exercises for you, so we let you swing the knife overnight. Today, although we still have to do about knife wielding, the key is to train your eyes."


    The old man said, still as yesterday, a hand, from the air made that simple thick back giant knife, and then handed him to Liu Chang.


    After receiving the huge sword, Liu Chang obviously felt that his arm was heavy today. Compared with yesterday, this knife has a lot of weight.


    as like as two peas, "this weight is the influence I exert on your brain. Of course, this influence is really real, so the knife you use today is almost the same as the knife I am going to build for you." After handing the knife to Liu Chang, the elder brother reached out again and made an assault rifle out of thin air. "Let''s feel it. What we''re going to do next is not so simple."


    "Well, for today''s eye training, we feel that you can''t use your own dynamic vision and computational analysis skills." The second added: "get used to the knife. The next thing we need to do is to practice chopping bullets with knives."


    "The knife cuts the bullet?" Liu Chang waved a big knife, his eyes showed doubts, "this is not easy, my speed is many times slower than the bullet."


    "It''s not easy. It requires absolute control of your dynamic vision and the ability to calculate in your brain." "From here, from the bullet shooting, even from the moment I move my muscle, the trajectory of the bullet should be predicted in advance. In fact, what you have to do is to use the powerful computing power to calculate the [movement] trajectory of each submunition, and then put it there!"


    "Yes, on the trajectory of the bullet." The second one acts as the interpreter of the boss''s words, "it''s not so difficult to cut the bullet with a knife. You always have this talent, but you can''t use it."


    "No nonsense, you have already got the knife. Next, you know how to do it!" The boss took the gun and stepped back more than ten steps, and opened a distance with Liu Chang.


    "Well." Liu Chang frowned, the knife edge was flat on his chest, and then his body slowly changed. No matter in dream or out of dream, he became strong and ferocious. His scales covered his skin, his muscles swelled and his bones became huge.


    "Ready!" After Liu Chang''s change was completed, his mind and attention were all focused on the boss.


    "OK, then I''ll shoot!" The boss yelled, the muzzle of the assault rifle flashed out the flame tail, and then accompanied by the "sudden" sound, spewed out countless metal bullets.


    The trajectory of the bullet is very clear in Liu Chang''s eyes. From the moment he saw the first bullet, he suddenly raised his arm and wanted to move the huge blade to chop the flying metal particles. However, the speed of the bullet was too fast, his arm lifting speed was too slow, and then the bullet just half moved, it had hit his scallop and flashed fire.


    "Oh The pain came from the body, it was so intense.


    "I give you extra pain. Focus!" The eldest''s bullets are almost unlimited. He yelled, while still holding the rifle "abruptly." you need to judge from the moment my arm moves. Also, have you forgotten your muscle strength skills? When you swing the first bullet, what''s the muscle movement in your right back thigh? Is that where you should follow hard? Originally man and each other, to understand the rational use of muscle groups ah! The extra action will only make your slow action slower, and the swing should be simple, direct and effective


    The boss was shooting and shouting, while Liu Chang was attacked by the bullets. A big shot is very good, almost all bullets are shot, and he was cut from the beginning to the end, but he blocked some with the blade.


    "Oh, no tricks. Don''t block a bullet with the back of your knife. I can block a bullet with such a large cross section Seeing the fire from Liu Chang''s knife, the boss continued to cry out: "pay attention to the knife, judge the subtle movement on my arm, and then put the knife in advance where you predicted the bullet track. My arm moves like a snail in your eyes, so concentrate on your attention and put it there!"


    "Just put it there in advance..."


    "Just put it there..."


    What a light sentence, what a difficult thing - in the first class training of the night, Liu Chang evaded and blocked countless bullets in the first two hours, but he didn''t hit even one bullet. (to be continued)

 Chapter 212

    "Take a break." After two hours of shooting, the boss has been observing the look on Liu Chang''s face. When he finds that the other side''s posture is becoming more and more correct and the utilization rate of muscle groups is getting higher and higher, he listens.


    "A little work and rest will help with the rest of the training."


    "Well, good." Insert the sword on the floor, Liu Chang sat down beside the boss, "what do you want to say?"


    "Well." The eldest brother sat cross legged and silent for a moment, then asked Liu Chang, "do you know which muscle is the most powerful and the most flexible in human body?"


    "Power?" Liu Chang rolled his white eyes and thought for a while. After confirming that he didn''t know, he said: "the most powerful one should be the thigh, and the most flexible one should be the finger? The muscles next to it should be easier to use! "


    "Wrong!" "The most powerful and flexible muscles of human beings are in your mouth!" sighed the boss


    "Tongue!" Liu Chang exclaimed, he has never put the tongue this muscle, is the most powerful and the most flexible muscle.


    "In fact, your answer is not entirely wrong. The muscle with the highest human strength index is indeed the quadriceps of our thigh." The second came to Liu Chang and patted his front thigh. He continued, "the muscle movement unit here is about 2000, and the tongue is less than 100."


    "But the most powerful unit area is the tongue." "The reason why the tongue is flexible is that in the brain''s neural management system, the tongue accounts for a large proportion, and the tongue is strong because of the long-term usage rate," the second said


    "My boss and I have always had an idea..." The second looked at Liu Chang: "we always want to try. Make your muscles as strong and flexible as your tongue


    "How could that be possible?" Liu Chang looks very hot-blooded, but in fact, he frowns and says: "you also said that the tongue is so flexible, in fact, it is related to the brain nerve, and other muscle groups do not account for that large proportion in the brain nerve, how can it become as flexible as the tongue?"


    "It''s impossible for ordinary people, even for us brain mutators, to do this is very difficult. Because even though our brain regions are well developed, nerves in muscles can''t grow out if you want to The second one looked at Liu Chang, his eyes showed a different meaning, "but you can, you have animal motor nerves, you do not lack brain nerves, your brain nerve development. No less than us! "


    "No less than you?" Liu Chang was surprised again, "you are brain region mutants. Why should I..."


    "You too." The second looked at Liu Chang''s eyes and repeated, "you too!"


    "Me too?" Liu Chang''s shock today is not one or two things, "how can I not feel how smart I am? You don''t even have those unforgettable skills! Do you remember how hard I learned about fighting last night? How can I be a brain mutant? "


    "You are!" The boss also repeated the second''s words and added them. After many days of cooperation and natural tacit understanding, the three brothers can always connect their three words, and their words and deeds are the same as one, which makes people sometimes even unclear who is speaking.


    "If you''re not a brain mutant, why do you have such powerful computing power? Even ordinary people. They have strong dynamic vision and can capture the images of fast-moving vehicles, but their brain''s ability to process information simply can''t make them make effective judgments - because the time is too short and the amount of information is too large, only the brain function of brain region mutants. In such a moment of time, with such a powerful analysis and calculation ability, so, you are brain region mutation


    "I know that, and I only know that I have the ability to analyze, process and calculate information. Other brains have not changed." Liu Chang shook his head and sighed, "at best, it can only be regarded as a semi-finished product."


    "No, the ability to process information instantaneously is related to neuronal processes. Your brain nervous system, since it can withstand such a large amount of information processing in an instant, should be able to control all the muscles and make more flexible and exaggerated movements The old man showed a firm look in his eyes, "moreover, I always feel that your brain is not only able to process information, but also that the synthesis experiment Li Qingshui did with you before, I always felt that there was no failure..."


    "I feel the same way." After listening to the boss''s words, No.2 also said: "but now is not the time to study these things. We tell you the purpose of this is to make you more confident in the next things. The knowledge I told you before has made you learn the right way. Now, put the knowledge into practice


    The second said, patted No. 1 and Liu Chang on the shoulder, and then opened the distance between the three people - a move in the air, an ordinary assault rifle appeared on his arm.


    "It''s on!"


    ¡­¡­


    Another long training session.


    Liu Chang in the training process, did not think about many brain region mutation or something, he is never a ambitious thing, and No. 1 and No. 2 are not very sure about this matter, and even if it is confirmed - then this matter is not very helpful to the current affairs.Even if his brain region has changed once, he will not be smart enough to overflowing. The flow once claimed a mutation in the brain region long ago and the two people started to fight, which eventually has the final say.


    Who is more powerful, whose weapons are more powerful and whose fighting skills are more excellent, can survive.


    So, it''s a very simple thing. All he has to do is get familiar with the skills and become stronger.


    The sound of the bullets continued, and in the "sudden" spitting sound, the bullets with plump particles and imaginative shapes flew to Liu Chang with a straight trajectory - and then the process of cutting bullets by knife - Liu Chang tried again and again to cut the faster objects in high-speed movement, but failed again and again.


    It''s not an easy thing.


    Even if the bullet is not moving on the table, it is not easy to cut it accurately with the fastest speed because the huge knife is too big. Although the weight of 200 kg is not much for Liu Chang, it still has some weight.


    "Just stop on the trajectory of the bullet..."


    It''s very simple to say, but the speed of the bullet is much faster than Liu Chang''s. although the straight trajectory has determined the following route from the moment it comes out of the chamber, Liu Chang needs to go all out to move the knife there before that. He has no time to wait.


    Therefore, every time he wields the huge sword, he uses the greatest strength.


    Every time you swing a knife, you need absolute control of the tool and your own strength.


    Therefore, this is not only an exercise of eyesight, but also a comprehensive exercise of strength, dexterity and tool use.


    So, it''s a long and hard exercise, not a day or two.


    So, it''s day again.


    Opening his eyes together with the two little guys, Liu Chang found that the two little guys looked more tired today - more turbid things flowed in their eyes, just like an old man dying, with muddy tears in their eyes.


    "Are you all right?" Liu Chang asked with concern.


    "How can it be all right? Let the third come tomorrow. We have to take a day off." The first thing the boss got up with was rubbing the turbidity in his eyes, "how many bullets did you cut yesterday?"


    "A dozen." Liu Chang replied truthfully, "most of them are blindfolded, but one or two of them feel it. But last night, there must be hundreds of thousands of bullets fired. Just cut one or two. It''s a shame to you."


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. When you really feel it, you can''t stop it." The boss said, heavily yawned, "ha ~ ~ ~, really want to sleep."


    "Me too." The second one said, "it''s almost impossible."


    "Well, you can sleep for a while. I''m very energetic. I''ll practice my knife again." Liu Chang pulled the two little guys up from the floor, "go to sleep."


    "No, you can''t wait a day about your knives and bullets." The boss said, "we know that Liu is looking for you, and similarly, you can''t let down the affairs there, because you still think about Xiaojing, that lovely little girl. Therefore, if the flow comes to you this time, it will be an opportunity for you to save Xiaojing. "


    "Opportunity?" Liu Chang''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, opportunity. If you want to kill you, you won''t tell them, because they won''t agree! " The boss said, "so it''s a matter of flow or amphibious individuals, that is to say, the stream may come alone or with his children. Of course, the first possibility is greater, because in his opinion, it should be easy to kill you, but the second possibility is not ruled out, because he should also be on guard against the three brothers


    "Anyway, they will not participate in this activity. Even, they may not know that the flow will kill you


    The old man took a few breaths when he said this, as if he had exhausted all his strength. As for the ten thousand year old convention, since the boss couldn''t say anything, the second one was able to connect perfectly, as if the same person was talking.


    "So, this is your chance." You always want to save me? You can''t make it if there''s old seventeen on the other side. But now the flow has come out alone. Without the help of old seventeen, if you kill the stream now, only seventeen of them are left. If you go to them, they will know how to choose. They need a strong support. It doesn''t matter whether it''s you or the stream, as long as you can prove that you are strong enough. "

 Chapter 213

    "Just be strong enough." Liu Chang stretched hard and let the bones on his body make a series of "crackling" sounds. After that, he felt a lot of spirit. "What a simple and straightforward truth! As long as you are strong, you can live on, as long as you are strong, you can save people around you. There is a truth of eschatology."


    "Yes, it''s a hard truth. It''s hard." After saying this, the boss took the second one''s hand and got ready to go out. "Today, we''re going to ask you where there are smelting factories or ordnance factories in this district. It''s been five years since the end of the world. With Beijing''s human, material and financial resources, a new type of factory should be built."


    "Well, be careful on the way..." Liu Chang followed the boss and the second to go out, "do you want me to help you?"


    "No more!" With a cry, the two children opened the door and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    And Liu Chang also went straight to the rooftop, and then picked up the knife that was put there yesterday, and began his own knife swing practice.


    Today''s practice didn''t last long, so he stopped the most important thing at present - because he smelled someone coming - a group of people, men and women, went up from the downstairs to the upstairs, ready to enter the three floors of the space they lived in. The person led by the group was the hostess of the travel shop, and followed by a group of men.


    After smelling the smell, Liu Chang quickly went down from the rooftop. Because he had just thrown the boss''s wife down from the third floor two days ago, now she has brought a group of men to come here. It is very clear what the intention is.


    "What about the tortoise son named Liu Chang? Come out to me The owner''s wife has not arrived. Sound first arrived, it is obvious that the enemy who was thrown down from the upstairs a few days ago has already made her angry and doesn''t want to wait for a moment.


    Then, her scream naturally startled people on the whole floor. Then Zhou Kai and Li Feng Qingyin came out of the room, and he Zhizhi came out of the room with his eyes rubbed. Now she has completely reversed the time difference and looks at people at night. Sleep during the day, before the dream of her, naturally did not smell the arrival of the smell of children.


    "What about Liu Chang''s tortoise son?" The proprietress brought people up from the second floor and stopped at the entrance of the corridor. Behind her stood a dozen armed men.


    Judging from her situation, Li Feng and Zhou Kai did not act rashly, although they knew that Liu Chang could certainly control such a small scene. But now I have a conflict with them. In case the other party''s gun goes off fire and hurts anyone, it''s not good.


    "He''s practicing knife upstairs!" Milan is a psychologist. Naturally, she knows how to prevent the boss''s irritability from breaking out, so she said frankly: "he''s upstairs. I think it will come down soon. "


    "How about practicing knives?" The boss''s wife frowned. With the appearance of her expression, the skin on her face which had been torn two days ago gave her a burst of knife like pain, "Damn, what age is it. How about practicing knife? Think martial arts? What does he want to do with his knife? Kill cockroaches? Let him roll down quickly and knock his head 33 times for me


    "Kowtow?" Liu Chang stood at the other end of the corridor and laughed. He had already been here before the old lady went upstairs, but he didn''t want to say a good word, so he didn''t show up. Because the boss''s wife and others were restricted by the distance of sight, they didn''t see that he was tens of meters away from him. At this time, the angry landlady heard his voice, and could no longer suppress her anger.


    She trampled all the way along the direction of the source of the sound. She did not know whether it was because of anger or because of the heavy footwork that she was shaking. She maintained that there were more than a dozen shooters behind her, and she was able to suppress the situation. Therefore, she walked with great momentum. All the way, she arrived in front of Liu Chang with a clang of her feet. Then I looked up at him.


    "I''m sorry about the last two days." Liu Chang looked down at the bruises and bruises on the woman''s face, and apologized with some guilt, "the last two days was because I was really in a bad mood, so I was a little heavy handed. After all, we live in your shop. Although you talk a little bit, you shouldn''t be left out of the building."


    "Oh, now you know how to apologize?" The landlady looked at the big knife in Liu Chang''s hand, but she didn''t have a look of fear at all. After all, these days, only the most desperate people can use a knife because they can''t afford a gun or find a bullet. It is well known that hot weapons are more powerful than cold weapons. Now that she has more than a dozen shooters behind her, she is naturally not afraid of a machete.


    "I''m really sorry, you see..." Liu Chang carefully looked at the wound on the boss''s wife''s face, and then said, "no way. You''ve fallen heavily. I''ll pay you 50 Jin of grain. We''ll even it out."


    Fifty Jin of grain and food is a big compensation in Beijing. If it is put on the street, countless people are willing to jump down from the third floor to exchange for one tenth of the grain. However, the boss''s wife in front of her will certainly not agree, because she has taken control of the situation.


    Because she knew these people were from other places. Even if she was really wrong today, no one would come to her for revenge.


    "Even?" Boss Niang looks at Liu Chang''s chin, "what is to call even?"


    "It''s just that you don''t want to bother me. I don''t want to bother you. That''s what I mean." Liu Changming knew that the boss''s wife was looking for trouble, but he patiently explained for the last time, "if you don''t suffer from 50 Jin of grain, you should have not eaten seriously for several days. It seems that each of them is in a state of malaise.""Gao Jie, what did he just say? They have fifty catties of grain? Not bad? " After more than a dozen shooters, some heard the conversation between Liu Chang and the landlady.


    "I don''t know. Our hotel doesn''t have a cold storage. Even if they do, they should be broken. They shouldn''t have 50 Jin of grain." Boss Niang turns round a way: "want to know, go in search is not finished?"


    "No search of our rooms." Liu Chang heard the boss''s wife''s words, and finally lost all the patience with her nonsense. He pushed away the plump body in front of him and walked to the front of the gunner team step by step. Looking at the leading man, "I have no food in my room, and no matter whether there is, I will not let you step into that room one step."


    "What if I ruined it?" The man looked at Liu Chang and picked up his rifle. "Before I came here, I had been thinking about a question - this question is very simple, whether or not to talk nonsense with you."


    "Gao Jie told me that you are from other places. It seems that you don''t know anyone here. So I''m struggling to kill you and rob or make a deal with you. "


    People who control absolute situations are usually honest with the weak - and so are those who think they are in charge. So the man does not say anything in a roundabout way.


    "But from the moment I heard that you had fifty catties of grain, I didn''t intend to talk nonsense to you. No matter whether the news is true or not, I will ask you to die." The man said this sentence, very naturally pulled the trigger, rifle with the tongue, spewed out several bullets.


    The speed of the bullet is very slow in Liu Chang''s eyes, but the speed of the man pulling the trigger is slower.


    Standing a few meters away from the other side, Liu Chang clearly grasped every tiny movement of the other party, and then he just like the elder brother in the dream had given him "just put the knife across there in advance".


    Then, he cut through three bullets that followed, and then cut through the gun. Then the knife made a cold arc all the way, dividing the man evenly from the bottom to the top.


    Puff!


    This is the sound of cutting meat with a big knife. Liu Chang once heard it in the vegetable market - again today, but this time it was not a dead animal, but a living man.


    Hot, bloody, human.


    Cutting a person into two pieces with one knife requires high cutting skills and powerful power. Liu Chang has not lacked both of these two points. His skills have been infused into his mind for hundreds of thousands of times. His strength is more than enough to cut people and cut meat. Moreover, when he sees the other party spraying himself with a gun, his first reaction is that he has done hundreds of thousands of times past times.


    And then the picture was very tragic, very cinematic.


    A person is divided into two parts. Because the speed of the knife is too fast and the chopping is too accurate, the two bodies fly apart for a long time before the blood comes out. Then there is a strong heat and pungent smell, and the viscera all over the ground flow out of the flying body.


    "Steaming..." After cutting a man into two pieces with one knife, Liu Chang no longer felt the sticky and nauseous feeling he felt when he killed people a few years ago. Like the cook who felt uncomfortable after knocking dead fish for the first time and then became handy, his first reaction after killing people changed from being sad to seeing.


    See what kind of results you get when you finish it.


    Then, his first feeling was "steaming hot.".


    Now the season in Beijing has arrived in late autumn, or early winter. In the early winter of Beijing, the weather is very cold. Now Liu Chang estimates that the temperature around him is usually around seven or eight degrees, and even close to zero at night. Therefore, these two pieces of hot meat are splashed on the ground with plasma and viscera, and they steam up in place like a cooked dish.


    Or boiled paste.


    Dead people are not so good-looking. No matter how many dead people you have seen, even if you have been used to the bloody scenes, Liu Chang has never found the slightest sense of beauty here. Therefore, when he saw the steaming paste in this place, he looked at the other dozens of gunslingers crowded together, and then at the same time saw the displeasure in the other party''s eyes.


    However, his displeasure was not mixed with other emotions - but there was panic and fear in the eyes of the other party.


    So, the other side raised the gun again.


    Therefore, Liu Chang also immediately raised the knife.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 214

    After the first to say that you start after others, but before the other party to arrive at the place you want to go.


    In a fight, the general saying is that you beat the opponent later and hit the other party first.


    This is the competition of speed.


    Liu Chang used to be the first in the battle with Liu because of his eyes, but he was always attacked by others. He was in a mess and was covered with black and blue. That was the gap between absolute strength and absolute speed. Today, this absolute speed gap is reflected again.


    And it''s more obvious than last time.


    More than a dozen shooters had just lifted their guns, and then their thumbs were almost all broken at the same time, only in the blink of an eye. Then they heard all kinds of subtle sounds connected with the whistling wind, and then screams and steaming things gushed out, interwoven into a very messy and sharp picture.


    As the rifle and the gun fell to the ground, Liu Chang stood there with a knife that did not drip blood, and began to hesitate about the question that the gunner boss had hesitated before - whether these people should be killed.


    "Should these people be killed?" Liu Chang turned around and asked his companion behind him. He hoped that the other side could give him some help on the important choice of killing.


    "Kill it. What do you keep it for?" Zhou Kai was the first person to answer his question, "let them go back and ask for another dish?"


    When he spoke, he seemed to return to the cold-blooded old days when he was the leader of the black gang shooters. However, he was also a smart man, so he always had such a skillful speech. Even if he shows his cold side inadvertently, he still has the most absolute respect for the owner of absolute power.


    So when he finished this sentence, he went up and looked at Liu Chang''s face, and then he asked in disbelief, "is that right?"


    "And you?" Liu Chang looked at Zhou Kai and raised his voice to make sure his voice could cover the screams all over the ground. Then he said, "what do you think of Li Feng?"


    "I agree to kill." As a former policeman, Li Feng''s words are not very decent, "put back will cause trouble. Now we''re in trouble. "


    "And there is a more important reason. These people have seen your knife and speed. It is inevitable that they will talk about it when they go back alive. If such a powerful person, a legend, enters into the ears of some people, it will cause a lot of things."


    "To some people..." Liu Chang chewed this sentence for a while, and then made a decision in his heart. Then he turned to the others and asked, "what about you? He Zhizhi, Qingyin, Milan, do you have any comments


    No one spoke.


    "Well, that''s settled." Liu Chang looked at the other side of the eye, while screaming while cutting in that he would not cause trouble to a number of shooters. Then he threw the machete to Zhou Kai, "you do it!"


    Killing people is always an unpleasant thing. Liu Chang looks at Zhou Kai and pats him on the shoulder. You can do it for me.


    Take Liu Chang''s knife. Zhou Kai nodded his head - it was obvious that the unpleasant thing for Liu Chang was not so hard to accept for the former executioner.


    Therefore, after Liu Chang handed him the knife, he turned his back. Instead of listening to the screams and shouts and the "puff" sound of the knife cutting into the meat, he walked all the way through the corridor and passed by the owner''s wife.


    "Rao..." When Liu Chang passed by the plump woman, he only heard this word - not because he deliberately did not listen, but because the woman only said one word and her tongue was tied.


    No one is afraid of death - people eat to live and reproduce to live - to put it bluntly, what is imprinted in the deepest part of human genes is * *. It''s nine or six. The desire to survive always comes first.


    Appetite and * * are its appendages and derivatives.


    Among all human beings, appetite is the first and the second, followed by the desire for comparison and possession


    But from the beginning to the end of all this, there are only two starting points for all * * to live, and then live well.


    If you want to live, you have to eat, so appetite is the first, and then you can''t live forever, so you should reproduce and let your spirit and offspring continue. This is the second. Therefore, it is much more tempting to live than to live well. Therefore, the desire for survival is also the foundation of human beings.


    It''s the most desirable thing for human beings.


    The proprietress is a person, a layman, and a person who doesn''t jump out of the three realms and lives in the five elements. Therefore, even if she lives in the last world, she also wants to live well. In other words, because she was born in the last world and saw too much death, she wanted to live more.


    So, when she turned around just now, saw the bloody scene, and then heard the dialogue between Liu Chang and several people - she found that she had done a very serious thing wrong today - and then after trying to understand the matter, she was irresistibly afraid.And people''s emotions can affect the body. When an emotion is excessive, the body will correspondingly produce uncontrollable reactions - when people are happy, they can''t help laughing, and when they are afraid, they can''t help shaking.


    Today, the landlady didn''t laugh or shake. She just stood there, stunned for a while, and then her tights got wet, and then a click came out from the crotch.


    "Alas Looking at this plump woman''s appearance, smelling the pungent urine Sao smell, Liu Chang heavily sighed, "don''t want to die, do you?"


    "No..." When the woman heard Liu Chang speak, she opened her mouth vigorously. However, she could not straighten her tongue when she heard the scream coming out of the corridor. It was difficult to blurt out the three words "don''t want to die", but the color of prayer in her eyes had fully expressed her meaning.


    "Alas..." Liu Chang sighed again, looked at the woman''s eyes and sighed: "no one wants to die. I know that the feeling of fear is not good, so I won''t let you experience this emotion..."


    The dead will not be sad, but the dying will be sad. Liu Chang has faced death many times and has experienced this feeling many times. Therefore, he knows that it is not good. He couldn''t stand the woman''s eyes. After sighing, he called to Zhou Kai, who was not finished with his work on the other side, "come here first and solve this problem."


    "OK, boss, wait for me. These grandsons want to run." Zhou Kai replied, there were two more "puffs" of the machete cutting into his back.

 Chapter 215

    Finally, the sound of several cuts of meat and tragic voices came, which made the corridor quiet for a long time. After Zhou Kai solved the shooter there, he dragged a bloody machete and walked to Liu Chang and the plump woman like a butcher.


    "Head, how to solve it?" Zhou Kai shows a flattering look at Liu Chang - the murderer and the slain will feel the same fear - after cutting off the heads of several people, Zhou Kai can better understand who gave him the hands to handle the knife.


    "Clean up, don''t let her feel too much pain." Liu Chang finished this sentence, ready to turn on the roof.


    "Yes, chief." When he came to the owner''s wife, Zhou Kai raised his knife.


    "Please Please forgive me... " With the knife in front of her eyes, the landlady finally pulled back her will from the state of shock, straightened her tongue, and cried out for mercy: "it''s around me, I won''t say anything, I won''t say anything."


    "You keep me. I''m useful. I''m very familiar in this generation. Besides, if you lock up ten men, it''s easy to shut me down if you just lock me up as a woman." The landlady exclaimed, "and leaving me can make others less suspicious. Don''t kill me, just leave me..."


    The owner''s wife cried, while she was waving her tears. The white tender flesh all over her body trembled violently because of fear.


    However, although she cried bitterly and cried cheerfully, Zhou Kai would not listen to her at all. When she raised her hands and saw that she was about to fall, Milan spoke.


    "Leave her. I''ll watch." Although Milan''s voice was light, she still let Zhou Kai''s knife wielding hand pause, leaving her a space to speak.


    "It''s very poor. She didn''t do anything bad. She won''t die..." Milan said: "although those men were ready to shoot us, it was not her idea. Just give her a break. With you and he Zhizhi here, she will not be able to run. Moreover, as she said, she is very familiar with this area. It will be more convenient for her to handle the aftermath of those people she brought over."


    Hearing Milan''s words, Liu Chang, who was going to go to the roof, stopped and turned to look at the crowd.


    "What do you think?" Liu Chang cast his eyes on everyone including every day.


    "Don''t kill..." Only one person answered his words every day.


    "And you?" Liu Chang looked at Zhou Kai again, "what do you think?"


    "What can I say?" Zhou Kai said, "I''ll listen to you."


    "I asked you what you really thought."


    "Well, my real view is that it doesn''t matter. Kill it. It''s easy. It doesn''t matter if you don''t kill it. Anyway, it''s just this old lady. It''s also good-looking and easy to take. Moreover, the old lady''s body shape is good. " "If you look at me, you can''t tell me what you want to do. It''s a pity that we can find such a rich woman in Beijing this time of famine and starvation. "


    "Keep it, then." Liu Chang finished this sentence and turned to the roof.


    "After a while, the knife will be cleaned and sent up!"


    A storm is not a storm. It comes and goes quickly.


    The incident happened more than ten minutes later, and five minutes later, Liu Chang waved his machete on the roof.


    Hoo Hoo Hoo!!!


    With the wind of breaking through the air, Liu Chang''s knife is more accurate than the other, and his skill of making force is more excellent. He wants to find the feeling that he just cut off three bullets of others with one knife. He doesn''t have to think much about it. Drawing a knife is like cutting.


    He recalled how he felt when he wielded a knife. In fact, he saw the enemy pull the trigger and felt a subconscious sense of crisis in his heart. The crisis did not originate from himself. Even if the ordinary assault rifle was hit on him, he was afraid that the bullet would run behind him and cause unnecessary casualties to his relatives and friends. After all, the corridor was just there It''s very dangerous if stray bullets fly out.


    Therefore, when in a hurry, the body hormones and adrenaline surge at the same time. When the brain gets hot under the unstable mood, he gives full play to the items he usually practices and cuts out a more perfect knife than the hundreds of thousands of times practiced in dreams.


    "Success is 99% perspiration and 1% inspiration, but without that 1% inspiration, 99% sweat is nothing."


    However, now that inspiration has come, grasping inspiration and getting used to it is another 99% process.


    The first two and the third came back one after another. Today, after they came back, they didn''t say a word. They fell down on the bed and fell asleep.


    So, today''s dream practice, only the old three.


    For being hypnotized this kind of thing, Liu Chang has been very used to, with the help of the third, he quickly entered the dream.


    Today''s scene is a graveyard - or slaughterhouse, covered with sticky flesh and blood and broken limbs. It makes people stand on the ground and feel that the soles of shoes will be absorbed by the rich plasma. It looks disgusting."Although you kill people in the daytime, you can''t give me this dream at night." Looking at the sea of corpses and blood around him, he rolled his eyes disgustingly. "This scene design is very similar to the scenes of European and American horror films - of course, those scenes are not so shocking."


    "Yes, because it''s a bit extravagant to pile props for special effects." Liu Chang looked back at the sea like a dazed red blood, forced to suppress the discomfort in his heart, continued: "forget it, also calculate to adapt to the uncomfortable scene in advance! After all, it''s not as elegant as using a gun to do things like cutting people with knives. "


    "Yes, chopping people always looks so rude." The third said, from the air "took out" a gun, and "took out" a knife, throwing it to Liu Chang. "But cutting bullets is a very delicate thing, look carefully, start!"


    Training continued again.


    This time, the two men had only one break in the middle of the night for ten hours. Liu Chang''s accuracy of using the knife was getting higher and higher. In the process of chopping bullets, his body became more and more dexterous. The utilization rate of body muscles was higher and higher, as if the muscles of the body could be moved freely according to the consciousness of the brain


    Midnight.


    Liu Chang''s room.


    After sleeping in the middle of the night, the eldest and the second wake up from their sleep, then open their eyes and sit up. The first person they saw when they opened their eyes was he Zhizhi standing there.


    "Not yet asleep?" They nodded and asked.


    "No, there must be a watchman at night. There are cockroaches everywhere..." He Zhizhi, carrying a wooden stick, said, "I have caught many cockroaches these two days. If it wasn''t for my good nose, most of the people in this room would be parasitized. It''s terrible that it''s all pervasive. "


    "It''s terrible. I heard that not only cockroaches, but also flies have begun to increase these two days." The second said, "I don''t know why."


    "But it''s hard for you." The boss continued: "but you are in this room. Are the people in that room OK?"


    "It''s OK. If there''s something, I''ll be there for the first time. My nose has a wide range." He Zhizhi nodded to let the other party rest assured, and then said, "how is Liu Chang there? He''s very busy every day, which makes you three miserable. "


    "Well, it''s improving very fast." Speaking of Liu Chang, the eldest and the second got up and came down from the bed and looked at the floor. There, Liu Chang was lying on the floor, resting on the stomach of No. 3''s crus, and No. 3''s hands stroked Liu Chang''s head, so he sat on the ground and fell asleep.


    The eldest and the second knew their dream world, so their steps were very light. They crept down beside Liu Chang and looked down at Liu Chang''s body.


    "Sure enough, as you said, the nerves in his muscles will grow here after training." Looking at Liu Chang''s arm, the second said, "it seems that there is an infinite possibility of evolution. What did Li Qingshui add to him to make him such a monster."


    "I don''t know. Maybe he has a special talent. Maybe Li Qingshui is the guy..." The boss said half of what he said. I don''t know whether it''s because he doesn''t know what to say or whether he can''t say something casually. He just quietly picked up Liu Chang''s pants and looked up his thigh. "The thigh has changed. I don''t think it will become as flexible as the tongue in a few days."


    "The thigh muscles are as flexible as the tongue..." The second turned his eyes and thought for a moment what kind of effect would be produced if a human reached this level. As a result, he thought for a long time and only thought of the word "distortion". So, after a long time, he said with a smile, "that''s really a monster!"


    "Well, monster. The world is full of monsters, and things that seem not monsters can''t survive. " The boss also sighed: "since we are all monsters, we don''t know who can really survive if Liu Chang fights with that monster in amphibious people."


    The monster in amphibious group is flow.


    "What do you think, Dick?"


    "I feel that Liu Chang can''t beat him." The second one didn''t even think about it. "No matter how fast he makes progress, it''s hard to catch up with the upper class. This is still on the premise that the stream is no longer evolving..."


    "How can Liu no longer evolve? He has the ability of independent evolution, which was wasted on reproduction and reproduction. Now that he has entrusted the reproduction to Lao 17, he will naturally become stronger."


    "Isn''t it that Liu Chang has no chance at all?" Standing on one side, he Zhizhi, who has never spoken, could not help asking questions when he heard this.


    "I don''t know." "But I believe more in Li Qingshui..."


    Xicheng District, Beijing.


    A middle school playground, flow quietly standing there, looking at the distant sky.


    He was hidden at this time, so he did not worry about being seen his ferocious appearance.


    Ferocious.At this time, he did not look like a few days ago. The silvery white cuticle armor layer on his body was thicker and thicker, and his body was more and more huge. However, after his body was more and more huge, he did not appear bulky at all. On the contrary, he felt more and more streamline. At this time, he stood on the playground with a huge pterosaur like neck in his hand, and then stood still for a moment After that, he began to devour the things in his hands.


    "Pterosaur" has a large body, not much smaller than the body of the current, but it is carried in the hands of the current, just like a chicken. The tiny flow just gnaws at its body and replenishes its energy. The huge and bloody eating scene gives people a miserable feeling


    And the 17th stood by him, watching him eat, and then smiling.


    "Lao Liu, why don''t you eat cooked food recently?"


    "Cooked food is too troublesome. I''ve been eating too much recently. You human kitchenware have no way to cook such a large prey." After chewing the wings of pterosaur, he swallowed the mixture of raw meat and bone blood into his abdominal cavity, and said, "and I am strong, and I am not afraid of the invasion of bacteria. Eating raw meat does not affect the loss of food nutrition. I used to eat cooked food because it was delicious. Now I eat raw meat because I need energy. "


    "Yes, you can do a lot of things only if you keep growing strong, can''t you?" No. 17 is still smiling.


    And flow see him this kind of smile, have no reason to feel in the heart a burst of guilty, picked up his pterosaur, left flash body to leave here.


    "I went to my children and heard that they had heard something about it in the west side." Flow left this sentence, then far away away away, disappeared.


    And No. 17 is standing in the same place - after these days, he has been able to walk by himself - a baby standing on the spot gives people a very strange feeling.


    But strange things like this sometimes like to appear in pairs. Soon after Liu left, from the school playground entrance, there was a walking baby, but the baby''s size was bigger than the 17th, or much bigger.


    "Sixteen, you are here." The little baby looked at the big baby from a distance and said, "don''t you like to talk and not to be active these two days?"


    "I came out to tell you something important." Sixteen twists and turns in front of seventeen.


    "What big thing?"


    "I feel Liu Chang will be killed first." Said the sixteenth.


    "I know!" Seventeen still smiles.


    "You know why not stop him?" On the 16th, he said, "you should also see the special features of Liu Chang. Do you really want Liu Chang to die?"


    "I don''t want to. Why do I want him to die? There''s no reason!" No. 17, with his fat baby face, looked at a bigger baby fat on the other side.


    "You don''t want Liu Chang to die, why don''t you stop it?" On the 16th, looking at the face of the 17th, he frowned and said, "don''t tell me such illogical words, or do you really think that Liu Chang can beat too much now?"


    "How do you know if you haven''t called?" Smile on the 17th.


    "Even if Liu Chang doesn''t evolve any more, it''s five times better than Liu Chang. And don''t you see how fast he''s evolving? Self evolution, self evolution! Now he has devoted all his energy to the evolution of combat. He has suppressed it for more than three years. I believe that the stream after this evolution will be more than twice as powerful as before! " The more you look at the 16th, the more angry the smiling face on the 17th, the more angry the voice is. It is just because, even if it is a very strong baby, but because of the incomplete development of vocal cords, his angry voice is still sharp and delicate.


    "Don''t pretend to be mysterious or tell me anything without scientific basis. Liu Chang''s potential is huge, but after all, potential is potential. This kind of thing needs to cooperate with the thing called time before it can exert its power. Liu Chang, like us, is a baby now. What can he do with Liu Da? Or do you believe in the bullshit logic of what kind of adversity? Do you see too much of sTaRyA


    "Star arrow? Ha ha... " Hearing this word, the laughter on the 17th was even louder. "That''s a very interesting cartoon, Tianma meteor boxing or something. I''ve seen the information of that film..."


    "Don''t digress." The 16th finally couldn''t help it. He punched the 17th in the face and knocked him to the ground. "According to my calculation, the current stream is compared with the current Liu Chang. Do you know what it is? Do you know the probability that Liu Chang will be killed after Liu Chang is found? "


    "One hundred percent." Seventeen got up from the ground and got to the interface.


    "You know that, too?" The 16th kicked him to the ground again.


    "Well, that''s what I figured out." On the 17th, he got up again, and then stood a little farther away from the 16th. "But one hundred percent of this kind of thing does not exist at all. In scientific logic, there is no absolute thing.


    "Because, in fact, I have always believed in Li Qingshui, because I am the closest person to him, so I know what kind of ability can be obtained by going up again after four times in the brain domain. Therefore, I believe his judgment.""Ability? More than four mutations? " On the 16th, hearing the words of the 17th, he put away his feet for the third time, and his face showed a dignified and serious look. "What kind of ability is it? After reaching the height of Li Qingshui, in fact, I have always been very curious."


    "The future, he can see the future." At last, when the fog stopped, I said to the sky.


    "The future?" Sixteen''s face showed a look of disbelief. (to be continued)

 Chapter 216

    "It''s impossible." On the face of the 16th, the words "total negation" were written: "what is the future? What we believe is science and theory. Don''t fool me with geomantic divination. I don''t believe anyone can see the future, even if it''s Li Qingshui


    "No, no, no, 16, please don''t get excited. I use the wrong words. To be exact, Li Qingshui doesn''t see the future, but calculates the future..." No. 17, with her baby''s mouth open, spoke out loud and firm the word "calculation!"


    "How to calculate the future?" 16 frown. "Is this something that can be calculated? It is not a theoretical thing. The future is unpredictable. There is no formula, no reason, and infinite variables. How to calculate it? "


    "Do you really think the future is infinite?" Seventeen said with a smile: "I don''t think so. I believe that time is an axis! People can''t escape the cycle of time and banana peel theory. "


    "Banana peel theory, or ten minute theory..." The 16th seems to be thinking about the words of the 17th. The pupil in his eyes increases and shrinks. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. However, his mouth unconsciously repeats all the contents of the ten minute theory, as if he wants to use this to strengthen something.


    "Ten minutes theory, if time is an axis, can a man kill himself before he returns to ten minutes? The case is negative. Because this is a huge refutation. If a man kills himself ten minutes ago, he will not live ten minutes later. How can he kill himself before ten minutes


    "So. If time is an axis, even if people can go back to ten minutes ago, they can''t kill themselves ten minutes ago. If he had to kill himself, at that point in time, he would squeeze countless uncontrollable forces on him. At the moment when he took out the knife, he might be slipped by a banana peel and then fell to death. He may also be choked to death by his own saliva at the moment when he picked up the gun. " "But old seventeen," he said. Although this theory holds water. But this is all based on the argument that time is an axis. What if time is not an axis? If time is made up of innumerable points, every moment is a universe? Is the future still doomed? "


    "Ha ha ha, sixteen, you are really a very smart guy. You think of this problem faster than me." No. 17 stood in the same place and said with a smile: "yes, if time is an axis, then the past cannot be changed. If the past cannot be changed, then according to the principle of time continuity, the future is controllable. Therefore, in order to deny that the future can be controlled, you deny that time is an axis. But even if you deny this axis, I still think that the future is controllable. It''s predestined. "


    "What a sad tone." The 16th looked into the eyes of number 17. "What did you see?"


    "I see a sense of the future." No. 17 narrowed his eyes and seemed to recall what it was like to see that feeling for the first time. I see Li Qingshui''s feeling for the future. "


    "It''s a very pessimistic mood. I don''t know what kind of world it will be in four brain changes, but I seem to have felt a trace of Li Qingshui''s emotion. Then, I think a lot these days, about the world, about the big willow. About us. "


    "In the end, I came to the conclusion that even if time is not an axis, the future is predictable." When he said this on the 17th, he had a rare expression of sadness in his eyes. This sadness seemed very calm, just like Li Qingshui''s calm feeling when he sat up from the experimental bed, drank wine and looked at the pictures in front of the big willow.


    "Senior 16, have you ever thought about it? In fact, even if you don''t talk about the timeline. Just say our moment, our world, our point, in fact, everything may be doomed. " Looking at the sky on the 17th, he said, "look at all the rules of the world. Are we destined to be good before we try to change it? The earth goes around the sun, the moon around the earth, rivers go into the sea, rocks fall into the earth. These are the rules of the universe. No one can change them. We can use them, but we can''t change them - because it''s set. "


    "And then look at us. Many things are destined to be good. The spiral rules of our genes and the various physical rules in the universe are actually almost the same thing." The 17th said, "we are destined to be what we are born to be. Our genes determine all of our body structure and most or at least half of our personality traits... "


    "But half of them are not made after tomorrow? How can we say that the future is predictable? " Exclaimed the old man, who seemed to want to use the cry to vent his feelings that he did not want to believe - because there is no more sad thing in the world than can be expected in the future.


    Because, predictably, it means four words - destiny.


    "The day after tomorrow? Haha, it''s the only thing that''s not that bullshit, but it''s the thing that makes people feel like they''ve been fooled. " On the 17th, he laughed and pointed out his immature fingers, pointing numerous dots in the air. "On this earth, everyone is a point, or not a life is a dot. From the moment of birth, these points are decided where to go, which environment, which rules. So, you see, after connecting all these dots, what do you find? "On the 17th, dotted lines were drawn in the air, connecting the points just marked with each other. Then the points in the air, connected by his constant strokes, finally interweaved into a huge net, which looked like an invisible hand.


    "This is, destiny?" "Hand of fate?" cried the sixteenth


    "Yes, I call this abominable thing the same name." Pointing to the huge net in the sky, the 17th said, "every life is a point. The shape and character of this point are naturally determined by the spiral rules, and the day after tomorrow, under the influence of various cosmic rules, original forces and spiral rules, his code of conduct has also been determined. What he will do, what kind of people he will meet, and what kind of people he will be influenced by. "


    "Although each point will influence each other, because of the different relatives'' distance and the influence between the points, each point will affect each other. Then, you can see that these dots, although they interact with each other, have their own positions since the moment they were born, and then no matter how they interact with each other, they are all in this net. "


    "Half of nature, half of human nature. The so-called "day after tomorrow" is what other people have made of you. But if you look closely, you will find that your day after tomorrow is actually the inborn nature of other people. Therefore, no matter how the network interacts with each other, it will remain unchanged after being connected by various rules. This net is our present, our here, our moment. "


    "So, after mastering all the intelligent creatures and creatures, in fact, to some extent, you have mastered the present, and you can be called Gaia." Said the 17th.


    "Like a willow?" The 16th looked to the north, "although intelligent creatures have wisdom, they are still in the net, and other species with inborn habits but no intelligence are even more in the net."


    "Well, willow is not Gaia. At best, he is a guy who challenges Gaia. Because he can''t master all the big nets, he can''t master the rules of time and space and the universe On the 17th, he waved his hand and seemed to move forward the invisible net in the air. "In an instant, it''s a net. Everything is doomed. Therefore, even if we cast this net into the long river of time, our flow direction can be doomed."


    "So, I said Li Qingshui saw the future." "Or calculate the future," sighed the 17th. When his brain is so broad that he can perceive all the rules of the universe and all the rules of living things around him, he can, to some extent, calculate the future


    "What a huge amount of calculation is that?" Hearing this conclusion on the 16th, a cold sweat gradually appeared on the forehead, "is that guy still a man?"


    "To see the future, I don''t define him as human anymore." The 17th sighed deeply. "I always thought that I was the closest to that guy. After all, I was the last one to be cloned. But now the closer I get to him, the more I realize how far away I am from him


    "Seeing the future, what does that guy want?" The more he thought about it on the 16th, the more confused he felt. "He knows the future, why should he choose to die by himself? And, is that willow guy really in control now? "


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know." No. 17 shook his head and shook his head dejectedly. "I really can''t guess what these two guys are thinking. One wants to challenge Gaia and the other wants to change the future. I don''t know what these two guys are thinking and may never know in the future. But I think... "


    "Back to our final and initial question, I think that since Li Qingshui has seen the future, I think Liu Chang will not die in the future battle with Liu." No. 17 squinted. "Even if we calculate the data, Liu Chang will be 100% dead when he meets the stream!"


    "Since the future has been doomed Liu Chang will not die, no matter how 100% he is, there should be variables!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 217

    "Variable!" China''s largest genetic science research base is also the most expensive, the most cutting-edge science and technology and the largest amount of capital investment in China. In this place with the most extensive land, the most strict guard and the most advanced facilities, Li Qingshui looks at everything around him leisurely.


    "There are a lot of variables in it." Li Qingshui sighs and smiles.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Li. I didn''t hear what you said." Beside him is a servant, is a very white boy, the boy''s face with a pure smile, respectfully speaking to the man wearing glasses in front of him.


    "I said, there are many brain domain mutants in here!" Li Qingshui looked at the little boy beside him with a loving look in his eyes. "There are many brain mutation people. Even you, who are once mutated, have come to serve me."


    "It''s my pleasure to be your servant." The little boy''s face showed the cleanest smile, "because the father said that you are brain region at least three times abnormal, looking at the whole China, is also the most powerful kind of person, follow you, I can learn a lot of things."


    "Ha ha, what I can teach you, what knowledge you have not forgotten." Li Qingshui is still loving. The smile on his face and the clean smile on the little boy''s face make up the warmest picture in the world.


    "But I don''t think I am the most powerful person in China. Didn''t I hear that there is a behind the scenes leader in this park? I heard that he was a big man with four brain mutations. Do you know him? "


    "Yes. His name is lane, and his Chinese name is Li en. He is a Chinese American hybrid. He is a very nice and gentle person. The whole city of Beijing, from the end of the world to the present, can maintain such a good city operation, and this person''s efforts are inseparable. However, since last year, he has locked himself in the laboratory and stopped coming out. It seems that he always feels that something bad happens. The gods began to talk


    "That''s it! What have you felt? It''s a very strong man Li Qingshui smiles and wanders around the park, "what about the other people? How many brain region mutants do we have in this park?"


    "There are eleven others, plus me." The little boy broke his fingers and said, "seven people changed at one time, four people changed twice. Now we have 12 people, including you who have changed three times. It''s estimated that half of the brain mutants in China are here. "


    "Yes. All of us come from all over the world. As long as the smart people who are not far away from Beijing, they will always be able to cross the jungle and mountains to come to this safe place in the past four or five years. " Li Qingshui said, turning his head to look at the little boy. "When you count, don''t break your fingers. Do you still need to match this kind of action with your calculation ability? There is a limit to being cute, ha ha... "


    "Hey, I''m just used to it!" The little boy scratched his scalp. With Li Qingshui, he went to the depth of the experimental park.


    In front of the door of an experimental base, Li Qingshui pressed his palm on the fingerprint lock of the electronic gate. Then the door opened and a bright and wide space appeared.


    "Oh, Lao Li, here you are Once the door is opened. When the people inside saw the visitors, they all showed a warm look - because everyone here recognized the new comer. In terms of strength and brain wave development, he hypnotized thousands of people in a flash on the first day of his arrival, which showed the strength of the brain region.


    In terms of pure wisdom, this man has been here these days and has given it to the people inside. Solved countless problems that they had been agonizing over for a long time.


    In the society of the end of the world, especially in the environment of human degeneration, no one wants to cooperate with powerful and intelligent people. Therefore, everyone is very enthusiastic about Li Qingshui.


    "Lao Li, you''re here. I haven''t given you any trouble these days." The man who came here was a middle-aged man with white, pure and scholarly spirit. He wore a work shirt at will, but his eyes showed a light of wisdom different from that of ordinary people.


    "No, this little fellow is very likable." Li Qingshui is also very harmonious with others. In fact, the superstructure of the experimental park is very harmonious with each other - because the cooperation between smart people is always so open and concise if necessary.


    Therefore, the visitor didn''t beat around the Bush at all. After a simple exchange of greetings, he took another two people with a biological specimen and gave it to Li Qingshui.


    "Lao Li, although you have only been here for a few days, we all admire you very much. Because you are the smartest, you should not come to the laboratory because you are a new person. People here are all gathered for research, so today let''s see if our new liquid medicine can kill the cockroaches and flies that have recently emerged in the city. These guys are too troublesome The middle-aged man said, handed Li Qingshui a test tube.


    Taking the test tube, Li Qingshui looked at the liquid inside. After a few seconds, he raised his head.


    "Pesticides?"


    "Yes.""No use!" Li Qingshui shakes his head.


    "You didn''t test the ingredients. How do you know it''s useless?" After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, a woman in a white coat stood out. Li Qingshui looked up at her and knew that this was a brain mutation. She was introduced on the first day of her visit. Her name was Gu Chenzheng.


    "All the insecticides have no effect on that insect." Li Qingshui explained to her.


    "However, we have tested cockroach samples. They can be poisoned. Moreover, the pesticide remains for a long time, and it is not harmful to human beings. If we spray it all over the city..."


    "It''s useless. The new flies and cockroaches in Beijing have a very strange composition in their bodies. If you use insecticides to deal with this kind of thing, the next generation will grow more terrifying. As long as a small number of adults are not dead, the next generation will have drug resistance, and it will be more terrifying than their predecessors..." Li Qingshui is still patient.


    "If it''s OK or not, I have to try to find out!" Female doctors still seem stubborn - smart people are stubborn - because they believe in themselves, they don''t seem to listen to others.


    But just as she denied Li Qingshui''s remarks, the door of the laboratory was opened again, and a man with black hair, high nose and deep eye socket came in from the outside.


    "Don''t try. Mr. Li is right. The potion is useless."


    "Ha ha..." Hearing this, the smile on Li Qingshui''s face suddenly bloomed. The smile turned into a wild laugh. He turned his head and looked at the visitor: "Mr. lane, you are finally out. I''m glad to see you."

 Chapter 218

    "Oh, Mr. Li, isn''t he?" The visitor came to Li Qingshui, but there was no smile on his face, which was in sharp contrast to the wild laughter on Li Qingshui''s face.


    "Yes, our name is Li Qingshui." Li Qingshui looked up at the guy with black eyes and deep eyes - he found that he was really tall. Li Qingshui stood there, even his neck did not reach - Li Qingshui''s height is average among men, about 1.75 meters, but the man in front of him is actually close to two meters in height, which really looks very great.


    "Mr. lane, how tall you are Li Qingshui looks up and smiles.


    "Mr. Li is taller!" Lane bowed his head solemnly. "Can you find a quiet place and have a talk with Mr. Li?"


    "I can''t get it!" Li Qingshui finished this sentence, then watched the other side turn to leave, the door of the laboratory, but not closed. Obviously, the man is waiting for him.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. lane? Why does he look so abnormal today?" The former female doctor looked at the tall figure, then looked around, and found that the people around him were also as confused as him.


    And the little boy who followed Li Qingshui also raised his head and explained to the gentle man.


    "Don''t be angry with Mr. Li. Mr. lane was not like this before. I don''t know what happened today. Before he was a very easygoing person, he was very kind to all of us and ordinary people before he locked himself up in the laboratory. He was also very good to ordinary people. He was a very idealistic person. He often said that every living creature has the right to live and is a very good person. The first time I saw him talk to someone like that. Don''t take it to heart. "


    "How can I go to my heart? To see Mr. lane is one of the happiest things I''ve had these days." Li Qingshui turned back and gave them a smile. Then he stepped out of the door of the laboratory - standing behind the tall man. Then, the door of the laboratory was slowly closed. Two people walked into a closed area without a sound. Then, the silence was finally broken.


    "Are you here to ask for the code for the launch of the bomb?" The first words Ryan turned to. Go straight to the subject - and the kind that you can''t get into again.


    It''s a skill in negotiation, but in today''s conversation, it''s more than just skill. Ryan, or Li en, looks at Li Qingshui''s eyes. The pupil of his dark brown eyes is expanding and shrinking. It can be seen that his mood is extremely unstable.


    Looking at the wall with electric current "crackling" around, Li Qingshui''s face showed a happy smile: "you are what I have seen so far. The smartest human being. "


    "You too, if you''re still human..." Li en looked at Li Qingshui and frowned deeply. "What are you and what are you doing here?"


    "What the hell are you?" if the sentence comes from other people''s mouth, it is a very common curse. But now the words from Li en''s mouth, Li Qingshui know that the other side is absolutely not the kind of shallow meaning of scolding and bickering. He asked "what thing", which means "what is it", or in other words - he is asking - "what species are you?".


    "Before you answer your question, you can tell me. Did you see anything? " Li Qingshui is not in a hurry when facing Li en''s question.


    "I saw my own death." As long as he doesn''t want to control his negative emotions, it just means that he can''t control his negative emotions. Then no one can see.


    "I saw my own death, I saw the destruction of the entire experimental Park, and I saw you."


    "I killed you?" Li Qingshui asked with a smile.


    "Yes, you did, and you kept my head." "So I decided you were not human," Ryan said


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t know how much you see, of course. You won''t tell me the truth Li Qingshui laughed more and more happily, "but I can tell you clearly that when I entered Beijing and stood at the gate of the park, you were doomed to die. So you can see exactly, but it''s only a matter of time before you die. But this is not my purpose, so I will not kill you now. "


    "I will not let you succeed." Ryan''s pupils no longer contract and are completely calm.


    "You can''t stop me!" Li Qingshui turned around with a smile. His action means that he feels that today''s conversation can be ended.


    "You can tell people that I''m not human, I''m a spy sent by other species. You can also tell people that you see the future, see me kill everyone, but... " Li Qingshui said here, slightly turned his head, "who believes it?"


    With these words, Li Qingshui wandered around.


    "I need a password, and Beijing also needs a savior. This insect disaster is just the beginning now. I will slowly suppress the mood of this city and let everyone despair. When this feeling reaches its peak, they will find how much they need a savior to save it - and then they will pay any price to exchange all this - even the final code! ""I''m not going to let you succeed. I''ll wipe out the worm." Li en looked at Li Qingshui''s back and said calmly.


    "Try it


    ¡­¡­


    Walking on the streets of Beijing, Liu Chang saw the door-to-door closure. His nose smelled into the sewers. In the sky, on the ground, in the cracks of the wall, the smell of insects was everywhere, and the stench was bad.


    "Senior one, this insect disaster seems to be getting worse and worse." Liu Chang said, a huge fly flew to him, but he did not make a knife - not afraid, because he was afraid that a knife would kill the fly, and the other party would splash him with stinky water.


    "Don''t call me old one. It''s hard to hear. Call me boss or not." One also looked up at the sky.


    "All right, boss. When do you think this insect disaster will be over? Do you have any solutions? " Liu Chang said, then frowned, "I now five senses more and more acute, I seem to be able to hear the sewage, that hundreds of millions of maggots in the wriggling voice. Damn it, flies and maggots are more disgusting to me than cockroaches. If you have a way, you should quickly study some pesticides. We can give it to the government anonymously. It''s disgusting. If it wasn''t for Xiaojing still here, I would really like to leave the city. "


    "I can''t help it. These insects are very special. I tried to study things to deal with them, but it didn''t work. But I think if it was useful, old seventeen would not be silent until now." The eldest said, "the insect has the devil''s moss gene in its body. And it has other weird meanings. It''s a bit like Zhao Zhuo''s method of gene synthesis, but it''s much better. I suspect it''s artificial! "


    "Shit, who''s so disgusting to do this kind of thing." Liu Chang carried a machete and said uneasily.


    "I don''t know. That''s what I always don''t understand." The boss is in the open street. As he walked, he said, "well, there is only one place in Beijing that can do this kind of thing, that is, the science park. But they have no reason and no reason to do such self mutilation. So, they certainly didn''t do it. But if it''s someone else, they don''t have the high-tech tools and technology and strength. So. That''s what I don''t think about most. "


    "Could it be something that leaked out of the lab?" Liu Chang said: "just like the biochemical crisis, they studied out a thing, did not keep it well, the result leaked out."


    "It''s unlikely, because the insect has nothing to do with squeezing out human living space." The boss rubbed his head. After thinking about it for a long time, he still didn''t think about the joint of this matter, so he simply gave up, "don''t think about this kind of thing. Now we should not think about this kind of thing, but the next thing to make weapons and equipment. I''ve helped you find a powder steel and alloy steel manufacturer with my third brother. When the molds we want come out, I''ll help you make that big knife with the best metal and technology. "


    "Well, it''s better to have some biotech or something. I think Mr. Li did it before. " Liu added.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you the best for everything. If you break the blade with two slaps, you won''t have to fight." "I don''t know much about that guy, but from all the data I hear, I can roughly judge how strong the guy is," the boss said


    "The boss, you say that if I fight with Liu, who will win more?" Liu Chang stopped when he asked this question.


    "It''s hard to say. After all, I and the three of us have little contact with the stream. If we don''t know him, we can''t analyze the most accurate data. You can''t even tell from the big shots that you''ve seen The boss said: "and win is to win, lose is to lose, did not fight, who knows who wins big."


    "You''re fooling me!" After listening to the boss''s words, Liu Chang completely stopped. "Although I''m not as smart as you, I''m definitely not a fool. Winning size is a matter of probability. How can we not calculate it. Even if hearsay, according to your intelligence quotient, there should have been a general judgment for a long time? Don''t you say that because you don''t want to undermine my confidence? "


    "Confidence and courage can always play an important role in the process of fighting." The boss also stopped and looked at Liu Chang''s eyes. After a long silence, he said an ambiguous and confusing answer.


    "If you ask me about the probability, I feel that you won very little. Even if you are well prepared, the winning rate will be below 3%" But if you ask me who I feel is going to win, I''ll say you


    "Why?" Liu Chang was completely puzzled, "why?"


    "Feel it, feel it!" The seriousness on the boss''s face just flashed away. Then he patted Liu Chang heavily and said with a smile: "let''s go! If you don''t prepare, you won''t even have one percent of the hope. "


    "All right, all right. Even if it''s three percent, there''s always hope, isn''t it? " Liu Chang was awakened by a slap, then stopped thinking about the problem, but continued to walk on the street."Liu always wanted to ask you a question." After so many days together. The three clones and Liu Chang gradually get familiar with each other, so the appellation between several people is always so casual and unpredictable.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Why don''t you have the intention to escape when you hear such a small probability?" The old man said, with a look of real doubt on his face, "born in this world, living in this world, I saw and heard that everyone wanted to survive. Listen to the scream in the air, and the strong breath of survival and death. Who doesn''t want to live? Why do you have to choose to fight? You know, you are a lucky man. God has given you the eyes of the first evolution, and Li Qingshui has given you unlimited potential. You should have lived well in this world, but now you have wasted this opportunity. Don''t you want to think about it again? "


    "You ask me if I ever thought about running away." Liu Chang walked on the street, but his eyes were looking at the ground. "I really want to say that I have never thought that I would do anything for the sake of friends and relatives. Because in the movies, the heroes, or. Even small people with a little heroic complex will say that when their companions are in danger. "


    "But ask yourself, I can''t say. Because, I really want to run away. I''m afraid of death. And it looks like a death thing, because there''s little chance I''ll win


    "Then what prevented you from escaping?" The boss looked at the sky.


    "Memories and the future." Liu Chang thought for a moment. "The memories of living and dying with Xiaojing have been rooted in my flesh and blood, just like the eggs of spiders. We laughed together, we cried together, and more of course, we were afraid of each other. It hurt together. I can''t let go of these things. Whenever I think of this kind of things, I will irretrievably try to rescue that stubborn girl, because she is one of my few relatives in the world


    "What about the future?" The boss continued.


    "The future is a possibility. Whenever I want to run away, I think, if I run, when I think about it in the future. Will you regret it? " Liu Chang sneered: "of course, I will condemn myself and call myself a coward. I will suffer and feel guilty. This kind of emotion can even make me feel more sad than death, so whenever I think of these things, I become more and more firm in my mind - I don''t want to run, even if I''m not a hero, I''ll fight for it, even if I''m not a hero! Because, as you said, this is my only chance to save Xiaojing. "


    "So it is." The boss looked at the sky and chewed the flavor of Liu Chang''s words carefully: "memories and future, that is, the past and the future The past and the future determine the present Is this life


    The dialogue is silent and profound.


    Liu Chang didn''t want to think about something too profound, or even touch on the issue of why he decided to do it. Because every time he touches on this kind of problem, he will feel inexplicably sad. This is a choice between pain and death. Two seemingly different bifurcations lead to hell. Therefore, it is not a very worthy or pleasant question.


    So, after a moment''s silence, he pulled up the boss on the ground.


    "Come, the time for the walk is over. Let''s go to the processing plant quickly. I don''t want to be found out before I''m ready. In that case, I''ll be dead! " After pulling the clone on the ground onto his back, Liu Chang checked his waist with a broadsword and hooped his arms back. After confirming that the other party was holding tightly, he ran to the deep street.


    Fast and quiet.


    Liu Chang''s speed is very fast, now he is constantly becoming stronger and more dexterous every day. Since the muscle training, his body muscle group has become more and more flexible, which leads to his speed surge again. Now, although his muscle is still not as sensitive as the tongue, it is very different from ordinary people.


    Every time he runs now, it''s not just the accuracy of calculation and stride, but the accuracy of muscle strength. Every time you run, you can pull the muscles of your whole body to do a peristalsis - this kind of wriggling is unconscious, but after the muscles are more flexible, the strength of all parts of the body can be condensed into a strand of rope - each run starts from the waist and abdomen, to shake the arm and shoulder, to the thigh muscles, and finally to the lower legs and toes. A movement can well connect the whole body''s strength Quantity and speed are not comparable before.


    Moreover, his running is different from the pure power explosive running. Relying on the powerful explosive force, the running driven by him is more wild and direct, but once he steps down, the stone slab breaks and the soil splashes, making a huge sound. Liu Chang''s running, a resonance and shaking of his muscles, is actually equivalent to a buffer. If you add in his feline like skeleton structure, his running speed is really quite quiet.


    Even if he didn''t try his best, Liu Chang thought he could run quietly.


    Therefore, sitting on Liu Chang''s back is like making a high-class sedan chair. Although it is rickety, it does not show any turbulence. Therefore, the boss sitting on Liu Chang''s back seems to enjoy it.But comfortable things are always short-lived. Although Liu Chang is comfortable on his back, because of the speed, they still arrive at the destination in a very short time.


    "That''s where we make special bullets."

 Chapter 219

    "Is this? Liu Chang looks at a small building in front of him.


    "A small workshop used to produce precision equipment, but later the red fog came, and it was transformed into a place for the production of MI bombs." The eldest brother came down from Liu Chang''s back, waved him into the building and said, "it took me a long time to find this suitable place. Now the large arms factories are all controlled by government departments, so it is very difficult to infiltrate them. And the Zi Mi bullet I want needs sophisticated equipment to develop. Ordinary machine tools can hardly meet my needs, so I found this. "


    "What kind of Zi Mi tan do you want to design?" Liu Chang walked into the building and found that it was not as empty as he thought, but a lot of people were busy. There were at least 20 workers working inside.


    "Poisonous Mi tan." The boss took Liu Chang into the workshop, and then Liu Chang saw the men and women in the work. When they saw No. 1, they did not show a very surprised expression. Obviously, he has not been here once or twice. He must have made a good relationship.


    "You told me before, you and the flow of the battle process. Then I always think that the venom you spit out is a bright spot. We can use the toxin in your body better. " The boss said, "since your venom can cause serious damage to the stream, it''s a pity that you don''t have to use it! Therefore, I thought of putting poison into Zi Mi''s bullet, but I didn''t dare to practice it, because I knew that it was a very precise process, especially for the firearms like shredded meat. The kinetic energy of the muzzle of the shredded meat is too strong. Even if the bullet is made of pure metal, it may be broken or deviated from the firing track due to poor materials. If you want to add some liquid into it, it is very difficult... "


    "The key is the quality of Zimi bullet. If you want to cause damage by convection, the quantity of venom can''t be too small. It contains so much liquid and the kinetic energy of the muzzle is so large, it''s really hard to do." While introducing his ideas to Liu Chang, the eldest brother went to a precision machine tool and continued: "I want to put more poisonous things into your son Mi''s bullet, such as sarcomatosis bacilli. A little bit of it can poison all the people in Beijing''s Mi City. That shot on Liu''s body, the effect is absolutely you..."


    "It''s a pity that it''s too poisonous. You''ll die before you shoot and inhale.


    What''s more, I can''t find that material either - so I can only think about the quality of Zi Mi''s bullet. "


    The eldest brother spoke and took out a Zi Mi bullet from a slot in the machine tool and handed it to Liu Chang.


    "Well, this is the first generation of samples I made"... "


    "Sample?" Liu Chang takes over Zi Mi Tan and observes it. In front of him is a huge Zi Mi Tan, which is much larger than the ordinary Zi Mi tan. It is the seed Mi Tan shape needed for shredding meat. It''s just different from other Mi bombs. There is a translucent slot like space in the middle of the bullet, which is a bit like glass. There are some sky blue liquid mouths in it. I think it should be the place where the poison is stored.


    "Oh, there''s water in it. I used it for my experiment, so I added some color." The old man said, and then pointed to the shredded meat on the other side of the workshop. "Go and try it. Is this Mi Tan OK?"


    "Good." Liu Chang nodded, took Zi Mi Tan and went to the other side to install the shredded meat. Then he followed the boss to a metal plate in the basement.


    "Try it. The thickness of the steel plate is 1.7 meters. No one will be hurt." "But the sound insulation here is too good, and the space is too small, so the sound of gunfire reverberates, it will make you very uncomfortable!"


    The boss said, and he took the earplug that had been prepared in advance.


    "OK, OK, my eardrum is thick..." Murmuring words, Liu Chang shot on the steel plate.


    However, there was only a small hole in the highly penetrating shredded meat. The depth of the hole was less than 10 cm. The bottom of the hole could be seen by the naked eye. This surprised Liu Changda, who had been worried that the one meter thick steel plate could not withstand the attack of the shredded meat.


    "I grass, as expected, failed!" Seeing the result, the elder brother on the side of the side immediately showed his face with a painful and indignant expression. From his expression, Liu Chang can judge that he still has great expectations for the son Mi tan.


    "What''s going on? Do you see it clearly? "


    "Zi Mi''s bullet came out of the chamber, and then it exploded when it flew out for more than five meters. Then Zimi''s bullet became loose shrapnel and impacted into the steel plate, which led to a sharp decline in penetration." Liu Chang repeated the whole process he had just seen.


    "Damn it, damn it, that''s what it is!" The old lady scolded a few words, turned and went up the stairs. "Today, I''ll go up and improve Zi Mi tan. This mechanical structure is not scientific enough."


    "I see." Looking at the old man''s angry figure, Liu Chang knew that he didn''t have much time left, so he took the time to practice to resist the attack that might appear in the next second.


    Liuxin has been looking for Liu Chang''s whereabouts recently. This matter can''t be done by himself, so all the burden falls on him.


    He is the most sensitive of all the children, so he came to look for Liu Chang. Then, these days, he has been wandering in the street, wandering around, looking around in the West. His sense of smell is very good, if there is no isolated space, he can even search for a three-dimensional space with a radius of 34 kilometers in a second. However, Beijing''s Mi City is so large that there are many houses and buildings. It is impossible to have no isolated space. Therefore, it is impossible for him to search so efficiently. So far, he has not found any trace of Liu Chang."Brother, your search is too slow." When Liu was investigating in the Xicheng District, the space around him wriggled. He saw an amphibian of the same size as him and appeared in front of him.


    "Quicksand, how did you get out?" Liu Xin was a little surprised when he saw the visitor. "Didn''t my father say that he can''t attract the attention of those clones, and won''t let you appear? Why do you still run out, not afraid to arouse their suspicion on the 17th? "


    "It''s OK. The children are busy hypnotizing the little girl recently and have no time to pay attention to other things." Quicksand said: "brother, you need to speed up the progress. I''ve been afraid that Liu Chang is called recently, because I guess we''ll find him and maybe run away, so I want to help you."


    "No, go back. He won''t run." Liuxin said, "I know him."

 Chapter 220

    "Do you know him?" Liusha heard Liuxin''s words, his face showed a displeased look, "you just live with him for a few days, you say you know him? In fact, I come out this time, I''m afraid that you will move some other ghost mind. Human beings have a saying that I feel very reasonable. If they are not of our own race, their hearts will be different! "


    Quicksand said, looking at the flow of heart''s face.


    "Do you know what it means?" "Quicksand strengthens the tone" this sentence is to say the national and the national contradiction, said two different nationalities, can''t really merge together. What''s more, Liu Chang and we are totally different in race. Don''t be silly because you have been friends with him for a few days. He won''t shoot you in front of you. Don''t be silly. We are enemies and enemies now. Don''t show any compassion! "


    "I know, you don''t have to teach me!" Liuxin heard the words of quicksand and frowned, "I know what I should do, but it''s you. Don''t arouse the suspicion of those little guys because of running around. Don''t forget that they are much smarter than you!"


    "No matter how smart or need our protection?" If you can stop the flow of sand, how can you stop it? Who in the world, apart from us, can provide them with such good protection measures? "


    "There are more places to want them. I don''t believe that the research institutes here in Beijing don''t accept them if they go there."


    "But dare they? The more than 7000 terror lives are there. Can you imagine the consequences if they go there? " Quicksand called: "you hurry up to your business. Besides, it''s better to stay away from the Research Institute. I''m here today to give you a reminder... "


    Quicksand finished this sentence, the light in front of him was distorted, he disappeared again, and he left here - obviously, what he said was not afraid of the 17th discovery, but also a talk.


    However, what he said today is not all nonsense. At least, Liu Xin saw that he left. In the heart ponders for a while, the eyes also more and more firm up.


    "If you are not of our own race, will your heart be different?"


    Chewing on the meaning of this sentence, Liuxin disappeared on the roof of Beijing''s old courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s getting colder and colder in late autumn. Seeing that the weather is about to enter winter, Liu Chang''s palm is extremely warm today. Because today is a big day for him, and it''s also a big day for all the people in Beijing. Of course, the two big days have different meanings.


    For Liu Chang. The reason why today is a big day is that he has finally got the knife he has been expecting for a long time. Feeling the heavy weight in his hands and recalling the familiar feeling in his dream, Liu Chang stood on the roof and waved a long knife very smoothly.


    What''s more, when Liu Chang just waved his huge sword, the gloomy sky could not hold back its depressed mood. He began to sprinkle snow on the ground.


    Yes, it''s the snow, not the flakes, not the snow.


    Today, the first snow in early winter in Beijing is not big. Moreover, because of the word "beginning" in early winter, the snow has not yet completely condensed. The beginning of the snow under the ground. It contains a lot of water, not so much snow, but rather ice rain. But after all, the temperature has reached below zero, so the more the ice and rain falls, the stronger it condenses and hits the roof of the sunny canopy. Also issued a "crackling crackling" physical impact sound.


    "Winter, it''s coming." The eldest son stood on the roof, looking up at the sky, letting the snow hit his small white face.


    "Snow..." Liu Chang, who is trying his knife on the roof, sees the small snow particles in the sky. His eyes suddenly change. The snow grains falling all over the sky seem to become bullets that rush towards him in his dream, making his knife waving hand turn unconsciously.


    Then. That only about a millimeter of small snow particles, by a knife or cut in two, or the whole cut into pieces, into a sky of ice sand.


    Looking at Liu Chang in the past few days to urge, and finally made great progress, the boss nodded with satisfaction.


    "Hey, I said, when you are fighting with Liu, don''t subconsciously cut his bullets!" Although satisfied, the boss couldn''t help but remind him: "we train you to cut bullets, not to let you really cut bullets in the battle. Bullets can still hide in the past. If you can''t, use the back of a knife to block it. If you can''t, don''t take the risk of cutting bullets. Because if the flow of guns, it is certainly not more than ordinary guns, the power and speed of fire, you may not be able to master. What''s more, we train you to cut bullets to practice your eyesight, the coordinated application of eyesight and hands and feet, the accuracy of the blade entering the enemy''s body, and the accuracy of the incision. I don''t think you can cut through the body of the stream if you don''t have the perfect coordination. Do you know? "


    "I see. I''m not stupid enough to cut his bullet." All over the sky the ice sand is still brilliant, under the cover of red fog, has become a piece of dreamy color.


    "Do you have full control of your muscles now?" The boss sat in a corner of the roof, looking at the red crystal.


    "Almost, but it''s not so easy to have complete control." Liu Chang said, "and you? Did you succeed with that bullet? ""Soon, the 17th generation is about to succeed." "This time, I repaired the last flaw that was easy to deviate from the trajectory after the No.16 was stripped off. I made some minor adjustments to the mechanical curve. I think this production will be successful."


    "That''s great. I can''t imagine that we''ve been delayed for nearly a month. They haven''t found us yet." Liu Chang said with a smile, "is this a kind of luck?"


    "It doesn''t count. After all, Beijing is so big that there are not a few people who survive. It''s not so easy to find someone. However, if they use the method of investigating the area, they can screen them one by one, and I think they have roughly determined our position. " "Although we have changed places in three places these days, we will be found one day, and it will not be too far away," he said


    "So, your bullets are going to speed up!" Liu Chang exclaimed, "I think I will die miserably with this knife alone."


    When the boss and Liu Chang talk, the door of the roof is opened again, and the third comes in from the outside.


    "Have you heard that the research institute has developed a method to deal with the insect. It uses a kind of dry powder, which has been produced in large quantities. It says that all residents in the city can get it free of charge. Now the whole city of Beijing is crazy. People who have been tormented by insects for more than a month have come out of their homes one by one." The old three spoke and hit the snow on his head.


    "Dry powder potion? It seems that the people from Beijing Research Institute have a good idea. " "To tell you the truth, if you let me deal with those insects, I can''t think of anything in half a year," the boss said


    "Well, there are higher level researchers in Beijing." The second said, "I don''t know how many changes..."


    "Four times, I guess..." The boss calculated and gave a number: "I don''t know what kind of world it is in the world of four brain region mutants..."


    ¡­¡­


    "What kind of world is it?" A figure stood in the dark and looked at Ryan in front of him. "Did you say that four brain regions have mutated more than once?"


    "Yes, sir. What kind of world is that?" Ryan stood in front of the man and lowered his head slightly. "Because you said that the new Mr. Li is a character who has changed his brain domain for more than four times. So, I want to know what kind of world the brain domain has changed more than four times."


    "N-line image world, multi screen world..." The man said, "because we are so powerful in computing, when our brain encounters a person, it will automatically continuously calculate the possibility of anything happening and analyze its internal data. Then we will unconsciously see the impact of this event on our surroundings, and then these influences and possibilities will become countless points in our eyes To a future... "


    "A complicated world!" Ryan nodded. "Can someone like you change the future?"


    "No, no, no, the future is a long river. Even if a node is changed, it is like putting a stone into the river, which can ripple, but the general direction of the future will not change." The man stood there, laughed and said, "of course, we can still do it if we make some minor adjustments to the shortest term."


    "Teacher, you said that the new Mr. Li is a terrible man..."


    "Yes, he is terrible." Somebody nodded.


    "Is that him or you?" Asked Ryan.


    "He, or once he, is much more powerful than me. He should be able to see a world a hundred times wider than me." As the man spoke, his voice stopped for a moment and then added, "but now he is not necessarily."


    "Why?" Ryan wondered.


    "Because his brain is incomplete and incomplete, I don''t know whether it is man-made or the masterpiece of that big willow." The tall figure said, "but since it is incomplete, it is not complete. It is impossible to play the full role of this pair of brain, so we have a chance."


    "Teacher, what should we do next? If you say he can see the future, can he figure out the master of the nuclear code, or simply figure out the location of the box and the specific number of the code? " Ryan asked, worried.


    "That''s impossible. What we call "seeing" is based on the calculation of facts. He didn''t see the box, he didn''t touch the person who controlled the nuclear code, and he didn''t even have contact with the person who controlled the nuclear code, so he didn''t know anything (to be continued)

 Chapter 221

    "So, when you come into contact with him in the future, you should be careful and careful not to let him see any clues." "It''s hard for others, but it shouldn''t be hard for you," the figure said


    "Don''t worry. Although I don''t have his powerful computing power, I can still camouflage it." Ryan nodded and frowned and said, "but teacher, what are you going to do next?"


    "Well, first stabilize the monster. You can start the nuclear device of the Institute to be ready to launch at any time. Then he will be afraid." The shadow said and waved her hand, "go ahead, don''t make a statement, and don''t tell anyone about it. He will know."


    "You know, you can rest assured, teacher." With that, Ryan left the chamber.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you think this dry powder will work?" He branches to the wind and snow, holding the unified spray issued by the government to the side of the voiceless sound. The two people have been together since Liu Chang left, so they are closer to others than those who joined later. At this time, the two people were walking on the return road of the government''s drug delivery vehicle. Their feet were treading on the snow which had been falling for several hours today, and they were making a "creaking and creaking" sound step by step.


    "I don''t know. But on the road, it''s not good to listen to others? Anyway, since it''s free, go back and try it. " Voiceless with a spray, left and right, she looked at the spray seal and looked at the government seal. It was somewhat of a look at the family women who used cheap goods in supermarkets.


    "To be honest. It''s tempting to look like that. " He Zhizhi saw Qingyin''s look, picked her chin with a hook and said with a smile: "pure young woman, well, many men should like this mouth."


    "You''re not serious." Qingyin shakes her head to avoid the hook of he Zhizhi, and then shakes the dry powder spray in her hand. Along the way, she studies how to use it and goes back to the place where people are hiding now.


    "according to the above instructions, this dry powder spray should be able to kill a few cubic meters of space in a single way, and the residue can last for a long time. Let all the cockroaches and flies passing by die... " Returning to his current hiding place, he Zhizhi looked at the "instructions for use" of the spray, and then, according to the above teaching, sprayed the dry powder inside along his own house.


    After a while, she saw a group of cockroaches passing by. Just after spraying, she could see a large group of cockroaches passing by, not because he Zhizhi was lucky, but now the streets are full of people, or the whole city of Beijing, no matter in the sky, on the ground or under the ground. They are full of this kind of thing. If he didn''t deliberately avoid it before his nose was good, it would not be so easy to avoid.


    However, if you are standing here and waiting for them to come over, it''s natural to wait for them to come.


    He Zhizhi and Qingyin hid in the corner of the room, and saw that the group of cockroaches had just passed through this area, they suddenly stopped moving. Then a moment later, they moved fiercely for a while, but they didn''t scurry. Instead, they lost their sense of direction and started to turn around. After a while, they just lay there with their back facing down and their feet upward. Six insect feet kicked back and forth and struggled for a while. I lost my life completely.


    "It''s a great thing." See the effect is so good, he Zhizhi and Qingyin two people looked at each other, at the same time in each other''s eyes saw a look of surprise.


    Because for more than a month, they have been used to how difficult it is to kill this cockroach. There is no way to kill this kind of cockroach clearly except crushing them or burning them. They can''t use "tenacity" to describe this species. The cockroaches of the pre era were able to kill their heads for 17 days. All kinds of insecticide immunity, now this very strange mutant cockroach is even more elusive.


    Don''t talk about cutting your head. Even if you catch him all the time and bake the whole outside of him, the body organs inside it can work - this is not a blind guess, because they have seen it with their own eyes - there are three abnormal children in the team, so they have seen more disgusting things.


    Three kids. In the first few days, before Liu Chang was trained, he was dealing with this kind of cockroach all day. They cut their heads, cut open their stomachs, dig out their organs, and even inject poison into the cockroaches'' bodies. They used almost all the methods that human beings could imagine for their resolute life. In the end, they came to a conclusion that the cockroaches would not die at the first time, no matter what kind of damage they suffered, except burning to ashes and crushing them to pieces.


    Therefore, at the first sight that this small powder can poison cockroaches, Qingyin and Qingyin were stunned. Even Qingyin, who never said dirty words at ordinary times, broke his mouth.


    "Shit, what kind of poison is this? We''re not going to be poisoned, are we? " Qingyin screamed and rubbed her hands, "once the third child used a syringe to inject a kilogram of dichlorvos into a cockroach? In the end, it almost burst the cockroach and didn''t poison it. What kind of powder is this? If the toxicity is so strong, will we die? "


    "No, the instructions say that this powder is only for cockroaches, and it is harmless to human inhalation." He Zhizhi held up one arm and looked at the explanation on the instruction manual to the sun, "moreover, if the toxicity is really so strong, we would have died just now. Do you think that cockroaches have been poisoned to death, we have died 800 times earlier? ""Well, so it is." Qingyin nodded, "the technical content of this powder is really high!"


    "So, before the boss, they have been saying that there are talents in Beijing. This man is really tall Remain perplexed despite much thought, he said, "what kind of high-tech ingredients are there? Even cockroaches can poison them, and they are harmless to humans." What''s more, the poisoned cockroaches will not be as crazy as before. This method is simply too high! It''s almost as good as Li Qingshui before! "


    Looking at the cockroach corpse in the wind and snow outside the building, he Zhizhi sighed.


    "Before Li Qingshui, was he very good?" Qingyin looked at he Zhizhi with a curious look on his face. "Seriously, although I was from Zhengzhou before and spent four years printing the money with the head portrait of the man, I really don''t know how powerful he is. Although I know that it is already a very powerful person to make the whole city of Zhengzhou work normally with the power of one person, I am not good at judging because I have not seen it before. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 222

    "Well, seriously." He took the spray and sat on the first step of the building. He looked at his own arm and said, "I don''t love that person very much. It''s a terrible person. It''s because of him that my arm broke into the shape of the present."


    "What''s more, he did human experiments with me later."


    "Human trials?" When Qingyin heard this word, she subconsciously gave a cold war, "you?"


    "Yes, he used my experiments, and of course, he used a lot of people." He Zhizhi said.


    "That''s a terrible man." Qingyin sighed, touched his head, and then sat by her side, "do you hate him?"


    "No hate." He Zhizhi shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "At first, I didn''t dare to hate, but later..." He Zhizhi sighed, "then I have been struggling with whether to hate him, because he killed me and saved me, although it has nothing to do with me whether to kill me or save me. I''ve never been taken seriously by him. He does these things for the sake of the other two people... "


    "Are they Liu Chang and Xiao Jing?" Qingyin has been in the team for a long time. She has understood a lot of things about these people. Naturally, she can guess that these things are almost incomprehensible to others.


    "Yes, Liu Chang and Xiao Jing." He Zhizhi said: "that guy regards them as his relatives, and then the others become strangers. He seemed to have a hard time trusting others, especially when he became more and more intelligent. I hardly see him say anything other than work


    "Paranoid people?" Qingyin guessed.


    "No, that emotion, it''s hard to say It should be said that it is disdainful He disdains to communicate with others... " He Zhizhi shook his head. "In other words, he felt that no one could understand his world. He was too lazy to communicate with others who could not understand him. Of course, all this except Liu Chang and Xiao Jing. It''s said that before he died, the guy explained something to Liu Chang, saying that he should believe him or something. This is really absurd in my opinion. Because that guy is such a proud man in his bones, I feel that at the end of the day, he hardly treats other people as the same species as him The way he looks at me makes me feel


    He Zhizhi chews the last word.


    "It makes me feel like he''s looking at a dog." After pondering for a long time, he Zhizhi finally finalized the word, "yes, it''s the dog. It seems that I don''t have the right to communicate with him."


    "All right. I don''t know what to say after hearing so much from you. " Qingyin sighed, "because to sum up, that guy can only use one word to describe it."


    "What word?"


    "Madman!" Qingyin sighed, "a real madman. Are those three crazy children really his children? He has fully inherited his father''s fine blood


    "It''s his child. I can''t think of anyone but him who can produce such a perverted little fellow. " Mentioning the three cloned children, he Zhizhi''s face showed a smile, "but these three little guys are much more likable than his father, and they are more human."


    "No wonder you like to bully those three little guys so much..." Qingyin smiles. "It''s the father''s debt and the son''s payment! However, since Li Qingshui is their father, who is their mother? I think if it is Li Qingshui''s woman, he should send that woman away. All this seems so illogical. And you often hear Liu Chang talking with those three little guys. It seems that Li Qingshui''s children are more than three. "


    "I don''t know about that." He Zhizhi looked at the dead cockroaches on the ground outside, smelled the wind and snow outside, and sighed: "but the world needs madmen, otherwise, human beings can be really finished."


    He Zhizhi said here, his nose moved and said with a smile: "ha ha. When it comes to Cao Cao, a little madman comes from the outside. "


    Soon after the voice dropped, clone two came over from a dead cockroach on the ground outside.


    "It''s a good potion." No. 2, who stepped in from the outside, stepped on the dead cockroaches in the snow, but failed to break the cockroach''s hard armor. Turning into the unit building, he saw he Zhizhi sitting on the ground, and then a smile appeared on Bai Nen''s small face.


    "Well, what are you doing here? This powder works well The child also held a bottle of spray like a small fire extinguisher in his hand and said with a smile, "those people in Beijing are so powerful, they are really so powerful. I haven''t studied the insect thoroughly until now. They have even developed the powder for killing insects. It seems that there are at least four brain region variants in Beijing


    "Yes, now I hear that the whole city is celebrating. If we can kill these insects and wait for the snow, I think Beijing will recover some vitality." He Zhizhi nodded and said.


    "It''s so easy. Winter is coming and there are so many insects. It''s not a day or two to wipe out all the insects. What''s more, it''s winter now. There''s a shortage of food. How can crops grow? " No. 2 patted the snow on top of his head, stamped his foot and said, "even genetically engineered crops can''t violate the most basic biological laws. Do you remember when you were in Zhengzhou, many people starved to death every winter? This is no exception. Even if genetic crops can grow, they will not grow too fast in winter. What makes people feel headache is that cockroaches and flies have almost eaten up all the food in the city. Even the excrement in the sewers has been eaten up by them. Therefore, the people in Beijing will never feel better this winter"What about the Institute?" He Zhizhi looked at No. 2, "didn''t you say there was a master over there?"


    "The master is not a God. He can''t grow grain in winter. Even if Li Qingshui is born again, what can he do?" No. 2 laughed and said, "can they change the basic laws of nature, no matter how smart they are?"


    "That''s true." He Zhizhi nodded, "but we don''t have to worry about food. With Liu Chang and you, at least we can''t die of hunger no matter where we are."


    "Yes, yes." No. 2 said: "with Liu Chang here, even if you go back to the time of hunting outside the city, you will not be hungry. So I''m not going to talk to you. I''m going to go up and do something. "


    "What are you up to?" He Zhizhi asked.


    "Inform the boss that I have helped him produce the 17 generation bullets he studied, and let Liu Chang test the effect." No. 2 spoke and went up the stairs of the unit building.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 223

    "May I ask you a question?" He Zhizhi saw that No. 2 went upstairs in a hurry and rushed to him and stopped him.


    "What are you doing?" No. 2 looked into he Zhizhi''s eyes and had already guessed what he wanted to ask, and then shook his head, "don''t ask, I don''t want to say, you know the answer, I don''t want to hide it from you, and I don''t want to cheat you, so it''s better to pretend to be stupid at this time."


    "It''s good for everyone to pretend to be stupid."


    "Well, I won''t ask that question." If you ask him a lot of questions, how many words do you want to live? Look into my eyes and don''t lie to me, will you


    He''s eyes are fixed on the black branch.


    "Half, half!" Number two looked at her without blinking.


    "Too risky!" He Zhizhi heavily sighed, and then sat powerless on the steps.


    And the second looked at him, around the blocked stairs, slowly walked up the roof.


    Before opening the door of the snowy house, he looked down deeply, and then his face became a little ugly.


    After sighing, the second opened the iron door on the roof, and the wind and snow immediately poured into his face and his mouth, making him open his mouth and making him drink the wind.


    "Hello, the swordsman, and you, the snow drencher, are gone." Looking at the boss and Liu Chang on the roof, the second yelled, "it''s working. Work, your seventeen generation bullets I have helped you produce, the effect should be good, go and try! "


    ¡°OK£¡¡± Should a, the elder brother shakes off the ice sand on the body, and then took the lead to go to the second, only looked at him, asked: "not happy?"


    "A little bit." The second nodded.


    "Why?"


    "I lied just now. I said zero percent to fifty percent." The second blew the wind and snow in front of his face, making the voice very low.


    "Oh. You lied to me The boss patted him on the shoulder. "But cheating is a good thing. I often cheat people. I don''t have psychological burden. As long as the result is good for everyone, no one will say you cheat."


    "What if Liu Chang really died?" The second looked at Liu Chang, who was walking towards this side with his eyes closed, and then his voice was lower, "in case he died, what if our judgment was wrong?"


    "In case I really die. That''s my own choice. " Liu Chang walked up to the second with a smile and then patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t look worried about the country and the people. You are adults, and so am I. I know what I''m doing. You can help me. I''m already very grateful. "


    "Hehe, you heard me." When he saw Liu Chang coming, he had a white smile on his face.


    "Well, I have good ears. Did you forget?" Liu Chang came to him. He patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "let''s go and try to see if the bullet can succeed."


    "Let''s go. Let''s go. We should believe in the masterpieces left by Li Qingshui." When the boss heard Liu Chang''s words, he also gave a big smile to the second, "you should believe in the last strength of Qingshui brother. I believe that countless causes and effects will create the most unlikely opportunity. "


    "Well." Take a deep breath, the ruddy face again floating on the cheek, the second with Liu Chang, down the stairs.


    With his big knife, Liu Chang met he Zhizhi at the foot of the stairs, and looked at her deeply. He wanted to chat with each other. As a result, the other side turned his back and obviously didn''t mean to talk to him, so he had to say hello to Qingyin uninteresting and then left with the boss.


    And just after he left, a riddle of refracting light came here, smelling the smell that he left in the air, which if not, would be blown away by the wind and snow.


    "Is it near here?" Liuxin came here, along the last trace of air smell, found the building Liu Chang had just left, and then saw two women in the building.


    "These two should be acquaintances of Liu Chang?" Liuxin stood in the distance and talked to herself, and gradually walked to the front of the building, and then observed the two women sitting in the building.


    A woman''s look a little confused, the other looking at the snow in a daze.


    "This should be Liu Chang''s residence." Liu Xin followed the direction of the wind and snow, looked at the footprints on the ground that had not been covered up, and judged that Liu Chang had just left.


    However, he didn''t follow the footprints and smell, because he knew that Liu Chang''s nose was very sensitive, so he didn''t want to Miss Liu Chang''s whereabouts, which would affect his father''s plan, and he didn''t want to fight with Liu Chang. One of the reasons was that he heard that Liu Chang was much better than before, and the second reason was that he didn''t want to face Liu Chang now, Because they used to be friends, but now they are enemies.


    Still a mortal enemy.


    Therefore, instead of chasing after him, he walked into the corridor, relying on his concealed body shape and silent steps, wanted to enter the building to confirm whether it was Liu Chang''s residence or temporary residence. As long as he had determined the goal of living here, he only had to go back and tell his father about this, and his task would be completely completed."I''m sorry." In my heart, I sent the last blessing to the friend who used to sleep together. I stepped over the top of Milan and walked up the stairs of the corridor.


    Then a cold wind flashed over Qingyin''s head, making her shiver.


    "Let''s go back. It''s a big hole." Qingyin touched her head and turned to see he Zhizhi.


    "Wait a minute..." He Zhizhi deeply lowered his head, "sit down for a while."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Qingyin saw he Zhizhi''s appearance, frowned, "does stomach ache?"


    "It''s OK. Don''t ask." He Zhizhi lowered his head and ignored it.


    Qingyin saw that she didn''t mean to speak, and she shut her mouth very cleverly.


    Then, a cold wind came from their heads again. After checking the unit building, Liu Xin left here. His task was completed. He found a lot of clothes with the smell of Liu Chang on the upstairs, which can explain everything. Now he only needs to do one more thing to finish his own work and finish all the hard work in recent days ¡£


    So he looked back, remembered the sign of the building, and turned away.


    At the same time, he Zhizhi''s buried head was also raised. (to be continued)

 Chapter 224

    "What happened to you just now?" Qingyin saw her look up and asked in a hurry.


    "Something''s wrong!" He Zhizhi looked up at Qingyin and said, "amphibians have been here just now! I know their smell


    "Really?" Hearing he Zhizhi''s words, Qingyin stood up from the ground, "where?"


    "Just step out of our head. Forget it. There''s no time to explain to you." He Zhizhi quickly stood up from the ground and called out: "I''ll inform Liu Chang. You go upstairs and inform others to pack up. We''ll leave quickly. If we don''t go, it will be too late. I think the amphibian just now is exploring the way. He''s going back to call people. Hurry up!"


    "Good!" Hearing he Zhizhi''s words, Qingyin ran up the stairs without saying a word. He also called out: "pack up the things quickly, the enemy is coming, the enemy is coming..."


    Listening to her voice, he Zhizhi called to the upstairs and quickly left here: "I went to the factory to inform Liu Chang of them. We will gather at the gate of the factory for a moment."


    "Good!" Qingyin called out to the downstairs and quickly stepped up the stairs.


    All the way out of the corridor, he Zhizhi stares at the wind and snow all over the sky and runs to the factory with his fastest speed


    In her terminal direction, at the end of the factory, Liu Chang had already arrived in the workshop, and then looked at the 17th generation bomb produced by No.2 with the boss.


    "This arc, the law of mechanical transmission, yes, second, is the feeling." The old man patted the second on the shoulder and handed the bullet to Liu Chang, "come on. Try a shot


    "Good." After picking up the shredded meat placed at the back of the workshop, Liu Chang loaded the 17th generation ammunition into the gun chamber, and then walked all the way to the basement and aimed at the metal steel plate with a thickness of more than one meter. Under one shot, it was suddenly torn!


    The sound of gunfire reverberated, and with a loud bang, the bullet came out of the gun and ran into the thick steel plate. Then, along with the strong impact and tearing force, a hole of the size of the initial caliber basin is opened on it.


    The hole is like a deep crater of a meteorite hitting the ground. The initial diameter is huge, and the more it gets narrower, Liu Chang looks up and finds that the bullet powder is stuck in the deepest groove of the steel plate, which is as thin as a human finger.


    "Shit. Success Standing on the side with headphones, the boss saw the effect of the bullet and was surprised to clap his thigh. Then he stepped forward and inserted his small body less than one meter into the huge steel flood cave, and looked closely at the ballistic debris inside.


    Then, Liu Chang heard from inside. With the dull sound of steel echoes.


    "Yes, the trajectory has not deviated in the slightest, and the burst of the bullet happens to be just when the momentum is used up, and the power of the gun itself will no longer be affected. This bullet does not need to be changed any more." The boss said something. From the huge hole drilled out, said to Liu Chang: "the next thing, you need to secrete poison on it. Your venom is good. It is a mixture of neurotoxin and blood toxin. It has both suffocating effect and hallucinogenic effect. It''s a very good poison. And you won''t hurt yourself in the process of using it. It''s just that the secretion is a little bit small every day. "


    "There are many. How many grams of venom can a snake secrete a day? I take a big bite a day, and I''ve had a lot of it! " Liu Chang said.


    "But it''s less refined." The boss patted Liu Chang''s thigh and motioned him to go upstairs with him. "We have refined the things you secreted a few days ago, so that the toxin per unit area has a stronger toxic effect. So. We have produced less than 70 ml of venom from the pot you vomited this month. "


    "Come on, follow me. I''ll show you." The eldest brother led Liu Chang and his second son out of the basement, and then went through the workshop to a small laboratory. There were many test tube reagents in the laboratory. Among them, one tube containing orange yellow liquid was sealed most perfectly, and the liquid inside was also the brightest.


    "Well, this is the pipe. If you let me drink it, I think it will poison him. Ha ha... " The boss held the test tube and laughed obscenely, and continued: "and the next thing for us is to add this thing to your bullet, and then, they become the biggest capital for you to put down that huge monster!"


    The eldest brother took the test tube and shook it, so that the bright yellow inside flowed evenly in the tube, turning out the luster of death.


    Then he added Liu Chang and the second three people, looking at this dangerous thing, his eyes also showed hope for the first time. Then a big two small three faces, at the same time showed a smile.


    But it was at this time - they were so happy and sad.


    Hope is always accompanied by despair. When they just saw the dawn of victory, the smell of a woman drifted into Liu Chang''s nose - and then he could smell who the woman was - and at the same time, he could smell the panic of the other party because of the sweat and sour gas from excessive exercise.


    When people are in different emotions, they will emit different flavors - and when they are afraid and nervous, they will taste sour and bitter - which has been proved by science and Liu Chang''s practice.


    So, when he smelled the sour and bitter breath, he restrained all the smiles on his face."What happened?" Liu Chang''s smile changed into doubt, and then turned away from the laboratory to meet the direction of the odor source.


    All the way out of the factory, Liu Chang received he Zhizhi, who was running in a panic at the intersection, and then directly heard her panting terror words.


    "Liu, Liu''s people are here!"


    "Yes?" Liu Chang heard this sentence, the brain buzzing for a moment, "then how do you run out, other people are OK?"


    "It''s OK!" He Zhizhi took a breath and adjusted the rhythm of his next breath and said: "it should be a small amphibian. He didn''t know that my nose is very useful, so he went to our room door to have a look, and then left. But I think that his speed is so fast, he will inform the flow as soon as he leaves! So, I asked Qingyin to inform others to come here and tell you the news first. "


    "You''re right. You don''t want the house first. People just need to be OK." Liu Chang said, smelling the direction of the congratulatory branches running, after confirming that no one was there, he took her back to the factory.


    As soon as they entered the factory gate, they ran into two other children who had just come out of the factory. They were not as fast as Liu Chang and didn''t know what had happened at the beginning, so they were a lot late.


    "What''s the matter?" The boss looked at the face of Liu Chang and he Zhizhi, and then guessed the general result of the matter, "is it flowing? Don''t talk about it for a moment. Go in and talk about it! "


    Two people in the boss led, into the workshop, and three or two steps, Liu Chang also briefly said the next thing about the general process.


    "I can''t believe it''s early." The boss rubbed his hands. "I wanted to make everything go smoothly. I was fully prepared to fight again. Now things are a little tricky!"


    "Yes, the production process of bullets is not easy, especially this kind of bullets. We have to carve them by hand, proofread them, and then check their arcs. After all, there is no such precise machine tool here." The second also rubs his head in frustration, "what can I do? If I find it and there is no bullet, what should I do to the guy?"


    "How many bullets can you produce in a day?" Liu Chang saw the annoyed look of the two children and knew that this kind of bullet was not easy to produce.


    "One person can proofread one in ten hours." The boss looked at Liu Chang and said, "after all, the impact force of shredded meat is too big, so it is a test of mechanical rules to add anything into it."


    "Only one in ten hours?" Although Liu Chang thought that it was not easy to produce bullets, he still didn''t expect that the difficulties would reach such a level, "what should we do? What if it happens? "


    "Second, how many samples have you made The boss did not answer Liu Chang''s question, but turned his head and looked at another child beside him.


    "Two, made two." The second one called out and ran to the other end of the workshop and took out the final sample. "Originally, one sample of a generation of bullets could be used, but I think this one should work. Last night, there was nothing wrong, so I made two."


    "Well done." The eldest brother answered, took Liu Chang and the second by the hand and took them into the laboratory. Then he took out the venom extracted from the tube again and took out a special needle to suck out some of the venom inside. Then the needle was inserted into the side of the sample bomb.


    "There''s a hole that''s going to close itself, and the inside of the bullet is a spider like space that can hold about two milliliters of venom." The old man said, he injected the extracted venom into the interior of the bullet. "This cobweb space is the space most in line with the trajectory and the pressure of the bullet after exerting force. Originally, I could make you at least 30 rounds of poison ammunition with 70 ml of venom, but now it seems that there is no such time."


    The eldest brother said, after injecting poison into the bullet, he checked the sealed bullet again and handed it to Liu Chang after confirming it was correct.


    "Take it and put it in the first place of the cartridge case you need it." After the boss handed over the things, he turned to look at the second, "let''s hurry up and make sure that we can produce as much as we can, and the rough work must also ensure the output. Liu Chang, you can go outside to watch and meet the companions who may arrive... "


    "Or the enemy."


    With this sentence, the boss trotted out of the lab with the second.


    And Liu Chang in situ pad heavy poison bombs, carrying their own big knife, began to prepare their own full armed.


    The wind and rain finally came (to be continued)

 Chapter 225

    Liu Chang has not been so armed for a long time.


    The left hand carries the shredded meat, the right hand carries the huge knife, and the body is also tied with three pieces of meat clip. Beside the boots, there is a special dagger.


    Under the different vision of factory workers, he armed himself into something similar to future soldiers - a huge gun one meter long, and a longer huge sword, thick back, wide blade, perfect streamline, and heavy weight.


    The giant gun and sword is really a very powerful shape. Liu Chang took the gun and didn''t dare to relax. He even stopped worrying about other people''s eyes. Standing outside the gate, facing the wind and snow, he gradually lengthened his body. On his tender skin, bright red scales grew again The sound of wind and snow hitting on the cheek changes from a slight "rustling" sound to a "Ding Ding" sound on hard objects.


    There are people in the factory.


    But Liu Chang can''t care so much, because the enemy he will face next is Liu. He was a man ten times stronger than he was, and he was far away from the enemy. Therefore, Liu Chang did not dare to relax at all. He would rather let others see his appearance than change his body to delay time after the battle began.


    So, regardless of the screams and running behind him, he just stood outside the door - in his most powerful posture.


    Wind and snow.


    The snow on Liu Chang''s body is not for a while. It was covered with a layer, and the screams at the back of the factory became more and more noisy. Then he Zhizhi opened the door of the factory with the noise of he Zhizhi.


    "Number one, let me come out and tell you one last time!" He Zhizhi walked to Liu Chang''s back, his voice was a little low. He didn''t know whether his voice was due to the cry or the snow, which made him look hoarse. "He asked me to tell you the stealth way and optical law of Liuhe and amphibians."


    "Well. I know, he has told me many times Liu Chang looked at the sky and nodded.


    "Then listen again." He Zhizhi sighed and explained: "when the skin of amphibians is smooth and complete, their lines completely conform to the law of optical refraction. Their skin will secrete a kind of strange chemical liquid. With the pure white skin which can refract light lines, it can change the optical motion around them and produce a strange internal refraction effect. The most direct effect of this effect is invisibility - invisible to our eyes! Including a certain space in front of them. Light is refracted. Therefore, even if they wear weapons, they will not destroy their stealth effect. "


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded.


    "But if their skin is damaged, the near perfect refraction law will be broken, and their bodies and the space around them will be allowed to accept the general refraction law of light. So you can see their bodies again. " He Zhizhi said: "so the boss said that in the battle with Liu, the most difficult period and the most dangerous period for you is when you didn''t do any harm to him."


    "This battle is no longer as playful as it was last time. Last time he didn''t intend to kill you, but this time he did it without telling anyone else He Zhizhi sighed: "therefore, you must be prepared to be attacked secretly, because if you are attacked once, it means that you are dead. With the strength and strength of the stream, he won''t attack the second time


    "Yes. I''ll die if I get hit. " Liu Chang heard this sentence and laughed, "he is like a monster with an attack power of 9999, and I am a monster hunter with a life value of only 1000, and I will die after one strike. This is a huge bug in the game."


    "It''s a pity that there is no bug in life..." He Zhizhi''s voice became more and more hoarse, "in the game''s monster hunter. In theory, every monster can be killed, but things in life are not. Maybe when your life intensity is only 1, you have met the big willow, and then, the end is like this It is. "


    "So I want you to think about it again When he Zhizhi said this, he went around Liu Chang''s head, holding Liu Chang''s head with one hand, "can''t you make such a hasty decision?"


    "There won''t be a second chance!" Liu sighed, "so, no matter how hasty this decision is, I will not miss the opportunity to save Xiaojing."


    Liu Chang looks at he Zhizhi with unprecedented firmness in his mouth.


    "Well, I see. Then I won''t talk nonsense... " He Zhizhi put down her arm and sighed heavily like a bellows. Until she squeezed out all the air in her lungs, she left here like a deflated ball and walked into the noisy factory.


    "If you are in danger, I will do the same to you!" Turning around, Liu Chang looked at the back of he Zhizhi and called out such a sentence.


    Then, the figure mixed with wind and snow, a little pause.


    "Thank you." Without turning around, he Zhizhi disappeared in the depth of the factory.


    Standing in the wind and snow, waiting for a short time, to be exact, less than a quarter of an hour, Liu Chang again smelled the familiar bitterness. This time, along the direction of the odor source, Liu Chang saw many familiar people, including Milan and Zhou Kai. Under the guidance of Qingyin, they dragged the most simple luggage and ran against the wind."And the others? Why the three of you? " Liu Chang saw the visitor, the face of metal texture showed a worried look, "every day? What about Li Feng? And number three? "


    "They''re all out on business. They''re not in the house at all." Voiceless panting ran to Liu Chang in front of her eyes, showing an anxious look, "now there is no phone, no mobile phone, simply can''t contact. The third one heard that he had a big relationship with the government. He ran out every morning and didn''t know what to do. Li Feng disappeared, saying that he was going to look for food. I left a note for them in the residential area just now, so that they can see the note and meet at the place where Liu Chang is... "


    "You don''t have to worry about the location of the amphibious trail, so I don''t have to say where they''re coming from


    "But they will go back." When Liu Chang heard this, he stamped his feet vigorously. The scales on his body did not know whether it was because of anxiety or other reasons that he even changed the color. (to be continued)

 Chapter 226

    The color of Liu Chang''s scales first turned white as snow in the sky, then gray as the buildings behind him, and finally turned back to the color of red fog. Only this time, the color of red fog was no longer pure red, but mixed with snow particles, and the red was still gray and white.


    this made him as like as two peas outside the skin, even the white spots on the red scales, and he would move down according to the falling of snow particles around him. This made a few people watching him suddenly feel a Hu''s confusion, which is similar to carsickness and some people want to vomit.


    "All of a sudden, your face has turned into a tube!" Qingyin looked at Liu Chang and said, "are you ok? Is this the chameleon gene? "


    "It should be..." Looking at the surprised eyes of the people around him, Liu Chang slowly raised his arm and looked at the exposed palm skin. He tried to move the arm slowly and put the palm on the wall tiles beside it. Then, it immediately became pure gray, making it difficult for him to distinguish the shape of the palm even if he was close.


    "Chameleon? Unfortunately, it doesn''t work well. Even if I don''t wear clothes, I still have to carry weapons on my back. " Liu sighed and looked at Qingyin. "The third one went out to do business. When did he say he would come back?"


    "I don''t know. They didn''t tell me why they went out." Qingyin is also a little anxious, "no, I''ll go back and have a look."


    "Forget it. When you go back, you have one more person to get involved in the danger. " "After all, I hope you won''t let anyone else get out of it."


    Liu Chang said that, after thinking about it, he let everyone into the factory, and then he came to the busy boss. He is no longer a child. Even in the most anxious moment, Liu Chang will not easily do things that do not have the slightest overall view, so. He wanted to ask the boss for their opinion before he left.


    "I want to go back." Liu Chang stands next to the busy sculptor.


    "Not yet." The eldest brother kept looking around at the passers-by, and knew what had happened. So he shook his head and said, "it''s meaningless for you to go back now. They go out on business, they won''t come back so early, and you go back alone. If no one comes back, you have to wait there. And I reckon that the speed of flowing them there must be faster than that of the third. So, if you go back, you can''t wait for the third. What we are waiting for is a big fist. "


    "What about that? If I don''t go back, they will go back sooner or later, and their lives can''t be changed for mine? " Liu sighed: "after all, this is because of me, and the third is not your brother, you are not in a hurry? Are you really going to trade his life for mine


    "You said that. I didn''t say that. " The boss continued to be busy polishing the metal tools in his hand. "You don''t have to rush back. Anyway, the stream may have arrived now, but the third one hasn''t arrived yet. The flow will be waiting for you there. It doesn''t make sense if you go back so early. And the spleen of the flow. When they go back, he won''t kill them for the time being - of course, he may kill us after killing you, but before they kill you, these people are the bait to attract you


    "So you don''t have to rush back." The eldest brother quickened the speed of polishing tools in his hands. "The flow of patience will probably last until the afternoon, because he has to go back to have a" ha ha "with the 17th in the evening, so it will be before dark. No one will be in danger. He''ll catch those people and wait for you. "


    "So, before that, we''ll try to speed up and grind out two more bullets for you, so that you have a better chance of survival." The boss said, "so before that, please keep Kwai around me, and I''ll speed up my hand to get you back early!"


    "Yes After listening to the boss''s analysis, Liu Chang knew that everything he said was reasonable, so he turned around and urged everyone to leave. As for the other employees of the factory, they had already run out of sight during their talk. In this era, people are particularly sensitive to monsters. People in the former Era might have thought about whether they were aliens or even wanted to take a group photo Read or take them and sell them to the government - but nowadays people have seen so many monsters that almost all of them like to kill. Therefore, after the workers ran away, Liu Chang took his group of people away. In this small workshop, only the rustling sound of the first and second grinding tools and the "buzzing" sound of machine tool operation were left.


    The world became quiet. After Liu Chang sent all the people to the basement of the factory, he held his hand outside the door again - because he was really not sure whether the flow would be able to trace it. After all, it was a monster with the ability of independent evolution, and autonomy represented countless possibilities. God knows what he has become in this period of time.


    Sitting on the steps outside the factory gate, Liu Chang inspected all his weapons, which was a decompression activity of almost all the people before going to the battlefield, and Liu Chang was no exception.


    first inspected the rifle and the gun body of the minced meat, pulled the lower bolt to check the cartridge clip, and finally picked out the first bullet to check the poison bomb that condensed his venom essence.The venom in this poison bullet is refined by the boss, and the unit effect is much better than that of the venom secreted by him. According to the boss''s previous statement, the stream has the ability of self evolution, and he has suffered losses from it before. Therefore, his body must have poison resistance. Therefore, this thing must be refined.


    After refining, the toxic effect of the venom was ten times stronger. Liu Chang rubbed the bullet and firmly believed that even if the stream had the ability to resist poison now, it was impossible to be invincible.


    Therefore, this poison bullet is most of the capital for him to settle down in the face of the flow, which is also the biggest reason why Liu Chang is still sitting here - because he knows that if he has only one poison bomb, he will have only one shot, and it is almost impossible to shoot a mediocre body.


    Therefore, even though he is suffering from the danger of his companion being caught, he still has to wait for the emergence of the second and third poison bombs - because the two extra bullets will give him ten times the chance - the concept of only one chance and three opportunities is not so simple as one plus two equals three.


    So, even if he is in a state of anxiety, he still has to wait - like a poisonous snake waiting for its prey. (to be continued)

 Chapter 227

    Liu Chang is waiting, and the 17th is also waiting. He is sitting in the cold basement, waiting for the final result of his more than ten brothers'' deep hypnosis on the little girl.


    Deep hypnosis -- hypnosis directly into the other party''s subconscious, or directly plundering the memory that the other party doesn''t know. Therefore, this seemingly impossible task makes this place which has the largest number of brain region mutants in the whole [China] country a little perplexed.


    In the past month, from late autumn to winter, these dozen of them have done almost only one thing like this, but it has not yet been successful.


    We can see the difficulty and complexity of this matter. The difficulty of this thing is how to piece together the memories of myself in a coma. Obviously, the girl in front of her was in a coma when her memory was transplanted. Therefore, she would not have the slightest impression of these things.


    However, memory is not only preserved in the brain, muscle has muscle memory, limb body has limb body memory, skin has skin memory, and even when the brain is in shock state, there is subconscious memory.


    These memories are so fragmentary that ordinary people can hardly piece together anything useful. However, those who have changed their brain regions more than twice can - these are originally to know a little bit about the role of the whole body. If you give them some useful information, you can infer ten times the equivalent. Therefore, these fragmentary information is very useful for them. Therefore, they have to enter into the girl''s subconscious mind to find, restore and piece together these memories.


    So. It''s tiring and time-consuming.


    "Alas..." Sitting cross legged on the ground, No. 17 has a tired look in her eyes - these people are gathered together these days and have done so much work, in fact, just to find out one thing - why does this little girl have such a strong sense of targeting and so strong fear of that super life, it is obvious that these emotions were added later, so They need to find out, because they know - these emotions are added by Li Qingshui.


    Because it''s from Li Qingshui, we have to know.


    "What are you trying to tell us?" The 17th said to himself.


    And it was just then. The door of the basement was opened, and a man who looked very capable came in: "Mr. seventeen, Liu has left. He has seen Liuxin before coming."


    "Well, I see. It''s hard for you." The 17th nodded and looked at the 16th next to him.


    "Here it is." On the 16th, I got it. "The battle, at last, is about to start."


    "Yes." No. 17 nodded, stood up from the ground, walked slowly to the stairway, picked up the stairs from the underground, and his young body was in front of the high steps. "I really want to see their fighting scenes. What did Li Qingshui see to make sure that a battle that is impossible to win will eventually win?"


    "Yes, what do you think. It''s a battle that can''t be won! " The 16th followed the seventeen, walked from the ground to the ground, and then walked out of the house into the world of thick fog. They looked at the dark red sky.


    "You can see what changes Liu Chang has made these days. Do you still believe that Liu Chang can win?" After a long silence. The 16th turned to look at the 17th.


    "Firmly believe." The 17th said, "although I don''t know how Liu Chang can win. After all, these days, after giving up breeding, the stream becomes too powerful. His ability of self evolution is more powerful than I expected. These days, he keeps getting stronger, stronger and stronger. What''s more, his evolutionary mode has obvious pertinence. He is aiming at Liu Chang, and he takes all the difficulties he encountered last time. All of them have evolved corresponding coping styles. In fact, in terms of his strength, he should not pay so much attention to this battle with Liu Chang. Does he also feel something? "


    "Stream is a smart guy." "No matter what he feels or doesn''t feel, he will attach great importance to this fight," the 16th said


    "So, no matter how you look at it, Liu Chang should not have a chance." The 17th said, crossed his knees and closed his eyes. "Do you want to see their fighting process?"


    "What do you think?" On the 16th, when he saw 17, he closed his eyes and guessed "can you see their fighting process for a while?"


    "Yes, because I''m curious." No. 17 still closed his eyes, but his eyes turned in his eyelids - like a dreamer in a dream.


    "How did you do it?" On the 16th, seeing the image of seventeen, he sat down with his knees crossed. Then the brain waves were released and entered the brain domain of seventeen. Naturally, the 17th did not stop his brother from entering his brain, but shared the information in his brain with him - so, on the 16th, he also saw the picture that 17 was watching.


    It was a picture of running. The sight was constantly shaking up and down with the movement of the body. The owner of the line of sight was very fast, and the surrounding scenery looked very fuzzy. But running in front of him was a small amphibian - the little amphibian in front of him, who knew both on the 16th and 17th - was Liuxin."Is this what the stream sees?" "How did you do that?" asked the 16th? Even you can''t invade the brain of a brain mutant. How did you do it? "


    "It''s just a small part of the brain area where the view receives information. The brain area where the view receives information is just a small part of the brain. And I''ve been around for so many days. Even if I use mosquitoes to suck blood, I can still invade it bit by bit. It''s not the invasion of memory database and the modification of brain functions. I can still do it just by sharing views ¡£¡± The 17th closed his eyes and said, "I want to witness with my own eyes how this miracle happened."


    Speaking on the 17th, the picture in his eyes kept flashing, and then his sight finally stopped shaking up and down with the running, and stopped in front of a building.


    "Here it is, my Lord." Liu Xin pointed to the building that smelled Liu Chang''s smell just now, and said, "I saw a lot of Liu Chang''s daily necessities and clothes with his body smell here. He should live here all this time. That''s right."


    "But why is it empty?" Liu looked at the building in front of him, but he didn''t enter. Because with his huge body, if he wanted to enter the narrow unit building, he would certainly crush the whole building.


    "I don''t know why it''s empty. When I came, I saw several people. They should be Liu Chang''s companions." Liu Xin pointed to the entrance of the building and said, "there were two women sitting here just now. There was a man and a woman upstairs. There were four people in total. Why are they missing?"


    "Did they find you?" Liu squints his eyes and hides his figure.


    "It''s impossible. The building I entered was invisible, and Liu Chang and the three clones were not there. They were all ordinary people. How could I be found?" Flow heart affirms say: "did not discover, perhaps they went out to do business!"


    "Then we''ll wait here. I don''t believe Liu Chang won''t come back!" As soon as the stream voice dropped, Zhou Kai and the landlady appeared on the street.


    "It''s so cold, I think Beijing will have a famine!" Zhou Kai, holding a gun and shrinking his neck, said to the landlady beside him - they have been getting along well for days. Zhou kaiben is a ruffian and always likes a woman who will come to her.


    And the landlady just suits his taste, and he doesn''t have any hostility towards this woman. In addition, the woman is good at bed and serves him sincerely. Therefore, the two have already established a relationship, or "long-term gun friendship relationship". This kind of relationship is not so affectionate, but it is better than the general friendship.


    "There is no need to worry about the famine. If Liu Chang is here, we will not die of hunger." The landlady said in a soft voice - these days, the landlady is living quite well here. She could see that these people were not bad people - and that was why she had always dared to bully them.


    Moreover, many of these people are very capable, and few of them go there. Because the past things have deliberately embarrassed her, she has a good life - she is very satisfied - because she is here, can eat and dress warm, and does not need to worry about insect attacks - this is a great favor to her as a civilian in Beijing now.


    These days, she has seen too many people who have been starved to death, frozen to death by insects. There are dead bodies all over the city. In the past, millions of people in Beijing have died at least half of them. And the other half, I don''t know if I can survive this winter. So, she''s at ease here.


    If you can live, you can feel at ease.


    Therefore, she tried her best to serve her men and please the women around her. She got a place here by means of her own accident, which made her become an ordinary member of a team from a prisoner under custody, so that she had the right to act freely with her own men.


    "It''s not peaceful in the team recently." Zhou Kai held her strong head and put her arm around her. She said, "I always feel like something is going to happen, but I don''t dare to ask."


    "What can happen?" The woman drew back into the man''s arms and asked, "Liu Chang is so powerful. I think that even if the government forces come here, he can take us to escape?"


    "The army is not afraid, but you don''t know what happened before. When I was in Xingtai before, I was hijacked by Liu Chang. I saw a huge white monster, which was much more powerful than Liu Chang... " Zhou Kai walked across the intersection and went to the unit building. "There seemed to be some hatred between them at that time. I don''t know. It seems that the white monster caught Liu Chang''s relatives or something..."


    Zhou Kai''s voice did not fall, suddenly felt a mountain of heavy pressure. (to be continued)

 Chapter 228

    The heavy pressure is not from top to bottom, but from all around to the inside of the body. This feeling is like being held by the five fingers of a giant, which makes Zhou Kai and the old lady beside her unable to move at all.


    "Ah Two people were suddenly attacked, and at the same time issued a cry of panic. After the call, instinctively want to struggle against, but in the face of the mountain like force, two people like ants, were held in the hands, and then carried in the air four or five meters high, suspended in the ground.


    "Who?" As soon as Zhou KaiZha saw this kind of scene, he seemed to have guessed something, but he couldn''t confirm it in his heart. When he looked up, it was also a piece of air, and the invisible big hand never showed up.


    "Don''t make a noise..." There is a deep sound in the air - like the roar of a truck. This kind of low sound can only be made by reminding huge creatures. Because of their body size, their voice lines are naturally thicker. "From now on, if you make a sound of more than 60 decibels, you will immediately turn into flesh and mud."


    The monster only explained a word. Then Zhou Kai and the landlady felt their bodies suddenly jump up. From a height of four or five meters, they jumped up to a distance of tens of meters. Like a roller coaster, they "Shua" on the roof of this residential building. After arriving here, the monster''s body began to appear, revealing the white figure.


    ¡­¡­


    As time went by, Liu Chang''s mood of waiting outside the door became more and more anxious. Finally, his anxiety was forced down by his reason and became a kind of oppressive mood, which made him unconsciously step on the wind and snow. Walking around the door.


    The footprints on the ground were repeatedly trampled, and the snow had been trampled into pieces of ice by him, and finally turned into snow water. But Liu Chang still did not stop trampling, still so anxious. Finally, when he was about to sit still, Milan came out of the factory and looked at Liu Chang.


    "Think of something else to distract your attention."


    "I can''t disperse. My relatives and friends are going to be caught. It''s really not a matter of peace of mind at this moment. I think everything will unconsciously think of Zhou Kai and their safety on the third day. How can I not worry. "


    "But the boss told you to wait." Milan said.


    "I know I have to wait, but I can''t help being in a hurry." Liu Chang still turns around.


    "Try to take a deep breath, breathe in through your nose, and exhale through your mouth." Milan said, and forced Liu Chang to sit back on the steps, "if you are so impatient, it is not conducive to the battle for a while. Although I don''t know much about fighting. But I''ve seen some boxing matches before, and I know that fighting this kind of thing, calmness and blood are just as important. Don''t there are many boxing masters who will listen to light music or classical music before going on stage? Especially the boxers who like to play defense and counterattack, calmness is more important than blood


    Milan spoke. He took out a mobile phone from his pocket. Nowadays, the mobile phone can no longer be used as a telephone, but many other functions of the mobile phone still leave some people with this kind of communication device of the pre era. At this time, Milan took out the legacy of the pre era, and then they clicked on the screen. Put out a song.


    Serenade.


    Serenade of coincidence -- the one that Li Qingshui heard before he died.


    The tone is light, lazy, quiet and sad.


    It''s the same feeling, and it''s easy to calm down. Liu Changqiang suppressed his impatience, emptied his mind and let the quiet melody reverberate in his mind.


    "When I used to be a psychologist, I used to use this music therapy for some patients with anxiety disorder. After he calmed down a little, he was given speech therapy." Milan, with his mobile phone, looked at the sky. The sound of music is accompanied by the rustle of wind and snow, with her gentle tone, "in fact, as a psychologist, I have always opposed the use of drug therapy, which may be inconsistent with the current mainstream treatment methods But I believe more in the power of personality... "


    Milan seems to have a lot of gossip, but her words gradually aroused Liu Chang''s interest, also slightly calmed Liu Chang''s mood.


    "The human brain is a very magical thing. I read a theory in medical books before, and I feel very interesting. It says that all diseases except bacteria and viruses are caused by brain and psychology."


    "Including cancer?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Including, as long as it is not caused by bacteria and viruses, it must be caused by the brain." Milan said with a smile: "so the mood affects the brain, and the brain affects everything. To change all this, you have to change your mood first."


    "Living in this world, everyone has more or less some psychological trauma. In the former times, we were fighting for interests, but now we are fighting for the right to exist. In fact, they are all the same."


    "I don''t mean to say these words about how dark the world is. That''s the biological instinct. There''s no darkness. But what I want to tell you now is that anxiety can affect your normal performance." Milan handed his mobile phone to Liu Chang and asked him to listen to the soothing music closely. "An anxious speaker will mess up his speech, an anxious teacher will mess up the class, an anxious boxer will lose the game, and an anxious fighter will die. I don''t want you to die. You are my friend. At present, one of my closest people in the world. The people in this team are all good people. They don''t want you to die or lose your companions. ""Yes, I know." Liu Chang nodded, and his heart was moved. "Otherwise, if we calculate according to the pure interests, I now encounter this situation. The most important thing you should do and the most correct thing is to stay away from danger. As long as you get rid of me, you won''t get hurt. "


    "Half and half." Qingyin said, "the other half of the reason is that people believe you can win. So don''t let everyone down. "


    "I will not." Liu Chang took a deep breath and listened to Qingyin''s words, but in his heart, Liu Chang was on the road, holding three bullets. After thinking for a long time, he put the three poison bombs in the positions of the first, the sixth and the twelfth. He thought very simply: the first shot was an opportunity and a latent opportunity, the sixth was in the middle, which gave him sufficient time buffer, and the last one was A guarantee - always tell yourself that you still have a chance.


    as for the essence of the bottle, Liu Chang carefully practiced the small bottle and swallowed it into the belly. This essence poison is his last killer. He will choose a reasonable way of use according to the different occupant. After all, the poison of this bottle of poison is actually less poisonous than the poison bomb. The poison bomb three adds up to less than ten milliliters of venom, and this bottle remains. There are still more than 60 milliliters. If you use them properly in combat - or throw them on the bleeding wounds, or sprinkle them out, they may have unexpected effects. Therefore, Liu Chang felt that such a valuable thing was not suitable to be put anywhere, so he simply swallowed it into his stomach. Anyway, his internal organs are extremely powerful now, and when he wants to use peristalsis, his internal organs can be squeezed out. How can it be better than breaking them in a fight? In such a wild fighting way, he doesn''t think that a toughened glass thing can really prevent impact.


    The power of flow is too strong, any hard object in front of him is fragile as crystal. So. Liu Chang feels that his body is the best shield to protect. Of course, if his body can not protect it, it means that he has been broken, and the significance of protecting this thing will be lost.


    Therefore, swallowing in the stomach is the best way to preserve the venom.


    After finishing all the preparatory work, Liu Chang carried the huge knife in his right hand and the shredded meat in his left hand. He accelerated and quickly completed the transformation of his highest speed. Then all the way to the destination.


    Liu Chang''s body wriggles, Liu Chang''s running is not mixed with any sound. His muscles are as flexible as the tongue, and his bones are staggered like a civet. The distance of each step is incomparably accurate, and each step is at the easiest place to generate force. Tearing off his coat while running, turning his scales into the color of wind and snow - making him more effective than the US military''s most high-tech camouflage suit - can''t see the effect of body shape three meters away, which is more effective.


    That''s it. Liu Chang all the way toward his own residential building more than a week away, time, has entered the afternoon.


    After walking seven blocks in ten minutes, Liu Chang approached his residential area and slowly slowed down. He knew that the danger was coming. Because with the moist smell of wind and snow. Liu Chang, two thousand meters away, has already smelled a fishy smell. The fishy smell is not very strong. There is a faint smell of human beings. Liu Chang knows that it must be the figure of amphibians - that is the current.


    And in Liu Chang in the street to smell the smell of the body at the same time. There was also a sound of flow in the air.


    "Don''t hide, Liu Chang. I know you''re here!" Liu Chang''s voice is thick and deep. When Liu Chang hears his voice, he suddenly reacts and wants to find a place to hide. The voice of the flow sounded again, "don''t think I''m deceiving you. I can smell your smell."


    "Since I was nearly attacked by you last time, I have evolved my olfactory ability since I went back. Now, my nose is more sensitive than you even flow your heart, so don''t hide. I know you''re near the third house on the corner of the street. If you don''t show up, your companion will die The sound of the flow resounded through the whole street area. Liu Chang''s heart was full of ups and downs. After hesitation, he decided to give up the first shot and walked out of the street.


    "Are you on the roof?" Liu Chang called out to the sky.


    "Yes, two of your companions are in my hands, a man and a woman. You can come and see them." "If I can''t see you in ten seconds, their heads will turn into a pile of rotten watermelons," he said with a smile


    "A man and a woman?" Liu Chang heard the flow of words, in the heart of a meal, he did not know this man and a woman is Zhou Kaihe every day or the third and every day, but no matter who, he does not want them to die. But the same contradiction is that he doesn''t want to go to the rooftop, because the roof or roof is a very open and narrow environment. On the roof, the flow will not affect the speed because of the impact of his head on the ceiling, while Liu Chang''s moving distance around is limited. He even slaps a big place every day, no matter how he moves, there is no space.


    As long as you can''t move, and you can''t use the environment to slow down the other party, Liu Chang can only face one kind of situation - hard work.


    But hard fight, where is he the rival of the flow? I think it''s also the end of being beaten to death by the other party. So, in the face of this situation, Liu Chang hesitated before he fought. Whether he was up or not - no, his companion died - and he died.It was a difficult choice.


    "Stream, can''t you see that you are so mean?" Liu Chang called out to the sky, "I always thought you were a man. You gave me such a fair environment in the last battle, but this time you used this despicable method?"


    "Ha ha ha..." The sound of the air is flowing again, but this time the deep tone is mixed with a three-point mockery, "don''t use this childish inspiring technique with me. Fighting is fighting, and fighting is fighting. Last time, my purpose was to try you and give you the most favorable environment. And this time my goal is to kill you, so all means are no longer means. The means serve the purpose. Don''t tell me about your man theory. Don''t forget that I am an asexual species! "


    "Well, if I don''t tell you more nonsense, I''ve been out for a long time today, and they may have doubted it." Liu cried out: "so, now I''m going to countdown. Don''t doubt that I have any hesitation. Although I''m a pacifist, don''t forget that you killed one of my sons first."


    After finishing this sentence, the stream did not speak any more, and began to count down directly. His deep and roaring voice echoed in the air again.


    "Ten 9 8... "


    The countdown was slow and firm. Listening to the sound of the death knell, Liu Chang hesitated for three seconds. After three seconds, Liu Chang ran at his fastest speed. He quickly ran across the small block, and then came to the front of the residential building. He jumped more than 20 meters to the ninth floor. Then, he borrowed from the balcony window on the ninth floor and jumped directly to the roof of the 15th floor, He raised his eyes to see Zhou Kai and his boss''s wife who were carried in the air, and also saw the flowing smile.


    "Here you are, Liu Chang. Long time no see." It is a stream of the same opening remarks, he looked at Liu Chang, metal texture of the face showed a trace of strange smile.


    Liu Chang stood in front of him, but did not pay attention to his smile - but all the eyes were attracted by his image at this time.


    Strong, impeccable, completely self-contained. These are the three words that come out of Liu Chang''s mind when he sees the current shape. Of course, if he has to add another word, he must be armed.


    With weapons and cannons, super large Gatling and metal armor, the fully armed stream looks like the super machine armor in Japanese Anime - and definitely boss class! (to be continued)

 Chapter 229

    "Kill me, don''t you have to be so prepared?" Liu Chang saw the current shape of Liu Chang. A chill came from the bottom of his heart. If he was not scaly now, he would have got goose bumps.


    "There are some things that need to be prepared." Liu had six barrels in his hand, each of which was the thickness of a human calf. The barrel of the gun was as big as a man''s arm. In one hand, he held the waist of Zhou Kai and the owner''s wife, just like holding two dead rabbits tied together. "After all, you are Mr. Li''s most proud work, and Mr. Li is the person I admire most. Therefore, I have never looked down on you, just as I have never despised him."


    Seeing that Liu Chang had arrived at the roof, Liu Chang began to chat with Liu Chang with a relaxed look on his face. Because he has completely controlled the situation, in this open environment, his strength, his body size as high as six meters, and even his stealth ability can play to the extreme.


    The most troublesome part of Liu Chang''s confrontation with Liu Chang lies in the size difference between the two sides. Liu Chang is only as high as Liu''s knee, and his waist is not as thick as the other''s calf and stomach. Therefore, as long as Liu Chang goes into the human''s building like a mouse when fighting, it is still a headache for Liu Chang - because Liu Chang''s micro control ability is too strong, and if he gets into the building, it will be serious It affects the speed of the flow and the stealth ability - wherever he goes, the building collapses, which is not a pleasant thing in the battle.


    So now that Liu Chang has been on the roof, he is almost equivalent to an ant to be slaughtered in Liuchang''s eyes. Seeing this situation, even four brothers in different urban areas have simultaneously issued the same anxious cry.


    "Fool!" No. 17 stamped his foot hard.


    "Stupid!" The 16th also unconsciously left his mouth.


    "Is the miracle over before it starts?" No. 1 and No. 2 opened their eyes and looked at each other for a moment. At the same time, they saw a despairing look in each other''s eyes. "In the open environment, Liu Chang has no strength to raise his hand! Second, do you see the current shape of Liu Chang? It''s a shape evolved from the complete restraint of Liu Chang! "


    "Yes, especially the color of his head is different from that of other parts of his body. The armor has evolved into a kind of crystalline feeling. It is hard to shoot through his head even if it is broken meat. That is to say, there is no weakness in the current flow."


    When the eldest and the second regretted together, Liu Chang also found the situation he was facing. Before he came up, he had already made preparations for the inferior situation, but he did not expect that it would be a dead end to meet him.


    "Well, Liu Chang, you shouldn''t have come up." Being held in his hand by Liu, Zhou Kai''s eyes showed fear, but more of a pity, "if you die, we still have to die!"


    "Yes, you must all die." "To tell you the truth, Liu Chang, it''s you who have stopped my evolution on reproduction and put all my energy into today''s fight, which makes me very unhappy. Because personal combat effectiveness is not so important to a race, I always want to have offspring. It is you who let me stop the pace of four years of continuous progress and kill a child that I spent a lot of energy on


    "You also took my family." Seeing that the other party is interested in chatting, Liu Chang might as well continue the topic because he needs time to think of ways to leave the open space in the shortest time. Therefore, he does not mind chatting and even deliberately prolongs the scope of the topic.


    "In fact, I have always had a problem that I really don''t understand. Why did Mr. Li give them to you on the 17th? He should not have thought that you would threaten my existence?"


    "Yes, that''s what I can''t think of." Liu Chang''s ability to prevent Liu Chang''s attack has been put on his head for a long time The imperial measures strengthened his weakness, prevented him from being shot at the head by a single shot of meat, and his strong biological anti-virus ability made him no longer afraid of Liu Chang''s venom. Finally, he has chosen an infallible attack environment, all of which will be a perfect situation.


    "Why did Mr. Li give them to me on the 17th?" Liu and Liu Chang couldn''t think of the same problem, "you said, he expected that you would face such a result today, and would he hand them over to me on the 17th?"


    "Will it still be given to you?" Hearing this sentence from afar, the 17th opened his eyes suddenly. The view information was interrupted and turned into a world of red fog. The 16th, who shared the view information with him, was also pulled back to reality because of the interruption of the other party.


    "Sixteen, something suddenly occurred to me." Seventeen eyes widened and looked at number 16.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you think the battle between Liu Chang and Liu Chang is fair?" Seventeen asked.


    "Not fair, of course." On the 16th, he shook his head, "this is a battle with great disparity in strength. Now it is entering a dead end. What fairness can be said? What''s more, fighting is not a duel in Europe. In China, who cares about fairness? If you win, you will be fair; if you die, you will not be fair. This world has never been fair. ""Yes, since this is not fair, what would li Qingshui want us to do if he had foreseen everything today?" Seventeen eyes shine.


    "He certainly hopes you can help Liu Chang, at least give him a relatively fair." Speaking on the 16th, his eyes suddenly widened as big as seventeen, "do you want to..."


    "Yes, I always misunderstood one meaning before..." On the 17th, he closed his eyes again, "I always wanted to watch a miracle, but I didn''t know that we were the miracle itself."


    Finish this sentence on the 17th, flow suddenly feel a black in front of you.


    Liu Chang, who was talking with Liu Chang, noticed this point immediately, because his attention had never been released from the stream. Although he had been gossiping about some useless words in his opinion, his attention had never been more concentrated - because it was difficult for him to concentrate his attention at the critical moment of life and death.


    Therefore, when he saw the change of Liu''s look, and the moment he heard the interruption of the stream''s voice, Liu Chang immediately made the most timely and fastest response -- attack and escape.


    Attack and escape, at first glance, are two words full of conflict, but at the moment, it is more suitable for Liu Chang''s body and the action he is making now - because his fingers are pulling the trigger, while his feet suddenly step on the ground of the roof. Because these two movements are carried out at the same time, so at this moment, Liu Chang is really at Attack and escape.


    Boom, boom!!


    There were two loud noises in the air. The first was the roar of shredded meat. At the moment of Liu Chang pulling the trigger, the bullets of shredded meat spewed out. The second roar is the sound of Liu Chang trampling on the roof. Under his strong vibration, a big hole was broken in the concrete and masonry roof. Under the smoke and dust, Liu Chang''s body fell into the hole in time.


    These are the things between electric light and flint. Liu didn''t know why he was in a dark at that moment, and he didn''t have time to think about these things. However, when he was in the dark, Liu immediately had a warning. The fighting instinct from all creatures made him jump to the sky with the fastest speed and avoid Liu Chang''s poison bomb in time.


    After jumping several tens of meters above the sky, Liu''s eyesight recovered again. Then he looked West with anger in his eyes.


    "Seventeen!"


    "That''s all I can do!" Over there in Xicheng District, on the 17th and 16th, he showed his hands, "the residual radio wave is not enough to stir the wind and rain. Well, now it''s used up, and I can''t see it."


    "Ha ha, this time you''ve completely offended the stream guy." The 16th also wakes up from the view information of the 17th, "it''s estimated that if you make a mistake this time, he won''t let you off so easily."


    "Whatever, who wins and who loses doesn''t know." There was a fat smile on baby 17''s small face.


    Liu is in a bad mood now.


    When he thought he had absolute control of the situation, there were variables that he could not imagine - and a moment later, he thought of the people who could cause them - only the 17th.


    In fact, this variable also represents many other things - such as the break of cooperation, the shelving of breeding plans, for example, many, many. These, for example, are the things that Liu pays most attention to, and almost all of them disappear in the moment of darkness in front of his eyes, which is more unbearable than letting Liu Chang run away.


    So he''s angry, and then the anger needs to be vented - any species, when angry, will vent.


    And the way to vent is to hold the two human beings in their hands into flesh and mud, and then throw them into the sky far above the roof, so that the bloody scene will impact the peeping eyes inside.


    "Now that the matter has come to an end, let me die!" Liu threw one hand into the mud, and with the other he picked up Gatling, whose barrel was thicker than the barrel of the gun. He tilted the bullet like rain to the direction of Liu Chang''s escape.


    Boom! Boom!!!


    There was no less than a series of thunder in the air. (to be continued)

 Chapter 230

    The sound of Gatling''s guns is very loud, or the gunfire is loud. The small and thick guns in the calf have surpassed the caliber of the rocket launcher. In fact, the power of each gun of Gatling is almost equivalent to a small rocket. Of course, this kind of gun, which can not be called a gun, can only be used by people of this size and strength.


    Boom! Boom!!!


    The grenade like bullets hit the roof of the tower, which was leaping forward, causing a series of explosions. Although the penetration power of this modified super Gatling bullet is not as good as that of shredded meat, it has enough explosive power. After hitting the floor, each bullet will cause an explosion no less than that of a small howitzer. With the powerful firing speed of the gun''s six barrels, a whole floor of the residential building is flattened in seconds.


    The 15 story residential building has become a 14 story building - and the space originally belonging to the 15 story building has been completely blasted into rubble and rubble by gunfire!


    Boom!


    The last loud noise was the groan of the stream falling from a height of several tens of meters. Stepping on the ground among the rubble, the stream looked at his feet.


    "Hide like a mouse?" The stream roared at his feet, and the wind and sand rose everywhere, and he jumped into the air again.


    In the air, Liu stowed up his Gatling machine gun and directly pulled out the big guy he was carrying - a huge hand gun with a diameter of half a meter and a length of more than three meters.


    The diameter of the muzzle of this giant hand gun is several times larger than that of a tank truck. Moreover, the capacity of the shell inside is only one. It is self-evident that the destructive power of the huge shell can be self-evident. Just look at the volume, it is easy to blow up a building with its equivalent.


    This weapon was made by Liu himself when he was still in Zhengzhou. It was originally used to deal with super giant sea animals. Today, he brought this set of equipment, but it was in his heart.


    "Don''t mice like to make holes?" The gun in the hand of Liu Ba aimed at the building, and the face of crystal metal texture showed ferocity for the first time, "then even the whole land will be opened to you!"


    Boom!


    The flow pulled the gun''s firing handle, and a huge shell thicker than an adult''s waist dragged its tail down from the air. After firing the shell, even the current in the air made a defensive posture. His arms covered his eyes and his legs curled up to protect his chest and abdomen. He was afraid that even he would not be able to bear the aftermath of the huge explosion.


    The flow is very fast.


    The shells are faster.


    When Liu had just made a defensive posture, the huge shell with a roar crashed into the ruins on the top of the residential building. Then, a huge explosion shocked the whole city of Beijing. With strong light and loud noise, it roared up.


    First the strong light, then the flame, then the earth shaking, and finally the mushroom cloud. In the air of several tens of meters, it was blown to hundreds of meters away by the huge explosion aftershock, and the thick smoke after the huge explosion also temporarily blurred his vision, so that he could not see clearly the following situation.


    The huge explosion was heard in the inner city of Beijing, and the residents more than ten kilometers around felt the ground vibration, and the spread of the sound made the huge explosion take dozens of kilometers away.


    "It''s killing you!" Seventeen kilometers away, the 17th heard the explosion, and his eyes showed a strange look, "if you do this, don''t you fear being discovered by others?"


    "What a mess! Beijing is not such a good place to be wild!" On the 16th, he said, "it''s not for fun if people at the research institute hear about it."


    "Liu, do you want to make a quick decision? Since there is such a loud noise, I think someone will arrive at the scene in ten minutes, or even less. " "So the next thing is more complicated," sighed the 17th


    The speed of sound in the zero degree air is about 332 meters per second. So, when this sentence was said on the 17th, the explosion once again leaped over a distance of more than ten kilometers and reached the direction of the Research Institute. Then, those brain mutation people also heard the sound.


    "What''s the matter?" A female doctor put down her reagent and looked in the direction of the sound.


    "There seems to be an explosion in the distance." The sound of the huge bomb explosion was almost inaudible because of the double barrier of space and red fog. However, the vibration frequency of the slight sound still attracted the attention of these high IQ people, because even if the sound was small, they could distinguish what it was.


    "It seems to be the sound of a large bomb, or a very small nuclear bomb." A male doctor also put down his precision electronic equipment and made his own judgment.


    "Was it when the army cleaned up the cockroaches that something happened?"


    "I don''t know. Those cockroaches seem to have some weak group wisdom. Maybe they have gone away because of our dry powder production?" Said a man in a lab suit, half jokingly.


    The explosion did not attract enough attention of the researchers, because the army has used a lot of powerful weapons to deal with cockroaches these days. Therefore, these people continued to do their work after making a joke on themselves.Of course, "these people" do not include two people - one is Li Qingshui, the other is Ryan.


    After hearing the explosion, Li Qingshui immediately looked up and showed an interested look: "it seems that something interesting has happened."


    But also surprised, but the expression is different from another person, Ryan, but immediately looked up at Li Qingshui: "what do you want to do?"


    "You should be interested in seeing what happened?" Li Qingshui said with a smile: "the speed of sound propagation is much faster when the sound is above 100 degrees than when it is 0 degrees, and the volume of the collision node will also affect the shape of the sound wave propagation. When the sound was just transmitted, a total of 1704295021 volumes were collided, of which snow particles were the majority. But it is very strange that he once collided with a guy several times larger than human body when he was in high temperature. According to my judgment and the propagation direction of the explosion, the explosion should be caused by that guy. It''s not a huge intelligent species of human beings. Aren''t you interested in going to see it? "


    "I''m only interested in you now." Ryan was not moved by Li Qingshui''s calculation power, which is more advanced than human''s most sophisticated sound filter. He just walked up to each other''s face and looked at his colleague with a kind smile, "you can''t go anywhere with me here."


    "Unless you die?" Li Qingshui looks at Ryan with a smile.


    "Unless I die." Ryan replied calmly.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    In the independent experimental area of the Research Institute, there was a hearty laugh again.


    At the same time, Liu Chang''s deep groan also faintly rings out in a mess of huge ruins. Deeply buried in the huge pile of ruins, Liu Chang''s scales are broken in half, the butt of the broken meat has been smashed into a little shape, I don''t know if it can be used. At this time, he felt pain all over his body. Blood flowed out slowly along the crack of scales. Recalling the terrible scene just now, he was still a palpitation.


    The explosive force of that huge shell was too strong. When he saw the huge shell hitting the sky through the cracks of bricks and stones on the 13th floor, he jumped out of the window - the shell was coming from the middle of the building. Looking at the volume of the shell, Liu Chang believed that if he was in the center of the explosion, no matter how strong his scales were, he would have to be attacked The raging fire tore to pieces.


    So when he saw all this, he didn''t choose to go down. In fact, he didn''t have time to drill again. When he tried his best to jump out of the window, the shell which was faster than him exploded. The afterwave of the flame slowly hit his pupils. In panic, Liu Chang turned around and protected his head, face and chest with a huge sword. Then he was blown away by the fire. After the whirling of the earth, he regained consciousness and was already lying in the ruins.


    There is a huge roar in my ears, the smell of gunpowder smoke in my nose, my hands and feet are full of injuries, and I don''t know whether the meat can be used. And the terrible enemy may be patrolling himself on his head. There seems to be nothing worse in the world than this.


    But Liu Chang knew that it was not the time to feel sorry for himself. He struggled a little bit. After he found that he still had the power of action, Liu Chang moved carefully in the center of the ruins. With careful contraction of his bones and muscles, Liu Chang was like a cat in the center of the ruins. After doubling his size, he finally made a space. He did not dare to kick away the stone because he did not dare to make a sound. He knew that there was a pair of inspection eyes outside. He was ready to find him and put a bullet on his forehead. He completely ended his procrastination A gasping body.


    Therefore, Liu Chang carefully put his own group, and then carefully opened a crack in the brick, raised the eyelid has dropped half of the eyes, to see the outside world.


    A world of smoke and dust.


    Liu Chang looked up and saw that the sky was full of soil, mixed with red fog and black smoke, just like the kind of volcanic ash which could not fall clean for ten days. After dust and smoke were added, the visual distance of tens of meters became less than 20 meters. Therefore, Liu Chang did not find any changes within this short sight distance - I don''t know whether the flow has disappeared or is really out of sight.


    However, Liu Chang can no longer manage these. After confirming the basic security, Liu Chang checked the current situation of the weapons he possessed. (to be continued)

 Chapter 231

    First of all, the broken meat - the butt of the gun looks a bit flat, and the part aimed at is completely out of shape - but it doesn''t hurt much. After all, Liu Chang basically doesn''t use the butt and the aiming piece. But seeing the slight distortion of the barrel, he can''t accept it.


    Liu Chang looked at the slightly twisted broken meat barrel, did not know whether this thing can still be used. Even if it can be used, whether the shooting will blow the chamber or not, and which direction the trajectory will deviate from are all the problems that Liu Chang needs to consider.


    The long-range weapon is just a piece of meat. I don''t know whether it can be used. After Liu sighed, he looked at another thing that he had to settle down for.


    After all, knives, especially large ones, are not precision guns. They should be much more substantial. However, Liu Chang used him as a shield when he was impacted by artillery fire just now, which made him bear most of the blast impact. Now it seems that even the thick backed giant knife has some curvature in its ridge.


    As for his third weapon, the dagger, had been flying to where with his broken clothes.


    So, Liu Chang''s current situation is like this: he is naked, his whole body is injured, his ears are roaring, his scales are broken, his three weapons are broken, two are lost, and his opponent does not know where he is.


    Miserable.


    This word can only be used to describe Liu Chang''s current situation. Fortunately, he has been in despair for several times, and his life and death edge has also experienced several times. What''s more, before he fought against Liu, he had already prepared himself to think of the current tragic situation, so he hid himself in the stone crevice. Pressure in the ruins, Liu Chang''s mood did not because of the current tragic situation and have the slightest waves.


    Because what he wants to do now is not to understand how miserable he is, but how to find a chance of survival under such a miserable situation.


    So, he slowly the muzzle of the gun, aimed at the gap in his hand.


    Outside, smoke filled the air. Looking up his nose, he smelled the smell of burning sulfur and soil. So Liu Chang was not too worried that the stream would find himself in an instant. Because the brief unconsciousness just now must have been the moment of fainting after a strong explosion. In fact, Liu Changzhi said, from being blown up to waking up. It should be less than ten seconds. During this period, the smoke was full of fire, and the flow could not easily find out which corner he was flying to, so he must look for it.


    Aimless bombing is the next strategy. Liu Chang is finally in a state of hiding again. It is only that this concealment is not between us, but both sides. No one knows who is hiding, just like two hide and seek players. Whoever catches the first will have the first chance.


    Therefore, the next time was aimless waiting - it was not a good strategy for the underdog to go out. Liu Chang squatted in the ruins, really like a sniper, began to wait for the opportunity to fight - because he believed. Sometimes, some things, it''s easier for the winner to be impatient, because victory is just around the corner, when it''s within reach. The meat with the knife edge is more and more attractive.


    So Liu Chang had to wait - he had to wait.


    Time passed quickly and slowly. Five minutes after the explosion, Liu Chang finally caught a trace of the current. He saw that within his sight distance, the direction of the smoke was stirred by something, and the speed suddenly flew around.


    Liu Chang knew that this was a passing stream.


    If you don''t take this opportunity. He knew that the current was very impatient, because in a few minutes, maybe the human army would come over, and there might be some terrible characters such as brain mutants, so the body shape he was searching for would be easier to detect.


    This may be the lure of the flow, but similarly, Liu Chang hopes all of this. They were all solved today - he had no confidence or courage to face such a terrible enemy again - so Liu Chang chose to pull the trigger in the face of the stirred fog.


    The guns roared and the bullets came out of the chamber.


    After pulling the trigger, Liu Chang began to pray - he prayed that the bullet would not explode, that the trajectory of the trajectory would not deviate too much, and that he was also praying that he was aiming in the right direction.


    Then God heard his response and fulfilled one of his wishes - the first wish.


    The meat did not explode, and the bullet did come out of the chamber. However, the trajectory of the bullet deviated a lot. The bullet flew to a place that was not the direction he had aimed at before. Then, there was a dull sound in the air when the bullet hit the armor. His third wish, that he was aiming in the right direction, was not realized.


    But it turned out to be surprisingly good. He hit mid stream - he was aiming in the wrong direction, but the bullet was in the right place - the blind cat caught a dead mouse and hit the wrong one by mistake.


    Liu Chang''s luck is very good. After the blood in the air suddenly appeared, Liu''s hidden body shape was also hit out. His reflecting white armor lost the refraction effect because it was damaged. Liu also covered his chest and looked at the direction of Liu Chang''s shooting.


    And then - Gatling''s barrel, too, moved sideways here.No longer hesitating, Liu Chang got up before he saw the bullet hit the other side, or pulled the trigger at the same time - because he knew that no matter whether his gun was killed or not, the other party would find his hiding place and fight back - so he kicked away the stone slabs and crushed stones on his body while pulling the trigger, and his body moved horizontally and calibrated the previous one After the trajectory, it soars towards the target again and roars with meat guns.


    Boom! Boom!!!


    Liu Chang opened the gun while moving, while firing the gun, while avoiding the bullets shot at him - or shells, and then silently counted the number of times he shot, while watching the flow of approaching body.


    1¡¢ Two, three, four


    Four guns failed to hit the stream, and then in the fifth round, that is, the sixth bullet in Liu Chang''s magazine, the flow finally approached. He ran with his huge body, and the wind had blown to Liu Chang''s face. Then the bullets in his Gatling barrel became more and more dense, so that Liu Chang could not spend most of his energy to avoid it Flow how can not think of a step - meet the other side of the gun barrel.


    With his right hand across the knife, Liu Chang cut off two bullets that rushed to his cheek, and then pulled the trigger with his left hand. At an angle totally unimaginable, Liu Chang pulled the trigger at a close distance


    then hit the bomb. It was a poison bomb. It was ejected into his chest. Then the bullet splintered in his flesh, and the root shrapnel was inserted into his flesh like a steel needle. Then the essence of the poison was injected into his body.


    Then Liu Chang was shot. It was a huge shell like a howitzer. Gatling''s firing speed was too fast. Liu Chang cut two bullets, but he couldn''t block all the bullets. At such a short distance, he couldn''t be faster than the bullet. His so-called cutting and dodging was based on a kind of foresight. The farther the distance was, the more sufficient the preparation was and the more effective it was. But now at such a close distance, Liu Chang is facing the gun barrel, so it is impossible not to be shot.


    The bullets roared, one of which he blocked with the body of his knife, and one went into his abdomen, where it exploded.


    With the sound of a bang, Liu Chang flew backward for more than ten meters. With the smell of his skin and flesh, he flew backward with blood all the way, and then rolled down to the ground, and his internal organs spilled all over the ground.


    To be exact, it belongs to the intestines in the internal organs and sprinkled all over the floor.


    Heartbroken, heartbroken, before Liu Chang has always thought that this is to describe the mood, when he was a student, he has seen countless broken hearted plots. In the movie, the heroine lost his intestines and intestines, but the heroine lost his intestines, and the heroine lost his intestines and intestines, while the heroine lost his intestines and lost his intestines, and the heroine lost his intestines and intestines


    The word "heartbroken" has been used too many times, so it seems a little drizzled, so that almost all people forget how miserable and painful it is to be heartbroken.


    So, today, Liu changzha felt heartbroken - he was really heartbroken.


    It hurts!


    Incomparable pain!


    The pain wants to faint immediately!


    Tragic!!


    Unspeakable tragedy!


    There is nothing more tragic than watching your belly burned and watching your intestines flow out of your abdomen!!!


    Liu Chang''s first feeling when he saw this kind of picture was that he wanted to vomit - then he vomited out a mouthful of broken meat - accompanied by blood - he didn''t know whether the meat belonged to the stomach or the lung, but he just vomited it out - it was still half cooked and smelled of meat.


    To Liu Chang''s surprise, he suffered such a heavy injury and suffered so much that he did not faint. He did not know whether the unscientific phenomenon was caused by his strong willpower or because his body was different from ordinary people.


    Anyway, he wasn''t dead, he wasn''t dizzy - so he had to get up and fight - because if he didn''t get up now, he would be dead and dizzy.


    Therefore, Liu Chang only in the despair of suffering for three and a half seconds, he put the intestines back into the abdominal cavity, slowly climbed up from the ground.


    Then, he found that it was totally meaningless to waste half a second of his time stuffing his intestines - because the wound in his lower abdomen was so large that it could not plug the gap, and the intestine could not return to its original position.


    So, as he got up, his intestines flowed all over the floor. This time, along with his intestines, there was a small bottle, which was not broken under the double protection of internal organs and scales. It was wrapped in a group of intestines in orange and orange, which was particularly bright in color. (to be continued)

 Chapter 232

    So Liu Chang leaned over to pick up the bottle and broke his intestines. Then, he held the bottle, leaning on a huge knife and carrying the shredded meat, and looked at the stream in front of him.


    Stream looks good, except for two small holes in his body, is not damaged. But Liu Chang knew that his body was not as good as he saw because he was poisoned.


    This poison is extracted by the boss. It is very toxic. It can be refined in a month. The effect should be very good. Because Liu Chang''s venom, originally the complex of all biological toxins, is a hundred times stronger than the venom of King Cobra and sea snake. Ordinary people die when they touch and touch. Of course, Liu''s body is strong and will not die so easily.


    , however, even if his body is going to steal again, how can he evolve the toxin resistance in specific ways, but after all, he is still flesh and blood. He is not so easy to deal with the essence extracted by the king of poison.


    So his breathing continued, his eyes blurred again - the dual effects of blood toxoid and nerve speed were really brought into play.


    Seeing this situation, Liu Chang''s heart is happy, so he did not have any hesitation, did not delay any time, then raised his own meat gun.


    The first shot hit streaky''s forehead - but the bullet got stuck in the crystal armor - and though a hole had been made there, it was blocked by his crystal armor and blocked by his skull.


    So Liu Chang''s second shot aimed at the flow of eyeballs - after calculating the trajectory. One shot was shot out, but he was dodged by the other side. The range of evasion was not large, but the side of the head was turned, and the bullet penetrated into his forehead again.


    Seeing this situation, Liu Chang no longer hesitated, "boom boom" the last four shots in a row, poured all the meat bullets into the other party''s body, he dropped the gun.


    All four shots went into the stream''s body - including the last poison bomb. Looking at the last thing into the body of the stream, Liu Chang laughed.


    Slowly crush the bottle in his hand, let the venom flow on the blade of the giant knife - Liu Chang knows. He is not far away from victory. The last thing he has to do now is to stab the blade of the poisonous knife into his body while the flow is still paralyzed, so that the 60 ml venom can completely end the invincible giant, the Fighting Angel and the brave and strong species. Then he ran to the boss as fast as possible and asked him if he had any cure.


    Therefore, Liu Chang''s mood is complex - complex and contradictory - victory and death seem to come at the same time. It left him a little at a loss.


    However, he thought that he could kill such a powerful thing. As a man, based on the male instinct, Liu Chang was still a little proud, but he did not dare to let such complacency delay him any time - because he knew that the paralyzing effect of the poison would not be too long.


    So. He dragged a huge knife, resisted the pain in his lower abdomen and the discomfort of muscle loss, and forced to run, and then the blade stabbed, pointing straight to the gunshot wound on his body. He saw that victory was coming.


    Then. He was kicked off.


    The invisible foot kicked him away from the victory.


    "And another amphibian?" From victory to failure, even Liu Chang couldn''t help this kind of blow any more. He cried out in the air, and then. I don''t know whether it was due to the lack of alveoli or the blow up of throat. His voice was particularly unpleasant, and he felt like killing a pig.


    "You son of a bitch, you uncle!" Liu Chang was kicked and looked around with a sword, "who, come out!"


    "It''s me, Liu Chang." The figure of flowing heart appeared in front of him. His face with admiration and apology, "I used to lead the way, and then I''ve been lurking around. In fact, I didn''t think you could beat my father! I came here by accident. It was a complete help. "


    "But I''m glad I had this accident." Liuxin looked at Liu Chang, who had a big hole in his abdomen, and his eyes showed an incredible look. "Seriously, I heard that my father was going to kill you before, and then I put so much effort to develop your body for you. I still feel that my father is making a fuss. After all, when you were in Zhengzhou a few months ago, you couldn''t even beat me. I really didn''t think you could do this. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Damn it!" Liu Chang gave out that kind of hoarse cry similar to killing pigs, and then ran straight to the heart with a big knife, "do you want to sympathize with Laozi or want to delay time?"


    Liu Chang can''t run because his abdominal muscles can''t exert force on his hands. According to normal human standards, he can''t run because running needs to affect the muscles of his side abdomen. But Liu Chang''s body structure is different from that of ordinary people. Moreover, the training over the past few days has made him control the muscle group as ordinary people control the tongue Can run, although the momentum of running is very strange, but it can run, and running is not slow.


    What''s more surprising is that during his running, the remaining muscles around the abdominal hole exert force, and then the muscles piece by piece are like the straight tongue of human beings, and they are close to the center. Finally, they are connected together, forming a thin protective membrane. Although it looks very fragile, it will not let the viscera flow out.This special function is beyond Liu Chang''s imagination.


    But he doesn''t have the heart to think about it now. What he thinks now is how to quickly end the battle - so he runs to Liuxin, uses the fastest speed, and then cuts it with a knife.


    Liu Chang didn''t want to kill him because Liu Chang didn''t think about what he could do with it. Liu Chang didn''t want to cut him down because he was not a fool. He couldn''t stand there and let him cut. He could run and move and hide himself. So Liu Chang didn''t want to kill him. He just wanted to force him to run to Liu and swing his real knife at full speed On the other hand, Liu Xin is not as good as him, even though he is now seriously injured.


    However, some things in the world are always so coincidental. For example, Liuxin arrives at the right time when Liu Chang is ready to kill Liu. For example, when Liu Chang cuts a hollow knife, another person also comes in time. Because of his arrival, Liuxin has no time to avoid, or in other words, gives up the will to avoid.


    Then, standing there, he was cut into two pieces by Liu Chang, and his blood spattered to his face, which made his eyebrows twitch unconsciously.


    "Shit, don''t think you''re the only one with help!" The third came to the hospital panting for breath, which was obviously a coincidence. After he rushed over, he yelled: "the time is just right, Liu Chang, don''t waste time, quickly solve the big one, and then flash to the hospital, I''ll cure you!"


    Old three finished this sentence, and then ran to the direction of Liu Chang''s intestines.


    Liu Chang cut the flow of heart into two pieces, surprised to see him, did not dare to delay time, on the ground again accelerated, rushed to the flow.


    With the big knife cut down, this time it is no longer a shot in vain. Liu Chang sees the victory getting closer and closer, and then goes away from himself again.


    At the critical moment, Liu raised his arm and blocked Liu Chang''s downward chop with Gatling in his left hand. When Liu Chang cut off four gun tubes, he was smashed out with the body of the gun.


    "So soon?" Liu Chang flew seven or eight meters in the air, then adjusted his figure and put his feet in the ground.


    "He didn''t reply. He must be slow now!" Liu Changzi had to turn to kill him again, but he didn''t have to fight back


    "Sluggish?" Liu''s body was stiff. He threw Gatling, who had become a scrap iron, to the ground. Then he pulled out his five meter long super huge sword from his back and said with a smile, "I''m faster than you even though I''m slow."


    With these words, he licked his son''s blood on his cheek and trampled on the ground. Then the huge knife crossed his body and hit Liu Chang like a train.


    To be sure, his speed is much slower.


    But it is more true that even though his speed is much slower, he is still faster than Liu Chang.


    So Liu Chang carried his own knife, gave up the first round and flow of the strength of the contest, and instead rushed to his not far from the third.


    "Can you put some brain waves to control him? It doesn''t take long. It takes half a second." Liu Chang rushed to the third and picked him up.


    "No, flow is also a brain mutant, close to the second mutation, and is an adult. I can''t control him directly." The old three hugged Liu Chang''s neck, "but it''s OK to interfere."


    "Well, in the most critical moment!" Liu Chang finished this sentence, turned around and ran. In the open space, he still didn''t dare to fight with Liu so hard. Although his eyes were better and his knife was poisonous, his body was seriously injured and his strength was not much. If he wanted to stab Liu and make the poison work, he still had to stab into his wound, otherwise he would not be able to break it with his current strength The armor is flowing.


    So, it''s a very difficult job.


    Therefore, the combat environment is still important to Liu Chang.


    Looking up, the line of sight is full of rubble, there is no longer a complete house, but Liu Chang still recognized a direction and ran at full speed.


    Because he knew that no matter how wide the bomb''s explosion range was, a hundred meters away, there would always be some ruins - that is, the battlefield he chose.


    Running all the way, Liu Chang''s flow behind him is getting closer and closer. When Liu Chang has seen the moving house, the flow behind him finally catches up. (to be continued)

 Chapter 233

    Liu''s knife splits from the top to the bottom. With Liu''s height and body shape, he can only attack in this way from top to bottom - because Liu Chang''s height only reaches his knee.


    Therefore, no matter how he splits, 45 degrees or 75 degrees, or 90 degrees straight up and down, it''s very easy, simple and courageous.


    Simple action does not mean it is easy to avoid, because in the human attack mechanics system, the simplest attack method is often the most direct, effective and fast.


    Liu''s knife is very fast. From top to bottom, he chooses a 90 degree downward chopping method - probably because Liu Changgang killed Liuxin in this way, so Liu subconsciously wants to revenge in this way.


    But his revenge was fruitless.


    Liu Chang''s knife is very fast, but it can''t be as fast as Zi Mi tan. After a month of training, Liu Chang has reached the point where he can split the neutron Mi bullet. Naturally, he can also avoid Liu''s knife. "As long as you put it there in advance..." Liu Chang is not as fast as Zi Mi''s, but he can chop neutron Mi tan. Similarly, he is not faster than Liu''s knife. However, he evades the powerful blow. When the opponent''s knife reaches the end, he turns and swings his knife to fight back. However, his speed is really slower than that of the other side Therefore, his tentative counterattack was also fruitless.


    Stepping on the back of a flowing knife, Liu Chang failed to hit the target again. He bounced on the back of the knife again. He flew directly six or seven meters away. Then he ran all the way to the front of the moving building. Then he jumped up to the sixth floor of the skew residential building. Then he smashed the window and entered the interior of the building.


    And then the stream followed, and he jumped up the sixth floor, but didn''t get inside the building. Standing outside the window of Liu Chang''s flying body, he picked up his huge five meter long sword and waved it to the left and right. After "hissing" twice, he directly cut the building into two sections.


    With the roar and sand, the slanting upper part of the residential building "booms" into two sections, and the upper part directly falls to the ground. Liu Chang saw such a scene in the house. Without saying a word, he opened a hole in the ground again, drilling from the sixth floor to the fifth floor and from the fifth floor to the fourth floor.


    This time Liu would never give him the opportunity to drill into the ground. After flying to the air of more than ten meters, the giant knife was lifted from the top to the bottom, and the knife was upright again, cutting the whole residential building in half. The whole building burst apart, and Lu Mi came out of Liu Chang.


    "I can''t run!" Liu Chang is still in the crack position on the third floor, and the current directly rushes out his fist to him.


    The height of the third floor is about 8 meters. Liu''s height is nearly six meters, and his arm span is nearly six meters. Therefore, Liu''s oblique stab is very convenient. Liu Chang saw Liu''s attack, so he quickly set up his sword and stabbed him. However, Liu had expected his reaction. Once he had fought with him twice and had nearly two brain region changes, Liu Chang had already analyzed Liu Chang''s so-called extreme dynamic vision.


    Therefore, he knows what reaction the other side will make, and he also knows that the other side will not hit him unless it is an indiscriminate area coverage attack. Therefore, after the oblique stabbing, the fist was carved into grasp on the half way, five fingers were extended to reduce the speed, and then suddenly fell down and hit Liu Chang on the ground in front of him.


    With the sound of "boom", the three floors of the already fragile residential building were smashed, which made Liu Changli''s foothold unstable and his feet empty. Then the huge sword with his right hand swung down at the right time, directly hitting his inspiration.


    Yes, it''s shooting, not chopping, not chopping, it''s shooting!


    Yes, with the blade. In order to expand his attack area, Liu gave up the sharp edge of the knife and turned to a swatter. The blade, which was as wide as one and a half meters, was patted from top to bottom like a fly swatter. Liu Chang could not avoid it at all. He had to raise his knife to meet him.


    With the sound of "Qiang", the two broadswords collided together for the first time. This was also the first time that Liu Chang and Liu had a real face-to-face confrontation since the battle.


    Then Liu Chang was a mess.


    Since the beginning of the battle, Liu Chang has constantly avoided fighting with Liu because he knows that there is a big gap between his absolute strength and Liu''s, and the reality in front of him fully proves this point. After the fight, Liu Chang''s spine immediately gave out an unbearable "need, sound", and the abdominal wound was torn again. The man fell to the ground with a "whoosh", and then "roared" into the ground.


    "Ah After Liu Chang was inserted into the ground, he was forced to cushion the falling force. His abdominal trauma and ground gravel were tearing and rubbing. Before he was inserted into the ground, the only thing he could do was to throw the third one out.


    After throwing out his third son, Liu Chang has already inserted most of his body into the ground, but fortunately his hands are still there. Liu Chang holds up his huge sword, and then, with the help of his sword, stops the falling trend.


    While he was doing these actions, Liu was able to break open two half of the residential building which he had already cut. After breaking the gap, Liu Chang was stuck in the ground. Then, naturally, he would not let go of this excellent opportunity. The super huge sword was inserted into Liu Chang''s area from top to bottom. It seems that he still did not give up the idea of cutting Liu Chang into two pieces.However, Liu Chang didn''t have this idea.


    Stuck in the sand, Liu Chang didn''t hesitate to see the huge sword stabbed from top to bottom. He pressed his arms against his own knife and pulled himself out of the soil, but the flowing sword also fell in time.


    Liu Chang''s right arm was cut off at the same shoulder. Liu Chang took advantage of the opponent''s knife style, the moment the knife was inserted into the soil with his own arm, picked up his own knife on the ground, and then jumped up against the stream to live on it.


    "Rock three!" Liu Chang cried out before jumping up. He knew that the other party could understand his meaning.


    Sure enough, while Liu Chang jumped up, Liu''s eyes suddenly became confused for a moment. This kind of confusion was not a loss of consciousness, but a feeling of wrong position. Liu Changming jumped to his left side, but Liu looked to the right side.


    Then, his raised left arm also swung towards it.


    Then, Liu Chang stabbed his sword into the wound on his chest, which is the size of a bowl made of broken meat. In terms of convection, it is the size of the mouth of a bowl for Liu Chang.


    A sword stabs out, Liu Liu sends out a scream, and the eye leaves instantly recover to Qingming. At the moment Liu Chang pulls Mi''s own knife, he grabs Liu Chang with his right arm, abandons the sword and grabs Liu Chang, who has nowhere to escape in the air.


    "Die!" Liu Chang''s right hand grasped half of Liu Chang''s body, and his left hand drew back, and then he grabbed the other half of his body. Then he broke his broken body into two parts. After that, Liu''s body became stiff and breathless. Liu Chang''s two half bodies were thrown away from him, and Liu''s body was convulsed.


    Not far away, No. 3, who witnessed all this, was stunned.


    "Dead?"


    "Dead?" More than ten kilometers away, the boss suddenly opened his eyes. The last picture he saw was a piece of Darkness - Liu Chang had already closed his eyes.


    "Really dead?" The second looks at the boss.


    "I don''t know. It''s all in two!" The eldest brother was certain, but also very suspicious, "according to reason, it must be dead."


    "Go and have a look?"


    "It''s too late. The army should be passing by. How long will it take us to walk there with our feet?" The boss said, "but it''s absolutely necessary to have a look. If it''s really a miracle, there may be hope."


    "He Zhizhi, Qingyin, Li Feng, hurry up..." Hearing this, the second nodded and called on all the people they could call, "those who drive the camp, follow me. The battle over Liu Chang''s side is over!"


    "It''s over?" In fact, several people have been standing not far away from the eldest and the second, not closer because they are afraid to disturb them. But now when they hear the boss say the end, a group of people immediately gather around.


    "How is it going?" He Zhizhi asked.


    "Very bad."


    "Liu Chang lost?" Asked Milan.


    "No


    "How bad is it?" Li Feng is a little anxious.


    "Anyway, it''s very bad. Don''t talk nonsense. Follow me to save people." The boss is in a hurry.


    "If you save people, you should not die." Qingyin asked.


    "I don''t know if you''re dead or not, but if you hang around, you''ll be dead!" The boss put down this sentence, the man ran to the place where the incident happened.


    Among the ruins, the third one first took a look at the direction of the flow, where the flow was convulsing all over the body. More than 60 ml of venom was injected into the body together. If there was no accident, he must have been poisoned. And if there is no accident on the other side, it must be dead.


    Liu''s eyes are not in the same direction as the two of Liu''s friends.


    Therefore, he had to gamble on his luck and chose a direction at random. He found Liu Chang''s half of the body under the debris dozens of meters away. It was just that his luck was not very good. This half was the lower part.


    Under the wall, Liu Chang''s characteristic thigh and half crotch are displayed. The wound is broken from the huge gap in the lower abdomen. Because there is the most vulnerable, it is also the first to be torn off. The broken parts are just two equal length. (to be continued)

 Chapter 234

    "Is this still alive?" The Third Elder walked forward and looked at the lower half of the amputated limb. Because the broken limb was torn, the wound at the fracture site was not so smooth, with uneven roots and flesh, and a small section of the tail vertebrae. The port was flowing with a large amount of blood, which made the old three frown.


    "Well, I''ll take your corpse anyway." With a sigh, the third one pulled up Liu Chang''s "lower body", not the lower body in the general sense, but the lower half of the body. The old three''s head is very small, because he is only three years old, so he can only hold Liu Chang''s two ankles, and then suddenly force, drag to the other side.


    But to his surprise, at the moment of his exertion, the half of his body twitched violently, throwing him far away.


    "Nerve reflex?" After the third was kicked away, he walked back again. It was not too surprised because many animals would still move after stimulating their limbs for a short time after death. So, the third old man who knew this point held Liu Chang''s ankle and pulled hard again. He pressed his legs, which were slightly twitching, and dragged him all the way to the opposite direction, that is, the direction of his head.


    After walking for hundreds of meters, he finally found the upper part of Liu Chang''s body - his eyes closed, his chest collapsed and his internal organs left on the ground. It looked more miserable than his lower body.


    "Alas." With a sigh, the Third Elder couldn''t bear to see such a miserable picture, so he had to drag his scales to connect the two parts together, making him look like a complete person.


    "The vitality is so strong!" Having done all this, the third elder went to Liu Chang and detected his breath - there was no breathing, but the activity of brain waves was still there - which indicated that the person was not dead - but if he did not breathe. No matter how powerful the brain loses oxygen, the death is a matter of minutes.


    Therefore, without his lungs, Liu Chang is a dead man in the eyes of the third. He tries to enter Liu Chang''s brain by brain wave contact. Did you want to "hear" his last words? But it turned out that the other party was in a complete coma, so he didn''t even have time to say the last words.


    Then the old three sighed completely, moved a complete brick in the rubble heap, and sat next to Liu Chang''s body - he was waiting for the boss.


    The army should be close. They''re supposed to get here before the boss and the second - but the third decides to wait. He wanted to take Liu Chang''s body back - friendship is one aspect, research is another - this is Li Qingshui''s greatest work, naturally there are many mysteries waiting for the three people to discover. So, if the army discovers this place first, the third one decides to hypnotize them and let them leave.


    Although he''s only a second brain mutation, and he''s still a kid. It''s hard to completely hypnotize a large population of people, but it''s easy to apply just one emotion.


    Thinking of this, the old three spread his own brain waves, so that a small amount of radio waves spread to a radius of tens of meters. Let all people close to this area, will produce a feeling of boredom - this is to drive the soldiers to search, it is also a signal to the boss and the second.


    But when he had just finished all this, less than three seconds after his brain wave, an old man''s voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "The utilization rate of brain is very high, and the technology of brain wave extravasation is also very skilled. It is indeed a clone of Li Qingshui At the first appearance of the sound, the old three jumped up from the bricks. He turned his head and looked at the direction of the sound source. I found a tall old man standing there.


    Tall.


    This is the first feeling of the old man when he saw the old man. His height is absolutely the best among human beings. According to his precise visual inspection, the old man''s height is at least 2.08 meters, which is definitely the height of a basketball player in his previous life. Or at least the height of a small forward. So, a man of this size is standing there. It''s very conspicuous.


    "Who are you?" Seeing the old man, the third frowned, "how can you know me?"


    He asked two questions in a row, simple, but straight to the subject - because he felt it was weird, and he had judged that the other person was a brain mutant - because it was impossible for him to get close to him without being discovered by him.


    There are different bioelectricity in people''s brain. The third brother releases his own brain wave. In this range, he can feel the existence of any approaching pedestrian. However, the old man can stand here and not be found by himself. That does not mean that he has no brain wave movement - but deliberately hides it.


    And then the third question comes from Beijing


    "Yes, Beijing people." The old man laughed. "You should have guessed where I came from."


    "Institute?" The third asked, "how do you know my name and Li Qingshui?"


    "There are innumerable nodes in the future. Like a river woven by silk, people can''t know where they will go. Therefore, there has never been anyone who knows the future. But the node of fate is destined to be only one. Ordinary people can''t see through the future, but can guess the past! " The old man still smiles. "So, I guess.""Guess?" Hearing the old man''s words, the third old man''s face looked pale. He knew what the so-called "guess" means. What he guessed was to calculate. Take a look at you. According to all the characteristics of you, your companions and the surrounding environment, you can contact everything in the whole world and get the exact origin through precise calculation.


    This is very mysterious, but it is nothing more than analysis and calculation.


    If you look at an ordinary person''s clothes and behavior, you can guess his personality; if you look at your relatives and friends, you can guess his growth environment; if you look at your expression, you can guess his mood today


    In fact, the human brain is guessing every day, and many diviners make a living by guessing.


    Ordinary people arrive here today and see the surrounding situation, they can guess a lot - the surrounding ruins, that is, just after a fierce fierce battle - there are not many bodies of soldiers and residents around, only a white and a red two incomplete monsters and a undamaged child, that is, the fierce fighting between the Monsters just now - and the children are waiting for the red skin monster at this time In front of things, it shows that they are related


    Wait, wait, wait.


    These ordinary people can guess, nothing more than analysis and calculation. But this is the guess of ordinary people, not the guess of brain mutators - not even the guess of five brain variants. (to be continued)

 Chapter 235

    Therefore, guessing such things can also be divided into three or six grades: one knows two things by seeing one, and the other is knowing the whole body or guessing when one sees a little. Seeing a little can even guess the eighteenth generation of your ancestors - that is the real guess.


    Therefore, the old man is obviously the one who has mastered the "real guess".


    Although the second one is not as clever as he is, he is also a smart man. Although he can''t guess the eighteen generations of his ancestors, he also knows the general identity and strength of the visitors.


    So he changed the question.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Save people." The old man looked at Liu Chang on the ground, and then at the other side of his eye, which had stopped twitching.


    "Save who?"


    "Both." Said the old man.


    "Still saved?" Old three looked at Liu Chang, "it''s all like this."


    "You can try it." The old man continued, "it depends on whether you want me to try."


    "You won''t let me down." Old three looked at the old man and laughed, "since the decision has been made, then hurry up. If you want to have a try, you must try as soon as possible! I think you are so old, and your physical strength may not be very good. If the one over there is too heavy, put it first and save this one first! "


    Old three said, began to lift Liu Chang''s body.


    But the old man pulled him to one side. He picked up two pieces of Liu Chang''s body by himself, and then sent them to a special crawler transport equipment. Then he went to the other side of the stream, holding his body and pulling him to this special transport vehicle.


    This particular vehicle, a truck that''s been transformed into something very strange - or it can''t be called a truck. It''s better to call it robot or something else - it doesn''t have a windshield, and it looks very complicated to operate. It has a crawler on the fuselage and a lifting "tire lifting" device. It can perfectly cross the common obstacles in many cities and fully guarantee the unobstructed driving vision.


    "How far can you see?" The third looked at the old man sitting in the cockpit, "did you design this thing?"


    "It''s not far away, but I have recorded the whole terrain and landform, and I can use induction for human beings, so I can drive." The old man started the equipment in the cockpit, and then went on: "this is designed by my students. It''s not easy to make it, otherwise I really want to popularize it. However, as you know, the world is now closed, and there is no mineral resources from mountains and rivers. In the era of global industrial globalization, it is also difficult and difficult to establish a manufacturing industry. Therefore, it is just able to use it on its own. It can''t be popularized. "


    "Yes." The old three nodded and drank the snowflakes floating outside the cockpit. He opened his mouth and said, "drive faster, or I''m afraid Liu Chang can''t hold on."


    "Well, you can use brain waves to continuously stimulate his brain, so that his brain doesn''t lose its activity completely." The old man spoke. Kick a pull rod, so that the machine moved up, the speed from slow to fast.


    Although the speed of the transporter on the road is not as fast as that of cars in the past, it is not slow - even in Beijing. The ground is no longer flat, except for the cracks, which are the protruding roots of trees. If this machine can do this step, it must have been designed with incomparable precision.


    "Your student is also a smart man!" Seeing this machine, the third one suddenly looked forward to Liu Chang''s life.


    The third is gone. The second came with the boss.


    Not long after the third brother left, a group of people came to the army. They inspected the scene of the ruins, but they did not find any troops or monsters in the battle. Therefore, after checking the scene, some people were left to encircle the scene, but most of the main fighters who had gathered to deal with emergencies left.


    The man left behind can circle the scene. Natural circle can not live up to the boss and the second, they set aside a few left behind soldiers, easy to take people to Liu Chang and Liu fighting place.


    Following the last place Liu Chang closed his eyes, the boss took people to look for a large circle, and found the bloodstain dragged by the scene, but no trace of Liu Chang or flow was found.


    "The third is gone."


    "Yes, where did he go?" The eldest, the second and Liu Chang share the vision, and the third one has come back in the battle.


    "Someone should have come and taken them away." Second guess.


    "Should be, that person should be very fierce, otherwise old three can''t follow obediently." The boss also analyzed: "it should be a very strong chief combatant or a brain mutation more than four times. Otherwise, the third one can''t even resist for a moment and listen to others - that''s what can be made only when absolutely passive, not a choice."


    "Who would it be?" When Qingyin heard the two people talking, she came and asked.


    "It should be from the Beijing Research Institute, and at the top." The boss looked to the West.


    The boss looked to the west, not only because of the Institute of biology in Beijing, but also because there were people from the West.


    A child, protected by three adults, came here. The child was only about two years old by sight, but he walked steadily. He was obviously a very strong child."Big brother, second brother, long time no see." The child walked West to East and finally stopped in front of the other two children.


    "Seven." The boss smiles.


    "Yes."


    "Did you take the man?" Asked the second.


    "No, the people from the institute took it." The seventh came to the eldest and the second, and said, "come on, since the amphibian and Liu Chang have come to an end and their enmity has been resolved, there is no need for us to separate our forces. I''ll take you to where we are now. Seventeen would like to meet you and tell you something interesting. "


    "Isn''t Xiaojing hurt on your side?" Asked the boss.


    "No, how could we hurt her?" Lao Qi shakes his head. "It''s just that she''s been working hard for a while, and we all work very hard. It''s really hard to piece together memories, especially the physical memory. More than a dozen of us have been doing it in turn for more than a month, and finally we are about to get results."


    "I don''t know what message Li Qingshui left behind?" The boss nodded and beckoned to the back, "he Zhizhi, Qingyin, all follow me. Let''s go to their place on the 17th."


    "Then I''ll stay and leave a message every day, or she''ll come back at night and don''t know where to look for us." The second said, patted the eldest on the shoulder, "you go first."


    "Yes." The boss nodded, and without any nonsense, he directly followed Lao Qi to the West. After a few steps, he asked, "what''s the matter with the rest of the amphibians?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 236

    "It''s under control." "The remaining amphibians can''t make the climate if they don''t flow," said No. 7. "A few atavistic warriors left by Li Qingshui, together with our brain control, easily controlled them. Now they are locked up."


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t figured out what to do. We''ll have to discuss it and listen to their ideas." "However, they are not the most important issues at present. What we should care about is the whereabouts of Liu and Liu Chang, as well as the trends of the Research Institute. In fact, I have been thinking about this question just now. How can the people of the Institute get here before us? It is clear that we knew the news before the conflict, but now it has been preempted. I always feel that this is a bit strange. Can that person predict it? "


    "I don''t know. There''s a master at the Institute." "Maybe it''s a higher-level brain evolutor, or a more accurate message, who has been waiting here for a long time," the boss said. It''s not like people are unprepared. "


    "Yes, it seems that we have been aiming at the existence of us, but we don''t know whether it is the enemy or the friend." Old seven said: "these things will be discussed by our brother after we go back. Moreover, since the man has taken the third and Liu Chang away, he should be able to think of contacting us afterwards. We can talk to him."


    "Yes." The boss nodded and then looked up at the three soldiers who were accompanying him. "They are the recessive gene expression fighters left by Li Qingshui in those years?" he asked


    "Well, Liu Chang was not the only one injected with the recessive gene display agent. Li Qingshui used a large number of people to do the experiment." "But although there are many participants in the experiment, the success rate is not high. In the end, it was a small group of people who succeeded in atavism, and then for one reason or another, they defected. After all, as soon as Li Qingshui died, they would have no binding force, so they would always follow us. Only about seven or eight people will protect us. "


    "How about combat effectiveness?" The boss looked at the three adults again.


    "Not bad, but much worse than Liu Chang. The best thing for these people is to return to the reptile category, and they are not as jumping as Liu Chang. Their evolutionary process is very regular. " Old seven said and waved to one of them. "Forget it, I won''t tell you. It''s important to get back. Our speed is too slow, please give us a back


    "What about them?" The boss pointed to he Zhizhi and others behind him.


    "Leave a person to lead the way. Let''s go back first. Seventeen said let me go quickly. It seems that there is something urgent."


    "All right." The boss nodded and walked behind a man. He jumped on his back, then turned to his companion and said, "I''ll go first. Don''t be afraid. They won''t hurt you. Just follow that man to our stronghold."


    "Well." He Zhizhi and others nodded. I didn''t say anything.


    "Sit tight!" The soldier with the eldest son on his back seems to have no resistance to his back. After carrying him, he, together with the man carrying the seventh on the other side, quickened the pace under his feet and left four people all the way.


    The speed of the two atavists is very fast, though not as abnormal as Liu Chang or Liu Liu. But in the end, the walking speed of ordinary people is countless times faster than that of ordinary people. Under their burdens, Lao Qi and his boss soon crossed several blocks and arrived at lao17''s stronghold in Xicheng District of Beijing.


    It''s a huge parking lot, on the ground, on the ground, and inside, there are rooms for accommodation. Looks like a good base.


    When the eldest and the seventh arrived, they went all the way down to a basement in the parking lot. They saw almost all the clones here.


    From No.4 to No.17, all of them are here. Together with the eldest one, there are 15 clones, that is, 15 brain domain mutants of different levels.


    "Boss." After seeing Lao Qi leading No.1 back, these people gathered around one after another. They did not have too many polite greetings, but they seemed very close. Obviously, these people had life experience together when they were in the liqingshui base. And their common origin has naturally brought this relationship closer.


    "Well." No. 1 saw these relatives, who could be called "younger brother", nodded and smile, and then asked, "where is Xiaojing?"


    "In the other room, still in a deep coma." In the end, Liu Chang won from the crowd


    "Can''t we win, or we''ll all die together?" The boss sighed, "I would not let him go if I knew it would be like this."


    "Big brother seems to have a good relationship with him recently." After listening to the boss''s words, seventeen laughed: "don''t worry, since Liu Chang can really defeat Liu and build the possibility in the impossible, it shows one thing. Li Qingshui''s conjecture is right, and since his conjecture is right, it is impossible for Liu Chang to die. Now I am more and more aware of the significance of Li Qingshui''s dividing our troops into two ways. All our calculations and plans before were in his expectation. It''s also his intention that Liu Chang was carried to the research institute after he was defeated today. ""Can he even calculate that the Institute will come to save people?" The boss sighed: "that''s really a perverted character!"


    "It''s really a pervert, but I don''t know what he''s going to do next. Does he want to change the future he has seen through Liu Chang''s node?" No. 17 shook his head. "We have to crack the information on Xiaojing before we have a [answer] case."


    "How long will it take?" Asked the boss.


    "At most four days, we have collected all the information about that little girl, and the only thing left is to crack it." Seventeen rubbed his eyes and said, "but it''s not an easy thing. It''s even harder than I thought. It takes a lot of analysis and calculation to restore a person''s muscle memory and skin memory to text information. Therefore, after so many days, I still can''t complete this tedious task


    "I can help you." Said the boss.


    "That would be great." (to be continued)

 Chapter 237

    Beijing.


    Research Institute.


    In a secret research room outside the whole gene research base, the Third Elder looked at Liu Chang''s limbs in the container, or Liu Chang''s stump in the container, and asked, "can this still live? It''s been three days, and there''s no sign of recovery. It''s only through drug bubbles that we can survive. I feel a little mysterious!"


    "I feel like I can''t die." Next to the third, there was a professor Juhan, who was more than two meters tall. He opened the crystal bed like container, and then stimulated Liu Chang''s body with his special equipment. "You see, the limbs still respond to the stimulation, and there are slight current fluctuations in the brain. What''s more, it''s more amazing here


    As the professor spoke, he increased the current in his hand, which suddenly stimulated the center of Liu Chang''s foot, causing his leg to bounce unconsciously.


    "You see, not only the upper part of the body is not dead, but also the lower part of the body is still active. No, no, no It should not be called activity... " Half of the old professor''s words, but shaking his head, he denied himself, "should be called alive, this lower body is still alive, this guy is earthworm?"


    "I don''t know if it''s an earthworm. Anyway, I don''t think his condition is any different from that of a few days ago. Can you do it?" The tone of conversation between the third and the old professor was very impolite. It was a lot more presumptuous than when we just met a few days ago. Obviously, they got along well in the past three days. "The flow over there is almost cured, but there is no progress here. Which side do you help?"


    "I am human. This way, of course At that time, the professor was in the middle of the operation, so long as the old one was not poisonous, the other side was not poisonous. But this guy is cut in two, and many of his internal organs are damaged in a large area. Even if he is an earthworm, how can it be so easy to repair? "


    The old professor said, put down his tools, covered the crystal coffin, and walked to the other side - here. There are a lot of viscera soaked in liquid medicine - intestines, stomach, spleen


    Obviously, these things are Liu Chang''s.


    The old professor looked at these unpleasant things, but did not have the slightest expression. He picked up an object above the operating table, then turned on the button, and began to use the laser to cut up the burned parts of the soaked viscera.


    "Healing things like that. I can''t wait. If you have the spare time to question me, why don''t you come here to help me think about how to put these viscera back in more reliable way, young people now... " The old professor kept his hands and his mouth. "Well I''m really eager for success If you don''t listen to the old man''s words, you will suffer a loss in front of you. "


    "I found out in the past two days that you are talking a lot!" The third one sighed and went to the old professor to fight.


    "Well, speaking more is an expression of emotional catharsis. I am a person who likes to talk more. In the past, I could still be in Beijing. But since the man came, I dare not go out again. After all, he saw me, and my life will not last long. "


    The old professor spoke. A laser knife cut Liu Chang''s intestines into two pieces, then picked up one of them and looked at the light - "this one still works!"


    "Who on earth makes you so scared? You don''t tell me when you ask." The third saw the old professor cut off a section of intact intestines, and then quickly handed over a medicine can, which contained a kind of medicine which was almost the same color as the red fog.


    "In fact, it''s not that I can''t tell you. It''s just that we didn''t know each other two days ago. I said I was afraid you wouldn''t believe it. And I''m afraid you''ll get into trouble with a dozen brothers. " After the old professor put the intestine into the medicine can, he said casually, "the man I''m afraid of is Li Qingshui. He has come to Beijing!"


    "What Hearing the old professor''s words, the third big open mouth, hand a delivery, "pa La" sound, the medicine pot in his hand fell to the ground, glass fragments with the intestines broken all over the ground.


    "What? Is Li Qingshui still alive? "


    On the other side of Beijing, the 17th and the eldest brother, including more than a dozen of their brothers, woke up from the combination of brain regions. Then each of them widened their eyes and saw a look of great surprise on the faces of their opposite companions.


    "It''s impossible!" No. 7 couldn''t stand it at first and got up from the ground. "It''s impossible!"


    "No way!" No. 4 also stood up from the ground, "everyone clearly felt that he was dead."


    "But that''s what it''s all about." On the 16th, he put up his surprise and looked down for a moment. "But there are some very vague details. If we think about them carefully, we will find some differences."


    "Yes." The old man said, "live, dangerous, willow. These three words are put together... "


    "And by putting together information from body language, living can be replaced by another word." "Resurrection!" frowned the second


    "These three words are put together in Xiaojing''s body, which can''t be totally unreasonable." On the 17th, he thought about the relationship between these three words for a while, and then said firmly: "if these three words can be put together by Li Qingshui, there is only one possibility, that is --""Li Qingshui was revived by willows. He is not Li Qingshui now, but a part of willow." No. 16 interface said: "if he was not Li Qingshui, he would have such a dangerous breath. The part that Xiaojing can feel is that Li Qingshui expected this kind of thing to happen, so he directly transplanted his body information and part of the willow information into her perception brain domain. But the most difficult thing for me is that Li Qingshui knows that he will die and will be played by willow trees. Why does that guy still want to die? I can''t explain it... "


    "Well, I used to think he was trying to protect Liu Chang, but now it seems that it''s not like that!" The boss frowned and said, "what the hell is he doing?"


    "Did that guy say anything to Liu Chang before he died?" Seventeen looks at the boss.


    "It seems to have said that willows will be blocked for three years." The boss shook his head, "but now it seems that it hasn''t been blocked for three months!"


    "Three years, three years..." Seventeen pondered, silent, until a long time later, he suddenly looked up, "go, let''s go to the Research Institute."


    "To graduate school?" Old four looked at seventeen and asked, "are you not afraid of danger?"


    "If it''s dangerous, we should have been in danger for a long time. If there is no accident in the Research Institute, there should be five brain region mutants. With his calculation ability, he can''t figure out our origin and destination. Since he hasn''t come to us, he just hopes we can find him." Seventeen said, stood up and walked out of the basement door. "Since he wants us to find him, and Li Qingshui has become a willow tree, he can''t be hostile to us. Li Qingshui is a willow, so he is very dangerous in the Research Institute. He needs allies. And we, the Seventeen of us, are the most solid allies he can find in the world


    "Take all the people we can, especially Xiao Jing, and let''s go to the Institute!" Before leaving the door on the 17th, he turned back and said, "by the way, we should be more careful on the way, and don''t let Li Qingshui find out anything about our whereabouts, even footprints and smells. He is a person who knows Qiu Hao at a glance. Since we have decided to go to the Institute, we will go secretly. According to my guess, Li Qingshui should not know our existence, especially Liu Chang''s. Otherwise, with the willow''s character, he will certainly ignore everything and kill Liu Chang first. Because Li Qingshui lives on him now, he is the biggest stumbling block on the future road of willow. "


    "So everyone, in order not to make trouble for ourselves and Liu Chang, we should be careful and careful on the way. Before entering the Research Institute, we should destroy all traces of our existence. Do you know?"


    "Don''t worry, old seventeen, we understand." In the basement, Lao Ba replied: "although we can''t see a little and know the autumn hair, we can still recognize this point of our own. Therefore, as for the destruction of the whereabouts, I think no one can do better than us. Even if Li Qingshui himself comes, he can not see any trace."


    "Don''t worry about packing up. We can certainly do well in this kind of thing." The boss waved and let the 17th out of the room.


    Then, in the underground parking lot of Xicheng District, a large activity of "covering up criminal evidence" began. More than a dozen brain domain mutants worked together to destroy all traces of their existence. This seemingly tedious task was easily done by these people. In less than an hour, the "past" of dozens of people, including amphibians and atavists, disappeared. The traces of dozens of people who lived in the past were completely eliminated.


    And finished all this, the 17th with a group of people, mighty kill to the Institute.


    On one side of the road, they destroyed the traces of the road. Several people walked slowly until it was dark before they reached the direction of the Research Institute. Before they saw the gate of the Institute, they first saw an old man.


    The old man is tall and tall than normal people. He has a big skeleton. He looks tall and tall. He is wearing an old Zhongshan suit of the 1980s. Although he is very elegant, he does not look like a scholar because of his height. He is more like a basketball player in casual clothes.


    But on the way to see this nondescript old man, the 17th stopped moving forward.


    "Is it you?"


    "It''s me." (to be continued)

 Chapter 238

    The old man nodded and smiling, and introduced himself, "my name is Liu Xinmin."


    "Well, it''s a name with a 1950s flavor." "Li Shiqi, or you can call me Li Shiqi, this is more convenient."


    "Ha ha, you really can name yourself." The tall old man took a look at the huge group of dozens of people behind the seventeen, and the corners of his smile rose a little. "You have more people than I imagined. It seems that Li Qingshui has dug a big hole for himself."


    "Big pit is Liu Chang, not us, we are small pit." Seventeen said, "what about Liu Chang? How is he? "


    "Inside, the recovery is very slow, but there is no life-threatening." Liu Xinmin said with a smile on his face and said, "I don''t know when and when he can get his body well according to this recovery rate."


    "Can''t you either?" Seventeen asked: "you should have a lot of treatment methods. After all, it has been five years since the red fog came, and you are the most authoritative person here in Beijing. Beijing has concentrated all the resources of China and Mi before. The research base should be ten times larger than Zhengzhou, and the initial investment should be the largest. You are so smart and have mastered so many resources. In recent years, even if you can''t compare with Li Qingshui, you should be the same? Didn''t you do any great research? "


    "Yes, there are. But I am unprepared for Liu Chang''s love. After all, no one will be free to study how to repair a person who has been cut in two and complete such a boring thing." The old man said and sighed, "so, when can this thing finally be recovered, we can only be auxiliary. If we want to be truly healthy, we still have to rely on Liu Chang''s own gene awakening. Isn''t he injected with recessive gene manifestation agent? And he will jump back to ancestral evolution. If he can evolve to coelenterates, let alone two, eight can grow together. Therefore, I can only guarantee that he will not die. When he will recover, or if he can recover, it depends on himself! "


    "Yes, it is." The 17th nodded.


    "Well, we can''t say anything here. If there''s any clue from Lu MI, we''ll all have to die. The fighting power of Li Qingshui, the willow tree, can''t be matched by us. Let''s go back to the research institute first." Liu Xinmin said that he called on people to follow him, from another route into the isolation area of the Institute.


    "Li Qingshui doesn''t know?" Following the old guy into his independent research area, he asked on the 17th, "he hasn''t explored everything around here for so many days?"


    "No chance. My men are staring at him. He can''t run." Liu Xinmin let everyone into the research room and said.


    "And by what do you restrain him?" The 17th looked around and asked.


    "Nuclear bomb." The old man replied: "if he wants a nuclear code, he can''t be too arrogant. Moreover, there are large nuclear warheads buried under the research base. If he acts rashly, he has to make a plan to die together. Of course, it is not cost-effective for him. Because he is a willow whose goal is to destroy human nuclear weapons. If Li Qingshui fails to do so, Liu Shu will not only have to keep pace with his own expansion, but also the problem that Liu Shu is facing now is not our one. "


    "That''s it." On the 17th, they followed the old man in front of him all the way through the corridor and came to the research room where Liu Chang was. They saw No. 3 and Liu Chang''s body.


    People want to see, there is no conventional greetings, meet each other can guess the whole process of things - the communication between smart people, always very time-saving.


    And after coming here on the 17th, he was very well behaved. After arranging his own people, he and the eldest returned to the laboratory, and then together with Liu Xinmin, looked at Liu Chang''s residual body.


    "How long do you think he''ll be ok?" The boss looks at Liu Chang''s body.


    "It depends on when he evolves the ability of reincarnation or stronger ability to return to Mi Fu." The old man said, "there are only two things I can guarantee: one is to provide a safe environment; the other is to provide enough nutrients for evolution. As for his brain, it has stabilized in the past two days. I don''t need to stab Mi to stimulate him


    "You should be a five time brain mutant, right?" Interjected the seventeenth.


    "Yes."


    "Well, in that case, don''t you see the future?" Seventeen asked, "even if you can see only a limited number of things, the more cardinal numbers you can get, the more things you can calculate. You have been constantly touching this person these days, and you have got a lot of basic data. Can''t you figure out when he can really evolve regenerative energy?"


    "I don''t know. There are countless variables in this person." The old man said this, and for the first time, his face showed an incredible look: "other people''s future is a river of countless silk, regardless of which direction the future is, but the future is still far away. But this person''s future is a cocoon. He has wrapped himself up. I can''t see what will happen to him in the future. Naturally, I can''t calculate when he will be good, or whether he can be good. There are so many secrets about him, some of which I haven''t studied thoroughly, and recently I have an idea"What idea?" Asked the 17th.


    "I wonder if we can transfer some of the genes from the stream to Liu Chang." As the old man spoke, Lu Mi''s essence appeared in his eyes. "Through Mi''s research on Liu Chang''s body these days, I found that there was a magic factor in him that seemed to be able to infinitely recombine gene chains. The gene synthesis of ordinary people can only be carried out once, and it will be difficult to change after one time. However, this guy once made a gene synthesis "and Li Qingshui''s", and now the two recombinant gene chains are perfectly integrated. In that case, I''m thinking, if we have the ability of self evolution, we can stimulate Mi''s consciousness, let Liu Chang know what he needs, and maybe we can speed up the process of his return to Mi Fu. After all, we don''t have much time. Liu Shu should not have so much patience to play with us little people. After all, what does he have to face It''s us. "


    "Yes, it''s not us that he has to face. His tardiness should not be a real fear of nuclear bombs. He just doesn''t know whether he is facing that thing now." Murmured number 17.


    Hebei border.


    Willow has been stagnant here for a long time. He merges with his surroundings, and at the same time, he can see the sky, which is constantly condensing as many empty mother groups as clouds. (to be continued)

 Chapter 239

    The number of empty mother is so many that it can block out the sky and cover the sun. As many as the clouds of the previous era, they are all floating figures when you look up. And above the invisible clouds, there is a huge guy, slowly floating from the direction of the sea. He is so big that he can completely cover the sunshine in the sky. With the size of a city, every place it goes, it will become dark as night.


    He came from the East, from east to west. The shadow of darkness did not stop all the way. It seemed that he was shouldering a sacred mission. He went all the way west, passing through the jungle and mountains, and finally reached the body range of willows in Henan Province, Hubei Province.


    "Are you here?" When the sun blocking thing entered the area where the willows straddle the three provinces, the permanent smile on Li Qingshui''s face in Beijing finally disappeared and changed into a cold and angular expression in his clothes.


    "Compound life, a creature with very low intelligence power. Sure enough, the lower the intelligence, the easier it is to be manipulated?" Li Qingshui raised his head in the laboratory. His eyes passed through the metal roof of the laboratory. It seemed that he had crossed the sky. He flew hundreds of kilometers away and looked into the sky in the distance.


    He is the willow, and the willow is him - what he sees and knows, the willow knows - and what the willow sees and knows, he naturally knows. So, when the willow saw the shadow in the distance, Li Qingshui''s face changed.


    He quietly watched the distant night, from east to west, all the way to Zhengzhou - he saw what the huge thing was. I also saw that huge thing from west to East, where it passed, the empty mother merged into its body one after another, making it from the size of half a city at the beginning, becoming increasingly huge - and as smart as willow, as smart as him, naturally could not let the huge guy reach its destination. Although he knew that this was only a tentative attack, but because he knew who was the target of the attack So. Neither he nor the willow was careless.


    The willows, which had not been moved for a long time, crouched on the ground for a long time, finally became ferocious again after a month of silence. When the huge black shadow had just moved to Henan, the willows could not wait any longer, and the hundreds of millions of branches were reconsolidated and fused on the ground. In a very short period of time, they formed a huge drill bit on the ground.


    The body of the drill bit is willow, and the tip of the drill bit is still willow. When the willow tree condenses out and the diameter of the bottom reaches tens of thousands of meters, the body of the drill bit suddenly tightens. And then the huge diamond, straight into the sky.


    A emerald green spear, pierced through the clouds, entered the body of that huge compound life - a huge empty mother - a life without intelligence - huge, countless empty mothers in the body fused together. A rare compound super life.


    Generally speaking, no one dares to provoke, and no one is willing to do so - even in the sky at sea level, this giant empty mother almost looks down upon him - because this kind of super life with no intelligence and great lethality is too terrible, even in the ocean, where the biosphere is 100 times more gorgeous than the ground. Since it was born, it has not suffered any harm.


    It''s not because it really dominates the ocean, but because it''s dangerous and has an IQ of 0.


    jellyfish have zero IQ, no brain, only body instinct - and as its evolution, the empty jellyfish seems to be better at reproduction and risk. There''s no big step forward in IQ.


    No one is willing to provoke a fool, no one is willing to provoke a fool who will blow himself up, and absolutely no one will provoke a fool who will defend himself more terrifying than a nuclear bomb.


    So, this empty mother has never been harmed at all since it was born - he just floated on the ocean for several years, blown by the wind, hit by the waves, but not provoked by other creatures.


    Because - it''s a super bomb - a bomb as big as a city can''t be made even with human power.


    The volume is as big as a city, and the explosion volume is immeasurable. Even if the body is not high explosive, it is enough to destroy the range of several cities. So, no one bothers it, so it lives at ease. It has been floating on the sea - until some time ago, I don''t know whether it is because of the wind or the awakening of the instinctive consciousness in the body that it flew all the way across the sea to the land, and all the way from the coastal zone to Hubei Province, and saw the big willow trees, but still kept walking.


    So big willow was angry.


    Or vigilance.


    Zhengzhou is the place where he blooms everywhere, the central area of his brain waves, and the area where the willow tree is least willing to be involved. When he sees the continuous accumulation of empty mothers in the air and the huge complex life still moving westward, Daliu finally firmly believes that this is not a general natural phenomenon, and then quickly stabs out the spear that breaks the sky.


    Then


    The sky is falling apart.


    The huge empty mother had never been hurt since she was born, let alone stabbed in her belly. But when she was hurt for the first time in her life, her instinct finally awakened.It is essentially no different from other empty mothers. With the same body structure, except for its larger size, it is a coelenterate without intelligence. Therefore, when it is injured, it has no difference from other empty mothers in its reaction, that is, self explosion.


    It''s just that his scope of self explosion is much larger and his power is more powerful.


    Strong enough, hundreds of kilometers of sky into a fire cloud, the real fire cloud - fire, burning the cloud. The powerful explosion storm and even the red fog blown away within a hundred kilometers turned into a storm and paste. No color can be seen here except for the fire light.


    The flame collides with the flame, and the storm rips the storm, causing the temperature in the explosion range to rise and then rise again. Even if it is a piece of metal, it will be pulled into iron foam, and then instantly dissolved into molten iron. The willow of big willow is not metal, but it is more tough than metal, but even so, the willow within the range of 100 kilometers has been torn into pieces of scum - especially in the center of the explosion, everything turned into ashes - including his spear that stabbed into the sky.


    The center of the explosion was nearly 100 kilometers, and the area of the storm radiation reached hundreds of kilometers. A typhoon area spread out in the air, making the sky and the earth dark, and blowing the radio wave layer far away in Zhengzhou to be bright and dark. (to be continued)

 Chapter 240

    The hurricane wave brought about by the huge explosion even affected Beijing hundreds of kilometers away. Here today, a strong wind suddenly blew up, and the seven or eight strong winds blew the snow with whistles, which made the face ache.


    Every day, sitting on the back of the beloved bird almost blew down the sky.


    "Why is the wind so strong all of a sudden?" Lying in the parrot''s sadness, he grabs its feathers every day and cries, "where have you been these days? How can you come back now?"


    "I didn''t run anywhere. I went to the seaside and walked around. Wow, it''s really spectacular." Parrot''s speed is very fast, even in a gale of seven or eight, it can also try to keep its balance.


    "You should have come back earlier. You don''t know how many things happened after you left these days. Liu Chang had a fight with the amphibian ancestor called Liu." "Fortunately, I was not at home that day, or I might not see you. Do you remember Zhou Kai who came with us from Xingtai? Because he went back a little earlier, he was directly caught by the amphibians and turned into mud


    "Did Liu Chang fight with that white monster again?" When it comes to flow, the flying love bird''s body swings and almost throws it out of the air every day. Obviously, the bird''s experience of being pulled down from the sky and broke its leg that day is still fresh in its memory. In his heart, convection has a very fear, and convection that powerful force, has almost invincible ideas. So, hearing Liu Chang fight with Liu Chang again, the parrot named Zhiqing screamed: "how can this be possible? Liu Chang can''t beat that monster called Liu. Is he dead? "


    "Not dead, but almost." Sigh every day. "Qi," he said, "now that he has been saved to Beijing Research Institute for treatment, people have been cut in two.


    "I''ll say, how could he win that monster." Although the parrot has intelligence quotient, it is obviously slow in feeling. It seems that he can''t hear the meaning of sighing every day. He said to himself: "the white monster of the last time obviously had spare strength at the beginning, and he didn''t carry any weapons. Even so, Liu Chang was almost killed, or he was let go in the end Wait What did you say? Is Liu Chang in two? "


    "Yes. Two. " Every day long out. Qi, "and it seems that there is only half of the viscera left."


    "Isn''t that dead?" The tone of the parrot in the air was also a little sad, "I didn''t expect to die like this No, the amphibian ancestor didn''t let him go last time. Why did he have to kill him this time? "


    "Last time, it was because he didn''t know Liu Chang had killed one of his sons..." If I know this time, I can''t let it go. " Every day.


    "Then Liu Chang is really dead. If that amphibian has a killing heart, I think Liu Chang can''t beat him 100 percent." The parrot sighed: "if I had known earlier, I might have run to help. Although I can''t fight, at least I can fly, so as not to let Liu Chang so miserable."


    "Well, if you were there..." Maybe Liu Chang won''t be like this. " Every day he said, "he is a good man."


    "Well, it''s good..." The parrot flying along the direction of the strong wind in the air heard every day''s exclamation, heard the whole reason of this matter, suddenly stopped its flying body and circled in the air.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Every day, you''d better not go back." In the face of the hurricane, the parrot said, "Liu Changren is good, but now he is dead, and the enemy is still in Beijing. It''s a mess in Beijing, didn''t you? Why don''t we go? There are enemies in it, and it''s not suitable for you to survive. I was raised by you since I was a child, and then I always accompany you after the change. Although I always feel you are very upset, I don''t want you to die in front of me. That white monster is in Beijing. I will think of you and me one day. In case we come to our door, the best situation for us is to be locked up. I will be a vehicle and you will be your eyes. I think we might as well run, I fly fast, I take you to the North Although the north is colder now, there are fewer species in the cold ecosystem! Don''t go to Beijing... "


    "No, our friends are there." Every day he shook his head, "and the white monster has been solved."


    "stupid woman, what kind of friend is not friend, only a few months ago, I tell you, you are still your own life..." Wait... " What did you just say Hovering in the air, the noisy parrot heard every day''s words, and suddenly a spirit of excitement, "the giant monster called flow has been killed?"


    "Yes." Every day he nodded, "Liu Chang solved this problem. They were both defeated and injured, or they both died."


    "I grass, don''t I?" The parrot made a rude remark, "no, I have to see it."


    after saying this, the parrot turned into a gust of wind and flew to the inner city of Beijing with the heavy snow.


    Inside the city, in the Research Institute.


    Xiaojing in coma for many days, these two days finally wake up. Because the clone no longer hypnotized her, she was awake.


    Accompanied by he Zhizhi, Xiaojing had a bowl of porridge, then sat down on the clean bed and nestled in the arms of her big sister who had taken care of her for four years."You''ve been working hard these days." He Zhizhi looked at Xiaojing pale face, some heartache, "the feeling of being hypnotized for several months, isn''t it good?"


    "Well, every day is like sleeping." Small static nodded, looked to he Zhizhi''s eye socket suddenly red, "you say, Liu Chang elder brother, he can return to the original state?"


    Coma for a month, Xiaojing wake up the first thing is to ask Liu Chang. Then, the first thing she knew was the bad news about Liu Chang. After she knew this, she didn''t even ask what happened in the past month, so her mind was occupied by this thing.


    This is a thing that can only be done by a person who does not pay attention to her own situation. After being in a coma for so long, the first thing and the only thing to do is to ask another person, which can only show one thing. That person''s weight in her heart is much heavier than her own, and she can completely ignore herself.


    When I heard this question for two days, I was very grateful. Therefore, the same question, in return for her same answer.


    "Don''t worry, Professor Liu said Liu Chang would not die. According to his speculation, in the near future, Liu Chang''s two parts of the body can be connected back." He Zhizhi touched Xiaojing''s head and said gently, "so, you should take good care of your body these days. Those clonal perverted children have made you miserable. I think you''ve lost weight these days. We have no danger here. We don''t have to worry about food and drink. You should take the time to keep yourself better, so that Liu Chang doesn''t like you when he wakes up to see you are not beautiful. "


    Suddenly, the voice of Liu Zhijing came to comfort him.


    "Hello, two of you. May I come in?"


    "Yes." He Zhizhi rubbed Xiaojing''s hair again, pressed the pillow behind her, and let her rely on it. Then he stood up and opened the door to meet the tall old man.


    After the old man entered the door, he nodded his head and smile, which was a greeting. Then he walked to the side of Xiaojing bed and looked at the stubborn girl with a smile.


    "You wake up, good, good!" Although the old professor is tall, but the contour of his face is still kind, so it is not very frightening. After he walked to Xiaojing''s bed, he Zhizhi moved a stool for him from the room and let him sit there. Then, his voice full of personal characteristics sounded in the room.


    "I heard you woke up two days ago, but I didn''t come to see you for various reasons." The old man nodded and said with a smile: "I want to give you a little sober buffer time, so that you can slightly accept everything here and the change of the scene, and then look at your."


    "Thank you." Xiaojing nodded on the bed, and then, her topic unconsciously returned to the same question as before: "you are the professor, the professor who treats Liu Chang''s wounds."


    "Yes." Liu Xinmin nodded.


    "Can brother Liu Chang recover? Will he die? " When Xiaojing asked this question, her expression was a little dull, her eyes were red, and her tears seemed to be just about to gush out, and then she was pressed down by her stubborn strength, which seemed to be very uncomfortable.


    "Cry if you want. It''s better for your health." The old man comforted.


    "If you don''t cry, you will cry for the dead. Unfortunately, I won''t cry." The girl shook her head. "Can you tell me the truth? Will brother Liu Chang die? "


    "No!" The old man shook his head. "I promise you with my personality that he will never die."


    "That''s good. That''s good." The girl whispered.


    "Can I ask you a few questions?" The old man looked at the girl.


    "Ask, you are the doctor of Liu Chang''s brother. I will answer whatever you ask." Xiao Jing nods.


    "Well, can you still feel fear recently? Can you feel the position of the person you fear? "


    "Yes."


    "So why don''t you look too scared lately?" The old man had some doubts, "shouldn''t it be the fear deeply rooted in the spirit?"


    "Because brother Liu Chang is dying, there is nothing to be afraid of in this world." Xiao Jing shakes her head, "what I fear most is that I am afraid to leave Liu Chang''s brother. And the rest, no matter how much I fear, is nothing in front of this, and today I found that the thing that scared me suddenly weakened (to be continued)

 Chapter 241

    "Weaker?" Liu Xinmin heard Xiaojing''s words, his face completely burst into a smile. "It seems that there is something wrong with Henan and Hubei!"


    After saying this, he comforted Xiaojing for the first time. Standing under the wind and snow outside, he boldly looked at the research area on the other side.


    It''s windy and snowy.


    It''s cold outside.


    But standing in the wind and snow, the old man''s face showed the expression of spring breeze.


    But on the other side of the Institute, a person''s expression is not so good-looking. This person is naturally Li Qingshui. His face is pale. It seems that in the last moment, he suddenly suffered great pain. Even the smile on his face that he kept all year round disappeared. A pale face suddenly became angular because of the loss of his smile.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing Li Qingshui Sha''s face changed, Ryan, who has been by his side, asked.


    Yes, it''s care.


    It''s not only about paying attention to the person you like. In fact, as long as you devote all your energy and body and mind to another person, it''s called caring.


    These days, from the day Li Qingshui arrived at the Institute, Ryan has been concerned about him. His whole life and all his energy are focused on this person. He always pays attention to him and cares about him all the time. Therefore, any disturbance of Li Qingshui can''t run away from his eyes.


    Seeing him suddenly pale at the moment, Lane naturally asked what was going on.


    "Nothing." See others care about themselves. Li Qingshui reluctantly smiles, but even a fool can see that his smile is very reluctant, and Ryan is not a fool, so he can see it.


    He saw that Li Qingshui was suddenly injured. Although he didn''t know why, Ryan was still very happy - the enemy''s injury is a good thing. He has been under too much pressure these days. In the face of a person he can''t defeat, he can only drag the other side with such a rogue way of ending up together. This is a kind of irony to a wise man.


    So, Ryan didn''t like the feeling, but he couldn''t help it. So, see Li Qingshui now weak appearance, he also unconsciously happy.


    Happy, he even used a very rogue trick to stimulate the other party''s mood.


    "You look really sick." Ryan walked up to Li Qingshui and made a helping gesture. "No, I''ll help you to your room for a rest."


    "Ha ha." Seeing Ryan coming, Li Qingshui stretched out his arm. "OK, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    Seeing Li Qingshui''s outstretched arm, Ryan thought for a moment, but still didn''t dare to touch it. Finally, they supported him and left the huge laboratory together.


    And after they left, the rest of the lab talked about it.


    They''re people who don''t stop working with their hands, and their mouths can separate their minds from each other.


    The first person to talk is a woman - gossip is a woman''s nature. No matter how smart a woman is, there will be no exception. So the researcher looked at the biological samples in the microscope and said with a smile, "Ryan is not doing well recently."


    "Yes." The other one is a woman. They are the only two female brain mutants in this institute. So, their smart brains. "In fact, since the new guy named Li Qingshui came here, Ryan has not been strong. First, he came out of the isolation laboratory on the other side, and then his temperament changed greatly. Now, he is still eating, sleeping and sleeping. The other person seems to have no opinion on this matter. Do you think the two people are engaged in the foundation work


    "Maybe." The previous woman listened to this sentence and nodded as if it were important. "In fact, since Ryan''s temperament changed, I''ve thought about countless possibilities, but I''ve ruled them out one by one. In the end, I still feel that this possibility is the most. Because there is no reason ah, two people obviously meet for the first time, all of a sudden they are so hot and inseparable. Even if there is a secret, I don''t know what the secret is. And did you see Ryan''s concerned look? Damn it, it''s obviously not a fake. How much he has to care about that guy named Li Qingshui so that he can show such real feelings in an instant. I''ve almost been electrified. "


    "What''s more, have you noticed that Ryan doesn''t do much research on things recently. So does Li Qingshui, who makes some biological embryos every day. I don''t know what he wants to do. If two people are really engaged in basic science, will Li Qingshui be studying men and boys?"


    "Poof, that''s a real topic. Does he want to transfer a uterus to himself The first woman put down her lens, raised her head from the microscope, rubbed her chin and thought, "it''s not very difficult to transplant a uterus, but if you want to have a son for a man, you have to break through a lot of scientific problems. If you just use other people''s eggs and sperm. Son, and then put into the uterus surrogate, it is not difficult. But after all, it''s still someone else''s child. The one who gives birth to a child can only be regarded as a surrogate tool. Therefore, in order to truly combine the product of two people, we must break through n biological problems. First of all, men do not have the structure to make eggs, and sperm and eggs almost only have nuclei except the motor part. Therefore, even if the two sperms can combine smoothly, they lack the cytoplasm to make them develop. So There is a long way to go and a difficult future for both of them. How far they can goThe woman sighed.


    "It''s hard to say. Both of them are so smart. If they really devote themselves to this research, I think it''s possible to succeed." Another woman holds a different point of view. She also puts down her experimental material and rubs her chin. "In fact, I''m not thinking about this. I''m thinking about who is attacking and who is receiving?"


    "It''s worth asking. According to the general setting, lane is tall, and Li Qingshui is wearing glasses. It''s clear who will attack and who will suffer." The previous woman laughed and continued to lower her head.


    "It''s hard to say, I feel that Ryan is afraid of Li Qingshui, and you don''t feel that it''s fun to reverse roles?" Another woman said more excited, "so ah, I feel this kind of thing, should..."


    "Cough..." Just as the two women were talking more and more vigorously, a large amount of men''s cough was heard in the laboratory.


    The end of the day has a moment''s leisure.


    Women''s leisure is gossip. (to be continued)

 Chapter 242

    Some people have leisure because they don''t know the danger, and those who know the danger will not go to leisure.


    Liu Xinmin has no leisure, and Ryan can''t either. Even the big willow, which has always seemed to be very comfortable, has been unable to relax recently.


    Henan border after the explosion.


    It was a mess - a whole hundred kilometers in diameter had been completely destroyed, and the central area of the explosion had spread all the way to Hubei Province - and in the central area of the explosion, almost everything had been destroyed to the most primitive state, the ground became scorched, the traces of any animal and plant had turned into ashes - even the tough steel body of the big willow The bodies were torn to pieces and turned into debris all over the ground. Only the roots buried deep in the soil could survive under the high pressure of explosion, because the cracked soil on the ground bears most of the pressure on them.


    This is the tragic situation in the central area of the explosion, and in the radiation area within the explosion range, the state of the big willow is also in a mess.


    Explosions create storms, and the closer you get to the explosion site, the more severe the storm becomes.


    The storm of the giant air mother explosion can blow to Beijing. Naturally, the storm will be more severe within a hundred kilometers around it. Many branches of the big willow were blown off by the storm, and some places were ignited by the fire. The willow branches were burning on the ground, and everywhere were struggling willows lying on the ground, twisting and turning like dying earthworms, making people sick.


    The willow is injured.


    It''s a serious injury.


    One of the smartest creatures on earth. It seems to be a very violent fact to be seriously injured by a creature with no intelligence quotient - but this is the case with the evolution of the earth. It is not that low intelligence leads to low combat effectiveness. In fact, many times, IQ and combat effectiveness are inversely proportional.


    Therefore, the empty mother is a terrible race, and the empty mother king is a terrible creature - and the willow tree''s troubles did not stop after the King Kong Mu attacked him - because those little empty mothers in the air, after the empty mother king exploded. They fell and burst.


    The empty mothers of the three provinces fell like raindrops. Each empty mother was equivalent to a bomb dropped by air. At the moment of the king''s self explosion, they all exploded together as if they had received some command. Millions, millions, nearly tens of millions of empty mothers fell from the sky, like a bomb dropped by air, rain fell into the willow everywhere. These little guys do no less damage to the willow than the empty mother king. Ants often kill elephants, which is the truth in the world.


    So the willow tree was in a mess, the 100 kilometer area at the center of the explosion was in a mess, as was the raindrop area around the explosion - this was his most embarrassing time since he was born, and. He knew it was just the beginning.


    Because, these empty mothers can only be regarded as the sentinels of the enemy he is facing, a guide, and a person who comes to inquire for information - these are definitely not real attacks, because they are just beginning now.


    So. After being wounded by the explosion, the willow quickly drew back to the body, spread from the previous area of nearly three provinces, and slowly closed to the middle - it seemed to make a defensive posture of preparing for a long-term battle - he did not attack, nor did he continue to expand, because he knew that his enemy had no IQ, only rules - that rule was. The more he expands, the bigger the rebound.


    So now he''s shrinking and waiting for the moment.


    He knows that there are many powerful things in the world that have broken the balance, and these things can cause trouble, and there are contradictions between them - natural contradictions - just like human beings and themselves. So, he wants to cringe, he wants to let the ocean that may exist, stronger than he is more stupid things, to help him bear some things.


    Or maybe it''s the race that may be more unbalanced, and help him fend off a few more knives - when the matter is settled and the wind is calm, he will go out of the mountain.


    By that time


    "Lao Liu, do you think there are more abnormal creatures in the world than big willows?" Liu Xuexue is standing next to Fengxue No.17. "It''s too windy. It''s a little strange."


    "Yes, the big willow is injured. I think it''s a super life." Liu Xinmin first answered the second question on the 17th, and then answered his first question, "I don''t know if there are individuals in the world who are more powerful than big willows, but if you refer to groups, I know that there are a group of undersea people who can definitely compete with willows."


    "Undersea man?" Hearing Liu Xinmin''s question on the 17th, he felt a shiver, "has marine life finally evolved into wisdom?"


    "I don''t know, or that marine life should have produced intelligent life first. These well-established guys came too late." The old man said, and picked up the baby under his feet - because the wind and snow are too heavy, the snow in recent days has nearly buried the No. 17, which is less than half a meter tall.


    "I know only a little about the undersea people. It''s from North America."


    "North America?" On the 17th, in the old man''s arms, he did not appear embarrassed. He continued to ask, "how can news from North America get here? Is it a satellite? But aren''t satellites no longer available? No, if we can get a little signal on rainy days, it''s really possible... ""Yes, a year ago in a heavy rain weather, I received a word, North America, it seems that the enemy is about to fall." The old man said, overlooking the snow in the South - where is the direction of the willow, "of course, we are almost here."


    "Can you tell me something about the undersea man? Wisdom also has the ability to reproduce, as well as volume and movement The 17th asked about the four most important factors that make a race strong.


    Wisdom determines development.


    Reproductive capacity determines race continuity.


    Volume determines the adaptive characteristics.


    Movement is the cornerstone of survival.


    These four elements together are the absolute competitiveness of a race.


    Obviously, the absolute competitiveness of this undersea Terran is absolutely terrible.


    "Ovoid, a fetus can produce hundreds of eggs, much stronger than the human reproductive capacity. Exercise power should also be slightly stronger than that of human beings. It should be of ordinary size. It will not consume too much food resources, so as to maintain the basic characteristics of the body. As for wisdom... " Liu Xinmin said here, with a heavy sigh, "it is said that every underwater Terran has the intelligence no less than that of a brain mutant..." (to be continued)

 Chapter 243

    "Every individual has the wisdom of those who are not open to the stem brain mutation..." On the 7th, his eyes suddenly froze. He had only twice in his life - the first time when he knew the existence of the big willow, and the second time was now.


    Because only when he feels powerless and totally unable to resist, can he not naturally produce this kind of expression which is close to angry eyes and tongue tied. In this expression, there are fear, panic and praise. How terrible is a high fecundity race composed of brain mutants? This kind of thing is self-evident. One million Li Qingshui, 10 million Li Qingshui, they landed together, and then they gave the people of North America a smile and said, "Hi, darling darling darling, here we are."


    Then North America collapsed.


    It''s easy to imagine that the only advantage human beings have in the face of this race is the accumulation of knowledge for thousands of years, which they can solve in three days. Imagine Li Qingshui''s learning ability.


    What is the concept of tens of millions of brain mutants? Smart people and smart people together, can produce a very strong chemical reaction. This is just like the reason why the people of the Institute gathered together, and why the seventeen brothers of the 17th and the 1st got together. Wisdom can complement each other. Moreover, the 10 million people on the sea may be more terrible than the 10 million Li Qingshui. For one thing, because Li Qingshui''s personality and thinking are close to each other, they may not be able to produce such violent chemical reactions.


    If the sea people gather together, and there are a few more senior leaders and so on, it will be impossible for North America not to collapse.


    Therefore, the collapse of North America on the 17th is not surprising at all. He wonders why the collapse of North America can send signals, because in general, according to the strong absolute competitiveness of undersea people, they should have been extinct for a long time!


    "Why didn''t Beizhi people die?" On the 17th, it was inconceivable that "according to the general logic, North America can not survive because of nuclear weapons?"


    "No, it''s because the sea people told them about human rights!"


    "Ah?"


    "Human rights, human rights!" The old man laughed. "You heard me right."


    "Don''t talk to me. Human rights is a social word, not a racial word, not a biological word. In this big world, when a new intelligent life is landing strongly, at least at this moment, this word should not appear. "


    "Then it must have appeared!"


    "That''s what someone made it appear."


    "The only people who can make it appear are themselves." The old man smiles: "that is the undersea people also feel the crisis."


    "Do you feel the crisis?" On the 17th, he asked, "I have some bad feelings recently, but I can''t figure out what it is. With your calculation ability, can you tell me what will happen this winter?"


    "Dead night." The old man nodded. "That''s the name I gave it."


    "Dead night?" "How to die?" asked the 17th again


    "Is the death of most races."


    Liu Xinmin breathed a sigh of relief instead of a sigh, which made the 17th very confused. Since he had such a terrible name, it was not difficult for him to imagine that the next winter would be very sad, but he could not think of the old man in front of him. Why should he take a breath of relief. So he asked -


    "why?"


    "Because Wei feels relaxed."


    "Why relax? Is death night good for mankind? "


    "Half of it. At least human beings don''t have to stand on the crest of the storm. After all, human beings are no longer the invincible race on the throne of the food chain."


    "What does this have to do with dead night?" On the 17th, a little anxious, "don''t play charades. I hate to talk like this. Tell me everything you know. Let''s get ready."


    "Well, this is what I summed up based on the current state of life on earth and the weather conditions every day, as well as the last Cambrian biological explosion." The old man nodded, "we know the biological explosion, and now there are only two. So, the last biological explosion has a very strong reference value, and I have studied it again and again, and finally summed up some very strange things


    "What strange thing?" He asked again on the 17th. He really didn''t like the old man''s way of talking, leaving half and letting others ask half, because it made him feel that the other side was very two.


    "You don''t feel like I''m very two. I just feel two people talking. If I speak alone, it''s boring." The old man''s character is as lonely as snow, "so you should understand the empty and lonely heart of an old man who lives in seclusion all the year round."


    "I understand." Seventeen eyebrow unnatural twitch for a moment, forced to suppress anger and said: "you continue."


    "Well, speaking of the last biological explosion, the Cambrian, how many years did it last?" The old man''s first question."Two million years." This question is nonsense to the 17th.


    "Well, how many new species have been produced in these two million years." The old man''s second question.


    "How do I know? There should be no less than tens of thousands of species. In addition to the fact that the ancestors of all living things were formed in that period, there are still more that are eliminated. "


    "However, not all the eliminated ones are weak." "You know, there are many animal fossils in the geological layer of Xiyi year ago, which are obviously excellent and other species of the same period, but these pioneers were eliminated. Don''t you think this is unscientific?"


    "The best and the worst are eliminated, leaving only the balanced mean. That''s what you want to express." The 17th asked, "what does this have to do with what you call the dead night?"


    "This is my conjecture. During the last biological explosion, there were many excellent creatures being eliminated. This phenomenon is naturally abnormal, and the reason why this phenomenon can be created can only be explained by one reason - external intervention. Since this intervention comes from the outside and can exterminate the best races, it is very, very natural Fierce, can be said to be bloody The old man said, raising his head, "and according to the current situation, I estimate that this intervention comes from the weather and climate, so I call it the dead night." (to be continued)

 Chapter 244

    "Then, according to your calculation, how did the night of death come from?" Asked the 17th again.


    "Here, I''ll show you something."


    The old man said, he carried No. 17 into the room. After closing the door of the experimental area, he took him in the corridor of the laboratory to enter a huge closed breeding area. There were toughened glass cabinets in it. There were many strange creatures in the cabinet, most of them were species in the jungle.


    "Are these things you use to do experiments?" Looking at the glass cabinets below, the 17th said, "Beijing is really different. The species are more complete than what Li Qingshui collected in those years."


    "At the beginning of the end of the world, Beijing was almost undamaged. It had the most powerful centralized system and the most strict military protection of the whole [China]. It was very safe at that time. Therefore, the starting point of our side was much higher than that of all the cities in China." The old man pointed to all the things here, "and before the red fog came, the scale of research institutes here was also the largest. After the red fog came, there were also the largest number of brain domain mutants. With these, in fact, at the beginning of my research, I was much higher than Li Qingshui in terms of research hardware."


    When the old man said these words, he did not show his proud expression, but his face was depressed.


    "But even so, I still can''t compare with Li Qingshui in many aspects." The old man said, passing these glass cabinets and stopping in front of an experimental platform. "If you don''t talk about it, just talk about the cloning achievements of brain mutants. I haven''t done it. At that time, Beijing actually introduced a "human completion plan". Some people proposed to clone millions of brain region mutants and let them dominate the survival of human beings. At that time, I was in fact the proposer, planner and ultimate executor of the human completion plan


    "In the end, as you can see, I failed." The old man frowned as he spoke, as if there was a puzzle waiting for him that would never be solved. However, the brain volume is very high, and the frequency and amplitude of brain waves are different from those of ordinary people. I don''t know why, as soon as I clone brain domain mutants, they all stop the transmission of brain waves before they are born. That is, the body is alive, and the brain is theoretically alive, but there are no waves and no signs of life. Do you know why? "


    "How do I know?" No. 17 said: "only this, Li Qingshui has not told us, and I have pushed aside, no clue. Now, in the past, in the future, because the past has happened, isn''t it possible to calculate the minimum amount of data needed? Can''t you calculate the result of this problem according to the amount of data I have? "


    "Can''t figure it out, so let me dissect it?" The old man seemed to ask this question jokingly, but both of them, including the 17th and him, knew that the problem was serious.


    But the 17th faced such unreasonable request, frowned and thought for a while, but did not refuse.


    "Yes, you can dissect me, but you can''t do me any permanent damage."


    "Ha ha, you are a selfless man." The old man is joking.


    "Yes, I am." On the 17th, they also made a joke, and then two of the smartest people in China have ended a little joke less than, seconds later... " Now, can you tell me about the dead night and these creatures? What medicine have you developed? Or is there something strange in the red fog? "


    While talking on the 17th, he glanced at a bottle of purplish red potion in front of the experimental table and said, "is this the thing?"


    "Well, yes, it''s something I managed to separate from the red fog. I call it Gaia''s mania."


    "What a fuckin ''name." No. 17 turned his mouth and took the bottle from the old man''s hand. He put it on his lips and sniffed it. "Listen to the name, the function of this thing should be to make it difficult for creatures to tame? No wonder... "


    "Li Qingshui has also studied the components of red fog before. There are some things in it that he did not separate out, but he also speculated on their functions. In the early days of the Institute, he actually devoted part of his energy to domesticating new species, but no matter how domesticated, he found that no animal would be tamed according to the previous training rules of human beings. Then Li Qingshui analyzed that there must be some mental stimulation in the red fog. At that time, it called this "self" will. "


    "Whatever it''s called, it''s amazing." The old man said, took out a needle from the bottle inside a little bit of liquid similar to the mist, and then used the needle to make a comparison to No. 17: "do you want some?"


    "No danger?" Number seventeen stretched out his arm.


    "No, I''ve tried it myself. I want to experience what it feels like. It''s better than smoking marijuana." The old man said, "a shot was put into the fat little arm of No. 17 baby. Then, within three seconds after the injection of liquid, the body of the latter began to tremble slightly.


    This kind of shaking seems to be a kind of feeling of "Xing" and "struggling". On the 17th, he almost wants to roll his eyes. Fortunately, he has a high IQ, and his brain has a strong control over his body. Therefore, he tries to resist the feeling which is more addictive than taking drugs. He sighs: "Damn it, it''s too exciting. It''s a kind of spiritual enjoyment.""Well, is there a feeling that Laozi is the first in the world?" The old man is obviously familiar with the ingredients. "This kind of spiritual hint is terrible, which makes it difficult for those species with insufficient intelligence to distinguish the situation they have now. This is comparable to the effect of" Xing "agonist. They are not afraid of you at all, and they think they are unique and powerful. How can you tame them


    "So, your so-called dead night is that in this winter, this element in the red fog, and several other components related to it, will suddenly increase, and then there will be a massacre led by low intelligence species among the global species." The 17th understood what the so-called dead night was. "How can you be sure that the massacre was aimed at the top species? Is there such a spiritual hint in the Gaia rules? "


    "Absolutely, the willow tree was not just bombed, but also by the brainless empty mother. Ha ha ha ha ha" "the old man gave a crazy laugh for the first time when he said this question. (to be continued)

 Chapter 245

    He was very happy with his smile, and he also felt happy from it along with the 17th.


    "And when will your expected death night come?" Asked the 17th.


    "This winter." The old man said some nonsense.


    "Be specific."


    "I don''t know."


    "What will be the characteristics of living things at that time?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Will marine life come here in large areas?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What do you know?"


    "I told you everything I knew."


    "Then I''ll get out of here." The 17th was too lazy to talk to the old man any more. He jumped out of him and left here.


    The old man looked at the young man''s back, still lonely as snow.


    "Young people today It''s really... " Liu Xinmin sighs


    Winter comes fast and time goes by quickly.


    When the wind and snow completely stopped, it was three days later. The snow was heavy and lasted for a long time. The whole city of Beijing was covered with snow. If the main color was not bright red, if it was not for the snow, it would be beautiful.


    But in this winter, no one will think that the snow is very beautiful - because the people who have this leisure and leisure are all dead, and the rest are not the literati who are sad about spring and Autumn - but ordinary people who only know how to survive.


    So this snow is a tragedy for them, because they associate it with the food crisis in front of them. Think of hunger and cold - so, in the eyes of hungry people, there is no scenery, only food.


    "How many people will starve to death this winter?" Looking at the snow outside, Milan stood beside Xiaojing.


    "I don''t know. It should be a lot." Looking at the snow outside, the girl didn''t see the scenery in her eyes. She didn''t think about how many people would starve to death this winter. She only thought about one person.


    "Don''t worry, Liu Chang is OK." Milan said: "since the first day of becoming like that didn''t die. So far, it''s almost impossible to die. "


    "Well, but today they are going to synthesize the gene of Liu Chang into brother Liu Chang''s body. I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?" Milan frowned. "Excessive care is a drag. Don''t think so much. Can''t I go out with you? Call the boss and them. Yesterday, I heard from the boss that he wanted to go to the city to see the current situation. Would you like me to take him out and have a look? It''s also a kind of relaxation. Don''t give yourself too much psychological burden, because these burdens will be transferred to others. "


    "I understand." The girl nodded, "where to turn?"


    "Whatever. It''s better than here. "


    "But boss, they didn''t say that we should be careful when we go out, that is, if someone in the base knows our existence, or just let him see some one of us. Will he kill all of us at any cost? " Xiaojing recalled the old boss''s "alarmist talk" and said that the man didn''t know our existence now. If he knew that we were the biggest variable, he would kill us at the risk of the same fate? "


    Xiaojing knows, the person they are talking about. It''s the terrible presence in his head.


    "Why are you afraid of him? Don''t you have a little radar in your head?" Milan said with a smile: "even if that man is so powerful that he doesn''t even know our existence, he won''t deliberately go to us. It''s over to hide from him. Call the boss and we''ll go out for relaxation. In these days, the old guy named Xinmin won''t let me out. I''m suffocating. "


    Milan said choking, but she was looking at Xiaojing - obviously, she meant this little girl.


    "If human beings stay in a closed environment for a long time, they will be anxious, and this anxiety will increase geometrically with the growth of time." Milan went on to talk about her counseling and to build a network here in her own way.


    "Didn''t the old man named Liu Xinmin stay here for a long time? I didn''t see how he was. " Xiao Jing murmured. It was obvious that she had some instinctive resistance to these new comers.


    "Well, the old man and those perverted children are not human in my eyes." Milan laughed. "At least in the past psychological research, we have not studied whether the psychological activities of people with IQ more than 300 are different from those of normal people."


    "Er." The girl nodded, opened the glass door and went out.


    When Milan saw this situation, he rushed back to call on the eldest, who borrowed a atavist warrior from seventeen, and then a group of four people walked out of the independent research area of the Institute.


    After walking out of the research area slowly, the snow here gradually thickens.


    Ordinary people on the street are not as well treated as those in the Research Institute. Soldiers go to clean up the snow, which has reached the waist depth of adults, making it difficult for people less than 1.5 meters tall to get through.So, No. 1 had to go into the arms of the atavists, but Xiaojing refused the invitation of the other arm of the warrior. In four years, the little girl had grown into a girl. Although she was thin and thin, she had already begun to develop. What''s more, in the past four years, she had grown into a woman''s height, and the girl had grown up early, but she was not tall, But also can barely wade in the snow road.


    "Why do you want to come out?" This is a question asked by the atavist warrior. His name is Wang Pengfei. He accepted Li Qingshui''s task of protecting the clone a few months ago. He has followed the 13th all the way to the present. The reason why he has not defected to live a carefree life like other atavists because he has lost his binding force is because he is a very farsighted man.


    In the past four years, with his not so clever brain, he also outlined his own Doomsday in his heart. He had his own opinions, and he was very original and sharp. He could see the status of human beings. Although it was not clear, he knew that there was despair in it. Therefore, he did not choose a moment of carefree, did not find a place to use his own force to be a boss, he chose to continue to protect the 13th, including the 17th People - because he knew that in this last world, if you really want to survive to the end, standing by the smartest person is the best choice.


    So, the only thing that clones have binding on them about atavists is the future, which allows them to see the hope or prospect of the future, and let them know that what they choose is right. (to be continued)

 Chapter 246

    Therefore, the number one people are not reluctant to tell these soldiers some things, after all, they know the first-hand information, for them, it is also the reward of being a bodyguard.


    "I come out for two purposes. One is to look at the current situation of Beijing''s citizens. Although they are not affected individually, the strength of the group can never be underestimated. After all, whether the research institute can be stable depends on whether these surrounding areas can be stabilized. What''s more, these civilians themselves represent the future survival trend of mankind. As for the second purpose, it''s very simple. It seems that the weather or red fog will change this winter. Don''t ask me why I know it. It''s someone else''s analysis. " No. 1 said to Wang Pengfei, "so, before this accident comes, you''d better make some psychological and action preparations, so as not to be in a hurry."


    "I see." Wang Pengfei nodded, "can you ask what will happen to this incident?"


    "It should be that a lot of creatures will be manic and more aggressive, as well as cluster characteristics. As for others, I don''t know yet." The boss said truthfully.


    After hearing this, Wang Pengfei nodded again and shut up one by one, because it was boring to say too much. He had asked what he wanted to know, which was enough. At other times, he only needed to do his own bodyguard work well.


    Therefore, he gave space and discourse environment back to Xiaojing and others.


    A group of four people walk in the quiet and desolate street. It looks like a painting from a distant time, a child sitting on the shoulder of a middle-aged man. There is a young and middle-aged woman next to the middle-aged man, and a girl beside the woman. This picture is very warm and looks like a family.


    Of course, if there are only characters in this painting, it is indeed a picture of warm clothes. But when the background color is given to the painting, everything suddenly changes, because the background color of this painting is bright red, rich red, and plasma red.


    Walking on the snow which is red by blood, it is difficult for a pedestrian to see another pedestrian in the street. People who want to live either go out to look for food or stay at home to keep warm and stop their activities. After all, in the last four or five years, we have all suffered from hunger, and we all know that if we can''t find food, we should not move.


    If you don''t burn too much heat, you have a chance to live.


    "Beijingers are also starting to hunt." No. 1 looked at the situation outside and found that in the snow, some teams in twos and threes were already together, ready to go out of the city to look for food. "If people really go out of the city and look for food wholeheartedly, they will not starve to death so easily."


    "Yes. The wisdom of the common people. " It suddenly occurred to Xiaojing that four years ago... " And what Liu Chang saw and heard when he first escaped from the Institute. At that time, Liu Chang exchanged a dagger for a box of "rice grain insects" to deal with the first wave of food crisis in the past. In fact, there are a lot of things we can eat in the world now, and human beings are much stronger than they were a few years ago, especially the digestive function. Most of the things that used to be indigestible and inedible can now be eaten. No matter how delicious they are, it is still not easy for most people to starve to death.


    But on the 1st and 17th, even Liu Xinmin concluded that it was very difficult to survive this winter... " Only they know.


    "It''s good to find food." No. 1 said, several people passed by a man with withered yellow leaves on his back. As he passed by, he showed an alert look, obviously afraid that the leaves behind him would be snatched by several people.


    "Xiaojing, come out and have a good mood?" Milan doesn''t care about the cultural ecology of Beijing... " She is more concerned about the mental state of the girl beside her, that is, her own ecology.


    "I''m always in a better mood." Xiaojing nodded. "Looking at these people, I think of many before. In fact, before we met Li Qingshui, or before Li Qingshui really played his role in brain regions, we were all ordinary people, just like those people who went out hunting with bark and leaves on their backs or with rifles. We were all ordinary people. We ate the last meal and even lost our lives for dozens of kilograms of meat. At that time, Mr. Li Qingshui and Mr. Li''s greatest brain function was to tell Liu Chang his hunting skills and distinguish what he could eat and what he could not eat It was a time of pain and happiness


    "Well, that''s why you can''t cut it?" "Brother Liu Chang is my only relative. I don''t want him to die." When Xiaojing said this, she touched the scar on her face, as if there were many deep memories hidden in the scar: "I want to dye my hair..."


    After touching the scar on his face for a while, Xiaojing suddenly said such a sentence without any reason.


    "I want to dye my hair and dye it back to black. Brother Liu Chang used to tell me that I dyed a little yellow hair like a little rogue. At that time, in order to piss him off, I deliberately fought against him." "At that time, I blamed him for sending me to graduate school, but now, I want him to open his eyes for the first time and see his favorite appearance. I really want to go back to the day when I was 12 years old Now Liu Chang is more and more far away from me. Li Qingshui has put too heavy a burden on him. I feel that he can''t bear it... ""But without this burden, you, perhaps including me, would have died." No. 1 said with a smile, "don''t think so much, but when people begin to recall, it shows that they are extremely dissatisfied with the status quo. Don''t think so much. I''ll tell you the good news. Today''s gene transfer should be very successful.


    Liu Xinmin told me that he was 90% sure. "


    "When Liu Chang transplants the gene of flow, even if he is unconscious, so many of us will work together to stimulate the subconscious in his brain and let his body evolve towards the direction of coelenterate animals. Then, the two parts of his body will connect quickly, and even the internal organs will grow out quickly."


    No. 1 said this and looked back at the direction of her eyes.


    That''s the direction of the Institute.


    In the Institute, Liu Xinmin and others are extracting genes from Liu.


    "This guy won''t wake up, will he?" Liu has no hair on his body, and his metal armor is impeccable. Therefore, No. 3 has to climb on him, lift his lips and extract some cells from his gums while his tongue takes cells... " It also stimulated the flow of unnatural tremor. (to be continued)

 Chapter 247

    "It won''t wake up." Seeing number three, Liu Xinmin replied.


    "I don''t feel like you''re so unreliable." No. 3 continued to scrape the flowing cells, and continued to worry, "what exactly did you use to anesthetize him? This guy is so strong that ordinary anesthetics don''t work well at all? "


    "Don''t worry." Liu Xinmin mechanically separated the nucleus on the other side, so he didn''t want to talk to No. 3 at all. So he only explained, "the dosage of anesthetic I used on this guy is 1000 times that of anesthesia for African elephants, and the mechanical bed above will automatically inject him once every hour. In order to prevent his body from developing drug resistance, I also change the anesthetic every day Don''t worry about the formula. When he gets up, I''ll die. "


    "Yes." Hearing Liu Xinmin''s answer, No. 3 laughed and extracted the cells. Then, together with his more than ten brothers and Liu Xinmin, he started this unprecedented gene transplantation activity.


    The procedure of gene transplantation is complicated and complicated.


    More than a dozen brain region mutants gathered together, busy from morning to noon, and from noon to afternoon. After countless precise calculations and the most delicate cutting and transplanting, they finally succeeded in synthesizing the flow of gene tissue into Liu Chang''s body. Then people looked at Liu Chang''s two sections of the body and saw a gratifying look in each other''s eyes.


    "It can be transplanted many times!" No. 3 put down the laser separation cutter in his hand and wiped the sweat on his head, "first, he synthesized the gene of Li Qingshui. Now we have synthesized the gene of flow. We will go back and get some genes from willow trees and the genes of sea people. I don''t know what effect it will produce. "


    "It must be interesting." After that time, Liu Min''s genes will be able to integrate into his body again, even though he can still adapt to his own genes after that time. I really want to transfer the genes from willows and sea people, but I don''t seem to have a chance right now


    "So..." The 17th took the lead. "Our most important job so far is to wake this guy up. Old man Liu said that the night of death is coming soon. We all don''t know what kind of situation will happen at that time. So, try to wake this guy before the night comes. Let him be our fighting power, not a burden - or we may not be able to spare our energy to take care of this guy when the night of death comes


    "So, from today on, we work in groups of three for eight hours, continuously entering this guy''s brain. Give him 24-hour continuous psychological hint, let his body self evolution to coelenterate, let him have the ability of rebirth as soon as possible. Do you know? "


    "Well, I see."


    "Yes, old seventeen." A dozen of his clone brothers present nodded at the beginning.


    "What about this guy?" Liu Chang''s question was discussed. Even if he''s lying here every day, he''s still in a coma? I don''t care? "


    "Let''s go first. He''s a little bit useful. " Liu Xinmin nodded, obviously did not want to discuss this issue.


    Seeing that the "host" didn''t want to mention this issue, the remaining dozen "guests" were also very cooperative and stopped discussing. After putting down all kinds of appliances in their hands, more than a dozen children walked out of the room one after another.


    They walked out of the room, and it was close to dusk outside.


    At the same time, Xiao Jing stands up in a barber shop in Beijing.


    "Hehe. It''s very nice. It''s cute. " Milan looked at Xiaojing in the mirror and said with a smile: "this hairstyle is suitable for you, good student head, good short hair, good black."


    "Well, I was a very obedient child." Xiaojing also looked at herself in the mirror, "when I was in the orphanage, I listened to the teacher very much. After I came out, I also listened to my brother. And the two years I was disobedient were also my most unhappy two years. So, I still want to be an obedient child. "


    "Ha ha, then you go back like this now. If you are seen by Liu Chang, you will like it." Milan said and pulled Xiaojing up. "Let''s go. The time is almost over. At this time, the operation can be almost completed. Wait for the good news."


    "Well, good." Even though Milan said that, Xiaojing''s face was still full of worries after standing up.


    After she stood up, Wang Pengfei, who had been standing behind them, also handed a middle-aged man a biscuit.


    "It''s been a hard day for you."


    "You''re welcome." The middle-aged man took the biscuit, and his face showed an excited expression. "Before the end of my life, I was in this business. Although I haven''t dyed my hair for a long time, I still repair my hair for my family. Therefore, the craftsmanship is declining, and it''s good today. You don''t have to thank me. I planned to go out to look for food today, and I may not be able to find it. Therefore, I have wasted the whole afternoon to get this head, and I have made a profit. ""Well, that''s good." With a smile, Wang Pengfei nodded to the middle-aged uncle who was about his age. The feeling of sympathy among middle-aged people is a responsibility.


    "At first, I saw you rush into my house and thought it was robbery. Ha ha." After the middle-aged man took the biscuit, he called out a middle-aged woman from the barber shop. The woman also led a child less than three years old - obviously, the child was born after the end of the day - which is not very common in the end of the day.


    "Er, this is my wife and children. My wife and I met each other in the process of escape after the end of the day. When the end of the day came, we ran all the way from Langfang to take care of each other, which was not easy. After several times of life and death, I also have feelings, so these years have come The man said, looking at his wife and son and smiling, "and fortunately, Beijing is still peaceful these years, so, the child''s all the way over, quite smooth. Just, I don''t know if I can survive this winter... "


    "This winter is not peaceful..."


    As the man spoke, the sky outside Beijing gradually darkened, and it was a little weird. (to be continued)

 Chapter 248

    Normally speaking, there is a red fog outside. When the sun rises, the red fog is lit up by the light, and the sky and earth will become bright blood red. When the sun goes down and the light disappears, the world will become a black red, dark red. In short, the main color of the world is red.


    But today is different. Sitting at the door of the barber shop, the boss looks at the sky and frowns deeply.


    Because in his pupils, today''s dusk is a little strange, the outside sky is no longer blindly dark red, but the dark red with three points of gray, so that the already bloody sky is added to the three points of depression and gloom.


    "The weather is not right. Go back quickly!" Seeing such a sky, the boss did not hesitate. He immediately stood up from the steps at the door of the barber shop, turned to open the door and yelled at the people inside: "hurry up, it will be dark for a while."


    "Oh." Xiaojing and others listen to the boss very much, because he knows that the things that can make these clones turn pale are usually big events - and in the last world, they can be called big events - and they are all about life and death.


    Therefore, several people did not hesitate to get up.


    "Here, this gun is for you to defend yourself." Before leaving, Wang Pengfei gave the middle-aged man a special military pistol. The pistol was very powerful, which was his personal equipment. Fortunately, he still had spare parts for this kind of thing. It was only rare to see such a happy family today that he could not help but feel some compassion.


    No matter how strong the heart is, there is a soft side. Wang Pengfei still remembers the time when the end of the world came. He had such a beautiful family, and his little son was about the size of the white fat boy in front of him.


    As a result, he is usually as firm as a rock. After a rare act of charity, he never returns and leaves here with No. 1. Compassion is a luxury. Therefore, this feeling is not worth remembering.


    And standing in the door of the barber shop, watching the crowd leave. The middle-aged woman who had been silent beside the barber shop owner spoke.


    "How can you tell so many strangers today? Are you not afraid that they are bad people


    "Even if it is a bad person, it should not be an ordinary person." The middle-aged man looked at the pistol in his hand, and then looked at the direction of their departure.


    "How do you know they are not ordinary people?"


    "Ordinary people, who have leisure and leisure, dye their hair at this juncture?" Said the middle-aged man.


    "Oh." The woman nodded suddenly, and then continued to ask, "when I saw them go, my face was in a hurry, and I also said that the sky was the same. What''s the matter with this winter?"


    "Something is going to happen this winter." The middle-aged man took a deep breath. "And all we can do is try our best, and then..."


    "It''s up to God!"


    With these words, his three-year-old did not know whether he felt the heavy atmosphere in the room and suddenly began to cry.


    The sky was overcast.


    It was gray.


    Walking on the snow covered streets of Beijing, Milan felt particularly cold.


    "The weather really doesn''t seem right. I remember it wasn''t so cold just now. How could I get out of the barber shop, so cold? " Milan spoke, his arms crossed and his chest against the cold wind.


    "The weather has changed. The composition of the red fog should change. " No. 1 was in Wang Pengfei''s arms. He didn''t feel how cold it was. He just saw the sky. His chill was from the bottom of his heart. "For more than four years, red fog has blocked most of the sunlight. But it also absorbs and retains most of the heat, so that the surrounding temperature has been constant in a stable state. Therefore, the temperature difference between day and night in these years is not much, and the winter in the past four years is not very cold. But this winter, it seems to be changing


    "Do you want to inform everyone to keep warm when you go back?" When Milan heard the word No. 1, the kind heart stirred again. "If according to what you said, if the weather really changes, let the Institute inform the army, at least let the whole city have some warm measures. If the temperature drops sharply, many people will die of cold? "


    "Well, the notice still needs to be informed. How much effect it can have is unknown." The boss nodded, "dead night, dead night. Liu Xinmin can''t figure out what the death night is like No, I have to go back to see how many changes have taken place in the red fog. It''s better to be prepared than not to finish everything Pengfei, speed up the pace. You two should keep up with me... "


    "Good." Wang Pengfei nodded when he heard No.1, while Xiaojing and Milan also stepped up their pace behind.


    Wading the snow all the way to its waist, several people all the way out of a few snow marks back to the Institute. Then the snow gradually disappeared, and the surrounding area was cleaned up - this is the safest place in the whole city of Beijing, and also the best place to be taken care of by others - so, at first glance, this is the place with the lightest atmosphere of doomsday.


    But only those who live here know that - this is the center of the doomsday storm - it seems calm, but if you take a wrong step, you will fall into a bottomless abyss. Next door to them, there is a man who can''t be killed with a small nuclear bomb, who is always eyeing the existence of all people."Back at last." On the clean road, Milan pounded the snow on his thighs and ankles. After shaking off the snow, they entered the huge United Laboratory.


    After opening the glass door, Xiaojing has not spoken since she came out of the barber shop. Now, when she comes back to the experimental area, she has no delay. She is fast and firm, but she walks to Liu Chang, or the laboratory where Liu Chang''s body is. There, she sees the tall figure.


    "Er, I..." The little girl looked at Liu Chang, who was lying there, seemingly unchanged, still lifeless, and asked, "I want to ask..."


    "The operation is very successful. Don''t worry. Now I''m giving him subconscious induction to his brain. If there''s no accident, your brother Liu Chang will appear in front of you in 17 days." The tall figure turned his head, and his face was full of joy and shock. "This body has evolved so fast that it''s a bit incredible. I think it won''t take long to evolve into a coelenterate. "


    "Li Qingshui, what has been injected into your body?" The old man was talking - like talking to a little girl, to a comatose Liu Chang, or to himself. (to be continued)

 Chapter 249

    Hearing Liu Xinmin''s words, Xiaojing is also relieved.


    Seventeen days is not very long. She can still afford to wait. Therefore, after putting down her heart, she also left the room naturally - leaving the quiet environment for Liu Xinmin.


    ¡­¡­


    It was soon late at night.


    After the meal, all the young people, including the young ones in the sky, met together.


    "The night of death has come."


    "Very early."


    "Has the composition of the red fog been analyzed?" Asked the 17th.


    "The analysis came out." No. 7 replied: "the proportion of three components in the red fog has suddenly increased. One is the exciting thing that Liu Xinmin said; the other is that it affects the weather and blocks the light; the other is the mysterious ray. Before in Zhengzhou, Li Qingshui did not list dozens of unknown ingredients? Among them is this mysterious ray, so this time, including the mysterious ray, the proportion of a total of three components suddenly increased


    "Well." No. 17 nodded. "It''s all clear at a glance."


    "Yes. The increase of the "free will" that can lead to biological excitement will greatly increase the danger of ordinary creatures. And the composition that blocks the light makes the temperature drop, which is the result that can be analyzed at present The previous clone continued: "this temperature drop will last for a long time. Most of the earth''s temperature comes from the sun. The red fog before has the function of storing heat, so it can''t show the change of temperature. But if most of the light is blocked, it will usher in a cold winter


    "How cold is it?" Asked the 17th.


    "Well, according to the current data analysis, after blocking the sunlight, the average global temperature will be reduced by about 2 degrees Celsius every day, which is a wonderful thing."


    "Two degrees a day?" Hearing the number on the 17th, my brows frowned deeply. "Isn''t Beijing going to be colder than Antarctica in a month?"


    "In fact, it won''t take a month." In fact, the proportion of this gray component is constantly increasing. At this rate, Beijing will be colder than Antarctica in 19 days


    "It shouldn''t be." The boss heard this and asked his own question. "If the temperature keeps falling, there is no need for anything else. If the temperature is only tens of times below zero, most species can be killed. This is not in line with the rules of Cambrian period?"


    "It shouldn''t be so cruel..." The 17th looked at the sky, "take a step. Take a look Under the same sky, in the same institute, in another larger research area, Li Qingshui and lane look at the sky at the same time.


    "Do you think it is possible for us to cooperate?" Li Qingshui and lane live in the same bedroom.


    "Man and willow work together?" Lane laughed when he heard Li Qingshui''s words. "Do you feel possible?"


    "Nothing is impossible. As long as the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, everything in this world can be tried." Li Qingshui turned his head and looked at Ryan. "Don''t you think so?"


    "I''m joking. Man and willow are natural enemies. " "You get wisdom and knowledge by swallowing human beings," Ryan replied. "Working with you is like playing hide with a tiger."


    "It''s a tough winter for us, whether it''s skin or meat with a tiger or a wolf." Li Qingshui turned and lay down on the bed, "and humans and willows are not natural enemies now. Did you hear about the undersea man? I think willows should be more interested in them than humans


    "You are just the depression before the cold winter. You want to survive this winter, and it seems that nature will exert more pressure on you. Don''t you feel ridiculous to ask for human help at this time?" "Almost three provinces have been swallowed up by you. Now you are looking for cooperation. To be honest, I really want to see how you die in this cold winter."


    "I''m not going to die." Li Qingshui also smile, "this winter I will be very embarrassed, you also will not be good. And my embarrassment is only relative to now. In fact, even in this cold winter, I will still have a greater advantage than human beings. "


    "We''ll see." Said Ryan.


    "You''ve lost a great opportunity for a lion to speak up." Li Qingshui said.


    The night passed.


    The next morning, as the seventh said, it was cold. Beijing''s winter is cold. It often snows heavily in the middle of December. But today''s weather is colder than ever. The sky is gray and red, and the oppressed people can''t see any sunshine. Although they can still see things, they are also dim. The snow on the ground shows no sign of melting. Instead, it has a hard layer on the top of the snow Sorbet.


    The owner of Xiaojing''s barber shop got up early this morning. It''s not that he doesn''t want to sleep, he''s frozen all night.People who have experienced starvation know that it is very difficult for ordinary people to freeze to death when they are full. However, if the stomach is empty, the temperature around 10 degrees can make you feel deeply cold. The barber shop owner felt the chill in the bones when the temperature was close to minus 10 degrees yesterday.


    He ate half of the biscuit that Xiao Jing got from his haircut yesterday. He and his wife shared the rest equally. A man in his thirties ate only a quarter of the biscuit in one day, which was not much different from not eating. So, when he got to bed this morning, the first thing he did was to take an iron spear, equip himself with the gun Wang Pengfei gave him yesterday, and walked out of the door.


    He''s looking for food.


    After the cockroach incident a few days ago, there was no food left in Beijing. In fact, before the heavy snow closed the door, these people had been hungry for many days. They had consumed all the oil and water that could be saved in their stomachs. Therefore, the heavy snow came at the right time, "the house leaks every night rain, and the belly is hungry and snows heavily". This snow is quite a bit The meaning of falling into the well and killing the stone.


    However, no matter what it means, the ordinary people who live under the sky have no objection but only acceptance.


    The boss of the barber''s shop left early with a spear. But the city has not been out, the prey has not been found, and even, the door has not been out, he has encountered the first trouble - ice. Under extremely low temperature, snow will form ice, especially the thin pieces of ice on the snow surface, which can directly cut clothes and trousers, making the cold weather even more silky to the bone. (to be continued)

 Chapter 250

    "Alas." In the face of this situation, the owner of the barber shop had no way to go. He sighed heavily. He took up the iron spear and steel gun and walked into the world of gray, red and white.


    Beijing is calm. Beijing is grumpy.


    Five days later, the temperature here has cooled faster than predicted on the 7th. The sky is getting darker and darker, and the temperature is getting lower and lower. After five days, the temperature here has reached minus 20 degrees, and at night it has reached below - 30 degrees. There is no power supply and no coal. If human beings were not stronger in earlier years, they would have been It''s frozen to death.


    But even so, the situation is still not optimistic.


    The barber shop owner took off his coat and wrapped it around his three-year-old son.


    "No, I have to add some wood to the fire. It can''t burn. The child''s body keeps burning. I think it''s a fever." The boss looked at his son. He didn''t know whether it was because he was frozen or because he didn''t sleep well for days. He had a layer of dry skin, which looked very unhealthy.


    "It''s more than 30 degrees below zero. It''s useless to add firewood." Next to the owner of the barber shop, the boss carefully splits the furniture with a small military ax, and then fills the furniture legs into the bonfire in the middle of the bedroom. Unfortunately, the wood of these furniture has been eroded by the heavy snow, and has been filled into the fire for a long time. As soon as it is filled into the fire, a large amount of smoke is emitted along with the sound of "crackling and crackling".


    "I don''t know if the child can survive this situation." The barber shop owner had a husky voice. After wrapping the child, he put it beside the firewood which choked with smoke, and his eyes were anxious.


    And one side of the wood cutting woman, the face is also anxious, and it seems that there is no place to vent anxiety, so the men are counted.


    "At that time, I said that I would not allow the birth of this child, but you would rather have one. Did you have a good day with us after giving birth to the child?" While chopping wood, the woman kept her mouth, and her eyes were full of tears. "It''s not easy to run from Langfang to Beijing every day? And then it was not easy to get a foothold in Beijing, but also to see the face of those gangsters. All the things planted were taken away. They were bullied by animals outside and bullied by others when they came back. When the children were still young, there was not enough breast milk and even milk powder could not be found. He was asked to eat those coarse grains early on... "


    "Sorry, it''s my fault." The man sighed and did not refute.


    "What''s the use of your fault, your fault, your fault?" The man''s attitude did not make the woman''s mood better. Instead, her fist like words seemed to hit the cotton cover. Therefore, her anger was even greater. "At that time, you were not allowed to live, but you wanted to be. From the day the child was born, it is doomed to the end of today. From the birth of hell, this child today to the present situation, it is all your fault! "


    "Alas The man was speechless, sighed heavily, and was silent for a moment. He rose from the ground.


    "You take good care of your children at home. The antipyretic drugs have been taken, but they haven''t improved. I think it''s because of hunger." With these words, he carried his weapon and walked out the door again.


    It''s a world of ice and snow outside.


    Inside is a world of resentment.


    The woman watched the man go out and opened her mouth to say something, but when she saw a feverish child, her open mouth didn''t spit out any notes.


    Then. Time was slow and the sky was getting brighter.


    The night passed - the man didn''t come back.


    Another day passed - the man still didn''t come back.


    The third day of the woman, has no expectations, in the temperature suddenly dropped to - 40 degrees, holding the baby in her arms, into a cold long sleep.


    The only thing she regretted before she died was why she didn''t let her family die together.


    Research Institute.


    Seventeen looked at the sky outside, frowned and asked Wang Pengfei.


    "Are there many disturbances recently?" Of course, the seventeen refers to the citizens who are unable to survive.


    "I thought it would be a lot, but in fact it''s not too much." Wang Pengfei''s face showed a surprised expression, "a lot of people were frozen to death and starved to death, but they didn''t come to look for trouble. This makes me very puzzled. It seems to be a bit contrary to the situation in Zhengzhou at that time."


    "It''s not the opposite. It''s the people who can live here who know more about things." "As I said before, there are only three kinds of people who can settle down in the inner city of Beijing - people who are related, intelligent and lucky," he explained


    "Apart from the lucky few, people who have connections know that neither the government nor the Institute can do anything about this situation. And smart people don''t have to worry about it. They can think of it. As for those who are lucky enough to live to this day, after all, they are still in the minority. " Seventeen sighed, "so these talents didn''t come to make trouble, but the more they were, the more worried I was."


    "Mr. seventeen, you don''t have to do this. It''s a matter of God. Even if you or Mr. Li come in person, you can''t do anything about it." Wang Pengfei tried to comfort the 17th, but found that it had no effect at all.People who think a lot are always easy to worry. Seventeen is no exception, Li Qingshui is no exception, and all intelligent people are no exception.


    So, there is a depressing atmosphere in the current research institute, which is as depressing and depressing as the grey and red weather in the independent research area, as well as in the main research area. All people don''t want to see human beings freeze to death day by day, but they are not God even if they are smart in time. Sunshine and heat are not things that come out when someone says "I want light".


    "Is there any death statistics of Beijing''s civilians?" On the 17th, he didn''t look back, because the familiar brain regions behind him let him know who was after him.


    "The statistics are incomplete, but in just a few days, the death toll of Beijing residents has reached 23%. Although the number is slowing down and people gradually find their own way to survive, as the temperature continues to drop, the growth of this number will not stop." The boss went to the 17th, looked at him and said with a smile: "but these days, we are rare to have a good news."


    "Liu Chang wakes up?" No. 17 looked at the boss''s expression and was surprised.


    "No, but it should be fast, much earlier than Liu Xinmin''s prediction of 17 days." The eldest brother spoke, took No. 17 by the hand, and took him to Liu Chang''s laboratory, where the largest natural scale was the flowing body and the test bed under him. Liu Changan lies quietly beside Liu''s huge body, which is nearly six meters high.


    In the solution of crystal vessels, Liu Chang''s body looks particularly disgusting at this time.


    Yes, it''s not too much to describe it as disgusting. His body was originally in the state of scales before he died. After being torn into two pieces, the amputated limb was soaked in liquid medicine, which was a bit like a corpse equipment. At the moment, the joint of the severed limbs of the corpse equipment, which should have been the intersection of blood and white meat, is not so peaceful. The places where the blood and flesh are broken are constantly wriggling as if they were alive. It seems that the flesh and blood have already had their own consciousness, and they are carrying out automatic repair.


    Next to Liu Chang''s crystal bed, there are three clones with their eyes closed to induce Liu Chang''s subconsciousness.


    "See, the coelenterates have evolved." No. 1 excitedly pointed to Liu Chang''s amputated limb and said happily: "evolved this, it''s just around the corner from his recovery. These wriggling flesh is so spiritual. If it wasn''t for his internal organs, I think that if the two amputated limbs were connected together, they would be able to recover immediately! "


    "Yes, it''s amazing." No. 17 approached the crystal bed and looked at the broken limb inside. He was happy for a while, and then frowned, "but what can I do even if I wake up? When things get to this point, do you really think he can save the whole human race as Li Qingshui predicted before? "


    "Well, it''s impossible." On hearing this, No. 1 sighed, "but anyway, it''s a good thing. It''s one of the few good things that have happened recently."


    "Do you know what Liu Xinmin is doing recently?" On the 17th, when he heard the boss''s words, he didn''t answer. Instead, he asked about other topics.


    "I don''t know. It seems to be studying reproduction and other issues." Said the boss.


    "Reproduction?" No. 17 looked at Liu Chang, then looked at the stream, "which side does he want to study?"


    "On both sides." While they were talking, Liu Xinmin''s tall body came in from the door of the laboratory. "After I heard that the sea people were ovoid, I was wondering if we could make these two guys have super reproductive capacity, but the result was extremely difficult."


    "Let alone the difficulty of flow. His evolutionary direction is extremely strange. His body has no gender, and asexual reproduction is not suitable for higher animals." Liu Xinmin said here, showing a puzzled expression, "but why can''t Liu Chang use another way of reproduction, I can''t think of it. Has he not returned to a very high level of ancestry? Has his body already possessed many other animal characteristics? If he can''t breed on a large scale, what kind of bet has Li Qingshui made on him? "


    "Do you know?" Liu Xinmin looks at number 17.


    "I don''t know." No. 17 shook his head. "Maybe we can wait for him to wake up and reorganize his physical memory. Maybe there is a message left by Li Qingshui to us?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 251

    "Well, I''ll talk about it then." Liu Xinmin nodded.


    And Liu Chang''s two separate bodies, also happened to be in the moment Liu Xinmin finished this sentence, docking together.


    Some of the newly grown tender meat sticks together, where it heals at a speed invisible to the human eye.


    Liu Chang''s body is recovering day by day, and the time is also slowly passing by. Everything in the research institute seems to have no change and is proceeding in an orderly manner.


    The weather was getting colder and colder. By the tenth day of the dead night, the temperature outside had dropped to - 50 ¡æ in the daytime and - 60 ¡æ in the night. After a sudden drop of 10 days, the temperature gradually slowed down.


    "The temperature of these three days has dropped really fast, faster than the previous days." The outside of the night is almost invisible. The red fog used to block most of the light transmission. Now, the atmosphere above the red fog seems to be covered with a layer of dust, which makes the whole world completely dark.


    "Don''t go out at night." He Zhizhi stood beside Xiaojing and looked at the weather outside the glass door. "Now it''s 60 degrees below zero outside. When you spit, you can shatter on the ground. When you sneeze, you can shoot out countless ice grains. Therefore, if you go out, you must take good care of your mouth and nose. It is said that some people in the city have died of respiratory freezing, do you know? "


    "Yes." Xiaojing nodded. Her eyes were clear and she was looking out of the dark window, but she was talking about another person''s business. "I heard that brother Liu Chang was waking up. Yesterday I went to see him, and my whole body was intact, but he was still in a coma. Today, the boss said that after giving him a big physical examination, he was awakened by stimulating his brain


    "Ha ha, there were many bumps along the way. Now that we have finally arrived here, what kind of way are you going to meet for the second time?" He Zhizhi knows that since Liu Chang and Xiao Jing met on the road, they have hardly separated in the past few years. This separation is a real "reunion after a long separation".


    "I want to greet him with a smile, of course." Xiaojing said words, then laughed, the centipede scar on her face also bloomed, "sister branch, do you think we can''t live to the end?"


    "Maybe, I don''t have a definition of the last thing." He Zhizhi looked at the metal hook on his hand, "it''s people who will come to the end, but only the difference in order. I''m thinking, in fact, our abilities are limited, so what I want most is not how to get to the end, nor what kind of way to get to the end. I''m thinking, in fact, it''s a good end to be able to be with the people who most want to be together


    "Is this the legendary good end?" He Zhizhi smiles. She is over 30 years old. Although her face is not wrinkled, her tone is particularly vicissitudes.


    "They said Mr. Li was next door." Xiaojing changed the topic again, "you know?"


    "Yes, but haven''t we been tacitly refusing to talk about it?" He Zhizhi smiles again. "Before, I didn''t like Li Qingshui. Now Li Qingshui has become a willow tree, and I don''t want to contact him. Why did you mention this all of a sudden? "


    "Because brother Liu Chang is going to wake up." "I just don''t know what he''ll think when he hears about it," Xiaojing said


    "It''s a problem." In the laboratory, No. 17 stood in front of Liu Chang''s test bed and looked at the intact body in the crystal bed.


    "What a miracle The cover of the crystal bed has been opened. No. 17 climbed into the bed higher than others. Touching Liu Chang''s body, he exclaimed, "this recovery speed is amazing. Did you see that in the last three days, the recovery speed was almost visible to the naked eye, which was completely comparable to the sudden temperature drop in these two days."


    "Yes, the ghost weather and Liu Chang''s body are miracles." Liu Xinmin also stood beside the experimental bed in praise, holding a scalpel on Liu Chang''s body, "I really want to cut down another piece of meat, to see if it can grow well in an instant."


    "I want to." The eldest brother also went to Liu Chang. He didn''t give up the idea of "trying to cut him a piece of meat" because he was in a good relationship with him. However, after hesitation, he still chose another important thing.


    "Wake him up. It''s time to wake up after such a long sleep."


    "Well, if you don''t stimulate him, you''ll have to sleep till tomorrow morning." Looking at Liu Chang, the third old man sent out a tiny electric current in his brain. The electric current propagated through the air and entered Liu Chang''s cerebral cortex from the ear hole. Then Liu Chang''s scaly body suddenly vibrated, and the nutrient solution in his experimental bed was shaken out a lot.


    "Ga" body vibration, Liu Chang slowly opened his eyes, mouth issued meaningless syllables, confused looking at the side around.


    "Don''t ask questions, I''m too lazy to explain." Liu Xinmin saw Liu Chang''s glance around him. He put his eyes on the stranger and waved his hand. "If you want to know something, let seventeen tell you that I don''t have a sense of trust for you now."


    "Well." Liu Chang is still confused, his memory still stays in the moment when the stream held him in his hand and then pulled him into two. When he looked around for the second time, he saw the existence of flow on a huge machine tool like iron bed not far away, which made him more confused.Fortunately, all the people present are smart people. Although it will be very troublesome to explain this matter, it will not take long for a person with strong language organization ability and brain wave to transmit graphic and graphic information to explain this seemingly meaningless matter.


    So, ten minutes later, Liu Chang finally got to know his current situation and the current situation of the outside world.


    "You mean it''s 60 degrees below zero outside the lab?" Although Liu Chang was surprised by a lot of topics in the ten minutes, he still picked out the most obvious and eye-catching one, "is it all in Beijing?"


    "All over the world, in fact." Liu Xinmin replied: "and the temperature will continue to decrease. Although the cooling rate has been slowed down, it will not stop until it reaches the critical point."


    "Why?" Liu Chang asked, "is it 60 degrees below zero all over the world? Isn''t it all frozen up? What about the ocean? If the temperature is so low, will the whole earth''s oceans freeze soon? If the sea is frozen, it will force a lot of marine life to come to the land, and then it will be completely lively (to be continued)

 Chapter 252

    "Ah, you think of so many problems in an instant. It seems that you are not stupid!" Liu Xinmin was surprised to hear that Liu Chang used a question to associate with the coverage of the whole incident in such a short time. While talking, he asked the 17th and other people, "are you sure this person did not inherit the brain gene of Li Qingshui?"


    "No No. 17 frowned, "anyway, only part of the computational power was inherited before. Now it seems that some other things have been awakened!"


    "But this is not the key." No. 17 continued: "even if I inherited part of Li Qingshui''s wisdom, it has no special significance for the whole thing. Aren''t all of us here inheriting the wisdom of Li Qingshui? It''s not like a turtle in a jar


    "Yes, as long as the real wisdom and real power do not reach the height before Li Qingshui''s death, nothing will help." Liu Xinmin sighed, "so, what''s more important now is that we''ll search together to find out what Mr. Li Qingshui left behind for us to know."


    "No search." Hearing Liu Xinmin''s words, Liu Chang stood up from the soaking nutrient solution, and with his action, the liquid "pattering" flowed all over the ground, "the information Mr. Li left me before, or to say, explanation, has only one word - source."


    "Source?" No. 17 frowned, "what source?"


    "I don''t know. He left the word." Liu Chang rubbed his head. "After waking up this time, my brain is clear, and my memory is also clear. I can remember many things left out before. So. This word should be something he left me. He didn''t tell me, but he should have said that. "


    "That''s it..." No. 17 nodded, "then we understand. By the way, I forgot to tell you just now that Mr. Li Qingshui is next door. "


    "What After Liu Chang got up. He heard a lot of shocking news, but it was the same thing that really made him open his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, Liu Chang, who knew everything, came out of the laboratory. At this time, he has changed back to the appearance of ordinary people, and put on a suit of clothes. Strong body, looks like ordinary young men, just a little less happy to be reborn.


    Li Qingshui is still alive, or Li Qingshui is dead, but his body is still alive - this matter is very sad to Liu Chang, after all, for any sentimental creature. It''s better to die than to be a puppet. As for the relatives of Li Qingshui, it would be uncomfortable for anyone to see his elders and his closest people become like this.


    Get out of the lab. Through the corridor, Liu Chang just turned the corner and saw Xiaojing and he Zhizhi, who had been waiting there for a long time.


    "Are you awake?" He Zhizhi comes over.


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded and looked at the side of Xiaojing, "you''re OK, just fine! The hair is beautiful. "


    "Thank you..." Xiaojing also went to Liu Chang''s side. "Did they tell you everything?"


    "Yes, there are many things I can''t think of." Liu Chang rubbed Xiaojing''s hair just like a few years ago. There has never been a lot of words between the two people. Even if the life and death parting meet again, there are not countless words to talk about. I don''t know whether it is because of generation gap or because of tacit understanding.


    "I didn''t expect that I only fell asleep for about ten days, and the whole world has changed so much."


    Liu Chang spoke. Went to the glass door, opened a crack. Out of the lab.


    The cold wind outside, 60 degrees below zero, the wind on the face like a knife like pain - this is a temperature almost frozen iron powder, if not for the body is particularly strong, even in the indoor, will be frozen unconscious within three minutes.


    "How cold it is Even though Liu Chang''s body was no longer strong and the cold outside could not hurt him, it really made him uncomfortable. After feeling the temperature outside, Liu Chang closed the door and walked into the room. Inside the house, the heating inside makes two completely different worlds inside and outside.


    "It''s really cold out there." Liu Chang looked at Xiaojing and laughed, "as they said on the 17th, the outside world has become the Antarctic world."


    "Well, yes, if it wasn''t for the experimental area, it would have been hard for us." He Zhizhi nodded, "there are people freezing to death outside every day. On the one hand, the cold is 60 degrees below zero. In fact, if people eat and wear warm clothes, they will not freeze to death. After all, people are now several times stronger than they were a few years ago. If you wear good clothes, you won''t easily freeze to death. It''s just that now it''s snowy, it''s inconvenient to move and can''t grow food, so many people starve to death and freeze to death. "


    "There will be no shortage of food in the future. I believe that in the near future, when the creatures in the sea come ashore, the space on the ground will be filled up."


    "Will marine life come inland?" He Zhizhi was surprised at Liu Chang''s words.


    "Yes, if the sea is frozen, many shallow sea creatures will not survive. They will come." Liu Chang looked at Xiaojing and her, "so, I may not stay here for long. Within three days, Liu Xinmin will ask me to go to the coastal cities to have a look. But don''t worry, I will come back soon.""Shall we get together tonight?" He Zhizhi proposed.


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded.


    Therefore, in the ice and snow, in this place with the most power supply in Beijing, a small welcome party was held quietly.


    The content of the welcome meeting was naturally about Liu Chang''s escape from death. Over the past ten days, we have witnessed the miracle of a torn man growing well again. Our hearts are hanging because of the return of Liu Chang.


    Therefore, the theme of this evening''s welcome meeting is very warm. All the people attended this evening, including the 17th and Liu Xinmin.


    In fact, these people can gather together for different purposes. Therefore, even at the most warm party, there are also close and distant. But since these people can all gather together, there is absolutely no possibility of turning against each other - especially at this moment, the most critical moment for mankind.


    All of us hope that the future of mankind, like Liu Chang''s performance before, will continue to create miracles. Create the possibility in the impossible, and then go all the way, not to stand on the top of the world, but to live in peace.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 253

    So, it was a peaceful evening.


    Although Liu Chang still has a grudge against the capture of Xiaojing on the 17th, and Xiaojing herself is hostile to these little guys in a month of inhuman torture, but because we have the same purpose and the same life goal, we all keep silent about the things we did the other day.


    So, a warm night.


    In the early morning of the next day, Liu Xinmin, as Liu Chang had expected, came to visit him.


    "Want me to go to the seaside?" Liu Chang dressed, opened the door and let Liu Xinmin in.


    "Yes, you are the most effective and adaptable, so I want you to have a look." Liu Xinmin enters Liu Chang''s room with a smile and sits by his bed. "You know what''s going on out there now, and the enemies we''re going to face in the future will not only come from the land, but the ocean will always account for the majority of life on earth. Now, while the sea water is not completely frozen and the ice layer is not too thick, marine organisms have to adapt to the environment and evolve corresponding survival ability if they want to land. Therefore, I want you to take advantage of this time gap to have a good look at what is going on at the seaside. "


    "Well, when do you want me to leave?" Liu Chang nodded, and he also knew that time was pressing - most of the marine life had not yet been able to land. Therefore, if you want to check, now is the right time.


    "The sooner you go, the better." Liu Xinmin said truthfully, "of course, I don''t have the power to direct or command you. You have to decide this matter yourself. You can go whenever you want. After all, you have just recovered from the edge of serious injury and dying. You can take a two-day rest to go... "


    "Forget it, I''ll leave today." Liu sighed, "the world is changing with each passing day. I have been in a coma for more than ten days, and the world has changed so much. If I delay for another three or five days, there may be many changes on the other side of the ocean. But now Xiaojing has rescued her. I can rest assured that I will go early and return early! "


    "Cool man!" Liu Xinmin heard Liu Chang''s words and laughed: "in that case. I''ll tell you something and do it for me. "


    As he spoke, he took out some gadgets and a well-documented manual.


    "There''s something I want you to investigate. These gadgets collect biological cells. You meet marine creatures with landing intentions. If possible, collect some cells for me. Of course, if you encounter intelligent life or super life, you can collect their cells as much as possible, which is very helpful for my research


    The old man explained carefully.


    "I see." Liu Chang used to collect the utensils. He lived a quiet life two years ago. Li Qingshui has collected cells for Li Qingshui. Therefore, he is very skilled in operating these small devices. Even though Liu Xinmin''s version of the apparatus is different from Li Qingshui''s version of the device, because of its similar function, he can already operate it after a glance.


    After collecting these appliances, Liu Xinmin explained some things he wanted to know and left Liu Chang''s room. And he just left with his front foot. The clone boss came in.


    "Well. Feeling? " The eldest brother and Liu Chang are familiar with each other a lot. They have lived together for a long time, so they don''t need to be so polite.


    When Liu Chang saw his arrival, he also showed a smile.


    "It feels good." Liu Chang said with a smile: "after this time. I feel stronger. And the muscle and body are very compact, which is a strange feeling. It''s like being stabbed can instantly restore the same sense of compactness. It should be the gene relationship of coelenterates... "


    "Well, it should be. There should also be a flow of genes The eldest brother said that, directly jumped onto Liu Chang''s bed, saw the cup of nutrient solution at the head of his bed, and drank it without politeness, "what is autonomous evolution? Have you studied it thoroughly? Do you think of where, the body will have corresponding reactions?"


    "It''s not that amazing, but it''s about the same." Liu Chang raised his eyebrows and said, "the brain has stronger control over the body. For example, if I want to make the body stronger, the brain will continuously send some subconscious things to the muscles of the whole body. I can''t explain it clearly to you, just like you don''t have a tail. Without this function, I can''t explain to you the feeling of controlling the tail."


    "Well, I don''t need to explain. After all, you''ve been in a coma for so many days. People have already studied you." The boss nodded, then he was silent for a while, as if he was organizing his own language. When Liu Chang saw this situation, he knew that what he was going to say must be difficult to speak, or the topic would be heavy.


    "I''m here today to tell you two things." The boss slowed down his speech speed and gave Liu Chang a process to accept his own words. "The first thing is, I hope you don''t have a grudge against Lao seventeen. You know, they didn''t threaten you, they didn''t hurt Xiaojing, although they didn''t use so aboveboard means


    "Well, I know, I''m trying to get rid of this mustard." Liu Chang nodded, "but you know, after all, human beings are emotional animals. He captured my relatives and indirectly led to the fight between me and Liu, which he could prevent. But as you said, we all have different standpoints, and I can understand him. So, I will forget the mustard as soon as possible. After all, we are on the same front now. ""Just understand." The boss sat on the bed, patted Liu Chang on the shoulder opposite him, and continued: "the second thing is about Li Qingshui. You know, his body and brain are still alive, but his memory and thinking have been replaced by willows, so we are enemies now. "


    "I know." Liu Chang frowns unnaturally when he hears this topic. After all, Li Qingshui''s status in his heart has been like an elder for several years. Now it is a difficult decision for him to change his attitude suddenly. So he nodded, his face a little bitter.


    But the boss did not look at his expression, but continued to explain.


    "And you should not only regard him as the enemy, but also absolutely not let him see your existence." The eldest continued: "within the two hours before Li Qingshui died, the brain domain had no idea of the extent of the mutation, but it was certain to know the future. If you let him see you, he will kill you at all costs (to be continued)

 Chapter 254

    "Why?" Liu Chang heard the boss''s words and grasped several key words in his speech - "at all costs".


    He was not surprised that Li Qingshui would kill people. Now Li Qingshui is a willow. Willow killing is a common thing - just like killing a chicken. But people don''t kill a chicken at all costs, which is not in line with human habits. People kill chickens just to eat. If they kill a chicken at all costs, there must be something special about this chicken - for example, the chicken accidentally ate a pearl?


    Therefore, Liu Chang asked this question with a very surprised expression.


    "Why would he want to kill me at all costs?" Liu Chang was confused. How could he not figure out, "I am an ordinary person. At best, my body has evolved a little stronger. But compared with willow trees, this strength is just like the difference between ants and elephants. What can I affect him?"


    "I can''t think of it! In fact, everyone can''t think of it, but they all choose to believe in Li Qingshui. The willow must have chosen to believe The eldest said, "so, you are Li Qingshui''s last thought to stay in the world. Before Li Qingshui left, he should have deliberately planed out this part of memory. Therefore, if Daliushu knew your existence, you would be a huge variable for him to rule the Asian continental shelf - the biggest variable except red fog and nuclear bombs. Therefore, he has a good reason to remove you Even if you make a mistake of 1000, you can''t let go of one variable, let alone you? "


    "So I understand." Liu Chang nodded, "you helped me because you chose to believe in Li Qingshui. At the beginning of the 17th, you didn''t help me because he didn''t believe in Li Qingshui. Later, he helped me when he was new. Daliushu killed me because he believed in Li Qingshui''s ability, and I was Li Qingshui''s last thought and embodiment in this world. Therefore, you didn''t help me, it was a hope. What Daliushu killed was not me, but also a hope that killed. Although this sentence is very awkward. But that''s what it means, isn''t it? "


    "That''s what it means. Young people... " Hearing this tongue twister, the clone boss slapped Liu Chang on the shoulder with a smile and said, "you understand!"


    "But hope is still hope. Because this hope is very slim, so now I still want to do something more in line with the actual situation Liu Chang stood up from the chair, "is the little love bird still there?"


    "Yes. It hasn''t been out of the experimental area since it came, or since the weather has cooled. " The boss jumped out of bed, too.


    "That''s good. I''ll find him." Liu Chang spoke and walked out of the door. "This time he doesn''t want to go out."


    "Well, it''s easy to do a lot of things if you can fly." The boss caught up with Liu Chang''s steps, "I''ll take you."


    In this way, two people, a big and a small, walked on the corridor of the independent experimental area and walked into the huge laboratory where Liu Xinmin had taken No. 3 to visit his collection of animals. Here, they saw the only animal that was not locked up.


    "Xiaoqing, long time no see." When Liu Chang came in. Just seeing that bird eating - still eating bird food - it seems that IQ has evolved. However, his digestive system has not changed significantly, and he still keeps his previous eating habits.


    "Oh, I heard you woke up yesterday." When the parrot saw Liu changlai, he flickered his wings and said, "but yesterday I fell asleep and didn''t go to see you. Do you mind?"


    "No. Why would you mind? " Liu Chang came to it.


    "That''s good." The parrot saw Liu Chang coming over and seemed to have guessed his purpose. Then Gu left and right said to him, "in fact, it''s very cold outside now. It''s cold. Most birds can''t fly, you know? The air temperature is lower, and the cold wind is stronger. If I am a small body, if it goes to the sky, it will freeze stiff in three or four minutes. "


    "Is it? Then why didn''t I hear that anyone in Beijing picked up the frozen dead birds from the sky to satisfy their hunger? " The boss also said with a smile: "come on, you know what we are looking for you, I hope you cooperate."


    "What if I don''t cooperate?" When Zhiqing heard that they had determined their intention, they were in a hurry. They directly used his parrot tongue to make rubbish and said, "my grass, it''s so cold outside. Where do you want me to carry him? If you are near, you can run past with his feet. If you are far away, you can''t freeze to death for me? Fifty or sixty below zero, that''s fifty or sixty below zero!!! Although I have a layer of bird''s hair on me, it''s a fart? You said that the dead birds that were not frozen fell from the sky because you didn''t look carefully. Who would fly in the sky when the birds were so cold? I must have found a place to drill up. I won''t go. I won''t go out. It''s too cold. "


    "Do me a favor." Said the boss.


    "No "I will not go to death," he said


    "Really not going?"


    "Not really!"


    "That''s fine." With this, the boss turned and left the room.


    "Where are you going?" Seeing his posture, the parrot exclaimed, "where are you going? There''s something to say here


    "Needless to say, old seventeen, they have always wanted to dissect you to see what it is like for birds to evolve wisdom. I''ll tell them about it, and this can finally be done!" The boss replied."Shit, threaten me?" When he heard this, the beloved bird sprang up from the ground and blocked the door with half flying and half running. "We have something to say. What can''t be said? I said no, because it''s too cold. We can''t go until it''s too cold? "


    "When it''s not cold, the whales will have legs!" The boss said, "you can say whether you want to go or not. If you don''t go, it''s anatomy. You know, I''ll do what I say."


    "Shit, is there anyone else. Quan, do I have a say?"


    "You have a bird right!" The boss said impatiently, "hurry up, don''t talk nonsense. If you have anything to clean up, just pick up what you need. We will try our best to satisfy you. Stop talking nonsense. You know, you don''t have the right to refuse I hate human beings, I curse you are all eaten up by the big willow tree, eat up all of you The parrot yelled and clapped its wings, and then --


    it was settled.


    Liu Chang''s departure was the next morning, and the destination was Qingdao - the address was chosen because parrot had been there once before and was quite familiar with it. Moreover, because Qingdao is a big city full of forests, there are still many surviving human beings there, which helps Liu Chang to collect marine biological data. (to be continued)

 Chapter 255

    Before Liu Chang left, there were many people to see him off - almost all the people from the independent research area of the research institute came, and all of them stood in the wind and snow to see Liu Chang off, which made the departure more tragic.


    "It''s cold out there!" Among the dozens of people, the first one to speak and the biggest voice will always be the parrot. At the moment, it is wrapped like a rice dumpling, but it still shouts, "I''m frozen to death. Human beings, you inferior races depend on squeezing the survival rights of other races. They should have been eaten clean by willow trees long ago, mom..."


    At the same time, the most loving bird is swearing and jumping around, trying to drive away the chill from the body by means of movement.


    But even if he is as fierce as he is now, he can''t change his fate - like human beings now, other people have not seen his "bird play".


    Everyone is looking at Liu Chang with worried eyes.


    "The creatures in the ocean really want to see what they look like."


    "The most extensive life system, even me, can''t figure out what it''s become there."


    "Be careful all the way."


    There are not many words to say goodbye. The words that should be said were finished two days ago. There were so many people coming, only Xiaojing and he Zhizhi, who gave Liu Chang a safe journey. Then, Liu Xinmin handed Liu Chang all the weapons that had been repaired. Finally, in the sea breeze and in the eyes of all relatives and friends, Liu Chang flew high into Beijing by wind and snow and parrot.


    The wind is freezing.


    The real cold wind is bitter. The cold wind blows on the face like a knife, causing pain. Even if it is Liu Chang, in the cold wind blowing in the air for a while, I feel the pain of needle pricking all over the body.


    "Oh, no, I can''t, I''m going to freeze to death!" The parrot screamed under the body because of the cold wind constantly shaking, so that sitting on the top of Liu Chang at any time have a feeling of falling.


    "What are you doing? How many miles out of here? " Liu Chang sat on a thick "felt blanket" - a felt blanket. In fact, it''s the fur coat of this parrot. Before going out, the parrot made a lot of demands. In particular, the requirements for thermal insulation equipment are put forward one by one.


    She was wearing a variant "mink coat" and was full of "warm baby" with automatic heat dissipation. It can be said that in addition to its wings, it has been wrapped into zongzi, but even so, it is still cold.


    "I can''t. my wings are freezing." High above the humidity heavy, after a while, parrot''s wings on the knot on a layer of ice, let it every time when the wings, are issued "Hua La" "Hua La" sound.


    "No, if you want to land, wait for Beijing." Liu Chang patted the parrot on the back. "It''s too obvious now. You also know that there is a terrible man in Beijing who let him know or guess our existence. Neither of us survived. If you want to land, you have to cross Beijing. Then we fly low. "


    "Well, it is..." The parrot fluttered along the way.


    And Liu Chang sat on the parrot''s back, facing the cold wind, and tried to open his eyes - look up, a red and gray world, the sky mother I had seen before and some other birds were missing. I don''t know if it''s frozen to death, or where to hide.


    "It''s OK to say that birds fly away, but even the empty mother is gone..." Liu Chang looked at the dead sky, "are you really frozen to death?"


    "Maybe, the empty mother skin is so thin that it doesn''t shrink when it freezes, it doesn''t stimulate when it contracts, and then it explodes." Parrot in the next weak next mouth, "those no brain things, in addition to fried, what will do?"


    "You sound resentful to them." It seems that in order to divert the attention of love bird, Liu Chang is sitting on his back chatting.


    "Well, for a flying creature, you want to see bombs all over the sky as soon as you fly into the sky?" The parrot sneezed and continued: "Damn it, the good flight route was disturbed by them, and you can''t provoke it. If you offend it, it will blow you up. Several times I flew fast and couldn''t avoid it. I was blown up by them. If it wasn''t for the small number of empty mothers in that place at that time, I might have been killed by the explosion."


    "Now it''s all right. The sky is clean. You can fly as fast as you want?" Liu Chang said with a smile.


    "Bah, the faster I fly, the stronger the wind. I don''t want to be frozen to death so early!" Cried the parrot.


    "Then fly faster, and you can exercise to generate heat."


    "I go on, Pooh! I''ve heard that sports can generate heat around zero, but I''ve never heard of going out for exercise at minus 50 or 60. Those who swim in winter are no better than those who swim at minus 60! " All the way whining, all the way flying.


    So they stumbled, trembled, muttered and quarreled, all the way across the plain, across the mountains, towards the direction of the sea, all the way forward.


    That night.


    "Hundreds of kilometers away, you haven''t arrived after flying for so long." One man and one bird got angry at a campfire in a cave. "Riding a bicycle is faster than you!""You can''t come here by bike. You have to pull me up." Hearing Liu Chang''s words, the bird was so angry that he wanted to stand up, but with his action, the dying flame was completely extinguished.


    "It''s not easy to start a fire!" Liu Chang kicked the parrot.


    "The fire has no heat!" The parrot hit back.


    Then one man and one bird continued to make the fire.


    Ten minutes later.


    The fire gradually burned up, slightly illuminating everything in the cave.


    "Do you think there''s something hidden in it?" After the fire lit up, the parrot said worried.


    "No, it''s a hole in it. I don''t smell any creatures on my nose." After Liu Chang confirmed, he took out the thickened sleeping bag in his backpack.


    "Haven''t you been to the seaside? Can you tell me something about that? " Liu Chang asked after getting into the sleeping bag.


    "What can happen? Strange creatures are everywhere." The parrot stood by the fire, thinking back and saying, "anyway, the situation there is much more complicated than inland. More than 80% of life on the earth is in the ocean, and 100% of life comes from the ocean. I have read this book before. Anyway, it is very strange there. You will know it when you go there. "


    "Is it strange?" Lying in his sleeping bag, Liu Chang outlined in his mind a scene in which hundreds of millions of species landed in an icy sea. "Hey, can you tell me how people at the seaside survive?"


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 256

    "How else can you live? Steal your life." The parrot said, "the seaside is no better than the inland. Some coastal cities near the inland are deserted because everyone has gone inland. But some places are too far. If you go inland, most of them can''t reach their destination at all, so many people stay in the same place. "


    "Qingdao, which we are going to, is surrounded by the sea on three sides and is far from inland. It is a typical sea city. I''ve been there before, and not many people have survived, but it''s better than I thought. Because of the number of people there and the geographical environment, it''s very strange that people live in groups of three or five hundred, one by one. "


    "Tribal system?" Hearing this word, Liu Chang nodded his head - any political system or degree is derived from different environments, such as the city-state system of the big cities before, and the tribal system differentiated from a coastal city now. All systems are formed naturally for people to live better.


    "I don''t know how many tribes can survive now." Liu sighed: "it''s so cold outside. It''s estimated that many people will die of freezing?"


    "Well, don''t underestimate the human life which is as strong as a reptile and cockroach." When parrot heard Liu Chang''s pessimistic words, he didn''t know why it seemed ironic, but in fact, he comforted him by saying, "it''s not all wisdom that human beings can spread all over the world from the birth of human beings to the present. What do we rely on in this era? It''s not a tool. It''s not technology, it''s vitality


    "Well, there is a saying that after the world''s genocide, there will be Chinese and cockroaches left." Liu Chang suddenly thought of something, "ah, it suddenly occurred to me that Eskimos have always lived in the Arctic? Tribal system, with the simplest tools and even bare hands, hunts whales and polar bears, the two most powerful animals in the world. It is said that they are the people who migrated to northern China. That''s not a pre evolutionary human. All of them can survive for a long time in the temperature of tens of degrees below zero. The Chinese people are now several times stronger. I believe that as long as we survive the first hurdle, it will not be so difficult to survive. "


    "Well, the key is food. There is nothing to eat in Beijing. Other creatures hide when the first cold wave comes. In fact, as long as there is food, it is not too difficult to live. " The parrot was chatting with each other, "but I hope you human beings will die more. Anyway, I don''t have any feelings for you Just leave you and several people I know every day. As for them, they are all dead on the 17th, and I won''t feel much... "


    "Then you are really a black heart bird..." Liu Chang has a series of words.


    "Cut. You must not say that. We are not a species. You are not right to say so Hearing Liu Chang say that he is black hearted, parrot leaned against the wall and retorted: "you can imagine from another angle, for the earth now. If the parrot is extinct and I''m the only one left, do you have any sad thoughts? "


    "Well..." Liu Chang closed his eyes and thought about this feeling and said truthfully, "that''s not true!"


    "That''s great!"


    One person, one bird and one bird, chatting in the cave, the voice became smaller and smaller, and the frequency of the conversation became lower and lower. In the end, the two are gradually becoming weaker and weaker in the cold wind and the fire.


    The next morning, Liu Chang got up and found the parrot frozen.


    Its body is not strong enough, the cave is leaking, the temperature at night is still cold, and the campfire is extinguished. Multiple causes come together. That''s what made this morning.


    "Hello, are you all right?" Seeing this, Liu Chang quickly lit the campfire to make the cave warm. Then he moved the parrot to the campfire and began to rub its body with his hands.


    The parrot is very big, but fortunately Liu Chang is also very strong and fast. After friction and heat generation, the parrot wakes up from the frozen state ten minutes later.


    "Is it so fragile?" Liu Chang saw Zhiqing wake up, his face showed a smile, "feather so thick, still wear so thick clothes, this is frozen stiff?"


    "Oh, brother, you monsters!" Open eyes full of eye droppings, parrot "click" mouth, said weakly: "Mom, it''s too cold, especially at night, to freeze to death for Laozi, this is!"


    "Ha ha, don''t say a word. Do you want something to eat?" Liu Chang took out bird food, some biscuits and sealed jerky from his backpack. "Although the taste of the new preservative in this thing is a bit heavier, it should not be so cold after eating."


    Liu Chang said and put the food on the fire after mixing it with water.


    This has also resulted in a relatively hot breakfast - although the meal will immediately become cold if it leaves the seedling for more than 10 seconds, and it will freeze in more than 30 seconds, but it can still receive a trace of heat after eating on fire.


    And Liu Chang also waited for parrot to recover some spirit, urged him to go on the road again.


    The parrot did not delay on the way. After last night, he decided not to spend his days in the wild. He made up his mind to feel the human gathering area as soon as possible. The flying speed was much faster than that of yesterday. They met the cold wind all the way. In the afternoon, they finally approached Qingdao.Then, Liu Chang also saw the sea from above for the first time.


    "Me. Fuck!" After seeing the sea, Liu Chang only said this word - because any other words can''t represent his mood at the moment. What this "i.cao" contains is shock - the shock of seeing the frozen sea, which is surprise - the surprise of seeing the countless creatures on the sea, as well as exclamation - this is a pure exclamation of spectacular exclamation.


    In fact, strictly speaking, the ocean Liu Chang sees is not a real ocean yet - because the nearest flight distance from Beijing to Qingdao is to pass through a Jiaozhou Bay, an estuary of the Yellow Sea in Jiaozhou Bay, which is a part of the sea. But even so, it also gives Liu Chang enough "i-cao" shock, making him speechless for a long time.


    "Fly low, fly low, I can''t see the situation below!" Liu Chang''s sight distance is less than 100 meters. When he looks down from the sky, he only feels a vast expanse of white, which is full of black dots and some bright red big holes. He can''t see the appearance of the creatures clearly.


    "I dare not fly low. There are many giant animals over 100 meters in length in the ocean. Some of them also like to prey on aerial species. I dare not fly too low." Said the parrot.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 257

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I know a lot about biology in the past two years. Giant species usually don''t pick and eat small species, because it''s too troublesome, and the prey''s income is not enough for his heat consumption in one operation. You can rest assured to fly down. I can''t deal with the giant sea monster, but I can help you with other medium-sized and even large-scale creatures." Liu Chang said: "since I''m here to investigate marine life, there''s no reason to look at it from afar. Hurry up."


    "OK, OK, I''ll be in trouble for a while. Please help me solve it!" Deep feeling talks and lowers the figure.


    And Liu Chang also picked up a knife and gun, always on guard against the thousands of creatures below.


    Liu Chang had a thorough understanding of the specific situation on the sea ice.


    The sea is frozen, showing crystal white and light red. The water in the ocean has long been said to change color. Liu Chang has heard Li Qingshui mention it before. Red fog oozes from the earth, which naturally turns the ocean red. However, after the light red water becomes ice crystal, the natural color becomes light and becomes transparent red and white.


    This is most of the color on the sea level. In addition, Liu Chang skimmed through the air and saw numerous huge holes - these holes exist on the broken ice surface, and there are bright red sea water in them. Just as Liu Chang was wondering how the ice surface tens of meters or even hundreds of meters in diameter was broken, he saw a head in the next hole.


    The diameter of a huge head is tens of meters. Because it is under the water surface, Liu Chang can''t tell whether the head belongs to an eel or a giant snake. But just looking at the terrible area and volume, he is a little frightened. When Liu Chang and Liu Chang passed on the giant, the huge head just stretched out of the ice to breathe. The heat of the big mouth rose from below, and the water mist filled the whole sky.


    "I grass his grandmother, how big!" With a strange cry, he quickly fluttered his wings to speed up the flight speed and dashed over the big head at its fastest speed.


    As soon as one bird and one person passed by, a huge sound of ice breaking came out from behind. Faintly, Liu Chang saw a huge turtle break the ice surface hundreds of meters from inside, and then bit the huge head.


    ¡°**£¡¡± Liu Chang looked at the scene gradually disappearing in the shadow, stunned.


    "Run away!" Zhiqing flies while shouting. Obviously, she is frightened by the ice powder and the huge sound behind her.


    But Liu Chang was called back to God by its cry. After he reacted, he patted the bird''s back and called out, "stop!"


    "Stop Farting!" The parrot responded.


    "Hurry up!" Liu Chang continues to shout. In the sound of ice shaking, he must use the maximum volume to make the parrot near the bottom of his feet hear his words.


    "Stop Farting!" The parrot responded the same way this time.


    "Fuck, then you wait for me in the sky, I''ll come to you later." Liu Chang said, jumping from less than 100 meters in the air.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to die? " See Liu Chang this action, parrot air a whirl.


    "I''ve come to collect information. These two creatures are so big that they must be super life. It''s very helpful for the research institute to collect their information.


    Don''t worry. I''m a good judge. The aftermath of their fight won''t kill me, and I''m so small that they won''t pay attention to me. " Liu Chang spoke and fell from the sky.


    "Shit, whatever you want." Another explosion of ice came out. The parrot''s feathers were blown up and fled to the distance.


    Liu Chang fell from a height of several tens of meters, and fell on the ice. After that, he made a big hole in the ice. Then he jumped up again, jumped out of it, and ran away in the direction of the huge shadow battle.


    Carrying his bags and guns, he gradually approached the two shadows behind the red fog and saw a shocking scene.


    What is shock?


    It''s the breadth of your sight that you look up. Even if there is no one else''s wax, it''s shocking.


    Therefore, Liu Chang is very shocked now. He ran to the place where the battle took place, and then he saw a leg of the turtle standing on the ice. This leg is about ten meters thick and tens of meters long. In any case, if you look up from Liu Chang''s vision, you can only see that this giant leg occupies all his sight.


    Then he heard the howl, saw the fight of the shadow behind the red fog, and the blood splashing down the sky. Then Liu Chang jumped in the broken ice to avoid the huge waves and ice stones, and then in the blood stained sea water, he used a special container to save some blood components, and then quickly left here.


    But at this time, the sound of fighting that day suddenly disappeared. Then there were two simple and honest hum in the air. Both of them were loud and thick, but Liu Chang could tell the difference between them. It was clearly the sound of the different sound lines between the giant snake and the turtle.


    At first, he thought that it was the gap between the two beasts fighting, and that the hum of each other was a threatening roar. But listening, Liu Chang gave a different taste from the intermediate product.


    He remembered that Li Qingshui once told him that if there were more than 12 different syllables, a simple language could be organized. The ability of language is also the key to judge whether a creature has intelligence.Although the buzzing had just started and the time was still short, Liu Chang could distinguish at least dozens of different syllables from the different humming sounds. Although he could not understand what the syllable meant, he could be 100% sure that it was a dialogue between two giant beasts.


    "Is it an intelligent species?" Liu Chang stopped and used the powerful memory function of his new brain to memorize the syllables from the mouths of the two giant beasts, and imitated them with his own voice lines. At the same time, his mind was full of thoughts.


    Because it is obvious that the two giant beasts that appear here are not only very big and simple, but also have real wisdom, and it seems that this kind of wisdom is conceivable, because the two giants in communication obviously use the same language - and it is difficult to say who invented this language or who they learned.


    This is what surprised Liu Chang.


    The second point is that these two giants have at least as much intelligence as ordinary human beings. Why are they fighting here.


    It''s hard to explain it by hunting, because the two giants, in terms of their size and the momentum of the fight, should be equally matched. There should be no relationship between hunting and being hunted, because both species have wisdom. Unless they are hungry, they can''t do it. Otherwise, they can''t find something they can''t beat Things. (to be continued)

 Chapter 258

    There are a lot of problems that I can''t think about. Liu Chang doesn''t have to think about it. He knows that he can''t understand what the two giant beasts are talking about now, which is something he can''t understand no matter how he thinks about it.


    So he tried to remember every scale that the two giants made. Only by remembering these things and retelling them to Liu Xinmin of the Research Institute and those demons on the 17th, can he be cracked out what the meaning of this language actually represents. And, he knows, the more scales he remembers, the better it will be for this kind of cracking.


    The decoding of ancient oracle bone inscriptions and other characters is that as long as we know the meaning of some languages, we can infer what the whole characters represent. Now it''s more difficult to decode transliteration, but Liu Chang believes it''s hard for those guys.


    Therefore, he remembered in situ for a while, and then he left the area quickly - running forward at his speed, and soon he crossed a distance of several thousand meters on the sea ice surface, and gradually moved away from the area where he was crossing the sea. Then, he began to shout in the air: "the most affectionate, the most affectionate..."


    Squeak!


    A birdsong came from the sky. After seeing the colorful parrot''s fur and the thick clothes he was wearing, Liu Chang laughed and jumped onto the bird''s back.


    The sound of "bang" fell on the back of the bird. Liu Chang repeated the syllables he had memorized in place, so as not to forget them. Although his mind is much clearer now, he still hasn''t reached the level of Li Qingshui that never forgets 30 lines at a glance. Therefore, he memorizes the syllables twice to avoid omission.


    After hearing Liu Chang''s memory, parrot read it fragmentary again.


    "I grass. I said you don''t want to die. You''re going to fight with those two guys. " The parrot exclaimed, "although you are going to do something this time, you don''t have to cheat yourself to get there."


    "Yes, I know you''re good, but have you ever thought about it? In case they fight, they''ll be happy. And then I didn''t see you. Who was blasted out hundreds of meters by someone and hit you right on the head. I''ll see what you do! "


    "What a coincidence." Liu Chang laughed, "do you know the race of these two species? If it''s such a big reminder, it should be famous? "


    "I don''t know. It''s estimated that some people in Qingdao will know about it. I don''t come here often. I''ve come here once and haven''t talked to human beings. How can I know so much information? " The parrot said this, and sneezed again. The snot came out from the front, and then the ice sand formed in the air in an instant. Then, the parrot called out to Liu Chang''s face all over the world along the headwind of the flight, which made Liu Chang''s face all over the place.


    "Can''t you sneeze to the side?" Liu Chang shook his head. Throw away the snot ice on the head, frown and say: "evil is not disgusting?"


    "Damn it, I sneeze. I can''t control it at that moment. Besides, don''t you have any frog eyes? You won''t dodge? " Said the parrot. I spit in the air again.


    "You are so big. How can I hide from all the sand and ice?" Liu Chang thumped it, "fly low, I''ll see the situation below."


    "Oh." Parrot was hit on the back, which suddenly remembered that this man is actually a terrible monster. Then the parrot flew low and fell to the height of several tens of meters above the ice, so that Liu Chang could see clearly the situation below.


    At that sea level, or above the ice, the panorama actually looks like this.


    The sea is the boundless reddish ice crystal, and there is a huge hole every thousand meters above the ice crystal. Most of the holes have no monster head protruding out, but there are many other small and medium-sized marine creatures crawling out from it, or fish gather here to breathe oxygen.


    In each hole, Liu Chang saw countless kinds of marine species, countless strange fish peeped out their heads from the holes, and countless strange species tried to jump from the sea to the ice to adapt to the oxygen environment of the land.


    All the way through the sea, Liu Chang saw more new species than he had seen in the past few years. He didn''t know much fish. Now it''s even more strange to see these. He saw the seahorse with legs, the flying fish that can really glide, and the starfish with human faces


    These things are too strange, let him have a sense of dizziness.


    But these things didn''t stop him. He came to collect information this time. But there are too many genes in these common species. He can''t collect a few. He just needs to write down these things and collect the genes of typical creatures like giant sea turtles.


    Therefore, this flight across Jiaozhou Bay, the speed is still very fast.


    Then a few minutes later, one person and one bird flew to the top of Qingdao City, and then saw the frozen city.


    "Oh, it''s beautiful from here." The parrot swooped down from the sky and saw a large area of frozen trees here, more of a kind of algae.


    It is algae rather than algae, because the light blue algae extend from the sea to the land, covering almost the whole city. Moreover, this kind of algae seems to survive on the shore. If the common moss covers most of the area, it is difficult for Liu Chang to distinguish whether there are human beings below."Don''t look. There is no human being in the area covered by seaweed."


    "Why?" Liu Chang sat on the parrot''s back and asked in doubt.


    "It seems that this kind of cyanobacteria can secrete something. I don''t know. It''s very dangerous anyway. Otherwise, it would have been eaten clean by the hungry people, and it would have been allowed to go ashore and spread wild?" Said the parrot.


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded his head - in this world, the species that have no attack power at all have been gnawed away by other animals for a long time. Even if they have not been gnawed clean, they can not occupy such a large area.


    So, one man and one bird continued to fly eastward, passing directly through the cyanobacteria covered area, and finally saw traces of human existence in the East.


    "Down, down." Liu Chang in the cold wind, mixed with sea breeze and a variety of fish smell, finally smelled a little human flavor, so quickly patted the parrot''s back to let him down.


    "I finally found a foothold before dark." The parrot gave a breath, "I didn''t freeze to death yesterday. Although I hate human beings at ordinary times, I can''t help but find a family to stay for a night."


    "Well, it''s time to find a home." Liu Chang follows the human taste and looks for it in the street.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 259

    Liu Chang can distinguish the human taste within two thousand meters as long as it is not sealed too tightly. Therefore, it is very easy for him to find human beings in the city as long as it is not a specific person.


    Therefore, one person and one bird did not walk in the street for long before they found a group of people living together.


    "Well, the gang in front are all in an underground parking lot. There are about 200 people. Would you like to come in with me?" Liu Chang looks at Xiaoqing - it is a bird after all.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll pretend to be deaf and dumb. You can take me in as an ordinary pet." "I am not not not ready to stay outside, I am now, I would rather be burned to death by fire than freeze to death."


    "Well, keep up with me and take care of your beak." Liu Chang took a look at the pair of iron beaks, and knew that it was a parrot who liked to read fragmentarily.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t say a word even if someone comes to kill me with a knife this time." The parrot patted on the chest.


    Another look at it uneasily, Liu Chang simply found a rope in his backpack, tied it to the parrot''s neck, and then led it to the parking lot.


    A few hundred meters away, Liu Chang walked to the front of the parking lot, and found that the door had been killed by a steel frame. He couldn''t get in at all - unless he broke in with violence, there was nothing he could do.


    So he stood outside the door and yelled inside.


    "Hello, is there anyone in there? I''m a passer-by. Can you do me a favor? "


    No one responded.


    "Hello, I can unload my weapon. Will you let me in?"


    Still no response.


    "Well, I''ll just ask you a few questions and go through the door, OK?" Liu Chang is already in a bit of a hurry.


    But no one inside the door responded.


    So Liu Chang was really anxious.


    Clay figurines are also angry. Liu Chang thinks that what he has done is in place, and the people inside are still so indifferent. He is not an advanced moral expert, so. He put his hand directly into the gap of the steel frame, and then grabbed two steel bars and forced to skim outwards. After bending the steel frame, he drilled in from the outside.


    "You wait outside for a while, and I''ll go inside and see what''s going on." Before entering, Liu Chang explained to the parrot.


    Then, he gradually walked down the steps into the basement, and gradually felt the warmth and darkness of the basement. A moment later, he went down to the parking lot more than ten meters underground, and then walked slowly towards the crowd gathering place along the human flavor.


    "Hello, I know where you are..." In the underground parking lot, there are scattered cars and the structure of stone pillars all over the place. Liu Chang felt that as soon as he entered here, he had several pairs of eyes staring at him. He was about to open his mouth to explain. Two clear shots came from behind the stone pillars.


    It''s the sound of an ordinary clay shotgun, and the shot is iron sand. The lethality is very small, Liu Chang looks at the iron sand flies to oneself, the side body hides in the past.


    "I said, I have no malice, you don''t see an outsider shooting, OK?" Liu Chang continued to explain aloud.


    Then there were two more shots to greet him.


    Liu Chang didn''t hide this time. He raised his arm and blocked several pieces of broken iron sand. He flashed into a stone pillar with a flash of fire and saw a woman with a gun.


    "Don''t shoot. I just came from other places. I don''t understand the situation here. I came to ask for directions." Seeing Liu Chang''s ghost in front of him, the woman who is changing bullets for the shotgun sits on the ground, then picks up the muzzle without bullets and subconsciously aims at Liu Chang''s chest.


    "You Who are you... " The woman''s eyes were bathed and frightened, and the hand holding the gun trembled slightly.


    "I said I was passing by. I was alone." Liu Chang frowned and said - he didn''t understand. Why are people here so vigilant? Although it''s the end of the day, it seems that people here are more difficult to reach than other areas - he knows, there must be a reason.


    So looking at this woman, Liu Chang took a deep breath and patiently explained, "I''m just passing by. I want to ask something. Even if you don''t accept me, it doesn''t matter. I don''t mean it."


    "How to prove you didn''t mean it." The woman saw that Liu Chang was not detestable. She calmed down and said.


    "Well..." How to prove that you have no malice is a very learned problem. In fact, it is very difficult to see people''s hearts and minds for a long time. It may be too short to see a person for ten years. When two strangers meet for the first time, they can prove that they have no malice. This is actually a very difficult thing.


    But fortunately, Liu Chang''s brain has also felt a lot more sober since this time. In less than one minute, he had an idea.


    Then, under the woman''s frightened eyes, he grabbed the shotgun in her hand, and then quickly filled it with bullets. The muzzle of the gun was aimed at his cheek and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!!!


    The crisp sound of the shotgun rang out in the underground parking lot. Then, including several people who came to Liu Chang''s thinking, everyone saw this amazing scene: a man shot a gun in his face with a shotgun in his face, and then the shotgun only blackened his cheek, but the bullet stuck in his skin and slid down with the man''s shooting action.This scene is in everyone''s eyes - everyone''s first reaction is - how thick is the man''s skin?


    And then when the first reaction was taken over by reason - they understood the fact that the man was not cheeky, but powerful, and was not afraid of their weapons of scale.


    Therefore, Liu Chang successfully used a second to prove that he did not have malice - or in other words, it was necessary to prove that he did not have malice - if Laozi had malice, he still needed to act with you here?


    "Now believe me?" Liu Chang wiped her face and handed them back to her.


    "Why are they all women?" Seeing this situation, Liu Chang asked suspiciously, "what about men?"


    "Are you really from other places?" After knowing that Liu Chang really didn''t mean anything, the previous woman stood up slowly from the ground to see that his questioning look was not fake. However, she still didn''t dare to get too close to Liu Chang. After standing up, she subconsciously stepped back two steps and asked with a complicated look: "don''t you know the current system here?"


    "Tribal system?" Liu Chang nodded, "I''ve heard of it, but what about men?"


    "Are they all out hunting?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 260

    "Well, most of them are out hunting. Now there are only children and women left here." Said the woman who had shot before - it was clear that she dared to fire the first shot, and was not low in the tribe.


    "It was rash of us to shoot you before." The woman said, observing Liu Chang''s face, "so don''t go to your heart. If you have any questions, just ask me. After asking, I hope you can still leave the tribe, because we don''t know what you want. Even if I can accept you, other women and men may not accept you."


    "Well, let''s talk about that." Liu Chang nodded and did not intend to leave. He came here to find out the situation here. He left casually, which was inconsistent with his task and his personality. He came to Qingdao to have a comprehensive understanding of the whole situation of marine life. Now it''s hard to find a small tribe. It''s most cost-effective to stay for some time.


    After all, how much information can one person, one eye, collect? What''s more, these people who live here all year round must know a lot about marine life, so they give up. It''s a pity.


    Therefore, after thinking about it for a while, Liu Chang said, "well, I hope you can stay with me for a few days. Of course, this request may be unreasonable, but I hope you can accept it. I can help you hunt. In fact, even if I don''t help you, I will go to the seaside to hunt. Therefore, I can give you the food I''ve hunted. I only leave a small part of what I can eat. You can see my strength just now. I can help you


    "Well." The woman nodded, put away the shotgun, shook her head and sighed, "in fact, I still want to leave you, but you know, here, women don''t count."


    "I''ll wait until your men come back." Liu Chang spoke and looked at the back of the parking lot. There, he saw a lot of people - women, children - but there was no man. That''s why this group of people gathered here to be so sensitive. Will not dare to return a stranger outside the door, will be radical enough to shoot at the sight of someone.


    Therefore, in order not to stir up their sensitivity as much as possible, Liu Chang stepped back a few steps, kept a distance from those people, and walked towards the door.


    All the way back, up the steps. Liu Chang walked to the ground and saw the parrot waiting there.


    "Well, come in with me." Once again, he broke a big hole in the iron fence at the door, and Liu Chang let the parrot''s huge body squeeze in.


    "What''s going on inside?" The parrot shook its feathers and scattered ice crystals. Then Liu Chang stepped down the stairs and asked, "are you not welcome?"


    "It''s a little unpopular, but fortunately I''ve learned some bandit logic in the last few years." Liu Chang gave a bitter smile, "so. If they didn''t refuse, I would have left. Business matters. "


    "Well, when you say this, you still have a dignified face..." The parrot talks. I spit on the ground. The spit forms ice at the moment of leaving the mouth, and then "pa" breaks the ground. "If you want me to say, you should directly occupy this place. If you don''t accept it, you will kill them. Then assign them tasks and consult information. Then I will not believe that they dare to tell the truth. This is his. Niang''s way of nature, which is much better than the hypocrisy you''ve made. I don''t know how many times. "


    "You have a point. If it''s just a matter of business, it works best. " Liu Chang sighed: "but after all, everyone is of the same kind. Everyone has a family, feelings and children. If I wasn''t too strong, I might be one of them now. Who wants to live a good life, be occupied by an outsider and live like a slave


    "So you''re not a big man." The parrot tried to imitate the human beak, but the hard beak couldn''t move, so he spat again. "I think if you change someone, change to the one you often say is called Li Qingshui. If he does this, it will be simpler and more effective."


    "But I''m not him." Liu Chang patted the parrot on the shoulder, "but don''t worry about it. I know when to bear it and when not to. It''s more important to do business. After all, knowing the situation of the ocean and letting Beijing get the news earlier may have a bearing on the future process of mankind. I know which is more important. They have not infringed on my rights and interests, so for the time being, I will wait for the man to come back


    "Well, when the man comes back, I''ll see what you do." The parrot ascended to the bottom of the earth, a relatively warm space. Now the heat from the sun has dropped sharply, so geothermal is particularly important. In this underground space, it is about 20 degrees warmer than outside. Although it is still more than 30 degrees below zero, it can freeze to death the strongest bull, but after all, it is much better.


    Liu Chang led the rope around the parrot''s neck. After coming here all the way, the parrot closed its mouth very well and came to the underground world one by one.


    After entering here this time, Liu Chang did not deliberately contact the women and children there. Instead, he found an open space in the middle of the huge parking lot, sat down, took out the fire appliances and prepared some high-energy fuel from his backpack, and set fire to make a meal.Not long after he took his seat, the woman who had dealt with him before followed the light of the fire. This time, she was accompanied by a little child, a little girl, who seemed to be about four or five years old. She should have been born shortly after the end of the world. It is hard to live to this day.


    "Hello, my name is Li Cheng, and this is my daughter, Li Jing." After the woman came, she said hello to Liu Chang and asked her woman to get close to him. Obviously, she was playing emotional cards, "call uncle quickly."


    "Uncle." Children do not understand the mind of adults, she just fixed on looking at Liu Chang''s hands to escape the biscuit, and then can''t turn their eyes to cry.


    "Come and sit down." Liu Chang knows that women come here for two purposes: one is to monitor, the other is to explore their own foundation. And I just want to contact people here, so I don''t exclude women''s practice.


    So, after he made a fire, he handed a biscuit to the little girl and said with a smile, "come on, this is from your uncle. Uncle is a good man. His name is Liu Chang." (to be continued)

 Chapter 261

    A biscuit, a pun.


    Liu Chang introduced himself and expressed his good intentions. But the little girl stares at Liu Chang''s hand, her eyes are wide open, but she dares not take the biscuit in his hand.


    "Is it really for me?" After hesitating for three seconds, she seemed unable to stand the temptation of biscuits. The little girl asked with laughter, "is it really for me? So big? "


    This biscuit was brought out by Liu Chang from the Research Institute. Compressed biscuits are rarely seen in the market. Because of the use of more high-tech anti-corrosion technology and vacuum packaging, the packaging of the biscuits looks very beautiful, so the little girl would not dare to accept it.


    And the woman next to her, seeing the beautifully packed biscuits, also showed a surprised look on her face, and looked at Liu Chang''s eyes with a little more trust.


    "Are you really from other places?" The woman asked again.


    "Yes." Liu Chang shook the biscuit in his hand and gave it to the little girl, "take it. There are many in uncle''s bag."


    "I''ve never heard of people from the sea going inland, but I haven''t heard much about people from inland going inland." Although some people believe Liu Chang''s words, Li Cheng still doubts about this completely illogical thing, "is there something wrong with the inland? It''s harder to survive than by the sea? "


    "That''s not good. Although it''s hard to be inland now, I think it''s better than the seaside after all." With these words, Liu Chang thought of all kinds of monsters with sharp teeth in the sea level, "but it''s also very cold there now. Many places can''t grow anything, so there are a lot of hungry people. What about you? There are so many monsters in the sea that have to come out because the sea level is frozen, but it''s easy to get food these days? "


    "It''s not so easy." The woman took her eyes back from the biscuit, and then looked at the parrot standing behind Liu Chang. "The competition in the sea is more intense than that on land, whether before or after the end of the world. So. Those who can live to the present and can win oxygen outlet are the best in it. Strong and dangerous. If you want to hunt them, you should be ready to be hunted by them at any time. And you should be able to imagine that after the end of the world, the people who still stay at the seaside are those who have no relationship and no ability. People who have access to good equipment, good weapons, or evolved stronger. They all went inland with their family members to seek a more comfortable living condition. The men who still stay here are either weak and thin, or those who are insatiably greedy... "


    The woman said here, at the entrance of the underground parking lot, the harsh sound of "creaking and creaking" when the iron gate was opened suddenly sounded. The sound of rust rubbing cement pillars reverberated in the empty underground parking lot, which made the woman who heard this sound subconsciously shake all over. Like a mouse hearing a cat, he quickly left with his daughter.


    "I have to go."


    Left this sentence, the woman picked up her daughter and ran to the other side of the crowd, and Liu Chang also smelled the smell of a man at the door.


    "What do you think?" After the woman left. Before the man came, Liu Chang leaned against the parrot.


    "My opinion is, this woman''s buttocks are very fat, should be more delicious." The parrot replied truthfully.


    "Be serious." Liu Chang frowned.


    "This is really my serious view. From my parrot''s point of view, this woman''s buttocks are fat and should be delicious, just as you humans feel when you see chicken thighs." The parrot chuckled and said, "but if you look at it from the human point of view, this woman should be on the spot! So, this may be the leader''s woman. "


    "Just like I thought." Liu Chang spoke. Then he saw dozens of men in the dark and heard the sad and loud complaints --


    "Damn it, we lost a few more people. Those fish monsters are too cunning. And the dead octopus, just breaking through the ice hole, they drag people out there The leading man''s voice was particularly loud. Liu Chang could hear that the man whose lungs could emit such strong air flow was very strong - at least much stronger than ordinary people.


    On the other hand, in addition to the leaders in front, the men in the back are not so good. The footwork is flighty and the body is thin, which is obviously the result of years of malnutrition and mental depression. Moreover, after they approached, Liu Chang found that these men were really poor and their equipment was very rough.


    Not only some homemade iron spears, but also some shields made of door panels, without even a decent gun - he was in Kaifeng when the end came.


    However, after seeing these people, Liu Chang did not take the initiative to speak out - anyway, he could see these people, and these people did not necessarily see him. Therefore, he did not want to suddenly appear like that, too abrupt to let these men become instinctive hostility. Anyway, he had already established a certain relationship with the woman, but he wanted to let these men through the mouth of that woman Know your own existence.


    Therefore, he stirred the fire which had just risen in front of him with his hands for a few times, making the fire dim. Then, in the "crackling" of the fire, focus on your ears and listen to the situation on the other side.The women in the group continue to complain.


    "Those fish monsters don''t eat the bait on the hook, and those fishing nets can''t stop them at all. They''re smarter than ghosts. How can they hunt?" The man let out his dissatisfaction loudly, and then threw himself into the tent pile and cotton wadding prepared by the women. The cotton wadding is the place closest to the fire, with heat and softness. Liu Chang can see the man''s expression by the light of the fire.


    Depression and ferocity.


    As he continued to complain about food, he pulled over a woman and vented his anger at the failure of the hunt on her.


    "Didn''t I tell you to prepare a sofa? what is it? Broken wadding Anger seems to find a vent, the man began to fire at the cotton boots, "sofa, this dilapidated city is full of such things, it is so difficult to find this kind of thing? We men are working hard outside to find food and hunt for you, so that you can''t do little things? Can you have a little... "


    The man let out his anger loudly, and everyone was silent. For a time, in the dark underground parking lot, only the roaring vent and the occasional "crackling" sound of match burning were left. (to be continued)

 Chapter 262

    One''s anger is limited, and one''s anger and energy are also in direct proportion, probably because they haven''t hunted food and are hungry for a long time, so the man''s fury did not last for a long time and gradually stopped.


    But after he stopped to scold for a long time, Liu Chang saw that the woman he had previously contacted was called by him, and then the woman fell in the man''s ear and said something, and then the angry voice came out again.


    "Didn''t I say that no one is allowed to pass in my absence?" The man heard that there was only one outsider in his parking lot. Then he bounced out of the wadding and looked around and asked, "where is the man now? Take me to meet him."


    After the man roared, Liu Chang saw that the woman came over with the man and three or four guards with weapons.


    After the red fog, the figure gradually became clear, and a man with a tumor in his brow came out of the shadow. And Liu Chang also timely stood up from the ground, put up the posture of bystanders, showing the posture of negotiation.


    The man walked all the way to Liu Chang within 10 meters before he found the outsider under the guidance of women and the light of fire. Then he came to him all the way and looked at him up and down.


    Backpacks, giant birds, huge knives and guns - they are very well dressed, and they are actually very clean. When a man comes to Liu Chang, he doesn''t have a hard time at the first moment, but he looks him up and down. After all, no one is a fool in the last life. Seeing Liu Chang''s unconventional dress is not a common sense equipment. The anger on the man''s face was subdued a lot.


    But he was not so polite when he spoke. After all, this was his territory, and his hands were around him. Even if he had doubts, he would have to face a big head.


    "Where are you from?" The man looked at Liu Chang and asked, "what comes from inside Qingdao, as Li Cheng said, is from other places."


    "I''m from Beijing." Liu Chang did not hide his identity, he just hoped that his identity could bring more convenience to his task or trip.


    "From Beijing?" Hearing Liu Chang''s words, the man''s face showed an unbelievable look, "how possible?"


    "It''s impossible. I''m from Beijing. I''m flying by bird." Liu Chang patted the beloved bird behind him. "I''m from Beijing Research Institute. The purpose of my coming here is to see the landing of species here after the sea is frozen. I hope you can help me and, of course, in response, I will help you accordingly. "


    "What can you do for me?" The man looked at Liu Chang''s eyes and his big bird, and his eyes gradually showed a complex look. "The sky is high and the emperor is far away. Even if there are troops in Beijing, they can''t come. And the garrison here in Qingdao has been flowing all over the country for a long time. When they come to the seaside, they have no good identity. "


    "I know, but personally. I can help you hunt animals and enrich the food reserves here. " Liu Chang directly opened out his own conditions and needs, "of course, as an exchange condition. I hope to join your tribe temporarily, and then you will provide me with all the information about this place unconditionally. What do you think? It''s a good deal for you. "


    It''s really a good deal. An unconditional combat effectiveness needs to exchange only life information that is of no value to them. It seems to be a more cost-effective business - of course. This is based on the premise of mutual trust.


    The man obviously didn''t believe Liu Chang''s words, so he refused it simply.


    "No, you have to get out of this place." The man shook his head after hearing Liu Chang''s words. "I don''t know where you came from, but as you can see, I has the final say. And we had a good time. I don''t want to be stabbed in the back when we''re hunting. Because I don''t know if you''re an undercover or a spy from other life underworld clans, so you''d better get out of here before I let you go


    "Don''t vote for the people. Are you in charge?" Liu Chang looked at Li Cheng, who was with him, and the three strong men behind him. He asked with questioning eyes, "what if someone thinks it''s better for me to stay?"


    "no, I said, I has the final say." The man looked at Liu Chang''s tone of retreat, as if he had found the usual feeling of being a commander and became more aggressive.


    And then - some people won''t.


    In other words, some birds are not satisfied.


    "Ah, I can''t hold back. If I don''t speak, I''ll die!" The parrot, who had repeatedly promised that he would never speak, has not been able to endure for an hour since he entered the door, he howled loudly: "I can''t do it. This man talks too much. Liu Chang, you''re also too fucked to do things. I can''t. You should chop him up quickly!"


    The parrot screamed and scared everyone, including Liu Chang. After he wailed, he took a breath and continued: "I can''t stand your human way of doing things. If you want me to say, you should shoot him with a knife, and then show the people here how strong you are, and then he will see that you are such a cow. Force, naturally dare not provoke you, and then this matter Isn''t it over? What''s the point of talking to him? ""You can''t go up, you can''t go up to me?" Parrots are huge and can carry heavy things on their backs for long-distance flight. In fact, they are not weak - compared with ordinary people, of course. Flow and Li Qingshui or Liu Chang such monsters, not included.


    So parrots are not afraid of ordinary humans - even if they have guns in their hands.


    Those ordinary civilian self-made rags can''t pierce its rich fur. The parrot howled all the way, trying to tear up several frightened human beings.


    "Forget it. Go back. I''ll take care of it myself." Liu Chang looked at the parrot and yelled for trouble. He took the lead in front of the leader man. Before he knew what was going on, he pulled a rope to tie him in place.


    "What else to tie up? One punch will blow his brain into four pieces!" The parrot said, smaba mouth, "I can still eat the rest of the head melon seeds. I''m tired of eating those biscuits with you every day. That stupid old man Liu, every day only think about the earth, the sea and other bullshit things, rather than think about how to make biscuits more delicious


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 263

    Liu Chang smiles when she sees the parrot that looks like a madwoman shouting. After such a mix, although it is destroying his plan, it really makes things a lot easier.


    After tying up the leader man, Liu sighed and tried to put on a ferocious expression. Then, as the parrot said, he began a ferocious performance.


    "People here, I''ll take over the business here in the future!" Now, Liu Chang has only one way to finish the task. After saying this, Liu Chang looked at one of the guards who came along with the leader - the one who recovered fastest from shock - so he was the first to point his gun at Liu Chang''s forehead.


    All of this naturally looked in Liu Chang''s eyes, but he did not hide. Instead, he watched the slow arm slowly lift up, and then the slow finger slowly pulled the trigger, and then the fire suddenly appeared. The not too slow but not fast bullet hit his forehead.


    Ding!


    There was a slight concussion on his forehead and a crisp sound of gold and iron. After being shot, Liu Chang grinned grimly. He strode forward and grabbed the collar of the man who fired the gun. As if throwing a chicken, he was still several tens of meters away, falling into the pile of cotton wadding out of the crowd on the other side. At the same time, he also scared several guards here.


    And then the next thing, just like the parrot said, was extremely simple.


    Although violence is not the best way to solve problems - it is always the most direct way to solve them.


    When Liu Chang showed that these people will never be able to match the strength, these people''s mind on a sharp turn 180 degrees, press their own guns, a small abacus.


    And in the end of the day, there will never be a shortage of people who will act according to the wind, just as the leaders of previous generations have never lacked flatterers.


    So one of the guards, whose eyes turned quickly, said, "don''t you welcome our new leader?"


    There is only one sentence - concise and comprehensive - although flattery can not be said without trace. But it can fully capture the people''s hearts. Through Liu Changgang''s performance, in fact, everyone can see the purpose and motivation of his coming to this tribe. Therefore, this flattery is on behalf of Liu Chang to say what he thinks in his heart, the response is timely and rapid. It''s also a very loud flattery.


    Indeed, it is better to let others say some words than to shout them out with their own mouth. They should be peaceful and more acceptable to others. When several guards came together, they immediately saw their companions and made contributions in front of the new leader, and they all gathered together. While talking about the local conditions and customs here, he yelled "it''s up to me.".


    Then Liu Chang, surrounded by several guards, entered the crowd of hundreds on the other side.


    There are dozens of men and hundreds of women.


    Among the dozens of men, the strongest and the most excellent weapons are the guards, and those guards are also the anti water task at the first time. Therefore, no matter what the thin and weak men are. Or those silent women, in fact, have no voice. Liu Chang is surrounded and boasted by several guards Hu Tian in Haiti. He took over the tribe in a few minutes - incomparably fast, faster than choosing a monitor in a primary school.


    "You see, you see, I''ll say that''s how it''s going to work." The parrot stood by Liu Chang''s side, watching him take over the tribe successfully, and exclaimed: "human beings, in fact, this is the benefit. Selfish! As long as it''s not relatives and friends, whatever other people die, how to be in a situation. This is good! Otherwise, if you change into a group of wild animals, I don''t think you can do so easily today


    "Just say a few words." Liu Chang heard the parrot noisy in his ear. He gave him a push. "If you hadn''t been so mixed up today, things would have been more complicated, but it would have been better for the people of this tribe."


    "Cut, women''s humanity!" The parrot sniffed.


    "I mean it." After simply completing the coronation ceremony, Liu Chang asked the crowd to disperse. He took out some biscuits from his backpack and distributed them to hungry women, children and children. Then he found a fire in a corner and sat down.


    "In fact, the leader is not bad!" Liu Chang looked at the other side of the crowd, the stout man tied by himself, "otherwise, I would not adopt so many children."


    Looking up, there are a lot of children in the tribe. There are at least 30 or 50 children - almost equal to the number of adult men. Some of them are obviously without relatives. They just sit alone by the fire and compete with other children for the biscuits just distributed.


    While Liu Chang is sitting in the corner looking at the child, Li Cheng leads her little daughter to come over again.


    This time did not wait for the other side to speak, Liu Chang opened the mouth first: "you are a sinister woman."


    "Well?" After hearing Liu Chang''s opening remarks, Li Cheng was stunned for a moment, then bent over and patted the child on the shoulder, letting her go to the crowd over there.


    "Why do you say that?" When the child is far away, Li Cheng looks at Liu Chang and asks.


    "Are you the woman of the former leader?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Yes." Li Cheng replied, "but why do you call me insidious? Just because I''m here to please you now? What''s wrong with me, as a woman and with children, to please the strongest man in the tribe? Is that what you call insidious? ""I don''t mean that." Liu Chang shook his head. "Before that man came, why did you hide my strength when you told him about me?"


    "Not yet."


    "How can you not account for such an important matter? How could you not have said it in time? " Liu Chang''s eyebrows are always angry in my eyes. And you made it. You didn''t piss me off, you angered my bird. You want to use my hand to get rid of this man, but have you ever thought about it? Since I said I''m a stranger, I can''t stay here for a long time. Although the man is domineering, he still takes care of this tribe and ethnic group. Losing such a strong man, the family may starve to death. "


    "Well, you are a good man." Li Cheng laughs.


    "I don''t know if I''m a good person or not, but I don''t want to kill anyone, let alone a man who takes care of children." Liu Chang stares at Li Cheng.


    "But he will die in the end." The woman laughed and said, "human heart is always a strange thing. Those guards turned against the water today. Naturally, they would not let the man live. After you leave, those guards will also kill this man. After all, everyone is afraid of revenge, isn''t it? "


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 264

    Hearing the woman''s words, Liu Chang opened his mouth and wanted to ask "why should I revenge that man?" later, he thought about it or not. These stories in the end of the world are nothing more than killing love and hatred. None of them are happy, they are the same, and they must be disgusting.


    Therefore, the sentence "why" vomited out half of the child, or let him be forced to swallow back, and finally turned into a waving back of the hand: "come on, I don''t care about your business, I just want to do my own business well."


    With these words, Liu Chang closed his eyes


    And the woman knew she was bored and left the place.


    "Human beings, it''s so complicated!" The parrot, who had been noisy for a long time before, heard the conversation between Liu Chang and the woman, and was surprisingly quiet.


    Liu Chang closed his eyes for a night.


    In the first half of the night, he didn''t fall asleep. In the latter half of the night, he had another dream. He dreamed of the giant turtle that he met in the daytime today. The giant turtle said something to him, and then he didn''t understand a word. Finally, he woke up in a hurry. After that, what he saw was a pair of bird''s hair - Parrot''s hair, probably cold at night, and the bird instinctively came up.


    "Get out of here. I said how I had nightmares all night. It was you who pressed my chest." When he woke up, there was a faint light at the door of the basement. Liu Chang knew that it was already dawn. A press in their own body parrot pushed away, Liu Chang stood up.


    As the night passed, he was not the first to get up - the women and children obviously got up earlier than him, and they were watching him eagerly. Obviously, these people were unable to sleep because of hunger and cold, and they needed some high calorie food to satisfy their hunger. As for the biscuits distributed by Liu Chang yesterday, after all, they were rations for one person, even if he took them No matter how sufficient, it is not enough for one person to share one bite.


    Therefore, when he saw these eyes, he still had some feelings - the feeling was the days of hunger. Feeling is, and Li teacher and Xiao Jing drink Shiwei thick soup day.


    "Bring you food today." Looking at women and children, Liu Chang made a rare promise on his chest - of course, this guarantee is very easy for him now - and. He did these things without pay.


    "You are here to prepare some information for me." With these words, Liu Chang took out the books and pens that had been prepared for a long time from the backpack and distributed them to several leaders. "You are here to write down the marine species you have seen. The name of the species is not important, but the characteristics, shapes and habits are best written in full. If the hand drawing is good, you can also fill in the picture above. You''ll exchange this for dinner in the evening, and don''t Scribble about it. I''ll check it out. "


    Liu Chang wrote a book while talking. Everyone, including all the men who got up after hearing his voice, was a little strange.


    Because at the end of the day, they never heard of anyone doing such a thing. Even before the collapse of Qingdao Research Institute, it only used biological specimens for research, and there were few such large-scale statistical data - which made them see Liu Chang''s eyes very mysterious.


    But it''s mysterious. No matter how incomprehensible, they have to do all these things. After all, believe it or not, this young and strong man is their new leader. Although all the people, including Li Cheng, who knows his strength, don''t think that this person can bring any huge amount of food, they still quietly take over the paper and pen in their hands.


    Seeing the lazy appearance of these people, Liu Chang also knew that they had to get some food to satisfy their hunger today, so as to arouse their enthusiasm for work.


    And then - after talking to the woman, he turns to the man - there''s not much nonsense. Just one sentence.


    "Go


    Prepare weapons, take parrot, in case, Liu Chang with a huge knife, carrying meat, open the iron gate, with the soldiers in the tribe. Facing the first ray of sunshine in the morning, I walked out of this huge warm underground parking lot.


    It''s still freezing outside.


    The night by the sea is very humid. As soon as Liu Chang goes out, he feels like he has entered a vast white world. Under the red fog, above the ground, was the frost of the morning''s moisture. The frost covered the earth and the sky, and the people who had just come out of the basement shivered.


    "Wear gloves, don''t let fingers and tools stick together!" Yesterday, the first man who had cold nose was the one who had no nose protection


    "You are very experienced." When he heard the man beside him yelled at the people behind him to keep them warm. Liu Chang looked at him with a new look and took the initiative to talk to him.


    "Not really experienced, but I was used to hunting before the winter came." You don''t have to laugh when you hear Liu''s words? You hold the knife with your bare hands, and you''re not afraid that your hand and the handle will freeze together? "


    "No problem." Liu Chang shook his head. "Let''s go. I don''t know what to protect your mouth and nose. But I know that if you stand in a place for too long, the soles of shoes will stick together with the ground."As Liu Chang said, he lifted his foot, and sure enough, the sole of the shoe was glued to the ground. Then, as soon as he exerted his strength, the heel of the shoe broke open, and a chill came from the sole of his foot.


    "In such a cold day, everything is brittle, and all the iron wares can be frozen like glass pieces..." Ma Pisan saw the sole of Liu Chang''s shoes broken, and worried on his face, "why don''t you pack the sole?"


    "Wrap soles?" Under his doubts, Liu Chang saw that these people who were wrapped in full-length clothes actually wrapped their shoes with layers of cotton cloth. One was to prevent the shoes from breaking, and the other was the effect of Fang Han. Sure enough, in the ordinary people''s world, there will always be a lot of little wisdom.


    After paying attention to these things, Liu Chang felt that he had been separated from the "masses" for a long time, and that Liu Xinmin had been together with No. 17 and others, which had made him pay little attention to these details. Now he is in a different environment and has different horizons, which has changed the way he and these ordinary people look at problems.


    "Do you know where there are the most species?" Liu Chang asked.


    "I don''t know. There are so many species in the sea that I can''t see them." The flatterer thought for a while, and then asked, "relatively, I only know where it is easy to hunt - it is shallow sea area, where the seabed is very high, and large creatures are difficult to survive and will be stranded on the beach. Therefore, we usually go there to hunt." (to be continued)

 Chapter 265

    "Well, go there!" Hearing the flattering man''s words, Liu Chang nodded and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Ma Nanzheng." The man replied.


    "My name is Ma!" Liu Chang laughed, patted him on the shoulder, and then asked him to take the team to the sea area he said before.


    Even if you look up, you can smell the snow in the city. The streets of Qingdao, compared with other large inland cities, are much more dilapidated. It is probably because of the relationship between the forest and the sea and the wanton destruction of various sea creatures that make this tourist city look desolate.


    "How many marine creatures landed?" Liu Chang walked on the street, looking and asking.


    "More, more." Ma Nanzheng led the way and said: "in the past, before the cold weather came, at that time, those who actually landed or swam back to inland rivers were relatively weak marine creatures. They did not get along well in the ocean, so they sought to open up another living space. Or it''s a mess of octopus that can land in the ocean for a short time, what strange long legged fish, what kind of things... "


    "Amphibians?" Liu Chang thought of such a word.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it!" Ma Nanzheng nodded, "those who are strong are those who come to the shore to play autumn wind. Sometimes when they are tired of eating fish, they come to the shore in groups to look for people to eat and food left by human beings. Anyway, they eat everything. After eating, they go back to the sea, and no one dares to provoke them


    "That''s it As Liu Changzheng nodded and spoke, his nose suddenly smelled a fishy smell, which obviously belonged to a certain marine species and had landed. He came here to collect information on marine life. Since he met such a marine creature on the shore, he had no reason to let it go.


    "You wait here. I''ll be back when I go! " With this sentence, Liu Chang picked up his huge sword and ran away from the team. Without much explanation to the team, Liu Chang disappeared into the fog. Left a confused team.


    "Chief. What''s the matter with him? " Ordinary people''s sight is less than 10 meters, Ma Nanzheng only saw Liu Chang''s flash away, then he disappeared. Confused, he had to turn his head and ask the giant parrot who was following him.


    "I must have smelled something strange." Looking at Ma Nanzheng''s questioning face, Zhiqing replied: "don''t worry, that guy''s nose is very smart. Even if you run thousands of meters, you can find it back. Just wait in place


    When Zhiqing talks to Ma Nanzheng, she deliberately gives a rascal tone of arrogance. In the Research Institute, it doesn''t dare to be arrogant to anyone, and now it has finally become addicted to it.


    And Ma Nanzheng obviously ate the same thing. Hearing the parrot''s words, he made the team wait at the same place.


    On the other side.


    Liu Chang is carrying a giant sword, walking like a fly. His speed soars to the extreme. He runs like a civet, and his bones move wrong. The sole of the foot is like a cotton pad, and the sound is very low - which is also very conducive to hunting.


    A strange place for him to smell. It''s a bit like a crab - but it''s not the same.


    As Liu Chang was running, he was wondering if he had met a giant mutant crab - if so, he would have a good time tonight.


    Thinking about it, his figure went through a distance of 2000 meters, and then stopped in front of an office building. In front of the office building, he could vaguely see the incomplete large characters of "Haier Group" on the iron signboard.


    "The crab went into the office building?" The smell comes from the third floor of the office building, which makes Liu Chang very confused. Because if crabs land, they are usually in groups - and even if they come to the shore for autumn wind, they should not enter the office buildings. So, he wondered. One side into the office building ready to solve the doubts.


    However, as soon as he entered the building, the "crab" on the third floor felt as if he had sensed his existence, and quickly left there.


    "The senses are so sharp?" More and more feel that things are not right, Liu Chang suddenly quickened his pace, to escape more than ten times faster than the "crab", in a way that is 100 times more violent than that "crab". Take off directly in place, strong muscle force directly press out a hole in the center of the ground, and then others in the strong reaction force, head continuously smashed the second floor and the third floor, directly appeared in the space on the third floor, and then straight saw the strange creature dozens of meters away.


    It''s really a strange creature.


    The head is huge, but it is flat. The body is as flat as ordinary deep-sea creatures. It is very flat under the pressure of water pressure. The whole body lies there like a centipede, but there is no shell like a centipede. It is soft and soft. Many vent holes are born on the back of this strange creature, which seems to slow down the pressure in the body.


    And they''re not as white as the eyes on the head of their head, or even worse, they''re so thin and thin as the eyes of a human hand."What the hell?" Liu Chang stares at this strange creature and slowly approaches each other. "What''s the evolution of this? Sea worm? Sea cucumber? Corals? "


    He couldn''t figure out what kind of creature could have evolved like this. What''s more, what makes him feel strange is that this strange creature, with his approach, actually stands up. With its standing body, Liu Chang even sees it holding a USB flash disk - it should be something left by Haier company before. After the end of the world, this kind of thing has no value, so it has never been taken away. It''s just that the plastic shell of this USB flash drive has been badly dirty, and the inside may have been corroded. I don''t know if it can still be used.


    "With the U disk, there are strange looking insects. When people stand up, they are about 1.8 meters. Its total length is nearly three meters. " Liu Chang dictated the information of the strange creature he saw, and then made sure that he wrote it down, and pulled out the huge sniper rifle on his back - shredded meat.


    The reason why he chose to waste bullets with a gun instead of cutting with a knife was that he could not see which species this strange thing came from, so he was not sure whether it was poisonous or not. So he prepared to smash the other party with one shot, and then collect information.


    This kind of strange thing should be of great research value! Liu Chang thought, ready to pull the trigger.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 266

    But when Liu Chang just raised his gun, he suddenly felt dizzy in his brain. He was familiar with this feeling, because he had this feeling countless times, because there were countless people around him who made people dizzy, and then controlled or affected other people - those people, others called them brain region mutants.


    So, if Liu''s brain is out of control for the first time. If the brain wave interference attack can reach the intensity of the brain mutant more than three times, it will also make him in a trance for a long time.


    However, the spirit attack from the monster is obviously not up to this level. Although the impact of the insect is very strong, it is at best equivalent to the level of the clone boss or the second and third generation of the clone. The second mutation is also immature.


    This kind of attack can only make Liu Chang in a trance for half a second.


    Then, he saw a vast amount of aerosol mucus coming out of the strange insect''s mouth. Under the strong pressure of its body, the mucus filled the whole room instantly with the sound of "pricking" air leakage. When Liu Chang woke up, he had found the Purple Black Mist in a room.


    So he quickly shut his breath.


    "Acid gas?" There was a slight pain, and the outermost clothing, that is, the place where it touched the mucus, also turned brown. The gas looked very strong, but it did no more harm to Liu Chang.


    But Liu Chang saw the other side spit out mucus, but put down the gun in his hand.


    "Undersea man?" A coherent attack. In the hand of the U disk, and that let him suddenly realize the spiritual impact, Liu Chang in a half second trance, suddenly think of what, "is not the sea people?"


    The bug doesn''t talk, it just stops attacking - it doesn''t work.


    "Don''t play dumb. I know you''re from the bottom of the sea." Liu Chang sniffed his nose and found that there was no one around him. He was relieved. Therefore, he also suppressed the excitement and uneasiness in his heart. He took two steps and approached the strange looking creature.


    Judging from the brain wave interference just now, Liu Chang has determined that the strange thing that does not look like a human at all is the undersea man heard from Liu Xinmin, the kind of creature that occupies the whole North America. It is just that Liu Chang has not linked the strange things in front of him with the sea people before, because under the influence of the film and television information he received before, whether the "alien" or "mutant person" in his brain should be the kind of creature with sound limbs, big head and a pair of golden fish eyes - at least it must be like a flow. It looks like a steel beast.


    But now it seems that the so-called undersea "man" in front of us does not have any special features that human beings should have - no limbs, no facial features, and even can''t tell where the waist is and where the buttocks are, except for the huge head. There is no human concept. It''s more evolved than any other creature. It''s like the same thing.


    "OK, ok..." Shaking his head, the brain that ET preconceived image out of his mind, Liu Chang took a deep breath. Let oneself accept the fact that this strange thing in front of you is human, and find many excuses for yourself.


    Flexible "hundred arms" or tentacles with different lengths and different functions are actually more flexible than human fingers and are more suitable for making tools. The developed cranial cavity of the brain can have more brain capacity. The flat and flexible body is suitable for survival in various terrain, OK. There are also fuzzy features - sea creatures, there are not many of them.


    ¡°OK£¡¡± After accepting that the creature in front of him is indeed a human being, or a higher species than human beings, Liu Changqiang resisted a strange feeling of speaking to insects and continued in standard Mandarin: "you just attacked me. If I were not powerful, I would be dead now!"


    Liu Chang is trying a way to communicate with human beings and communicate with the undersea people in front of him. Use human values to interpret what you want to do next.


    "So, we are enemies." After straightening out his position, Liu Chang continued: "you don''t have to pretend to be ordinary creatures with me. To tell you the truth, although it''s the first time I''ve met with you, unfortunately, I''m one of the few Asians who know that you exist. I know you''re from North America, and I know a lot about you, and I know you should be smart. Smarter than me. So, smart you, you should understand that I have said so much that you have no need to pretend any more


    "Oh, by the way, don''t pretend that you don''t understand the language with me. Since you have traveled from North America to Asia and China, you will certainly speak our language. It''s not hard to learn. For your IQ, how long does it take to learn Putonghua? One day? Or an hour? "


    "Who are you?" After hearing Liu Chang''s voice, the man at the bottom of the sea finally began to speak, but his facial features were blurred, so he had no mouth.


    Although Liu Chang was far away, he also saw that there was no tongue in it, only some tiny teeth twisted together like a meat grinder. Therefore, it was too difficult to speak on such an organ.Thus, the place where the sea people pronounce is the abdomen, which is relatively soft and flexible.


    The voice inside, although across the belly, a little stuffy, but the vocal cords inside tremble, still can let people hear what he is saying.


    "If you don''t speak with your mouth open, are you afraid of water leakage in the sea?" Listening to this stuffy voice, Liu Chang frowned, "and, don''t talk nonsense. Now I''m asking you, not you asking me. Ask me who I am. I should ask who you are. How many people did you come here from North America? "


    "Not many. Thousands have come, and less than a hundred have arrived here. You know, there are so many monsters under the sea. Even if we want to cross half the earth, it is not an easy thing "We are here to look at the situation here. In fact, there is no malice. You said I would attack you first, but you forgot that you pointed the gun at me first. I was just defending myself


    "Fart, I was going to shoot you with a gun in the beginning, but that was without knowing that you were an intelligent species - and you knew I was human, and you just killed me." Hearing that the other side refuted himself with human values, Liu Chang interrupted him and then picked up a rope. (to be continued)

 Chapter 267

    Pick up the rope, of course, is to tie people - although not ordinary people, but also tied.


    "It''s really a cunning race. I don''t tell you so much. If you''re smart, I won''t talk to you. Anyway, I don''t know whether you''re telling me true or not. After a long time, your companion will be in trouble." Picking up the rope, Liu Chang walked to the man at the bottom of the sea, and then found it difficult to start. The whole body of the sea man is claws, and they are very flexible. Their bodies are much more flexible than human beings, and there are no dead joints. This type of body is not easy to tie.


    Where they are bound will be untied by his tentacles. Liu Chang is hesitating and sees a safe in the office building.


    The cabinet is very large, which should be the place for filing. Seeing this tightly sealed iron guy, Liu Changxi came from it. He pointed to the cabinet and said to the man at the bottom of the sea: "get in."


    "What are you doing?" "This is not your way to treat guests," he asked! We are all intelligent species born on the earth, one from the earth and the other from the sea. We get along well with Americans in North America. You will destroy the friendship between human beings and us if you do this... "


    "Cut the crap and get in." Liu Chang pointed to the cabinet and picked up the knife. "Hurry up, I know you are a smart guy, and I also know that, generally speaking, the smarter people are, the more afraid they are to die. If you don''t want to be hit by one stroke or two, go ahead and get into it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Haimen heard Liu Chang''s words, hesitated for a moment, or got into the safe.


    After Liu Chang locked the safe, he carried the huge cabinet and quickly left the room. Down the stairs, leave the Haier group office building, and then cover up their whereabouts while returning to the place where they are waiting.


    "Oh, boss, you''re back." Walking into the fog, Ma Nanzheng recognized that the shadow in the fog was Liu Chang''s empress. He rushed up and saw the huge safe. "What is this? Chief... "


    "Good stuff." After Liu Chang shook his head and said he didn''t want to say it, Ma Nanzheng stopped asking. "You go ahead and carry on with your team. I''ll stay and have a word with him."


    Liu Chang pointed to the love bird.


    Generally, flatterers are also good at observing and judging. Liu Chang seems to have something important to explain. Ma Nanzheng immediately led the hunting men and left here, regardless of whether Liu Chang could catch up or not. All the way quietly disappeared in the depth of the fog, to the blank space, left a bird for that person.


    "What is this?" Seeing that all the people were gone, the parrot said, "God, what did you catch?"


    "Undersea man!" Liu Chang''s face showed joy, after all, this trip is unprecedented smooth, has not yet arrived in Qingdao. They met two super life. One day after arriving in Qingdao, they caught the sea people again. All this was too lucky for Liu Chang to be unhappy.


    "Here, take this safe back and give it to Liu Xinmin or the boss. The guy in it is very smart. Don''t talk to him or be..." Liu Changzheng explained parrot words, suddenly thought of what, "no, can''t let you take him back!"


    Love bird heard Liu Chang let himself go back. He left the cold place and returned to the warm Research Institute. He was waiting for happiness, but he heard Liu Chang say no, and then he frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Sea man, well, you asked me to take it back. I''m sure I won''t talk to him on the way, and I won''t be tempted by him. The sooner we study something so important, the better. Do you think, now that the night of death is coming, what should they do if they take advantage of the opportunity to have any plans, and you can''t ask what you can''t give it to old man Liu... "


    "No, you can''t take him with you. He will attack you with brain waves. If you are attacked during the flight, he is OK in the safe, and you may fall to death." Liu Chang frowned and thought for a while, "well, you fly back now and tell them the situation here. Bring some rescuers here... "


    "Well, I''ll do it now!" Hearing that he could go back without holding anything, the beloved bird was even more excited. He interrupted Liu Chang and assured him, "don''t worry, I''ll do it!"


    "Well, you go. Hurry up on the way. It''s urgent." Liu Chang patted the parrot on the shoulder and said anxiously, "also, don''t lie when you go back. You don''t want to come back. As you know, you can''t cheat anyone at the Institute! "


    "Don''t worry I am not that kind of bird


    With these words, he left.


    Liu Chang also thought for a while. After folding back and hiding the safe in a deserted corner of the tribal parking lot, Liu Chang caught up with the team that had not been blown away by the cold wind and went to the hunting ground by the sea.


    "This is a shallow sea area with a high seabed. It used to be a swimming pool, but now it is a hunting ground for many tribes..." The team walked all the way to the beach. Ma Nanzheng knew that Liu Chang was an outsider, so he patiently explained: "although this is a shallow sea area, there are still many species and are very dangerous. On the beach, the most important thing to guard against is the scissor crab and land mine starfish... ""Scissor crab?" Liu Chang listened to the strange name.


    "Well, it''s a strange crab that lives deep in the beach. It''s very big and likes to eat meat. When something passes over his head, it jerks out its tongs, cuts off the ankles of passing creatures, and then drags its prey deep into the sand. As for the mines, starfish are almost the same. They bury themselves in the shallow sand. As soon as people pass by, they wrap them up and suck blood. "


    "The seaside is really strange..." Liu Chang said with a smile.


    "There are few species in the sea, and there are more in the sea. If you go hunting in the sea every day, you may die..." Ma Nanzheng said, sighing, "so, the food on the beach looks like a lot, but it''s hard to hunt."


    "There will be no shortage of food today. Take care of your safety." Liu Chang finished this sentence, when a man stepped into the deep beach, and then his nose deeply inhaled the cold wind in the air. Somewhere under the ground, he smelled a trace of crab smell.


    "Scissor crab? What is it like? " With his own curiosity, Liu Chang walked to the place where the smell of smell came out, and then put his ankle into the sand.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 268

    The predator''s reaction speed is very fast. When Liu Chang plunges his foot into the beach, he immediately and suddenly stretches out a bloody red giant forceps, which is about the size of a human waist. Liu Chang''s ankle is clamped between opening and closing. After opening and closing, the serrated blade of the crab claw is broken. The strength of crab claws is very strong, but it is far less than that of bullets - naturally, Liu Chang''s ankles are harder than bullets.


    Liu Chang didn''t hesitate to see the crab claw break. He grabbed the blood red solid thing, and then pulled out the claw and pulled out the crab.


    "It''s about the same as a common crab. It''s just a little bit bigger." After pulling out the crab, Liu Chang took out a huge knife to chop it, smashed the crab shell and killed the crab.


    "Today''s food is half done!" The giant crab is very big. It is about the size of two or three adults. But after all, the crab is a crab, not a pig, not a cow. The part that can be eaten is very small, so it can not be eaten by hundreds of people for a day.


    "So fast to hunt food?" Hearing the news from afar, the team followed up from behind, and then one by one looked at the crab which had been cut in two by Liu Chang with a knife, and the crab yellow flowed all over the ground.


    "Chief, how did you do it?" All the people who came here were shocked how difficult it was to hunt by the sea. These people all knew that the animals on the beach were strong and agile, and when they saw that the momentum was not right, they would immediately cry out. And into the ocean, these people have no place to use, guns can not. If you can''t catch anything, it depends on luck.


    But now this strong young man who just came here yesterday, everyone thinks that even if his body can evolve well, his hunting depends more on his skills. Although all the men in the tribe did not talk about it before, seeing that the young man was so full, they felt that his words were not very reliable.


    But now it seems. The reality is quite different from what they think.


    "How did you do it?" Ma Nanzheng got acquainted with Liu Chang and approached and asked, "I followed you just now, but I didn''t see anything. Why did you suddenly find such a crab? You''re not hurt by it, are you? "


    "No Liu Chang shook his head and looked at his ankle, where the pants were cut. "As for how to do it, it''s very simple. You''re stronger and more flexible than him. Faster than him, sharper than his senses, so it''s ok It''s useless to say, but that''s how I do it... "


    Good nose, can find prey - strong body, can catch and kill prey - quick response. It''s going to leave prey nowhere to go. In fact, these things that are easy to say are the most difficult for ordinary people to do. Therefore, Liu Chang did not have too much nonsense.


    Directly walked onto the sea, leaving behind the people, in the crab split bag.


    The sea is full of solid ice. Walking on the beach, you can feel the chilling chill and solid feeling under your feet.


    "The ice is getting thicker and thicker these days. I''m afraid it will be more than ten meters now." Ma Nanzheng followed Liu Chang. He did not take part in the complicated task of dividing crabs, but followed Liu Chang. "So the animals in the sea are getting more and more anxious these days. If the solid ice is thickened like this, it will be very difficult for any animal to break through these things after waiting for tens of meters or hundreds of meters. "


    "Yes, it''s thick and hard." Liu Chang inserted a knife into the ice and found that the ice was very strong because of the cold temperature.


    "If the sea is frozen, the animals in the sea must be short of oxygen." Looking at the ice sea under his feet, Liu Chang can imagine the urgency of landing those marine creatures. According to the biological theory of natural selection, these creatures will change their functions one after another according to the change of environment - those who can land successfully and adapt to the living environment on land can survive, while others have to adapt to low oxygen environment or die out gradually.


    "It''s hard for you to break through the ice of more than ten meters?" Ten meters thick is equivalent to four or five stories thick, and the hardness of solid ice is no less than that of slate. Without high-tech drilling machine, it is difficult to break through the ice cave for hunting only by brute force and simple tools. And here is the shallow sea area, and it is obvious that there is no super life to break through the oxygen hole. Therefore, Liu Chang is very puzzled about how these human beings break through the ice.


    "We don''t have to break it ourselves. The intelligent creatures have their own way to keep the sea water from freezing. Come on, boss. Follow me Ma Nanzheng took up his own shotgun, called on several accompanying guards, and after walking thousands of meters on the sea ice with Liu Chang, he stood at the edge of a big pit.


    Outside the pit is borrowed like an hourglass like ice, but inside it is boiling sea water. Standing on the ice, Liu Chang looked down at the situation below and marveled.


    It is full of living things. The creatures squeeze the creatures, and the creatures cling to the creatures. They roll together and stir the sea water. In the cold weather of - 50 degrees, the sea water keeps flowing at a high speed, and uses its own body to prevent the sea water from condensing.


    Then the stirred boiling sea water, layer by layer, sprinkled on the surrounding ice, casting this barrier like an hourglass."It''s amazing." Liu Chang looked at everything inside the cave and sighed at the magic of the creatures, "this hole must be thousands of meters square?"


    "Well, it''s very big. Some have tens of thousands of meters." Standing at the edge of the cave, Ma Nanzheng even spoke cautiously. "Many tribes come here to hunt. The food inside is endless, but it is also extremely dangerous. Although there is no such huge creature here, all the things that can survive in the sea have strong combat effectiveness or very smart minds. So, this is a dangerous treasure pit


    "How many creatures have landed in these days?" This is what Liu Chang is more concerned about - or the research institute is more concerned about.


    "A lot, but not at all." During MA Nanzheng''s speech, an eel like thing sprang up from the cave, wriggled and jumped onto the ice. Unlike previous fish, it could only know how to jump and struggle on the ground. It was like a snake trying to wriggle and walk, and became more and more skilled.


    "How fast you learn!" Liu Chang saw the fish, slowly approached each other, and the two meter long fish saw Liu Chang come over, his eyes also showed a warning look. (to be continued)

 Chapter 269

    Just when Liu Chang was hesitating whether to hunt the fish, the big fish seemed to feel the danger ahead of time. He even "rubbed" in place and jumped back into the hole.


    "Smart as expected." Seeing this scene, Liu Chang sighed: "no wonder you said that hunting here is very troublesome."


    "Well." From Liu Chang''s back, Ma Nanzheng said, "if there are large-scale explosives, you can try to throw them in here and blast out some things."


    "But it will also completely annoy all the species in it!" Looking at the dense species in the cave, even Liu Chang felt his scalp tingle. There were too many things in it, and most of them he had never seen before, so he did not dare to jump into it.


    However, since he came here, the species must be studied. Because the cave was too dense in the morning, Liu Chang simply carried a huge knife to dig on the ice not far away. Although the ice is frozen solid, but now he is really strong, all the strength, even the steel plate can tear, so the ground ice in the face of Liu Chang also with plastic foam general relaxed.


    "Keep an eye on my things. I''ll dig a hole and have a look." After a while, Liu Chang went under the ice like a burrowing hamster, and when he came up for the last time, he stripped off his clothes and equipment.


    "Watch it for me!" Liu Chang gave orders to several people left behind.


    "Yes


    "Don''t worry." The more time I spend with the person in front of me. The more I felt this man was extraordinary, so I heard Liu Chang''s order and several guards including Ma Nanzheng responded.


    And Liu Chang also nodded, again into the ice hole he dug out.


    After all, this is his first time to enter the sea in his last days. Although it is offshore and shallow, the ocean is after all an ocean. The degree of danger is not comparable to that on land - and as far as Liu Chang is concerned, his combat ability will be reduced by more than half in the sea - his guns can''t be used, his knives are no longer handy, and his swimming and underwater fighting abilities are far less than those of the fish in Shanghai. What''s more, he has not yet developed the gill breathing function of fish, even if his lung capacity is any better, amphibious No matter how delicate the lungs are. And it''s hard to dive into the ocean floor for a long time.


    Therefore, after digging the ice hole, Liu Chang was very careful to get into the cold water - the light under the water was very dark - in fact, due to the dead night and red fog, the visibility was very poor outside. After more than ten meters of solid ice, it was really felt that he could not see five fingers under the water.


    "It''s no wonder that all the fish have fled to the caves and the sea has frozen. The living conditions under water are even worse. " Let the eyes gradually adapt to the light of the sea bottom. Liu Chang''s powerful night vision function captures the light source under the near darkness, and makes him see the underwater scene clearly.


    There are so many species, really many species.


    I don''t know if it''s close to the hole. When Liu Chang opened his eyes underwater, he saw a lot of fish. There are all kinds of them, and even a lot of them swim by him. They don''t care about the existence of such a human being.


    Under the water, there is calm, there is fighting. It''s always a place of life. And the speed of sound transmission in the sea is faster than that in the air. Liu Chang''s sensitive ears can always distinguish one sound from another in the ocean.


    "There are so many things, how to count them!" Looking at the strange fish swimming past one by one, Liu Chang felt dazzled. Within a minute in the water, he saw hundreds of different species, and the leading ones in each species. In other words, some of the most robust individuals have undergone some slight changes - some fish have begun to swell under their stomachs, and they do not know whether they want to grow feet or wings, while more fish have begun to mutate their gills, obviously starting to take the first step in exploring the continent - to learn to breathe in the air.


    "Ha ha, even the most perfect species in the life history of the earth, which is claimed to have no further evolution for hundreds of millions of years, has also begun to mutate!" Slowly swimming in the water, Liu Chang swam to the back of a large shark with a length of more than ten meters, and stopped. The reason why he stopped was not that the shark was very big, but he was curious about its fins. The shark''s fins had evolved into fan-shaped legs similar to walrus, which were curved and flexible. Obviously, this shark has also had a short time The ability to land, but it''s also clear that it won''t be able to survive on shore for a long time.


    "It''s impossible to land on a large scale in a short time!" Liu Chang observed the fish in the shallow water and speculated, "if you want to land, it will take at least two or three months, and if you want to land on a large scale, it will take at least half a year."


    While Liu Chang was thinking about it, the shark under his feet moved violently, biting a strange squid in front of him into two pieces. However, the strange squid was still alive after being bitten into two pieces. The broken fish whisker was like a broken gecko tail, and even wriggled to attack the shark attacking it. The barb on the fish whisker scratched the shark Mouth, the broken body in the front half, ran away with strong vitality."It''s so fierce that it can''t die in two pieces, just like me!" The shark couldn''t make it, but only got a bite of barb, which made the place a bloody mess. Just as he was about to leave, a pair of abyssal mouths suddenly appeared under the dark black sea bottom.


    The diameter of Jukou is tens of meters. Originally standing on the back of the shark, Liu Chang was not afraid at all - because the shark, which was only ten meters long, did not threaten him at all. However, the clever shark did not know whether he realized this or whether Liu Chang was too small to be in his diet and didn''t even say a word.


    So, one person, one shark can live in peace.


    Liu Chang could not use his nose in the water, and his ears could only hear the hum and noise of the water. His sensory ability was greatly frustrated, and he didn''t feel it. In fact, there was such a huge mouth in the abyss tens of meters under his feet.


    The diameter of each mouth is nearly 30 meters. Eating a shark is like eating a small dried fish. However, it usually reminds super huge creatures that their bodies are particularly strong. Liu Chang sees the mouth running up, and without thinking about it, he goes all out to the upstream.


    But this is underwater after all, his speed is still a step slower


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 270

    Liu Chang''s speed is very fast, and Jukou''s speed is faster. As soon as he escapes tens of meters away, he is chased up by the huge mouth of the abyss. Looking at the shadow of death getting closer and closer below, Liu Chang has a good idea. With his superb dynamic vision, he captures the gap between the opening and closing of the giant mouth, and then grabs it on the lip and teeth of the mouth On the other hand, it flew out.


    "Don''t you say that there are few monsters in the shallow sea?" The power of the giant beast is very big, and even in the water, it can make people feel appropriate.


    After he was shot out, he saw a strip eel with a diameter of several tens of meters emerging from the bottom of the sea. Then, with a strong voice, he startled all the areas it passed through. Then, he made a sudden attack on the hole where the creatures gathered. Countless creatures entered the monster''s mouth.


    After swallowing the food, the eel, with a big mouthful of sea water, does not swallow it, but flashes a flash of light in its mouth before swallowing it.


    "Still like cooked food?" Liu Chang saw this scene not far from the head of the eel. He didn''t immediately run away because he knew the habits of aquatic creatures. Many fierce animals in the water are like dogs. If you don''t run, he may not chase you, but once you run, he will certainly chase you.


    But beside the giant eel, Liu Chang was afraid, but he was not very worried about his own safety because of his size, he was not in the eel diet. Creatures that are too big usually don''t prey on small animals - just as tigers and lions don''t usually hunt ants.


    But sometimes people''s luck is always in half. Maybe it was because I was so lucky in the morning that I caught a man from the sea when I went out. So after all my luck was used up today, bad luck followed.


    After eating a mouthful of colorful food, the eel''s huge head turned to Liu Chang''s side. A pair of house like huge eyes curiously looked at the thing that escaped his first prey.


    In the eyes of eels, Liu Chang is a strange monster with red scales all over his body. He is very small, just like a flea. He is also very agile and just like a flea - so. It''s the gaze of a monster and a flea - a house sized eye and a belly sized eye.


    Then Liu Chang was in the water, and the cold sweat came out - mixed into the sea water.


    "Broken!" At the moment of eye contact, Liu Chang seems to see a curious look in the eel''s eyes - and it''s not a good thing to be staring at something you can''t beat at all.


    So Liu Chang no longer hesitated this time. His strong limbs climbed up and down in the water. The huge force drove the speed of chicken wings, which made Liu Chang really catapult out like an underwater flea.


    As Liu Chang moved, the eel moved too - seeing how fast the strange creature was. Eels also use their powerful body, using their huge body advantage, from the side of the past.


    The acceleration of eel''s body is not very fast, but if it''s not fast, the body shape is placed there - Liu Chang swims tens of meters, which is only the distance that others move their bodies. And underwater is the home of fish, so its speed is not slower than Liu Chang.


    The body is huge, the strength is also huge, the eel moves. Under the water is a stream of turbulent flow, Liu Chang at this time do not want to anything, swim to the hole of the pit - as long as he can get to the shore, he will be more practical.


    But eel obviously knew this, so he had no plan to let Liu Chang go ashore. The huge hole is not far away. And Liu Chang dug out that small pit too far away, became the second choice. His underwater limbs slide, each time in the water pedal, can bring him a strong forward force.


    Since this awakening, Liu Chang has got the gene of flow, and his body is three points stronger than before. Therefore, his strength is very strong, even in the unfamiliar underwater. It can fly tens of meters every time.


    In front of the light of the place more and more close, the dark sea bottom appears the bright light outside the hole, Liu Chang did not want to anything, his limbs forced to slide, just to fly to the light.


    At the last time of sliding, Liu Chang''s powerful force finally made him leave the unfrozen water surface. After leaving the water, he left the water like a dolphin crossing the water. After leaving the water, he continued to fly upward. When he saw that he was about to fall out of the cave, the sky and the earth were dark and a huge mouth surrounded him from the back, with a big mouth of tens of meters Fang Yuan, swallowing a person and swallowing an ant, just jumped out of the water from behind and wrapped it up, covering the air and sunshine.


    "It''s over Directly into the mouth of the fish, Liu Chang felt a chill in his heart, and then he felt a tingling sensation rising from his body. Then, the absolute dark space suddenly lit up - and then the electric light flickered.


    The electric current is very strong. The electric current that can cook the fish instantly is very strong.


    But Liu Chang is not a fish, so he is not cooked.


    And he was made of meat after all, so he was miserable.


    The most terrible thing is that this strong current will stimulate the brain. At the moment when the strong current appears, Liu Chang''s eyes are black, and his body gives out a burnt smell. At the same time, his head is also like a light bulb - short circuited for a short time.In such a short time, Liu Chang fell from the mouth of the fish all the way down the esophagus in the air, and finally "puffed" all the way down the stomach bag of the fish.


    Then, the fish that flew out of the water also "puffed" and went back to the sea - only the second "puff" sound was more majestic. It was so majestic that it splashed a hundred meter high spray, which startled the tribal guards on the other side who were guarding the small pit dug out by Liu Chang not far away.


    "What''s the matter?" The huge sound startled Ma Nanzheng, who was thousands of miles away. Naturally, he could not see the scene thousands of meters away, but the sound was so loud that he had to be vigilant.


    "The sound seems to come from the other side of the cave!" Several left behind tribal men asked suspiciously, "what''s going on? There was a lot of movement just now. There was not much sound coming out of the fog so far away. "


    "It must be something big!" A few people discussed, while showing a look of vigilance, "is not a giant beast to this piece of shallow water?"


    "How could it be? No beast has ever been here before! " Ma Nanzheng retorted: "there has been nothing for several years. How can I come back now?"


    "Boss, that''s not necessarily true. In the past, those deep-sea giants were naturally more comfortable in the deep sea, but now everything in the sea wants to land, and those big guys can still sit still?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 271

    "It''s not a big guy, is it? Xiao Li, why don''t you go and see what''s going on? " Ma Nanzheng felt a little uneasy when he heard the guards nearby. If it was really the big guys in the deep sea who came here, he should be ready to run at any time. But now Liu Chang asked him to guard the cave, looking at things, he could not listen. After all, the possibility of the beast coming back is much lower than that of Liu Chang. If the beast doesn''t come and Liu Chang comes back, then he can''t bear it.


    "Why me?" Xiao Li frowned at Ma Nanzheng''s command.


    "Hurry up, don''t talk nonsense." People who know how to watch their words and expressions usually know how to bully others. Ma Nanzheng kicked Xiao Li''s butt and roared, "if you want to go, you can go. Why?"


    A foot was kicked a stagger, Xiao Li walked forward a few steps, the mouth cursed two, there is no way, had to murmur all the way up to the direction of the loud noise.


    "What a bloody mouth!"


    Walking cautiously on the sea ice, Xiao Li walked a kilometer away and stood at the edge of the huge hole and looked inside.


    His eyesight is ordinary. Everything he sees in the red fog is chaotic. However, if there is a giant beast, the shadow effect of shading the sky and the sun alone can show the clue of three or four points. When you come to the edge of the hole, the water just splashed out here has just frozen, which is more slippery than other places.


    "What a big wave Seeing the fresh ice, Xiao Li explored everything in the cave more carefully, and then found nothing.


    "What about the colorful fish?" Seeing this strange situation, he has determined the situation by seven or eight points - if there is no giant beast. It''s impossible for the fish that maintain the burrow to leave the oxygen vent that they managed to get out of the hole. Just thinking about it, a huge shadow appeared from the water.


    The shadow is very big, and its diameter is tens of meters thick. He can''t see whether it is a snake or a fish. But if we calculate according to the body proportion of snakes, the waist of tens of meters thick is estimated to be nearly 1000 meters long. It''s absolutely right. It''s a deep sea monster.


    "Damn it!" See this shadow effect, Xiao Li dark scold, turn head to run.


    The distance of more than 1000 meters was less than three minutes under his full speed - just in time for the cold weather. The speed of the evolved human race is also comparable to the kilometer speed of some athletes in previous generations. All the way to Ma Nan Zheng, Xiao Li was panting.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a situation? " Seeing his situation, Ma Nanzheng asked anxiously, "you can breathe slowly. Cover your mouth and nose. Don''t let the cold wind blow you away. "


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Xiao Li swallowed his saliva and called out: "let''s get out of here. There''s a giant beast in the deep sea. There''s a giant beast.". It''s estimated that the leader has gone to the sea, but he still hasn''t come out yet. That ten people are dead! "


    Before Liu Chang''s magical power, they all saw it, but no matter how he was, he was only a man in the sea. It''s impossible to win a giant beast with a size of nearly 1000 meters. According to the general logic, he went to explore the sea before, and could not see the giant beast. If he did, he would want to go ashore first. But up to now, they haven''t landed. As Xiao Li said, Shiyou * * is dead.


    Therefore, Ma Nanzheng faced a choice.


    Run or wait.


    When the beast comes, it''s dangerous here. But it is because of the danger, so it is the best chance to show your heart and close your feelings. In the last world, there is nothing more true than "a friend in need".


    So, after thinking about it again and again, Ma Nanzheng said.


    "You go first. I''ll meet you here." He said, pointing to the knapsack and weapons on the ground. "You can ask people to take these things with you. Take the crab that you hunted today, and go directly to the parking lot. If you can''t take away the pieces, just leave them here. I''ll wait and see."


    "Well, all right." Hearing that Ma Nanzheng had to wait, others did not hesitate at all and left the sea directly. It is their business for others to make venture capital, but most people still think that their own life is the most important thing no matter when.


    So, within the sea, on the beach, within ten minutes, everyone left here - only Ma Nanzheng and all that he saw was fragmentary.


    "Liu Chang, you can''t die!" Ma Nanzheng prayed for himself.


    And the object of his prayer, at the moment, is in the fish belly, in a huge stomach acid pool, soaking.


    "Ah Immersed in the stomach acid pool, the pain of his whole body aroused Liu Chang, who had a short circuit in his head. He woke up from the feeling of being stuffy. When he opened his eyes, he saw the blue-green mucus all over the sky, and then just opened his eyes, he felt the burning pain.


    "Ah Once again, the burning pain completely eroded Liu Chang''s eyeballs. In an instant, he felt the stomach acid in his eyes, and then his left eyeball shrank. Although there was little stomach acid in his right eye, he still felt that his eyesight was impaired. Moreover, immersed in gastric acid, the mucosal tissue in the ear cavity and nasal cavity was also damaged instantly. The effect of this monster''s gastric acid corrosion was no less than that of strong acid ¡£Liu Chang quickly responded to the severe damage. He closed his eyes and slid in the stomach acid pool. He swam out of the "water surface". After wiping the residual acid on his eyelids with his hands, he barely opened his damaged right eye. Later, he saw a sticky green world, which he knew was the stomach bag of eel.


    The stomach bag is very large. It is similar to the body shape of eel. It is slender. It is about several tens of meters thick. It is 200 meters long. This shows that it has a large stomach. Generally, animals with large stomach have good digestive function. Liu Chang has no doubt about the digestion ability of deep-sea giant animals - because there are too many animals with magical self-protection ability in the deep sea - they will explode themselves, grow a lot of thorns on their bodies instantly, and their bodies are harder than the armor plate.


    Therefore, the existence of these animals must be considered when deep-sea giant animals hunt. As the dominant species in the deep sea, there must be their own strategies to deal with these "small animals" -- electric shock plus super strong stomach bag and digestive juice, which is obviously the coping strategy of eel.


    Liu Chang''s body is very strong, even if the bullet can''t penetrate, correspondingly, even the soft tissue such as eyeball and nasal cavity is very strong. But even so, it was also damaged at the moment when he fell into the stomach bag. Now immersed in the green mucus, Liu Chang felt the scales all over his body softened. (to be continued)

 Chapter 272

    The stomach fluid is turbulent, so it must not be soaked all the time. Waking up, Liu Chang swam a few times in the gastric juice, and swam to the edge of the eel stomach bag. Climbing the sticky flesh wall, Liu Chang wanted to learn from the movie, film and animation, to give the eel a rifled belly. Even if he could not open his stomach, at least he had to stir it up.


    But the movie belongs to the movie, the animation belongs to the anime. When Liu Chang enters the stomach bag of the giant beast, he finds that the scenery here is absolutely not as beautiful as that inside the monster''s stomach inside the pirate king. Climbing up the stomach mucosa of the monster at the moment is to find that he can''t be like the monkey king to make waves in the monster''s stomach. The situation here is that the monster''s gastric mucosa is very thick, and the mucosa like tissue alone is about three meters thick. Moreover, when Liu Chang came into contact with it, he also found that this layer of mucosa was more corrosive and had better digestive function. As soon as the scales on his fingers touched the gastric mucosa, he was in danger of softening and falling off.


    Seeing this situation, Liu Chang did not dare to be careless any more, and put aside a lot of thoughts - the actual situation made him understand that what is not important to him now is how to escape from heaven.


    In a dark situation, night vision plays a very important role - as long as there is a little bit of light, Liu Chang''s vision will not be too much lower than in the daytime, so he then a little reflection light from his head, looking at the eel''s long esophagus - he wants to use the esophagus to climb back to the eel''s mouth.


    It''s one of his few options right now - the other is to continue to dive into the stomach and then find the gut in the acid. And finally, all the way down the gut, out of the place behind the eels.


    However, this process may be digested if it does not go that far because it has to pass through the stomach acid and intestines. Moreover, his five senses are damaged in the acid and it is not easy to find a channel.


    But out of the mouth, the process may be much better, but out of the moment will be more dangerous.


    Neither choice is perfect - but don''t think about the perfect one when you''re eaten. So. Liu Chang after weighing again and again, or, endure the pain of burning. He jumped up from the stomach bag, grabbed the eel''s esophagus, and climbed all the way up this tough bump.


    In the process. He did not inflict any more pain on the eel, and was always light handed - because he knew that any pain he caused to the other could be bought at the cost of his own death - which was not worth the price.


    So, on the way, Liu Chang climbed out of the distance of about 200 meters, into the eel''s mouth, and then ran on the tongue, looking for the teeth of the sharp teeth - eel teeth are very sharp, and the interlaced. It''s very neat and there''s no gap.


    Compared with eel, Liu Chang is about the size of a human and an ant. No matter how uneven human teeth are, it is very difficult for ants to get into them even when they are closed, let alone eels with sharp teeth.


    But Liu Chang was not in a hurry. Because even if there was a gap, he was not in a hurry to go out now - the size of eels was very large, which meant that they ate a lot of food. He knew that the large species of the earth, whether whales or dinosaurs, ate very often as long as they reached a certain size.


    Now he can get through a little bit of eel''s teeth and get out. But the risk is too high - eels don''t feel it when they fight. Besides, when they drill out, it''s easy to expose their stuffing when they drill out. His plan is that when the next time the eels eat and hundreds of species enter their stomachs together, the sea will be turbulent and all kinds of creatures will be mixed with them. Even if he gets out of the mess, the eels will not find it, and then it will be natural But ran out of the sky.


    So he squatted on the eel''s gums, and without any movement, waited for the torrent of sea water to pour in.


    Time went by slowly and slowly. Liu Chang felt that he had been waiting for nearly half an hour when the opportunity finally came. There was a crash. Almost in an instant, a large amount of liquid poured in from the outside. However, it was somewhat different from Liu Chang''s expectation. What he had expected was that the sea water would pour back into the river, and a large number of creatures would pour in, but the scene before him was that he saw a huge one A piece of meat larger than the mouth of an eel is bitten by the teeth of the eel, and then countless blood flows into the mouth of the eel.


    "The battle between giant sea monsters?" Seeing this situation, Liu Chang didn''t think about it. Instead, he jumped up against the pouring of blood and water. He took advantage of the eel''s teeth and shot out like a swordfish. Finally, he escaped from the monster''s mouth.


    "Plop" plunge into the cold sea water, Liu Changshun calculated before, eel can not see the route, all the way up.


    The dark surge of the sea water, Liu Chang swam a few meters away, looked at the back of his eyes uneasily - but found a scene that shocked him.


    It turned out that there was no such situation as the giant sea monster he had expected to fight before. He turned his head and saw that the eel was just struggling in vain. The piece of meat he was biting was much larger than its size. It should be an octopus claw. At the moment, the thick claw is wrapping the whole body of the eel and dragging it to it Deeper than the dark abyss."Shit, a bigger one!" A claw is almost bigger than an eel, and how strong he is. Liu Chang has no mind to calculate - he is just happy to have a bigger one to avenge himself and make his escape safer. After all, humans can see ants, but Tyrannosaurus Rex doesn''t notice.


    So he looked back at the eels, which were still terrible and now very poor, and then looked at his huge body, which was about to make a final blow, and fled far away from here - he didn''t want to be electrocuted in the end.


    After swimming for thousands of kilometers in one breath, Liu Chang still felt a strong electric current. Fortunately, the current was not aimed at him, and he had escaped far enough, so he just felt numb and went on swimming.


    After swimming all the way out of the danger zone, Liu Chang went upstream to the ice on the sea floor. He couldn''t find the previous hole in the sea at the moment, so he had to dig another hole from it. Fortunately, the project is not too arduous.


    So a dozen minutes later, a head came out of the sea ice.


    "Oh, it''s not easy!" After climbing out of danger, Liu Chang felt a sharp pain all over his body. After putting away his scales, he felt pain in his eyes, ears and nose.


    Looking at the white and red fog outside with one eye, he lost his sense of smell, which made Liu Chang not know where he was.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 273

    For a person who is used to looking for things with his nose, he suddenly loses his sense of smell at the moment, just like an ordinary person who suddenly loses his sight.


    Before the red fog, ordinary people''s vision can see hundreds of meters, while Liu Chang''s nose can explore a range of 3000 meters. This range is different from vision, which is 360 degrees omni-directional. So, now that he lost his sense of smell, Liu Chang became an ordinary person with less than 100 meters of vision - and what made him even worse was that he didn''t really know where he was at the moment.


    It has been half an hour since it was swallowed by EELS. In half an hour, the eel''s swimming speed is absolutely not slow. In half an hour, whether it swam far or just beside the shallow sea, or arrived at another place along the coast, he did not know. Moreover, on the sea ice surface, everything that entered the eye was ice, and there was no reference. Liu Chang left After a while, I feel lost.


    "If you lose your sense organs, you are just like a headless fly!" Liu Chang bumped around for a while, still did not feel the slightest sense of direction, but had to pick a direction casually and move forward silently.


    After a period of time, Liu Chang became more and more anxious. Getting lost on the sea ice was more terrible than getting lost in the forest. And just as he was worried about it, a familiar feeling came to his mind again. He had experienced this feeling several times before, and the most obvious one was that he had evolved the eyes of frogs.


    But this time obviously is not that strong, but Liu Chang can still feel a little different.


    First, there was a sudden movement in the brain, as if there was a sudden increase in an area. Then, there was a lot of different things in that area - some of them were at the foot, some were in the distance, and the shapes seemed to be one by one, but they were reflected into the brain in waveband, without color, only graphics.


    "Biomagnetism?" Because of the years of evolution, Liu Chang has learned the basic characteristics of some organisms. Biological magnetic field sensing belongs to birds, pigeons have this skill. "Is it possible to sense the presence of creatures in distant places, similar to the normal radar function?"


    Sleepy people give pillows, just because of sensory loss and lost. Now it''s a special biological magnetic field sensor. He didn''t know whether this kind of coincidental evolution was caused by anxiety, or whether it was really just a coincidence. But now that there is a biological magnetic induction function, with the sea creatures as a reference, there will be no lost.


    Getting lost is because there is no reference - and it is impossible to get lost on a journey with a reference.


    Therefore, Liu Chang checked the position several times. Soon he could feel the beach he had left before. The eel did not swim far in this half hour, and he was also on the beach, feeling a familiar figure.


    "Ma Nanzheng?" Liu Chang, who was injured all over, went to the only man who stayed, "why didn''t you go? You should have heard the big wave and the loud noise just now


    "Stay here for you." Ma Nanzheng laughed, "it''s not easy to have an opportunity to flatter the new leader. I have to grasp it. Are you ok?"


    Ma Nanzheng looked at Liu Chang, who was burned all over, and asked, "what happened just now? Attacked by creatures in the sea? The companion said that he seemed to see a big fellow


    "Well, a big eel. I was swallowed by it, but fortunately I was lucky enough to come back Liu Chang was dressed. Breathing hot air - the nose is damaged and the air is too cold. It''s very hard to get into the nose.


    "Are you really OK?" Ma Nanzheng or some can''t believe looking at Liu Chang''s blind eyes.


    "It''s OK. It will grow in a few days." Liu Chang grinned bitterly and put on his clothes. "I don''t know how many times I''ve been disfigured. I''m used to it."


    After getting dressed, they picked up the pieces on the ground.


    "Come on, go back."


    Time passed quickly, and tonight''s tribe is still lonely - because even when we leave in the morning. Liu Chang is full of confidence, but before he comes back at night, he still has only one prey.


    "There was an accident today. There are two hundred jin of meat from the broken crabs. Although it is not enough, let''s make do with it first." People on the beach know what to eat by the sea. What can''t be eaten? We should know how to eat these seafood. Every time he evolves, Liu Chang needs a lot of food resources. Therefore, he eats 40 Jin of meat from the 200 kg he has unloaded, regardless of other people''s opinions - because these things were originally brought by him.


    After eating, he dragged his tired body to a no man''s corner of the parking lot, looked at the safe on the other side, and silently sensed the Haitians inside with biological magnetic field.


    "What kind of species is the undersea man?" Resisting his curiosity, Liu Chang did not open the locked safe. Liu Chang was looking forward to an early arrival from the research institute to solve the man''s secret. "This time, he didn''t carry anything, and he was eager to return home. He didn''t want to spend the night in the wild. If there was no accident, he would leave in the morning and get to Beijing soon."


    Liu Chang silently calculated the flight distance of the big Parrot - the speed of the parrot is not slow. It will not take a whole day before taking the train from Qingdao to Beijing - if it is before the cold winter, the parrot can fly faster than the train - because the flight distance is straight, after all, very short. But now because of the cold weather, its speed has to be greatly reduced, but even so, as long as the full speed on the road, it should be able to catch up with Beijing before dark.And the fact is similar to Liu Chang''s expectation. Facing the cold wind, Zhiqing bird arrived at the periphery of Beijing city just as it was getting dark, and slowly dropped from the high altitude. When it saw the edge of the city, a man''s voice reached his ears.


    "Hello, parrot." The man''s voice was very quiet and calm, and he didn''t feel any color. To say it was just a common word. But when he heard the parrot''s ear, he suddenly felt like a mountain pressing on his chest, making it breathless. High above the ground, he directly fell to the ground. He looked up and saw a figure with frameless eyes.


    Emaciated, glasses, expressionless - the three features together make the parrot feel awe inspiring. Although he has never seen the man in front of him, he has heard the rumor many times. Therefore, the name of the three words was blurted out.


    "Are you Li Qingshui?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 274

    "Well, I am." Li Qingshui nodded.


    "Are you here to wait for me?" The parrot lay on the ground, its brain spinning rapidly.


    "Well, wait for you, because I always feel that things are a little wrong, and then figured out that there is such a thing as you." Li Qingshui step forward, parrot scared back a step, "so, I hope to see you, and then extrapolate more things from you."


    "Brother, don''t kill me. I''ll tell you everything." Seeing Li Qingshui approaching, the parrot was very decisive, or even without a moment''s hesitation, he sold out all he knew. Before betraying his friends, he said to himself, "that guy is so smart that I can calculate everything even if I don''t say it. What''s more, I''m not human. Why help them?"


    "Really, don''t kill me, I have value, I know a lot of things!" The parrot yelled loudly to show his "value", "I can fly, and know a lot of things, you ask me what I say, please don''t kill me, I am just a bird, and there is no ethnic group, you kill me is not good for you, I am not a threat to you."


    "Well..." Li Qingshui listened to the parrot''s words, is still staring at it, as if it really has countless nodes leading to the future, he needs to see through one by one.


    "Liu Chang? " After looking at the parrot with great interest for a while, Li Qingshui suddenly stuttered out a name, and then said to himself, "ha ha, Li Qingshui is really interesting. He left such a little guy who thought he could deal with me. Did he have a bad brain or saw something strange before he died? Anyway, this big variable has to be eliminated. "


    "You want to kill Liu Chang?" Parrot heard "Li Qingshui" words were shocked.


    "Well, no, I''m going to make him a willow child. This is an interesting person." Li Qingshui "ha ha" laugh, some things, some future, no cause, no result. No matter how smart a person is, he can''t invent the future out of thin air. Before seeing the parrot, Li Qingshui is always encouraged, and his calculation is always not so accurate. The so-called "knowing the whole body by seeing a hair" is the saying. You have to "see" this hair before you know your whole body. Previously, Li Qingshui has been watched and guarded. Many things he didn''t see, so his knowledge is limited, and the calculation is also limited.


    Now he is away from the "drum" made by Liu Xinmin and Ryan, and starts from the moment he sees the most beloved bird. He knew almost everything.


    "Ha ha ha, take me to Qingdao!" After a moment of confused eyes, Li Qingshui laughed three times, jumped directly on the parrot''s back and left the boundary of Beijing city.


    At this time, the center of Beijing City, where the research institute is located, is a gloomy situation.


    "All dead?" Liu Xinmin looked at the blood all over the main research institute and asked a soldier on duty.


    "All dead!" The soldier on duty looked at the investigation report sent by his subordinates. "All the people who were here this afternoon were dead, and so was Mr. lane."


    "Alas I heard the news. Liu Xinmin sighed heavily, "or underestimated him."


    "You think you and Ryan, together with the nuclear bomb, can hold down Li Qingshui as soon as it''s bright, dark and threatening. That only shows that you don''t know enough about that guy''s terror." A baby came out of the bloodstained main research institute passage as he spoke across the body of a stabbed researcher.


    "Seventeen, are you still in the mood to make sarcastic remarks at this time?" Old Liu heard the baby''s words, a rare Fury - Beijing Research Institute. It is almost the last hope of the whole country. Now researchers and research results have been swept away. No one can accept the loss.


    "I''m not talking about it?" Hearing Lao Liu''s words, the baby was also furious, "I didn''t remind you two days ago? It is impossible to suppress Li Qingshui, but what do you mean? Everything you say is under control! yes. According to your calculation and probability node, Li Qingshui will not hurt people at this moment! "


    "Well, yes, in all the futures I see and all the probabilities I''ve calculated, there''s no such one at all." Liu Xinmin heard the words of the 17th, deeply frowned, "the future can be chosen, but can not be fabricated out of thin air, but I calculated out all the future into the inside, there is no such a! Can Li Qingshui really create a future? "


    "Make a fart!" The 17th yelled: "he just blinded your computing power, so that you get the micro information is wrong, mother. Smart people are really the most difficult to cheat and the best to cheat, because they believe in themselves too much!"


    "What are you two arguing about?" During the debate, more than a dozen children came into the room. Among them, the oldest one said, "it''s not the time to investigate the responsibility. Since things have happened, we have to see what to do next."


    "What else can I do? Go to Qingdao to find Liu Chang!" Xiaojing Hun yelled among a group of children: "I don''t have as much calculation and probability as you do, but the only thing I know is that no matter what Mr. Li thinks, now that the cold winter is coming and the night of death is coming, he is not so interested in human beings. Now that he knows everything, he, as a big willow, is most interested in ocean and Liu Chang''s brother. Ocean is the biggest variable. Brother Liu Chang is a thorn stuck in his throat. No matter who he goes to first, he will go to Qingdao! ""Yes, Xiaojing is right." The boss stood at the head of the crowd, "marine life, Li Qingshui, and those sea people who make people headache If these things are gathered together, the willows will not be interested


    "Liu Chang is in danger." The second one frowned


    Qingdao.


    Late at night.


    Although the tribal people in the parking lot did not have enough food and drink, they also went into relatively warm quilts. Although they couldn''t sleep for such reasons, they were cold at night. In this kind of weather, no one was in the mood to consume the poor heat in their bodies.


    Therefore, Liu Chang became one of the few people who didn''t get into the quilt in the whole underground parking lot - he was still observing the huge iron box - the reason why he hasn''t left here since the sky was wiped black is that his biological magnetic field sensing function has felt different things in it.


    At the beginning, it was very weak, and because of his induction function just appeared, he didn''t care very much. But as time went on, he felt more and more wonderful feeling in his heart. Until now, he even squatted in front of the safe, silently feeling the changing magnetic field inside.


    Da, Da, Da, Da Liu Chang''s fingers beat rhythmically according to the fluctuation of the biological magnetic field, as if it were a Morse code.


    "Is this his distress signal to his companion?" Liu Chang frowned and thought - in fact, from today on, he felt the biological magnetism, and he had some different thoughts - because according to the rules after the red fog came, most of the electromagnetic waves in the world have been shielded. Except for the heavy rain, it seems that all the radio communication equipment of human beings is not working well, and the growth of biology has destroyed all the cable and cable It has become the biggest problem in the human world.


    However, the biological magnetic field is not available. Today, Liu Chang really feels all the biological magnetic fields, including underwater creatures. Although the sensing range is not very wide and can not play a role in long-distance communication, if you can really master the beat, it is really possible to send it as a distress signal.


    "Inside!" Thinking of this, Liu Chang spoke. "Don''t pretend to be dead. I know you''re making some small moves."


    The undersea man did not speak.


    "But you''d better be honest. Smart people are afraid of death. I understand that. Don''t force me to do anything inhuman to you." Liu Chang knocked on the iron box, thinking about the future.


    He did not know how many sea people came to Qingdao, and whether there would be individuals with particularly strong fighting power or brain regions. After all, the dominant species that occupy the deep sea are the dominant species in the deep sea, but the dominant species in the deep sea is the dominant species in the deep sea.


    Therefore, Liu Chang can not underestimate this race which is totally superior to human beings, but he can not leave the parking lot for the time being, because he and parrot have agreed to meet here. Therefore, he can only hope that parrot will bring the people from the research institute earlier. He knew that bird''s temperament, it was a slack guy, so he did not think that the parrot at the moment was on the way back.


    "Mr. Li, it''s so cold that you can''t fly at night!" Flying in the cold winter night, the parrot is almost frozen by the frost coming from his face - it''s cold at night, even colder at high altitude, even colder under fast flight. Although he was afraid of the man on his body, he had thousands of life value in the legend, but compared with being killed, it was almost frozen to death at the moment.


    So although I was afraid, I had to say.


    "It''s OK. You can''t freeze to death!" Standing on the parrot''s back, it seems that the cold breath from the pavement can not completely condense Li Qingshui''s thin body. The cold wind seems to yield in front of him. As he speaks, he spreads out his five fingers, and slowly grows strange things like willow vines on his fingers.


    The vines grew slowly and then thrust into the parrot''s back.


    Then, the parrot felt the rapid heat, from there to transfer, so that it has been frozen body to feel the breath of life.


    "It''s a long night to get to Qingdao before dark. After all, there are many dreams!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 275

    "Mr. Li, I don''t know why, but do you have to catch Liu Chang?" After hearing the words more cold than the cold wind, the parrot thought for a while and said carefully, "after all, for a big man like you, Liu Chang is just a little human. Don''t you look at the ocean or something? I don''t think you should know that those people from the sea have already come to China. It seems that they are ambitious. They occupied the North American continent, and then crossed half the earth to come to China. This is to fight for territory with you? It''s said that they have great reproductive capacity and can give birth to hundreds of them per child. This is a threat to you


    "Ha ha, what an interesting bird." Li Qingshui smile, but the laughter is still cold, "but too noisy, close your mouth, and then honest on the way. You can''t change anything about this, but I can promise to let you go when I get to the destination! "


    Finish this sentence, Li Qingshui closed his mouth.


    And love bird, also know more useless, helpless closed the beak.


    "Brother Liu Chang, you can''t blame me for your death this time. Don''t take revenge on me every day The parrot sighed heavily in his heart.


    The night passed quickly, and as soon as the next day dawned, Liu Chang opened his eyes. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to check his nose and ears - the sensory system has always been the most fundamental thing for his survival since the red fog came. Even from the beginning to now, the sense organ has played a greater role in survival than his strong body, so. He cherished these things as much as his own life.


    "Is there a doctor in the tribe?" After getting up, Liu Chang found that his nose was still not working, so he called out to the crowd: "if there is a doctor, come out and help me see, you can exchange biscuits!"


    Liu Chang''s voice was loud, but in fact, it was so cold. Most of them didn''t sleep well. After a while, a man came over.


    "I used to run a clinic. But I studied internal medicine. I learned other medical knowledge in school, but I was not very proficient The doctor looked at Liu Chang''s face - some of the exposed skin there had been damaged. "You''re burning. I don''t quite understand, but it looks like acid burns. This kind of burn is usually permanent, not good. "


    "It''s OK. It''s going to be OK." It has evolved the characteristics of coelenterates, and the body can grow well if it is torn into two segments. What''s more, this soft tissue burn is that "the key I want to ask is not whether it can be good, but what can speed up the healing of burns or shorten the healing process."


    "In this case, you should neutralize the acid with alkaline water or soapy water when you are just burned. But now, it is to prevent wound infection Fish, especially crabs, are food. They shouldn''t eat so much. They should eat... "


    When the man and Liu Chang explain how to make the burn heal faster. Li Qingshui finally came to this dilapidated coastal city under the first line sunshine of Qingdao.


    "Here it is." The parrot lowered its flying altitude and seemed to have a tendency to land.


    "Keep flying and take me straight to my destination." Li Qingshui saw that the momentum was wrong and stepped on its back.


    "I''ve arrived. I don''t know where Liu Chang is." The parrot''s back is heavy. Had to hover for a while, searching with "serious" eyes in the air, "he said at that time that he only asked me to inform people to come, but did not meet me more and more. He said that I would naturally find him when I came, but now I have no clue!"


    "Ha ha, then fly there!" Li Qingshui took a deep breath in the air and pointed to a direction.


    "Damn it, it''s all worked out. Isn''t it amazing?" The parrot had no choice but to follow Li Qingshui''s direction and fly to the parking lot where Liu Chang was.


    Closer to the target, the parrot is also more and more helpless - had to learn from all the birds that disgusting, in the sky poop - fly all the way, but also intermittent pull all the way.


    He knew that Liu Chang''s nose was very good. When there was no strong smell, he could smell 3000 meters away. However, if there was a strong smell, it was not difficult to smell seven or eight kilometers. Liu Chang was familiar with his own smell. Therefore, the excrement along the way was regarded as a parrot''s last warning to Liu Chang.


    However, what it does not know is that Liu Chang has lost his sense of smell at the moment.


    So, until it flew over the parking lot, until Li Qingshui jumped down from 200 meters, Liu Chang was still under the parking lot, busy with his own business.


    When Li Qingshui jumped down, Liu Changgang had just finished asking about the wound and was sorting out his luggage and weapons. He suddenly felt a biological magnetic field falling at a very fast speed in the high altitude. On his alert, he quickly picked up the weapon and saw a figure smashing through the roof and the ground. Accompanied by loud noise and sand, he fell into the parking lot under the ground.


    Unfortunately, there was a scrapped car at the place where the visitor settled down. Therefore, a car was smashed through by him.


    "What sound?" The people in the parking lot heard the loud noise and looked around in the direction of the sound source.


    And then, they saw a man, tearing the broken car directly and coming out of it neatly."I heard that Liu Chang is in this place?"


    Familiar voice, familiar feeling, is carrying the weapon alert Liu Chang, unconsciously a Leng God.


    Astonishment, surprise, remembrance, fear All kinds of emotions hit him at the moment he heard the voice. He could hear who the comer was, and he could guess the purpose of the comer. He knew more about what the comer represented now - but that''s what people are like. Even if they are enemies now, even if they are just skin bags, feelings are feelings. They can''t be wrong or fake.


    "Yes, I am here." After a daze is the reality, while Liu Chang responds to Li Qingshui''s words, he shouts: "all scatter, scatter!"


    Hearing Liu Chang''s anxious cry, the crowd slowly retreated. Although most people didn''t see what was going on just now, and everyone didn''t know what was going on now, but people are not fools - not fools. They can feel the strange atmosphere in the air now.


    The cold wind blows down from the cave that Li Qingshui smashed through


    Two men who were brothers a year ago and loved their father and son met - only one was smiling - and one was carrying a gun.


    And the smile does not represent warmth, the end of the grab does not represent strength. (to be continued)

 Chapter 276

    "Long time no see." The prologue is said by Liu Chang. When he talks, he stares at the thin figure with one eye for fear of missing any action of the other party.


    "Ha ha, long time no see." The second sentence is what Li Qingshui said. When he spoke, he didn''t look at Liu Chang. Instead, he was looking around. Finally, he put his eyes on a safe in the corner of the parking lot. "Is that a man from the sea?"


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded, and then continued to shout: "listen to all the people present. If you can run, run as fast as you can, run as far as you can, and take the children with you."


    His voice was anxious, and he knew how dangerous it was to come. Four years ago, when Li Qingshui was still in charge of Zhengzhou, Liu Chang did not know how powerful he was. When the big willow tree came, he strengthened himself in the most lethal way. Finally, after being captured by Daliushu, he transformed his body.


    Now, Li Qingshui is the most powerful individual Liu Chang knows in the world except for the big willow. Xiaojing''s data is more than 7000. Liu Chang is less than 100 and his flow is only about 400. Although the willow tree was injured and Li Qingshui was weak after shrinking, the lean camel was bigger than the horse - the lean camel was bigger than the ant.


    Therefore, when Liu Chang was shouting, his back was wet through.


    "Run as fast as you can. Run as far as you can." At the same time, Liu Chang fired a shot at Li Qingshui, and was the first to turn around and run. He was not a fool. There was a natural gap between the fighting capacity and intelligence quotient of the comer. Although there were waves in his heart, he didn''t have the mind to nag or try to fight with the other party because he knew that the visitor was not the person he used to represent Yes - big willow.


    Liu Chang shouts at the same time opened a gun, the bullet penetrates his body, but the person in front of him is still calm and leisurely.


    "It''s not good to let these people run away. They know where I am, and they go out and miss the amount of information. It''s hard to avoid being known where I am by those old Liu guys. I don''t like the feeling of being dark and I''m bright. " When Li Qingshui said this, he raised his arm with a smile, and then hundreds of willows, thinner than hair, sprang out from inside. After reaching the parking lot, the speed suddenly increased - and then all the people in the parking lot, including the children, were always in the same place.


    Except Liu Chang.


    In a flash, hundreds of people died.


    He would have yelled and used gunfire to create chaos in the crowd - first, it would have been better to try to get people to run away. Second, the chaotic scene is conducive to their own escape.


    But now, just the noisy parking lot, instantly quiet up, is only two people left confrontation.


    "Come back with me. I don''t want to damage your body." Li Qingshui walks forward with a smile, fingers out, a willow straight out.


    Liu Chang, who was running away, turned back with a knife - the giant knife did not cut off the slender willow, but flew out by himself - the wicker was harder than metal. And the strength is even more terrifying - the thick and thin finger is equivalent to a full blow.


    Just this time, Liu Chang''s arm was numb. Dizzy.


    Then, he saw Li Qingshui in the opposite direction moving. As soon as he stepped on his feet, he almost reached the speed of a bullet - at least about the speed of sound.


    At 300 meters per second, Liu Chang is the fastest object he has ever seen except for a bullet - but the horror is that the volume of this object is hundreds of times larger than that of a bullet - and the power and energy of his impact are hundreds of times that of a bullet.


    However fast speed, Liu Chang''s eyes can also catch, he can cut the flying bullets. Of course, you can cut down the people who rush in.


    Instinctively, he swung the knife directly on the other side''s cheek. Then, his left arm and wrist broke completely, and the blade of the huge knife broke. Then he flew out and crashed into the wall of the parking lot. I don''t know how many meters away he flew. Liu Chang was also hit by this inertia and a head into a stone pillar in the parking lot - but the other side was undamaged.


    Chopping the train with a wooden knife - that''s probably how it feels.


    "What did Li Qingshui think of such a weak human being at that time?" Li Qingshui showed a pale face when he took off his severed spectacle legs. He talked to himself and reached out to pull Liu Chang out of the stone pillar. The opponent''s head was broken and his arm was broken, so he had no ability to resist and escape.


    "For such a weak person, how can I catch up with myself?" Li Qingshui grabbed Liu Chang''s head with five fingers, then closed his eyes and calculated - he couldn''t understand why Li Qingshui would give up himself for the human who is ten thousand times weaker than him at that time - because in the eyes of willow, Li Qingshui is the biggest variable of human beings, and the man in front of him is really too far away. This change is obviously a loss making business, and smart People, should not do business at a loss, so now Li Qingshui, or willow, has a strong curiosity about Liu Chang.


    Grasp Liu Chang''s head, enter his brain domain, feel all his memories, calculate any variables that this person may produce - but now Li Qingshui still hasn''t figured out, this man will pose any threat to himself."Strange thing, did he implant the wrong amount of information into you?" Puzzled to put Liu Chang on the ground, Li Qingshui assured to the other side - because in his view, Liu Chang is no threat, and can not run. So he walked slowly to the safe on the other side, opened the lock, and looked at another thing that made him feel interesting - the undersea man.


    Open the safe and see the ugly thing that looks like a centipede.


    But saw the undersea man, Li Qingshui received his body sends out the trace information, then, his face suddenly changed.


    "Have you summoned your companions?"


    Outside the parking lot, km away, there is a huge sea king snake, the same kind of sea snake that Liu Chang saw when he came to Qingdao. It is crushing the house all the way. With one wriggling body, it runs quickly across the kilometer speed. At the same time, Li Qingshui said that sentence, the giant snake wriggled once more, and then stopped outside the parking lot, and the cave that he smashed out could no longer shine into the sun.


    Boom!!


    A huge body of more than 1000 meters directly smashed through the roof of the whole parking lot. A huge bright red snake lay on it, and then the giant swung, instantly completed the destruction of the entire parking lot.


    The whole body of the snake descends from the sky, where Li Qingshui is located. (to be continued)

 Chapter 277

    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the giant snake went directly to Li Qingshui, and its huge body led to great power. This giant beast evolved after the end of the world, regardless of its ability or armor thickness, is not as simple as its size. If it is merely a huge volume, it will be a huge piece of fat in the eyes of other animals.


    So, if a creature can evolve so big and has not been eliminated, it must have something to recommend - like the original empty mother king, even if its IQ is zero, no one dares to provoke it.


    Although today''s giant snake is not as big as a city when the mother king of time and space, the body of hundreds of meters is also terrible.


    And the huge size usually represents the strong survival and fighting ability, so the attack of the giant snake can not be said to be sharp.


    From the sky, accompanied by a strong force, the scarlet scale armor seems to be more than 10 meters thick. It is estimated that tank shells are difficult to penetrate.


    Lying on the ground, Liu Chang was actually the first of the three living people present to find the head of his head strange - earlier than Li Qingshui.


    Because he was lying on the ground because of his injury, and his dynamic vision was much better than that of Li Qingshui. When he heard something strange from the top of his head, the first moment the stone cracked, and the first sand burst out, he saw everything, and then found something wrong. He knew that this was his only chance to escape.


    The bright red scales are from the top of the head, and the target is not him - but Li Qingshui on the other side, and the undersea people around him.


    Seeing this. Liu Chang quickly got up from the ground. In the chaotic moment when the house collapsed under the pressure of the giant snake scale and the tons of stone fell from the top of his head, he used his powerful dynamic vision to find the only escape way when the sand and stone were most intense.


    "Shua" of a jump up, in the collapse of the stone all the way jump. Liu changtou also did not return to jump out of this piece of booming area.


    Jumping out of the outside doesn''t mean escaping from the sky. It''s the huge body of the snake. When Liu Chang escaped, he also felt the attack of three willows behind him. Fortunately, the speed of the willows was not very fast, probably because Li Qingshui was attacked. So they didn''t pay much attention to this side - and the giant snake on the other side obviously put all his mind on Li Qingshui''s side and didn''t pay attention to the ants here.


    The first moment of battle between the two giants, Liu Chang made a hole, and jumped out of the circle directly in the encirclement. Jumping from the space of the underground parking lot to the ground, there are piercing cold wind and gray red fog outside. When Liu Chang evades the first attack moment, he is thinking about which side to escape. A colorful figure rushed down in the air.


    "Hurry up, get up!" From the high altitude dive from, in addition to the familiar figure. And the iconic broken Gong voice.


    However, Liu Chang heard the sound at this moment, but felt that the ugly parrot''s call was so sweet for the first time. He did not want to think about it any more. He directly jumped onto the parrot''s back. Then along with the wind, all the way to the sky.


    "Shit, I didn''t even know you could fly so fast?" Clinging to the feather of the beloved bird, Liu Chang''s mood is not so bad after dying.


    "Shit. It''s called a potential explosion! " While shouting, the parrot has reached the limit speed, another surge, the body of the snake and the pursuit of the wicker away from hundreds of meters away.


    "Why didn''t you fly so fast before? Sure enough, cowards have the power of cowards." Liu Chang looked at the bottom of his eyes worried, and found that he really threw away the things that had come after him. There was a fog under him, and only the sound of boom was left.


    "Fart, brother, what a heroic and fearless manliness to rescue you this time? Do you think I''m timid and timid, and I''ll come to save you? " The parrot croaked and let out his slowness. "And, is your nose broken? I''ve brought Li Qingshui all the way here. I''ve pulled a lot of excrement. I''ve almost smoked myself. You haven''t heard of it? "


    "No, today''s bad luck. When I went hunting, I met a super life and swallowed me into my stomach. The stomach juice in it was so strong that most of the scales melted. Otherwise, I would not be beaten so badly today." Liu Chang said this and rubbed his still dizzy head - Li Qingshui''s strength was more than ten times as strong as the current. He was injured by him.


    "Come on, you can''t beat that monster even if you''re not hurt. It''s so terrible that standing on my back can scare me to death." The parrot said that the feather seemed to be shocked, and then changed a direction in the sky, changed the vertical flight and flew out of Qingdao.


    When the two men escaped from the sky and just flew out of 1000 meters, the battle on the ground for less than half a minute suddenly stopped.


    The roar stopped, and the upright body of the giant snake gradually stretched out. Li Qingshui came out of the snake''s head shell with blood and brain, holding half of the body of the sea man in his hand.


    "Very cruel!" Li Qingshui dragged the half of his body, looked at the direction of Liu Chang''s escape, and then jumped down from the head of a snake, which was dozens of meters high, and went to the distance on the other side."Is the battle over?" In the sky, the parrot listened uncertainly to the movement below - the earth shaking sound was indeed over.


    "I can''t hear clearly, and I can''t use my ears well." Liu sighed, the feeling of five senses being destroyed is not good.


    "Well, whatever you say, we''d better run as far as possible." The parrot tried to add two strength to its wings and disappeared in the sky.


    "By the way, how did you meet Li Qingshui?" Standing on his affectionate back, Liu Chang frowned - if Li Qingshui could come out alone, it would mean that the Institute was definitely in trouble - and what worried him most was that all his relatives and friends were in the Institute.


    "I''m still puzzled. I went back to inform Lao Liu about their undersea man. As soon as I flew to Beijing, the monster stopped me." "He asked me to come to you, but I couldn''t, so I had to send him over. Originally, I thought, anyway, I am a bird, you are a person, and we don''t have much friendship. I don''t need to die for you. But later I think, how to say that I am also the first bird family, how can not give our bird family face, is not it? You know, man, I''m not a man of righteousness, but, first of all, I''m a bird, and then, I''m a man now (to be continued)

 Chapter 278

    When Birdman published his long speech, Liu Chang frowned deeply.


    "When you went there, did you find traces of a nuclear explosion in Beijing?" Liu Xinmin''s group of people, at that time, was able to contain Li Qingshui, the most important thing was the nuclear bomb under the Institute. And if the bomb exploded, the situation would have been very intense. This also means that Xiaojing and others are in danger.


    "I don''t know. It looks like a runaway to me." Parrot thought of this problem, naturally also thought of his former director every day, "should they be ok? At that time, I saw that Li Qingshui had no scars, and his clothes were clean and tidy. If the Institute really detonates the bomb, no matter how serious he is, he will be seriously injured. Don''t worry... "


    "He should have escaped..."


    "Anyway, I have to go back and have a look." Liu sighed, "if they are not dead, they must have left us a message. Even if they can''t see them there, the situation will be clear at a glance."


    While analyzing the situation, one person and one bird flew to the surrounding areas of Qingdao. They were afraid to stay in the city for the time being, but they didn''t know what was going on in Beijing. So they were going to go back and have a look.


    Time flies by.


    In the evening of the same day, they arrived in Beijing at full speed of the beloved bird, and then met Milan and others left behind.


    "Liu Chang, are you ok?" After more than half of the people in the research institute went, the rest were Li Feng and Milan, who were so ordinary that they could not be more ordinary, "they did not let us follow. It''s no use saying we''ll follow, so we''ll stay. "


    "Well, where''s Xiaojing?" Liu Chang saw that among the people left behind, there was no one he was most concerned about.


    "Gone." Milan continued: "there is no one left in the Research Institute. Before Li Qingshui left, he destroyed all the more useful instruments and the research materials. It''s good to say that many things have been memorized by Lao Liu. But those appliances are too much. Now it''s so difficult to get some electricity. It''s even more difficult to make precision instruments. "


    "Well. I know. " Liu Chang nodded: in the past, to make an ordinary computer, we still needed the whole country and even the whole world to produce relevant accessories. Now, in the ordinary places of the world, there is nothing from the source metal to the power equipment, from the communication measures to the machine tool workshop. Therefore, even in Beijing, since the advent of the red fog. The equipment in the lab hasn''t been changed.


    It can be repaired, but it can''t be replaced.


    But now all these things have been destroyed, there is no human and material resources, these things almost no longer have the possibility of recovery - which means that the Institute has almost lost all its value.


    "Now that everyone is gone, I will not stay here." Liu Chang listened to Milan and Li Feng for a moment about his departure from here these days. Then he sat on the back of the bird. "I have to look for them on the way. Boss and Xiaojing don''t know the situation in Qingdao. If we meet Li Qingshui there, it will be serious."


    "Don''t worry. You can go tomorrow." Li Feng will go when he sees Liu Chang coming back. "You see, it''s dark now, and the most loving bird is tired..."


    "I''m tired." The parrot said, "today you said that I won''t leave. How many times have I traveled back and forth? It was you who asked me to go back and inform. I thought I could have a good night''s sleep, so I came at full speed. As soon as I arrived, I ran into Li Qingshui. He was on my back. Because I was afraid, I rushed back at full speed. Later, this saved you back. Do you calculate, have I had a rest on the way? However, if you don''t talk on the road, I''m worried about the situation every day. I came back at full speed. Now my wings are getting tired and cramped. They''re fine, they don''t have flying equipment, we can catch up with them tomorrow Besides, your nose doesn''t work well. You may not be able to find someone when you go there... "


    "Yes, parrot is right. It''s not necessarily useful if you go to Qingdao. There is no route from Beijing to Qingdao now. There are so many land routes. How can we find people?" Li Feng said: "if you really want to make up with them now, you can wait for them around Qingdao. By your nose and Liu''s calculation, you can still meet..."


    "Er..." After listening to Li Feng''s words and seeing the parrot whose eyes were really tired and paralyzed, Liu Chang nodded. "Well, well, I''ll stay for one night."


    The time spent in the Institute is always relatively peaceful - it has heating, it''s not too cold, and it has soldiers'' hands. Generally speaking, there is no danger.


    Liu Chang had a conversation with Milan and Li Feng after dinner, and then went to the room where he had been treated for amputation. The small branch of the research institute old Liu was not damaged by Li Qingshui. Although there was not much left in the whole room, fortunately, the treatment bed was still there.


    After a day''s natural growth, the wounds on his body and nose have healed a lot - but the healing was not as fast as that in the last few days in the medical bed. Just as Liu Chang had just entered here and was ready to lie in it for treatment, Liu Chang''s body suddenly twitched on the larger experimental operating table beside him Next.


    "Well?" Liu has been anesthetized by a large amount of different formulations of anesthetics. Since Liu Chang wakes up, he has never seen this once opponent move a minute. Now, at first sight, he is very confused.Frowning, Liu Chang looks at Liu Na''s silver white cheek, which is full of metal texture.


    The machine above his head was still working, but Liu Chang felt that the flowing body was no longer so dead, and his hard to use hearing clearly heard the roaring heart beat in his chest, and his silver white cheek was no longer calm. A trace of expression gradually moved to the original peaceful face.


    "This..." Liu Chang was shocked when he saw the change of the flow. He was trying to pull down the needle that had been injected into the root of his tongue two hours later. A pair of powerful hands seized his arm.


    "Seventeen, you scum!" Liu was in a coma for dozens of days, and finally opened his eyes again - but obviously, his memory still stayed in the day of the battle with Liu Chang. So, when I opened my eyes and saw Liu Chang''s familiar face, Liu Chang didn''t pay attention to the changes in the surrounding environment. Suddenly, I tried to tear up the Liu Chang who had been broken into two pieces in my memory.


    A powerful force from the amphibious arm. (to be continued)

 Chapter 279

    Liu Chang''s five senses were damaged, but his eyesight was still there. At the moment of the incident, he reacted and vomited a mouthful of venom on the face of the stream who had just awakened.


    Under the pain of eating, Liu Chang just woke up and threw Liu Chang away. Liu Chang also fell in place after borrowing from the metal wall of the laboratory.


    "I didn''t expect you to wake up. It happened that you were still awake. Is this what Li Qingshui did?" Falling on the ground, Liu Chang calmly looks at the flow - although he is not in the hands of the shredded meat and knives, but the other side has just awakened, and certainly his body has not recovered to the best state, so Liu Chang is not afraid of him.


    "Awake?" He wiped the venom on his face and looked at the environment around his eyes. He was a smart man. From the changes in the surrounding environment, he could think about how long he was in a coma.


    "Liu Chang, you''re not dead?" After looking at the surrounding environment, Liu pulled out the countless thread ends wrapped in his body and stood up from the huge experimental platform, "where are my children?"


    "Your children are probably gone." Liu Chang looked at the flow - after the little amphibians were collected by Lao Liu, Liu Chang never saw them again. I think they should also be taken to do experimental research.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Hearing that all the things that I valued most were lost, and after more than three years of hard work, I couldn''t see sadness on my face, but I laughed --


    "human beings, ha ha ha ha Mankind, thanks to me, I still call myself a pacifist. You forced me Flow in the laboratory, laughing loudly, "from the day I cooperated with the 17th, I have helped you a lot. I bypassed your life and protected those little guys. I didn''t think you were a race that didn''t talk about affection at all! Is it necessary for us to have a different heart? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Listening to Liu Chang''s words, Liu Chang is speechless. In fact, if you don''t stand on the position of race, floating people are not bad, but sometimes people are like this. If you put aside the right and wrong. People always like to help their companions. Looking at Liu''s performance, Liu Chang understands why the beloved bird always claims to be a bird.


    "The relationship between you and No. 17 is just mutual utilization, but his ally is really not so qualified." Liu Chang thought about it for a while. He said: "there are no two tigers in one mountain, and it is difficult to accommodate two intelligent races on one earth. Sooner or later, there will be a war between us."


    "At first I didn''t think so..." When Liu said this, a large number of soldiers had heard the huge movement here, and came in. There were a large number of soldiers'' hands here, and they had an accident two days ago, and now they are guarding against each other. As soon as there was a change on this side, there was an immediate reaction. So, looking at the soldiers who came, he laughed and added the second half of the sentence that he did not finish: "but now, I think you are right!"


    With these words, the stream came out, crushed the soldiers into meat sauce, and then broke the door of the laboratory. In the gunfire and gunfire.


    Liu Chang didn''t chase him.


    Because he is faster than the limit speed, Liu Chang is not as good as the flow - and he can''t leave the flow after him - although the current state has not recovered, he is also a defeated general. There are soldiers and cannons here. He can fight with Liu. If he goes out, the winner really depends on the will of heaven.


    So, seeing this, Liu Chang had to sigh and continue to do his own thing - the problem now is that it is more important to recover himself.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    The stream was running in the dark. Under the cover of night and fog, he soon got rid of the soldiers who were chasing him. And then late in the cold winter. All the way, with the fastest speed, towards the direction of Zhengzhou, where the willow is located, run at full speed.


    The night passed, Liu Chang''s injury has been much better, although the loss of an eye has not yet grown out, but the nose and ear damaged soft tissue. After all, it''s much better. The sense of smell is gradually restored, and the hearing can be sensed further.


    So early the next morning, he said goodbye to Milan, Li Feng and others, rode on the bird of love, left Beijing, and went to the direction of Qingdao.


    For three days, he searched all the way, but he didn''t find any trace of Lao Liu and others. In desperation, he rushed to the surrounding areas of Qingdao to wait for the arrival of those people.


    In the late night of these three days, Liu finally arrived in Zhengzhou and reached the core area covered by big willows. Although there was no scene of the river of wisdom flashing all over the sky before, it was still full of green and thick branches covered the whole area of the city.


    Standing in front of this rich and frightening green, Liu shouts, "I''ve come to you. I feel that we should be able to be a good partner."


    Heard the stream of shouting, the big willow paper spread out a trace, from inside out a thick willow.


    "I know I''m not qualified to negotiate with you, but I''m here alone, but after all, I represent a race." Liu saw that the willow had a reaction and continued to shout: "you can help me breed. Amphibians are an excellent race. In terms of individual quality, they are much better than human beings. I can help you. You can even deprive me of some of my thoughts. We can cooperate. You are an excellent race, and so am I. the earth should be handed over to more thoughtful races, not greedy and selfish humans! "The sound of the flow was loud, and the big willow responded quickly. Just as the stream voice just landed, the thick paper of the big willow rolled him into the endless shrinking green.


    ¡­¡­


    "The sea is brewing, the weather is brewing, and the willows are brewing When will the death of the night come? " In a jungle between Beijing and Qingdao, Liu Xinmin sighs at the increasingly gloomy weather.


    "If, according to the past, the wheel of history rolls forward, it seems that mankind is doomed to be eliminated." The boss looked at he Zhizhi and asked, "we are almost to Qingdao. Do you smell any familiar smell?"


    "No He Zhizhi frowned, the cold wind into her nose, "my nose can only smell the smell within kilometers, the residual time is not too long, if I can smell Liu Chang, then Liu Chang would have found us and found us."


    "Brother Liu Chang won''t have anything to do with it?" Xiao Jing, as if she didn''t hear anyone, just asked Liu Xinmin with a frown. She knew that this was the only one with the ability to calculate among all the people present.


    "I don''t know. After Li Qingshui''s incident, I found that the calculation of this kind of thing is not accurate. It''s not to say that I will make mistakes in calculation. However, everything that touches Li Qingshui can be blinded by his information. I can''t capture the most accurate trace information from the air." (to be continued)

 Chapter 280

    "Don''t count if you don''t know." On the 17th, he sighed, "it''s the same as the principle of scissors, stone and paper. You can''t count others. It''s not as good as the chance that you don''t want to come."


    "Yes, so now it''s easy to say that you don''t ask me about the things that are judged by the micro information." Liu Xinmin sighed and went to the other side of the road. He developed a kind of giant vehicle similar to a robot, which he used to transport his body. Now, it is more than enough to load them.


    "It''s not fast, but it''s safe, and you can go through any terrain." As Liu said this, he smeared a strange odor agent on the outside of the machine. "This machine is sealed and has a strong smell. We can avoid the interference of animals on the road. But now it''s too cold. These metal things are as brittle as glass. So, when you start him, try to be careful. "


    "I see." Several people nodded, and a bonfire was raised next to the huge machine.


    Three days later, Liu Chang still did not see any trace of his companions around Qingdao.


    "Dear, do you think something happened to them on the way?" Liu Chang frowned.


    "I think you should worry about yourself." The most loving bird looked at Liu Chang and said, "what can the old Liu people do? If more than a dozen people in the jungle can''t change their bodies together, it''s obvious that if you''ve been out of the woods for more than a dozen times, you can''t change yourself


    "After all, Liu ran away that day. I''m afraid Liu will go back to find them." Liu holds the amphibian research data and the gene of the baby. The reason why Liu Chang told Liu that his children had disappeared that day was that he was afraid to find them.


    "Your worries are superfluous. If you are not stupid, you can''t cheat him. He ran away because he didn''t feel necessary to stay there, and as long as he didn''t have brain damage, he wouldn''t go to Laoliu and their troubles "Although I''m a bird, I don''t know so many other things. Four to five brain regions are leaps on a level," he said. But Lao Liu is not simple. You don''t look at him like that. His heart is black? "


    "Heart black?" Liu Chang turned his head.


    "Nonsense, look at the ferocity of his research on those species. What''s more, you were in a coma at that time. You don''t know. I heard about it. **The experiment, the scene is very bloody, anyway, it is not a good stubble Otherwise, why did he let his brother spy on Li Qingshui and become the backstage man It''s useless to talk about other things. I think he''s just afraid that there are few good people behind the scenes who control everything! " I don''t know why, Zhiqing bird has a poor sense of Liu Xinmin. "What''s more, look at the soldiers guarding the Institute. Many of them have been transformed by their bodies, although they are useless for you. But at least it can prove that he has not been doing these experiments for a day or two. "


    "That being said But... " When it comes to science geeks, Liu Chang can''t help but think of Zhao Zhuo when he first arrived in Zhengzhou, and Li Qingshui, who later fused Zhao Zhuo''s gene. Although they are not good people, one has a strong sense of control, and the other also does * * experiments. But it''s definitely not bad. Maybe when wisdom reaches a certain level, people''s desire for control - the mood in which everything is under control will be much heavier than ordinary people - is actually the embodiment of another kind of wisdom.


    It''s because we want to take control of what may happen in the future - that''s why we have imagination.


    And it''s not a good thing to have too much control - in fact, a lot of things have happened now, all the intelligent races. From Daliushu to human, to amphibians to undersea people, it seems that all of them require a certain degree of control - amphibians want to control their own destiny and the reproduction of their own race - Daliushu wants to control the world and let the trajectory of the world develop according to his imagination.


    As for the situation of the sea people, Liu Chang really doesn''t know. He only saw a man on the sea, and he did not communicate with each other, and did not meet for a few days, the man was caught by Li Qingshui.


    "How did you say that the man at the bottom of the sea summoned his companions that day, but a sea monster came?" Thinking of that day''s situation, Liu Chang suddenly wondered, "there is such a big snake, and in the end, I don''t know whether teacher Li won or that snake won."


    "I reckon Lee won a lot."


    "What about the sea monster? The giant snake is obviously not a member of the undersea people. Is it possible that they are intelligent creatures in the undersea world, and what kind of alliance agreements have been reached? " Liu Chang speculated, "you see, when we first came to Qingdao, didn''t we see the battle between sea turtles and sea snakes? Don''t they just say something when they fight? And after that, I analyzed it. It may be the language of the sea people. It is obvious that the two sea monsters are negotiating something, and the undersea man is the leader of this matter. "


    "Who knows?" Love bird clapped its wings. "I don''t want to think about these things. Our bird race is a free race, and we don''t have so much control. The boss of this bird clan says that I don''t care about this matter. No matter what kind of racial issues he has, I just need to take care of my own affairs."


    "Yes, take care of your own business." Liu Chang sat there silent for a while and suddenly said, "let''s go to the place where the sea monster and Li Qingshui fight. My weapons are still there! Although it is estimated that it has been broken, the repair may still work. I am now unarmed, always feel no sense of security. What''s more, my nose has recovered, and there are other dangerous things in Mr. Li''s body. If you want to approach me quietly, it''s not so easy"Well, I think so!" After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the most affectionate bird promised once, "but I won''t go down and escort you in the sky!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Do what you say.


    In the past three days, Liu Chang''s senses have been completely restored, and his survival skills have been restored to his body, which has also restored his confidence. With the sensory organs, he can avoid many unnecessary troubles in advance. Therefore, he decided to return to Qingdao from around Qingdao.


    His speed is very fast. Because he can fly, his speed is not slower than him. So it took him more than an hour to return to the city from the surrounding areas of Qingdao. It took him more than an hour to find the place where they had fled before. At this time, the place was much more lively.


    Many, many tribesmen gathered here. (to be continued)

 Chapter 281

    "So many people!" Liu Chang looked at the scene in front of him - he had not seen so many people appear on the street for a long time since the cold winter came out.


    "What''s the situation? Why so many people?" From a distance, Liu Chang saw a group of people gathered in the area where he had fled before. Just as he wanted to get close, a man with a gun forced him out, "which tribe? This part is divided into Nanjing street. You are not allowed to enter any tribe


    "No admittance?" Liu Chang looked inside in wonder. Through the crowd and fog, he saw many men and women holding knives and trying to cut the meat of a giant beast in different ways. Although the giant beast was too big to be seen clearly, Liu Chang could still recognize it from its scale color. This was the snake that fell from the sky and attacked Li Qingshui that day.


    "I can''t imagine that even such a big thing can''t beat Mr. Li''s body." Liu sighed and beckoned to the sky, so that the bird flew down from the sky, "do you see what''s going on inside?"


    "Yes, they are all here to divide the snake meat!" Zhiqing falls from the sky and looks at these tribesmen. "Snakes hundreds of meters long and tens of meters thick are enough for these people to eat for a long time."


    "But the snake is not bad." Liu Chang said, "you stay here. I''ll find out if my things are still there. I''ll take a look at the situation inside. Be smart. If I smell something later, I''ll yell at the first time, and you''ll meet me with your voice. "


    "Don''t worry!" Love bird finish this sentence. I''ll fly up high again.


    And Liu Chang observed in the crowd gap for a while, and soon used his own visual field advantage to find the handle of the gate, easily into the inner ring.


    The snake''s foot is hundreds of meters long. Although its body is bent at the time of death, it also covers a length of more than 300 meters. Therefore, the open space in the field is very sufficient. Liu Chang followed the snake''s direction and easily found the entrance to the underground parking lot where he had fled before - and here. It''s been smashed.


    "There are few tribesmen in our country, so we are given such a piece of the head As soon as Liu Chang got to this area of the parking lot, he heard a man shouting: "what''s delicious in this snake head? The fangs must not be eaten. There''s no meat on the head, so it seems that you can eat it, but there''s no meat on your head


    "Yes. That''s it Another voice replied, "it''s hard to eat meat, but don''t think about it too much, boss. After all, there is a hole in our place. The head of the snake was bitten by some giant animal and drilled a hole. Otherwise, we will have to be like other tribes, and we can''t eat a bite of snake meat until now."


    "That''s true. The snakeskin is harder than the fuckin ''tank armor. These grandsons want to dig a hole. I don''t know when it will be." Finish this sentence. Liu Chang again heard the sound of beating on the snake above his head.


    Regardless of these sounds and the modern people of Qingdao who eat snake meat, Liu Chang just follows the direction of memory, finds the entrance of an underground parking lot from a breach on the ground, and then follows the completely collapsed entrance to find his own residual smell of the past few days.


    His nose works well. But after all, the smell will disappear with the passage of time. After a few days, it is not easy for Liu Chang to find his own smell in this open environment. Therefore, he lay on the ground, like a hound, carefully identified for a long time before he found the information of his residual smell.


    The first message is underground. The other is on the ground.


    It''s easy to find things under the ground. After smelling the smell, Liu Chang easily lifted the stone slabs that ordinary people couldn''t lift, dug out the mud layer that ordinary people couldn''t dig, and found his own meat gun. But after the fight that day, the gun had been broken, the barrel was bent, and the gun base was broken. However, there was no big rule in other places because of the hard material The mould is damaged - it can be repaired and used.


    After finding his first weapon to fight with, Liu Chang followed the source of the smell to another area, where the snake was more than 100 meters away. He saw a man with his big knife cutting the skin of the snake.


    The man is very strong and has a beard - a rare feature in China.


    Although Liu Chang''s knife is not too heavy - it''s not as heavy as his body, but it''s really not light. It''s hard for ordinary people to use it flexibly, but this man is different. He carried a knife like a stick, which was very convenient, but even so, he could not cut the thick scales of the red snake.


    "I''ll help you." Liu Chang saw this situation and took the initiative to speak from the deep fog.


    "Who?" A stranger''s voice suddenly appeared. The bearded man turned his head and became alert. Then he saw a young man coming from the deep fog. The young man was about twenty-three or four years old. He was white, little dressed and mild.


    "Who are you? How did you come to our tribe''s territory? Which tribe? Why haven''t I seen you before The man didn''t pay much attention to Liu Chang''s appearance. Instead, he focused on his thin clothes. On such a cold day, 60 degrees below zero, Liu Chang only wore an ordinary single garment, which is absolutely impossible for ordinary people. Even he, the strongest man in the tribe and even the whole Qingdao, is not arrogant enough to go out now without wearing thick cotton padded clothes.Don''t be afraid of cold, you need capital!


    "I''m from another place. I didn''t mean to come. I just wanted to say that the knife in your hand is mine." Liu Chang pointed to the knife in the man''s hand.


    "Ha, what you say is yours is yours. It was dug out of the soil by the tribe of Shunhe community a few days ago. I used a lot of things to exchange for such a thing. It''s very convenient for me to use it!" It can''t be out of hand, because it''s the best metal forging tool that can be found at present. It''s specially used for Liu Chang''s battle. Every cutting curve and every size and weight of the blade''s body and back have been forged by the eldest, second and third generation for many times. It''s impossible to find such a good tool even before Hongwu.


    Therefore, the other party did not give, Liu Chang is not surprised at all.


    "It''s really mine. I can trade it for you with something else." Liu Chang pointed to his own things and approached each other. (to be continued)

 Chapter 282

    "What do you want to exchange with me?" While Blackbeard was talking, several other people from their tribe came together and looked at the stranger who had entered their circle without any reason, showing a look of vigilance.


    "What do I have..." Liu Chang heard the other party''s question, looked at himself, but suddenly found that - he did not have anything - his whole body, in addition to a thin clothes, also left a broken weapon. It''s not worth digging for Peter to pay Paul for a big knife with minced meat. In this way, he really has nothing to exchange.


    "Can''t you cut the skin of this giant snake? I can cut it for you, and then you can give me the knife, OK? " In the end of life, there is nothing worse than not having enough fat to eat. It has been several days since the snake died, but the scale of the snake is ten meters thick, and its hardness is better than that of steel. Therefore, although we have already done the work of distributing the snake meat, we still can''t eat it.


    And even though it''s cold and the weather below zero is not conducive to the growth of microorganisms, even so, the snake meat will not last long - if you don''t eat it, it will be bad.


    "Can you cut this snake?" Qi Qi and Liu''s companions were puzzled by his words.


    "I can try." In the face of the super life of the giant snake, Liu Chang dare not promise that he will be able to cut it.


    "Try it?" After listening to Liu Chang''s words, a man with a mask sneered, "this thing can''t be opened with a cutting machine. Can you cut it? "


    "I said I could try it." Ignoring the man, Liu Chang kept looking at his black beard. He knew that the man has the final say and his weapon is in his hands.


    "Yes, I''ll give you a try." Black beard was a happy man. Seeing Liu Chang looking at him, he directly threw the broadsword at him. However, this time, he threw it with great force, rather than throwing it. It''s more like throwing.


    Black beard''s strength is very strong, so the knife flying speed is also very fast, with the sound of "Wuwu" cutting the air, it flies to Liu Chang.


    Everyone is watching Liu Chang. The meaning of black beard throwing a big knife is obvious, that is to test, and Liu Chang is for his own purpose. Naturally, he was also satisfied with his trial. As an extra gift, in order to achieve the effect of shock and awe, he even used a very disguised and forced method to hold the knife between his index finger and middle finger.


    This is the first time that Liu Changhuo is so big. This is what he learned from Xiao Li''s flying dagger. He just had an idea and used it.


    The theorem of "forced to be struck by thunder" is not always accurate, sometimes. In order to achieve some purpose, these seemingly useless things can really be used to show off. When Liu Chang''s index finger and middle finger clamped the big knife, everyone, including black beard, showed a look of shock.


    How heavy is the big knife. These people know it, they know it.


    These people all know how powerful Blackbeard is.


    Then based on the truth that the hero who can defeat the giant is the hero, Liu Chang''s strength is self-evident. So, it''s always the strong man. In this moment of pretending and forcing, in this moment, the eyes of all people looking at him have changed in essence.


    Liu Chang turned back and stabbed the snake''s scales as thick as the city wall.


    HISHI!!!


    Even in the freezing weather, the blade of the sword makes the sound of friction between gold and iron and sparks. The scales of snakes are really strong. But because Liu Changli was very strong, and the snake skin had lost its vitality because of the death of the snake body. It was like a concrete wall that had lost its moisture. It was strong enough, but it had no toughness.


    Liu Chang knew that if it was the snake, he would not break his defense system so easily.


    "You can do it!" Liu Chang dug a large part of the snake scale, turned to the crowd and said, "I can do this, but it will take some time, because the knife has metal fatigue, and the snake scale armor must be at least 10 meters thick, so we can talk about our business."


    There is no free lunch - no free labor.


    The so-called business is nothing more than Liu Chang''s efforts, and then they give the knife.


    "Don''t worry. I think you can use this knife so easily. It means that the knife is yours and we won''t be greedy for your things. Although Qingdao people are close to the sea, they are also Shandong people''s bold and unrestrained character! " Hearing Liu Chang''s words, Blackbeard burst into laughter. He was also a smart man. Knowing the strength of the other party, he knew that the so-called "exchange" with him had given him enough face. If he didn''t know how to flatter him, it would be a bit of a disgrace.


    "If you say so, it will be easy." Liu Chang smiles. He doesn''t want to be a robber, and he doesn''t want to make a big surprise. Li Qingshui can capture the information elements here in a distant place. Therefore, he chooses this very peaceful way to solve this problem.


    Coolie is not easy to do - even if super life is dead, its body is still so strong. Liu Chang dug a full morning on the snake, and then he dug out a "passage" that allowed one person to pass through. Yes, it was a "passage", not a hole. Because the body of the snake was hundreds of kilometers long, tens of meters thick, and the scale armor was nearly 10 meters thick, and a person was more than one meter high, so he really needed a "channel" to get into the snake''s body."Damn it, I can''t believe that the scale of the snake is so thick. If we didn''t have you today, none of us would be able to eat anything!" Standing at the entrance of the passage, big beard looked at the inside of Xuehu Longdong and sighed: "this thing is really thick. I think no one can make such a deep hole in it except you. It''s much more convenient for us to get in through the hole and cut meat in it! "


    "Well, you can also sell some of your meat to other tribes." Liu Chang looked at the channel he had dug out and said, "I don''t want to make a statement about this. If people outside ask about it, you say you dug it yourself. And it''s better to call people from other tribes to dig the meat together. You can charge them some passage tax, otherwise the snake meat will be wasted if it doesn''t eat, and it will be destroyed in a few days after seeing the air. "


    "Well, don''t worry, brother. My brother is not such a selfish person." Blackbeard grinned from the outside, then approached the bloody passage and dug out some fresh snake meat. (to be continued)

 Chapter 283

    Holding a few catties of blood coagulated snake meat in his hand, Beard said with a smile, "let''s eat here tonight. Anyway, we can''t finish so many things."


    Obviously, Liu Chang didn''t refuse.


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded his head. It was very hard for him to be out in the wilderness every day under the weather of dozens of degrees below zero. Even though he was physically strong and would not be blown down by the cold wind, he could feel the piercing chill in the cold wind more than ordinary people because of his sensitive senses.


    He didn''t dare to go to the city these days. The love bird was freezing to death.


    "We have a warm place in the evening. If you have a companion, you can call it up and make friends together." After wandering around for so many years, beard seems to see through Liu Chang''s mind at a glance. "It''s better to make one more friend than one enemy when you''re out, don''t you?"


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded approval, but still reminded a sentence, "but I have an enemy, he is very powerful, if you find this, it will bring you a lot of trouble."


    If Li Qingshui comes here, he will never leave a dog or a chicken.


    "Enemy?" Hearing Liu Chang''s words, moustache frowned. He could see clearly the strength of the young man in front of him. Since he said that he was the enemy, as an opponent, that person would certainly not be weaker than him. However, if he provoked such a person, his nature of making this friend would no longer be a mutually beneficial emotional exchange, but a gamble.


    But. Obviously, mustache was a radical man - he took a moment to make his own decision.


    "Ha ha, or that sentence, who doesn''t have a few enemies when you''re out?" While he was smiling with his unique bright smile, he patted himself on the chest. "This can''t be because you have one or two enemies. I won''t be your friend, do you?"


    "Thank you for that feeling!" Liu Chang nodded. "I''ll trouble you these two days."


    "No trouble!"


    In this way, Liu Chang made another friend.


    Sometimes it''s so simple to make friends. Before the end of the world, you have the money, the right and the status, and can provide other people with means of living. It''s easy to make "friends". And after the end of the world, people become more straightforward and you have strength. If you can provide security for others, you are worth making friends with.


    And the so-called self danger is under the premise of equal strength. Liu Chang''s strength is clear at a glance, and he did not snatch with his strength, that is, a "good man" with the value of making friends.


    So it was a quiet day.


    During the day, Liu Chang helps moustache dig meat, and at night. And love bird and into an underground storage room.


    "It used to be a big wine cellar. Before this cold winter, no one cared about the basement. Now it''s a hot spot." The tribe where beard is located is obviously much stronger than the tribe where Liu Chang mixed up last time. There are not only many strong men in the tribe. There are also several mutants, and there are many military weapons.


    As he said this, he handed Liu Chang a glass of Shaojiu.


    "Are you from other places?" Big beard looked at Liu Chang and said with a smile: "listen to your accent is not like Shandong people."


    "Well." The Chinese characteristic is that although we all speak Mandarin, and even if the words and sentences are very standard, the local people can still recognize whether this person is a foreigner or not - this is the so-called regional aura.


    "It''s not easy to be out there. But now this kind of weather, this kind of situation, can still roam outside, is really an expert! " Moustache seems to be very talkative, and he also understands the rules of the river and lake that "if you want to inquire about other people''s details, you have to disclose them yourself first." well, actually, little brother. I''m not from Qingdao. I''m from Jinan. "


    "Oh? Is it? " Liu Chang smiles and expresses his goodwill, "how come people from the seaside run to the mainland after the doomsday, but you run from Jinan to Qingdao?"


    "My grandmother, she comes from Qingdao." Big beard also laughed and drank a glass of Shaojiu with great effort. "My parents were not here since I was a child. My grandparents brought me up. My grandfather died later, so I was especially close to my grandmother. Later, I went out to serve as a soldier and mixed up with the Jinan Military Region. Um I seldom go back to do my filial piety, but I still have those things in my heart You know... "


    "Those things are still there..."


    Hearing this, Liu Chang thought of his parents and Li Qingshui, who had lived and died with him countless times Sometimes feelings are the condensation of memories. As long as "those things are still there", those feelings will still be there.


    "Well, I understand. You go on..." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Later, it was not too late. At that time, Jinan Military Region was a large military region. You know, the seven military regions in China. Although the Jinan military region has the smallest jurisdiction, it has a strong strength." Big beard said, and put a glass of wine on the fire to "burn", hot wine hot stomach, but more warm body, "just the end of the day, that task you can''t imagine, there are countless tasks every day, every day there are dead people At that time, I was also a very warm-blooded person at that time. However, with more things going on, I became numb. Moreover, more and more people saw dead people, and they were more concerned about the place in their hearts. In the first few days, I was still in the mood to send out tasks. Half a month later, I began to worry about my grandmother, but at that time, the superior simply ordered all departments not to go home to visit relatives. ""I understand." Liu Chang nodded: at that time, the end of the world, and which soldier had no parents or relatives? Everyone is made of meat. Everyone has feelings, who doesn''t worry about their parents and relatives - so they all want to go back to see their families, but if you go back and he goes back, no one will be a soldier, and the only army will collapse at the most critical moment.


    "So I said," ah, I''m a selfish man. " Moustache gave a wry smile. "At that time, I saw that the situation was tense, and I was worried about my grandmother. I took advantage of the opportunity of a mission to take a group of brothers to walk away... "


    When moustache said this, he did not regret it very much, and Liu Chang followed his gentle eyes and saw an old man in the corner of the wine cellar.


    It''s an old man. He seldom sees old people after the end of the day. Because in the "great death period" shortly after the end of the day, most of the elderly and children died of bacterial invasion. Even if they could survive the first wave of bacterial invasion, the survival capacity of the elderly and children was ten times weaker than that of the young men.


    If the survival ability is ten times weaker, it means that the survival probability is ten times smaller. Therefore, since the end of the day, Liu Chang seldom sees old people. Even if they are children, most of them are born after the end of the day. (to be continued)

 Chapter 284

    So at first sight of the old man, Liu Chang still had some strange feeling. It was like a young man''s world, suddenly saw something very familiar but not with the group.


    "I haven''t seen the old man for a long time." Liu Chang said.


    "Yes, is it a miracle?" Big beard looked at his grandmother and laughed, "I am 37 years old, my grandmother is over 80 years old this year, but I can still survive. Is it strange?"


    "Yes, the miracle of life." Liu Chang also heartily laughed, "it''s not easy for an old man over 80 years old to survive in this world."


    "It''s not easy, so many people in the tribe take my grandmother as a symbol of miracle. Many people like to chat with my grandmother, but you know, she is old after all, and she has experienced too many changes in the past few years. Therefore, her brain... " Moustache pointed to his head and shook his head to show that his grandmother''s brain was not working well.


    Old and confused - as people get older, the number and activity of brain cells will be reduced on a large scale. Therefore, after getting old, many people are not as flexible as when they were young. This is the natural law. But even so, Liu Chang is still interested in talking to this old man - after all, in the long history of mankind, the old man is a symbol of wisdom.


    "Do you mind if I talk to her?" Liu Chang drank his glass, then walked to the tightly sealed bed on the other side.


    Inside the bed is very warm, was sealed with cement and glass a small independent space. Liu Chang noticed that a new step had been built in the underground of this independent space. The steps were hollow, and the inside was on fire, so that the temperature inside could be kept at the "high temperature" above zero.


    Liu Chang approached this warm space and said hello to the old lady sitting on the bed who was "taking the soles of her shoes." Hello, old lady


    "Hehe, young man..." Hearing Liu Chang''s voice, the wrinkled old lady put down her work. Liu Chang, who entered this space, seemed to be in a world after the transformation of time and space. Here, no matter the temperature or the atmosphere around him, he seemed to return to the period of liberation in the 1960s and 1970s.


    "Old lady, why are you so cold and still want to accept the sole?" Liu Chang has no experience of talking to the old people. After entering the space. I''m just chatting.


    "It''s cold outside..." The old lady spoke with a Sichuan accent. As she said the singing words, she also talked with Liu Chang, "it''s cold outside. How can those shoes bought on the street not be thickened?"


    "Also..." Liu Chang nodded. Now the temperature on the ground is 70 degrees below zero. The ground is frozen through. The road surface is chilly. If the soles of people''s shoes are not thick enough, it will not take half an hour. You can get frostbite on your feet.


    "Young man, I haven''t seen you before." After chatting with Liu Chang for several times, the old lady noticed that Liu Chang was a "new face" and "a new comer from outside, right? The world is not safe. You have to be careful. My grandson Zhao buliang. It''s a good man. It''s right to follow him. "


    "Well, he''s a good man." Liu Chang chuckled, but he didn''t know what to say next. After all, he came here to see the old man, but he was just curious for a moment, but he never thought about other things. He had never seen anyone over the past few years, so he asked him to treat this 80 year old woman. I had a special favor.


    "Hey, boy, don''t move..." Just when Liu Chang was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, the old lady suddenly stared at Liu Chang with turbid eyes and was stunned, "young man, how can I see you different from others?"


    "Different?" Hearing the old lady''s words, Liu Chang was also stunned for a moment, and said in a hurry, "what''s the difference between me and others?"


    "Well, not the same, just different." The old lady shook her head, unable to explain why. And also at this time, big Hu Zi came in with a bowl of hot porridge: "grandma, it''s time to eat."


    The porridge is hot. There are snake meat and some rice grains in it. It should taste good.


    "Tiger, you little brother, are different from others." As if she didn''t see the hot porridge in his hand, the old lady was still staring at Liu Chang. "It''s not the same. It''s the reincarnation of the supreme emperor."


    "Poof!" He was listening to the old lady Liu Chang attentively. When he heard the other party''s cry, he laughed directly. He thought that the old man could survive the end of the day. There must be something different between him and others. At first, Liu Chang also thought that the other party might be a strange brain region or body mutation, so he also wanted to come over and see what new discoveries were. As soon as he came in, the old lady said that he was different from others. He really thought he had found the right place, but now


    "Don''t laugh, young man!" When the old lady saw Liu Chang smile, she showed a serious look. "Don''t laugh. I used to be a member of the Qingdao I Ching Association, and I can calculate. You are not the same as others. You are the only one to save this disaster


    "Well, depend on me!" Liu Chang nodded.


    And bearded does not expose his grandmother, but also continues to follow her words: "grandma, you eat porridge first, and then we will discuss whether he is the reincarnation of the supreme Emperor...""Certainly, not at least at the level of Jade Emperor The child has aura In the future, all people and animals in this world will have to listen to him... " Exclaimed the old lady, panting for breath and taking another mouthful of porridge


    Liu Chang also looked at the warm and strange picture. He left the small space and went back to the cold world outside. Finally, it seemed that he could not stand the stuffy feeling in the basement. He went up the stairs and went up to the world where water turned into ice.


    He came out to be on guard.


    It is rare to see a warm picture in the end of life. Liu Chang doesn''t want to destroy the miracle of life because of himself. Li Qingshui is not Li Qingshui now. He is the incarnation of willow. In his opinion, all life is the stepping stone of his own evolution. He will not understand the warmth of human ancestors and grandchildren together. He will only pursue the ultimate life.


    With his eyes closed, Liu Chang sucked in the cold wind around him and felt the creatures around him. At the same time, the biological magnetic field felt himself and imagined the way forward of his own evolution. He knew that what he urgently needed was strength. Although the evolution has been complicated and not refined, but because of the complexity is not refined, it seems that it can be dealt with everywhere.


    But now, he is in urgent need of something simple and violent - the genes of arthropods - ants that are 500 times more powerful than humans. (to be continued)

 Chapter 285

    Sometimes simple violence can''t deal with many things, but sometimes, simple violence represents direct and effective.


    Four or five years have passed since the end of the day. Liu Chang''s survival ability, including the ability to find people and things to meet his companions, has evolved perfectly. At this time, he has been from the initial state of survival to the state of control of fate.


    And because of this, the enemy he has to face is no longer as complex as many creatures in nature, but becomes simple and targeted. The more he faces such a powerful enemy, the more complex and unskilled things are, the less effective and powerful they are. Now what he needs are these simple and brutal things.


    "It seems that the ability to evolve autonomously has not worked since it absorbed the genes of the stream." Liu Chang used magnetic field to sense himself, and at the same time, he thought about his own evolution direction - amphibians have evolved for a long time, and the genes of birds and fish have also begun to emerge. In fact, he is not very far away from the advanced species of insects, arthropods.


    And with the ability of self evolution of flow, he can constantly give himself mental hints on his body and brain. So as to achieve the goal of targeted evolution. But even so, he also knows that the so-called "autonomous evolution" of flow is not so powerful in the literal sense - after all, if it is so strong, then the stream will not evolve independently for several years, and it has not evolved a reproductive capacity.


    Therefore -


    the so-called autonomous evolution can only intervene. It doesn''t really determine the direction of evolution.


    "But now I really need strength." Thinking of the last time Li Qingshui''s powerlessness, Liu sighed - a finger is stronger than his whole body, and he was shocked by a knife in the other side''s face. The gap in absolute strength is not a little bit. The gap in absolute strength can only be solved by evolution. He read a report in a book before that ants can lift things that are dozens of times heavier than themselves, and the utilization rate of muscles and energy conversion power are thousands of times higher than those of human beings. The so-called body strength of ants is the most precise mechanical machine. And the generator, and if you can master that kind of power, it is really in the strength can have a qualitative leap.


    So, thinking of this kind of thing, Liu Chang constantly tried his physical ability in the cold wind. His fist clenched and loosened, loosened and clenched, and kept going back and forth. He constantly felt the strength of his body, felt the process of muscle tightening and relaxing each time, and then experienced the inspiration of the ant''s power that he imagined


    Liu Chang doesn''t know whether this kind of thing is effective or not, but he keeps feeling it and feels it seriously


    The night passed.


    In the first half of the night, Liu Chang felt the strength. In the latter half of the night, he went back to the basement to sleep for a while. Until dawn the next day. When the sun rises, the world comes back to life.


    First of all, there is a silver figure coming out of the tree hole on the edge of Zhengzhou, where it disappeared a few days ago. This time, the stream is no longer strong. The body is exquisite and slender. The height is reduced from six meters to less than two meters. It looks about the size of an ordinary person.


    But although the body is small, but the whole body is more exquisite and clear, like a metal Genie general, the whole body is flashing the luster of life.


    "Thank you. Big willow, you helped me to fulfill my wish which I haven''t accomplished for several years. " Out of the tree hole, the amphibian looked at his body contentedly, "yes, you can rest assured. I know that I can''t betray you, right. I know the consequences. Well, we''ve been your race for generations. I''ll let this race carry forward... "


    With these words, Liu''s body flashed and disappeared in the edge of this wonderful city.


    On the other side of the ocean, a large number of Haitians have also come out of the oxygen vent. They hold strange pieces in their hands and pronounce strange syllables one by one. They seem to be very united and regular. They walk on the sea ice surface - and behind them, there are sea beasts emerging from the ice.


    As if feeling all the remote ground, a group of people who have marched to the edge of Qingdao stopped at the same place.


    "Lao Liu, seventeen, what''s wrong with you two?" He Zhizhi, who was directing the way in front of him, found that the two people who operated the machine suddenly did not move. He turned his head in doubt and asked.


    "There seems to be something wrong with it." Seventeen said first.


    "Well, the selfless heart of the US emperor will not die!" Old Liu was out of time and made a joke.


    "What kind of beauty emperor will not die if I die?" He Zhizhi looks at two people doubtfully.


    "You mean? Man of the sea, coming? " The eldest brother was sleeping in the robot. Hearing this, he suddenly opened his eyes. But after a while, his expression relaxed again, "come on, come on. For vulnerable human beings, there is a real need for some to stir up the situation. "


    "Stir up the game?" He Zhizhi asked, "the undersea people, didn''t you say that they occupied North America in a short time? Although I don''t have any special feelings for Americans, I have to admit that they are indeed the most dominant, most effective and most technologically advanced country in the world, or in the past. Since they can''t face the undersea people who have no scientific and technological foundation, and now the Haitians have occupied all their resources and technologies, their strength is even more different from that when they first landed! ""So The second said with a smile, "they look down on human beings even more. And then... "


    "They won''t be aiming at humans." The third one ended the conversation, and all the people who were still in doubt suddenly realized it.


    But there was one person in the room who really didn''t care about all this - the Haitians, the dead winter nights, the people and everything, and one of them didn''t care at all. Because she thinks she is short-sighted, because she has always been an orphan.


    Qingdao, outside the basement.


    Liu Chang, holding a knife, looked at his broken gun and asked at the side of the mustache: "can you take the liberty to ask you something? It would be a bit abrupt to ask about it. "


    "You ask." Moustache nodded. "I''ll tell you as long as it''s not too hard to answer."


    "Well, it''s about the Jinan Military Region..." Liu Chang asked his own question: "as one of the seven major military regions in China, Jinan Military Region claims to have nearly 300000 regular garrisons, which are all well-equipped troops. No matter how fierce it is in the end, as long as the civilians can survive, they will certainly be able to muddle along." (to be continued)

 Chapter 286

    As long as the civilians can survive, the soldiers will certainly survive, and only better.


    After all, the army is composed of young and middle-aged people. After military training, it has weapons in hand and unified management. If the end of the day comes, the army will undoubtedly be the team with the highest survival ability. This is like the beginning of Kaifeng, the whole process was occupied by strange creatures, but the military region can still retain a human territory - this is the power of the army. After all, Kaifeng is only a small city, and there is no large-scale military facilities. Compared with Jinan Military Region, which is one seventh of the country''s military strength, it is really small.


    "Those soldiers are living very well. What do you want to do with this?" Big beard heard Liu Chang inquire about the Jinan Military Region, showing a little alert look.


    "No, you don''t have to think about it. I won''t tell you where you are." A thief is always afraid of being caught. Moustache used to be a deserter. Of course, Liu Chang knows what he is thinking now. "And you don''t have to be afraid. You have been running away for several years. Can they really control you in this world?"


    "Although I said that, you don''t know the current situation of Jinan Military Region. I heard that the remaining soldiers formed a military city with great ability..." Big beard said what he knew. "Although I have never been to Jinan, I still hear that Jinan is the most stable city in China, and even Beijing can''t compare with Jinan now!"


    "Of course, it''s all my guess. I haven''t been to Jinan or Beijing since the end of the day. But I heard that the military city was very stable. "


    "Very stable?" Liu Chang seemed to think of a few years ago, when Li Qingshui was in Zhengzhou, he rubbed his nose and asked, "is there a very powerful brain domain evolutor sitting in there? Or is there a group of brain evolutionary leaders? But even so, it''s so close to the sea... "


    "No, it''s said that there is a body evolutionary who claims to be a super life in human beings. Even the giant sea monster is not his opponent. Most of the refugees in Qingdao escape. The preferred city is Jinan... " Big beard talked, while Liu Chang was thinking deeply.


    It is the first time that Liu Chang has heard the term "super life in human beings".


    Almost since the end of the day, I have been to several big cities, almost all those cities with city-state system. Leaders are either military power or brain mutators. Because of their strong ability of layout and construction, they are also very good at building relationships with people around them and developing their strength. Therefore, most of them can get along very well - even those who are not too obsessed with power can also be behind the scenes manipulators.


    So. Hearing about the military city of Jinan, Liu Chang never thought that this would be led by a human being with physical evolution - because it''s very difficult to convince people with brute force alone - unless


    Unless that person''s brute force has reached a shocking point!


    "Can human bodies really evolve to be as powerful as super life?" Liu Chang thought about this problem. In fact, he had thought about it before. After all, there are billions of human beings. Although there are not many super life in the world, it is not unique. Almost any large species can evolve one or two things that stand out. Why can''t humans alone?


    Previously, Liu Chang thought that human beings could not evolve super life because of the complexity of the body structure - because Li Qingshui said. The more sophisticated the organism is, the more stable the cell is, and the more difficult it is to mutate. Even at the end of the day, humans are a little bit later than other creatures to mutate. Therefore, Liu Chang has been wondering whether human beings have no super life at all.


    Because the time of doubt is too long, and so few years have not seen this problem, so Liu Chang gradually forgotten.


    Now at first hearing this word, I think of a lot of things. Think of Li Qingshui once murmured: "the human population base is so large, billions of base, there must be several particularly different?"


    "Even a giant sea monster can be killed?" Liu Chang pondered over the matter of super human for a while, and confirmed with some doubts: "is this rumor true?"


    "It should be true. Now the communication is so poor that the news can be transmitted from Jinan to Qingdao. Then this reputation and popularity should not be false news. " Said beard.


    "That''s it." Liu Chang spoke and walked forward a few steps. With the roar of the sea breeze, he looked at the direction of the giant snake''s death. "Li Qingshui can kill a giant sea snake, and it doesn''t look too troublesome. I don''t know who is more powerful than Li Qingshui..."


    "What?" The cold wind blew in his ears, and the beard didn''t hear what he said.


    And Liu Chang looked at the place where the sea snake died, and he had a new plan in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu and his party finally progress, driving the strange machine, Lao Liu looked at the girl behind her frown.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    "I feel terrible again." Xiaojing frowned and rubbed his temple. "He''s here."


    He, of course, refers to Li Qingshui."He is here as expected. I don''t know if Liu Chang is in trouble." He Zhizhi also worried said.


    "If he''s here, Liu Chang can''t be without an accident." The eldest also stood out from the group of children behind him - he was the tallest among the current group of clonal children, "but before Li Qingshui died, he was sure that nothing would happen to him. This is a contradiction... "


    "Yes, it''s contradictory." The second one said: "Li Qingshui used to calculate that Liu Chang would not have an accident, but now Li Qingshui has a little brain, but he also has a very strong calculation ability, and he can''t calculate Liu Chang''s whereabouts. And Liu Chang can''t beat that monster, and this contradiction comes! "


    "Well, it''s a light water contest with Li." Old three don''t know why, ha ha a smile, "before Li Qingshui, against now Li Qingshui, in the end who will win?"


    "No matter who will win, we have to go in and find Liu Chang first." No. 17 frowned and came out from behind. "And, before entering the city, everyone should cover up the micro information on themselves. Lao Liu, try to change these micro information and make mistakes in other people''s judgment."


    A person standing on the earth will send out countless trace information - his odor molecules will disappear with the wind, where he stands, will change the direction of the air flow, his voice will change the wave and magnetic field.


    These things are so small that they can''t even be felt by ordinary people. In some people''s eyes, they are flies on their eyes. (to be continued)

 Chapter 287

    "Lao Liu, what can you do to change the micro information on your body?" Asked the 17th.


    "You can modify your own, but it''s difficult to help others do it." Liu Xinmin said: "it is very difficult to change other people''s, especially the complicated micro information of large objects. As you know, the so-called change is not only to change itself, but also to consider the impact on the environment and the surrounding environment. In fact, one point is changing, that is, this point in the whole world. This workload is too precise and complicated."


    "Well, look at that!" The 17th thought for a while, and finally said, "if you trust our more than a dozen brothers, how do you think we can connect brain regions together?"


    Brain regions are connected together, which was once done by Daliushu. He connected millions of ordinary people''s brains together to form a river of wisdom. But this is his own business. He connected his own brain, so the process is relatively simple. The brain and brain will not doubt each other Exclusion.


    But several brain region evolutors who want to connect brain waves together are going through a crisis of trust.


    Because brain domain connection is not a trivial matter. Brain domain connection is not only the connection of thoughts, but also the connection of life. After all, for human beings, things about the brain are not small things, and even a little mistake can lead to death. What''s more, how to build trust among smart people is also a problem.


    "Brain domain connectivity?" Liu Xinmin looked at the 17th, "who''s leading ideology?"


    This is a problem. Since we have connected the brain domain, we can''t think of more than a dozen ideas. If we combine them, we will be strong, and the strong will be one person dominating everything.


    "Me." "After all, we have a lot of people. There are 17 brain region mutants in total. You are alone. I should be the leading role of this new life."


    "I don''t think so." Being dominated by others means giving one''s own brain and everything to that person. It is impossible for a fool to know that Liu Xinmin is indifferent to this matter.


    "Your body is a baby. It''s not convenient to do it in a lot of situations. It''s not convenient for you to walk on the snow with your short legs. I think it''s better for me to bear the thought temporarily." Lao Liu pointed to his thin and tall body and said, "after all, my body is an adult, and I am very strong. Although I can''t compare with the upper class, I can''t be weaker than Liu Chang no matter what my special ability is. Isn''t this just suitable for our action?"


    Smart people have to be efficient in doing things. Being unreasonable is a big taboo on the negotiation table. But now Lao Liu''s words are very reasonable, the 17th''s body is really inconvenient to act.


    "What do you think, then, when you use your body and No.1 dominant thought?" Step back on the 17th.


    Old Liu Zesi took the exam for a while.


    "Yes, but I want to keep a sense of crisis."


    The so-called crisis consciousness is the moment when the mind and body are completely occupied. The consciousness will wake up. It is like a deep sleeping human. He has no consciousness and does not know where he is. But if you push him out of bed, he will wake up in a moment. This is a kind of crisis consciousness.


    "OK, that''s it." No. 17 nodded, turned to look at the other people, "are you ok?"


    Time is tight. The negotiation can''t be a seesaw battle. The other clones have no opinions, and Lao Liu has no opinions. Both sides have stepped back a step. The matter of brain domain connection is basically settled in this way.


    After more than a dozen brain region mutants had discussed, they sat down on the ground, and then opened their brain regions. With Lao Liu''s body as the carrier and the No. 1 thought as the leading factor, they gradually integrated the brain waves together.


    It''s complicated to say, but it''s not time-consuming.


    After all, this is only a matter for a dozen people, and everyone has the ability to put out the brain waves, which is no more complicated and difficult than the workload of Daliushu. They do not need to clear the minds of others, because everyone is voluntary, and each brain is extremely precise.


    So it took about an hour, a whole new human, to get up from the ground.


    After he stood up again, Liu Xinmin''s eyes changed. He was no longer calm when he was old. Instead, he became vigorous and vigorous not long after the birth of new life. At this time, Liu Xinmin was already the leader of clone.


    Standing next to them, watching these strange smart people do these actions, he Zhizhi has been a bit stunned: "this is over? Is it that simple? "


    He Zhizhi looked at Liu Xinmin, whose eyes changed, and asked, "are you No. 1 now?"


    "Yes, No. 1" cough. "After standing up, No. 1 vigorously coughed," I''m not used to this voice! "


    No. 1 said this, picked up the others from the ground and put them into the incubator of the giant walking machine one by one.


    "Are they not going to die People will die if their bodies are stiff for a long time. He Zhizhi, as a soldier, knows a little bit about this. Even the former vegetative people also need constant nutrition supply and body massage to keep their body active. Otherwise, the muscles and internal organs will soon wither and degenerate. Now it''s freezing and snowy outside. Even if it''s in the incubator, it''s not very warm. There''s no special medical equipment. It can''t even keep a constant temperature. There''s no nutrient solution to keep their basic heat. It won''t last long."So, we have to hurry up!" No. 1 said, "it''s better not to exceed 50 hours, which is about two days. The body inside can''t last too long."


    "I see. Let''s go." He Zhizhi nodded and returned to his military style. He closed his backpack, took his weapons, and sniffed the smell molecules in the cold wind, and walked at the front of the team. And the leader in the middle of the team constantly covers up a few people''s micro information, and constantly calculates Liu Chang''s position. After a few minutes, a position was finally determined.


    "Xiaojing, where is Li Qingshui?" He can calculate Liu Chang''s position, but he can''t count Li Qingshui, because compared with changing and concealing micro information, Li Qingshui is an expert


    "in the east of the city!" Xiao Jing''s face is still afraid.


    "That''s fine." Hearing this news, the boss finally breathed a sigh of relief, "go, Liu Chang is in the west of the city!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 288

    Qingdao is not a small city. Even if there was a mobile phone before, it would take more than half an hour for the two to contact each other in a certain place. Therefore, even if Liu Chang has keen senses, he Zhizhi and others have already entered the city.


    After he got up in the morning, he followed mustache to the dilapidated parking lot, and the love bird followed him because he was greedy and had nothing to do.


    "To say, this snake meat is delicious, especially super life meat." Parrot and Liu Chang walked side by side in the street, Gaga strange cry: "the meat is so thin, but also so strong, bite in the mouth like a rubber band, playing teeth all gurgle!"


    "Do you have teeth? I''ve seen a lot of Chinese masters Liu Chang took a look at the parrot - as long as he was ok, he kept talking and seemed to never know what sorrow was.


    "I don''t have teeth, but I have a beak. I can still feel it. Besides, you should know that parrots are snake eaters. If you eat them, they will..." The bird continued to criticize.


    "Eagles eat snakes, but parrots can only be eaten by snakes!" Liu Chang also continued to make complaints about it.


    This makes the beards in front of them keep looking back.


    This morning, ever since he learned that the parrot can talk, he has been curious. Now it is even more strange to see the parrot talk so much.


    "I said before that animals can''t be tamed now. How did you get this parrot?" Bearded for a long time, and finally inserted, "it turns out that this is also an intelligent species. I really can''t see it!"


    "I can''t see that it''s you who are embarrassed, and I wanted to ask you yesterday. If Liu Chang didn''t let me talk, I really want to educate you. Why do you have such a long beard on such a cold day? Keep warm? It''s freezing, you know The parrot''s beak is very bad, and it seems that except for those who are stronger than him, he always likes to use the way of "bullying others" to express that he is a more advanced species, "so I can''t think of it. He has such a long beard that sputum can stick to it. Is it convenient for you to eat? If you drink soup, don''t you worry about putting your beard in the rice bowl


    "This..." The parrot made a confession. Mustache was angry for three times, but could not think of a retort, so he shut his mouth.


    "That''s why. I know how to force people to dress up. Some of them pretend to be small white faces, some are charming and some are grandsons The parrot didn''t speak when he saw his beard. "If you pretend to be a grandson, you can play a pig and eat a tiger. If you are charming, you can work for him. It''s easier to be trusted, to attract people better, and to be a boss is easier to establish prestige... "


    Parrot in the bar Bang non-stop, Liu Chang on the side also did not speak to continue to walk.


    He now likes to give his body mental cues, hoping that he can develop the ability of arthropod as soon as possible.


    So they went all the way to the hole in the snake. Mustache left the two men and asked them to collect the excavation fee. Liu Chang also dug out dozens of catties of meat from the snake and roasted it on the spot. As Parrot said, snake meat is really delicious. In the past world, he had heard about the principle that mountain chicken tastes better than feed chicken. The meat of this super life is really strong. Not only are the muscles strong and the body is closely arranged, but also it has a very strange taste, which is not possessed by other creatures.


    After several dozens of pounds of meat, Liu Chang was idle and bored, holding a mirror to see the degree of recovery of his eyes - he suddenly smelled a familiar smell.


    A familiar smell.


    There were Xiaojing, he Zhizhi, and Liu Xinmin - but what he was not sure about was that although the smell of the three people was familiar, it was strange. At first, it seemed that they were three, but they were not like each other carefully.


    But even so, it was enough to arouse Liu Chang''s curiosity. He slowly thought about the direction of several people''s coming. Although Liu Chang didn''t know why the smell of several people had changed, and could not guess that the strange feeling was the result of interference from micro information, he met several people, walked more than 2000 meters, and then saw the familiar figure.


    "Shit, it''s really you!" Seeing the familiar figure, all doubts in his heart went, Liu Chang rushed to the two relatives and a friend, "Xiaojing, he Zhizhi, how can you follow me. And Lao Liu, the boss and the second? Are they all right at the Institute? "


    Liu Chang was very excited to see them. Since the day when Li Qingshui arrived in Qingdao, he had been worried about the safety of these people. Now he saw that he was the closest to him and walked with him from Zhengzhou four years ago to now that both of them are alive, his heart is half full.


    "I went to Beijing to see you. They said you were gone, but I''m still a little worried. It''s good to see you all here." Liu Chang patted the congratulatory branches on the shoulder and kneaded Xiaojing''s hair. When the latter came, he tightly grasped his sleeve. "Oh, the eldest, the second, the third and the three of them are all right?"


    "I''m the boss." Liu Xinmin stepped forward, using his own height advantage, touched Liu Chang, "higher than you feel, really good!""Are you the boss?" Liu Chang looked at Li Xinmin''s serious and crafty eyes. At first, he didn''t believe it, but then he felt very strange - because according to Liu Xinmin''s temper, he really couldn''t make such a joke with himself. Therefore, he asked doubtlessly: "I said, you are not really the boss?"


    "Well, really." No. 1 laughed and explained the matter again, "we have 17 clones, and we have reached an agreement with Lao Liu. The brain regions are connected together, so I am very strong now. This feeling is really good The pursuit of strength is also human instinct


    The elder brother said, clenched his fist, as if feeling the sense of strength in his body.


    "Damn it, body exchange. Don''t you make it like a movie every day?" Liu Changzheng was talking to the boss, and a loud voice ran from the distance, "are you really the boss? Oh, good


    The parrot just followed Liu Chang. Seeing that there was no danger, the parrot danced: "this time, the grandson of Lao Liu can''t threaten me. There are no good people on the 17th. I think you might as well occupy this body and strength. Anyway, you like the sense of power so much. I think you are much better than those guys like seventeen and Lao Liu! " (to be continued)

 Chapter 289

    "Ha ha." Hearing the parrot''s words, he always laughs but does not speak.


    After chatting with Xiaojing he Zhizhi, Liu Chang told the boss a more important thing, "by the way, when I went to Beijing, tassel woke up and ran away."


    "It must be Li Qingshui." When the boss heard Liu Chang''s words, he showed a strange look on his face. After all, it was a bit too much for a clone to talk about ontology.


    "I guess so. If he did it, it''s very likely that Liu has taken refuge in the big tree now." This problem is obvious. Liu has tried for nearly four years, but he has not found his own race. He can only rely on the power of others - after the alliance with human beings is broken, the big willow will become. When Liu Chang talks with the boss, Xiaojing suddenly looks a little different. This makes Liu Chang, who has been paying close attention to her, immediately notice that something is wrong.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Chang asked.


    "That fear point, keep approaching!" Xiaojing frowned, her face showed a look of pain, "it seems to be constantly approaching this side..."


    "Did Li Qingshui find us?" Liu Chang was surprised.


    "No way. When we came, we had covered up the trace information on our bodies. If it was you, he hadn''t found you for so many days Is it to say that he is waiting for us The boss figured out the joints and quickly invaded the brain region around Liu Chang''s body, changing the micro information there, "we quickly move the position, I spread the false information."


    "Good." Liu Chang nodded and hastily took Liu Xinmin and he Zhizhi to jump up together and heard the words "Li Qingshui". Just ready to take off.


    The parrot spread its wings and flew beyond the point of fear.


    But after several people jumped on the parrot''s back and flew for a distance, Xiaojing''s eyebrows still didn''t stretch out.


    "What''s going on?" The boss asked anxiously.


    "Li Qingshui is still approaching, and seems to fly faster than the beloved bird!" Xiaojing panic way.


    "No way! I''ve spread the false information! " The old man''s face was also shocked. "Can Li Qingshui distinguish the false news I send out? It''s impossible. It''s easy to cheat people, but it''s hard to see through. No matter how clever he is, he can''t completely expose my false information! "


    "That''s what''s wrong elsewhere." Liu Chang''s voice did not fall, parrot''s back, suddenly out of countless wickers, the direct backhand tied the parrot in the air. Let four people and one bird fall from the height of 200 meters.


    "Damn it!" The parrot''s wings were tied up in the air and they were shouting.


    "Li Qingshui even planted seeds on you. You didn''t say it earlier!" The eldest brother grasped the branches of he in the air and tried to stabilize his figure. At the same time, he didn''t forget to quarrel.


    How do I know! I only remember that he kept me warm before. How could I know that this thing still has this function! " From a height of 200 meters to a height of 100 meters, the parrot finally realized the crisis, "ah. I said, this is not the time to quarrel, Liu Chang. Help me


    "Well!" At the moment of the accident, he hugged Xiaojing with one hand. Seeing the current situation, he held the parrot in his other hand, and at the same time turned his head to No. 1 holding he Zhizhi and asked, "can Liu Xinmin''s body withstand such a violent shock?"


    "Almost so!" One called out, and then several people fell to less than 50 meters.


    And Liu Chang here also saw the scene on the ground - there are buildings, there are trees. Without saying a word, entering his own field of vision, Liu Chang immediately selected a powerful landing point, and then arm force, mercilessly hit the love bird on Liu Xinmin''s body. And then I flew in another direction with this reaction.


    Boom!!!


    With two loud noises, Zhiqing bird and Liu Xinmin obliquely smashed into the crown of a big tree and broke countless branches inside. Liu Chang, holding Xiaojing, fell into a shack and fell into seven meat and eight vegetables.


    "Are you all right?" In the rubble, Liu Chang fell a little bit covered, but after a moment of trance, he still looked at his arms, which he protected very well.


    "It''s OK." No matter how well you protect it. From high altitude concussion down, also have to shake a concussion, Xiaojing said this, eyes did not focus at all.


    But even so, Liu Chang did not dare to delay. Holding hands, Xiaojing jumped hundreds of meters. He found the most loved bird covered with injuries under the tree crown, as well as he Zhizhi, who was also injured.


    "It''s OK. I''m protecting his head." No. 1 has a lot of wounds on her body, but it doesn''t look so ferocious because of her strong body.


    "Miss Li Coming soon... " At the moment of crisis, Xiaojing is still talking in the eyes, indicating the situation of several people.


    "Coming soon..." Liu Chang frowned deeply and looked at a group of defeated soldiers on the ground. There was almost no hope in his eyes. Li Qingshui''s combat effectiveness was very different from that of him. Similarly, because the vitality of the other side was too strong and the strength was very huge, even if he was running, he could not run through that terrible creature.What''s more, the people in this place are all his relatives, so we can''t ignore them.


    "You go first..." For the first time since I made such a decision, Liu Youchang thought deeply for the first time


    "After the hair is broken, you are also shot dead." No. 1 didn''t pay any attention to Liu Chang. While pulling the wicker from the beloved bird, he said, "you go first. You have willows on your body, and for Li Qingshui, you have no value to pursue You go east How far can we go... "


    "Then, Xiaojing, you go to the southwest and Liu Chang goes to the northwest. I will choose my own way. He Zhizhi, you and parrot will go east together, and we will run separately. Since you can''t run away from him, you have to give him a multiple choice question, which is difficult for him No. 1 immediately made a decision, "how fast we all run, since we can''t die together, we have to let our companions live. How fast you can run depends on how likely your partner is to survive. You know, Li Qingshui''s speed is faster than Liu Chang. Even if he turns back and forth, maybe he can catch all of us. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 290

    "This..." Liu Chang heard the decision of No.1 and thought about it. It is really the only way now. If you can''t fight and run, you can only run separately. In this way, everyone will have a little chance to survive.


    "However, Xiaojing now feels a little visceral concussion, and her brain is also damaged. Can she run?" From a height of 200 meters, even if it is not a fall, but wrapped in a thick quilt, then "pier" once, ordinary people may die. Even if the current problem is several times stronger than before, Xiaojing is several times stronger than ordinary people, but the injury still has to be injured.


    "Anyway, that''s the only way to do it now. Otherwise, you can''t run with her? " No. 1 spoke very fast. "Li Qingshui''s pursuit of people must start from what he thinks is the most valuable. And who is most valuable here? You! So, it''s the most dangerous thing to go with you! At this time, it''s not a time to talk about feelings. Do you think it''s appropriate for Xiaojing to walk in the jungle? Or is Li Qingshui catching up with you, and the risk factor is higher? "


    No. 1''s feelings are those of the "rational school". He has no love for children. He is willing to sacrifice for his companions - but the premise is that the sacrifice is the most correct decision.


    In the face of this kind of rationalism, Liu Chang can''t refute it. He also knows that time is pressing. Li Qingshui is very fast. With his speed, he traverses the whole city of Qingdao in less than half an hour. Considering the speed gap between the two sides, he has no time to talk nonsense.


    "Well, that''s it." Liu Chang looked at the injured beloved bird and he Zhizhi. "Can you two walk? Can you fly, love bird


    "I can''t fly." The parrot cried bitterly, "Damn, the seeds that the monster planted on me are all on the wings. I may have considered this situation. I have injuries on my wings and seeds in my body. Now the seeds attack inside, and my whole body is so weak that I can''t move. You go first. Don''t worry about me. You also know, I this bird is a wall grass, he came, I will decisively sell you to protect your life! Ha ha, ha ha... "


    The parrot laughs, trying to ease the atmosphere, but its leaky lungs aggravate the heavy feeling in the air.


    "Don''t worry about me. I can''t leave. I''m just a bird. It is of no value to Li Qingshui. If he mends my wound for me, I will definitely take him after you. Ha ha ha Don''t you run? " Love bird continued to smile.


    But no one spoke at the scene.


    Silence for more than ten seconds - every second is heavy.


    More than ten seconds later, everyone no longer hesitated. He Zhizhi, covered with injuries, stood up from the ground and walked toward the East.


    "If you can live, I''ll see you in Jinan." Liu sighed. Put Xiaojing on the ground, and he ran toward the northwest quickly, because he knew that the faster he ran, the more opportunities he would give his companions, and each step was faster. The companion took out the hope of ascending to heaven and took one more step.


    After rushing out, Liu Chang took a last look at these relatives before he ran out of his field of vision, because he knew that even if he spoke well, he could not hear them. Li Qingshui is not an ordinary person. It''s impossible for them to catch them. This multiple-choice question is not to catch or not to catch, to catch one, to catch several, or to catch all of them.


    to seize is undoubtedly to die, and some of these people must die today - as for who died, though I don''t know. But these are the only ones present - maybe Xiaojing, maybe no. 1, and more likely, they are themselves.


    People are dying. This is another multiple choice question.


    "Liu Chang, I''ve had a good time since I met you." Obviously, everyone expected this problem, so he Zhizhi called out when Liu Chang''s figure was about to disappear.


    "Brother Liu Chang, I will die if you die!" That''s what Xiaojing says.


    "Brother Liu Chang, I will not die if you die!" The parrot is holding its voice and learning to cry quietly


    Only the boss didn''t speak, because he was too lazy to waste time to vent his feelings. After arranging everything, he chose a direction and ran out - the speed was not much slower than Liu Chang.


    After that, Xiaojing also ran away, he Zhizhi also ran away.


    Everyone is running, running for themselves, running for their companions, running for life.


    In this way, just a little popular city side, only a lone bird. Then the bird felt the cold wind in the air a little cold, looking at a friend who left, it seemed that he was too lonely to sing.


    First came "let''s swing the oars", and then he sang "on the moon". When he sang "the most dazzling national wind", he was very happy. A figure blocked the sunshine on its head, and made him stop the double noise of the broken Gong voice and the bellows like lungs.


    "All the people are gone. Don''t chase them!" The parrot raised his eyelids and stopped singing. It seemed that the noisy words of the bird would never stop. It was more difficult for him to shut up than to let him die. "It''s time to stop. Come and sing a song with me. This song is very passionate. I learned it on the broken computer in the courtyard Yes. I''m calling you, come on, together The curved river comes from the sky well!!! A sea of what well!!! Hot songs are our expectation well!!! What? What? I forgot my words Hey"You''re a terrible singer." Li Qingshui heard the parrot''s song, his eyelids jumped unnaturally, then pointed out the wicker with his fingertips, "help me chase them."


    "Leave me alone..." Seeing the wicker approaching, the parrot stopped singing, "I''m just a bird. I have nothing to do with them. I''m not special at all."


    "I''ll let you go once." Li Qingshui looks at the bird.


    "Let me go, then?" The bird coughed twice, "do you take me as bait?"


    "But always let it go." Li Qingshui eyes unchanged, "now, you help me chase them, I can let you go the second time!"


    "How can I help? I have injuries all over my body, and I can''t fly as fast as you Said the bird.


    "Well, flat land is like this, but in the west of Shandong, there are many mountains and hills. If you convert these ups and downs, you will be faster than me." Li Qingshui said this, and then stabbed the wicker into his affectionate body for the second time, and used the fine biological energy to repair the damage on each other''s body. (to be continued)

 Chapter 291

    In fact, most of the wounds on Zhiqing bird are caused by seeds left by Li Qingshui. These injuries are difficult to treat for others, because it is a very complicated task to clean up the residual seeds - but Li Qingshui is different.


    These seeds are his things. They can be used like fingers. When you want him to destroy, you can destroy them. When you want to make them gentle and even beneficial, they will naturally become beneficial things.


    So, in a moment, the parrot stood up intact from the ground - even the wound from the fall was healed.


    "Come on, let''s go." After the parrot healed, Li Qingshui didn''t talk nonsense. He jumped on his back directly, "go there first, then turn back all over there..."


    Li Qingshui points to two directions, one is southwest and the other is northwest.


    "Catch Xiaojing first?" "Why?"


    "Because she''s easy to catch, and more important." Li Qingshui was too lazy to lie, patted the parrot''s back and let it soar from the ground.


    "Why is Xiaojing more important than Liu Chang and Lao Liu?" Asked the parrot again after he had risen.


    But this time Li Qingshui did not answer his question.


    "Talk about it. Anyway, we are in the same camp now. As you know, I am a villain, and I will listen to whoever I am with. I don''t have much feelings with them. You see, I''m a bird. Why do you have so many disagreements with a bird Parrot flying in the sky, said carelessly.


    "I don''t say it because I don''t want to make you sad." Li Qingshui took a look at the birds below, "I''m not a pervert. There is no habit of enjoying the pain of others. "


    "Don''t want to make me sad?" "What do you say?" the parrot asked


    "Because they deceive you, you think you are a companion with them, but they only think you are a bird. Let''s say that. Lao Liu cheated on you. " Li Qingshui sniffed the cold smell in the air, carefully distinguishing what he was saying and smiling, "do you think what they said just now is very emotional. What''s so touching about running separately for your partner? But I can tell you for sure that they didn''t run separately, or so to speak. There are only two ways And this one of them... "


    Li Qingshui said, pointing to the southwest.


    "This way, old Liu. Xiaojing and the woman named he Zhizhi are all here. "


    "All here?" "It''s impossible. Isn''t it easier to run separately?" the bird exclaimed


    "That''s what you think..." Li Qingshui stood on the bird''s back and said, "don''t you feel that there is something strange about the whole thing? For example, now Lao Liu is no longer Lao Liu. He has the ability to block his own micro information. According to the truth, I can''t adjust their position without your eyes. Why do they run separately. Even if it''s the principle of putting eggs in two baskets, Xiaojing, who has the least ability to move, should not be put on the same route... "


    "You mean..." Love bird''s face changed a few times.


    "Yes. They''re lying to you. " Facing the cold wind, Li Qingshui''s voice was "buzzing" by the wind. "They want to cheat you, to cheat me of the trace information I feel on you. But sometimes it''s not accurate to predict this kind of thing, because when you know a certain degree about a person''s character. You don''t need to make precise calculations. You just need to... "


    "Guess!"


    Outside the city is the jungle. On the other side of the jungle, the eldest brother, with a branch of he in one hand and Xiaojing in the other hand, gallops through the dense forest -- these trees are very vigorous in vitality. According to the truth, in the past, when the weather was dozens of degrees below zero, any tree would have to freeze to death.


    But now different, these four years of continuous growth of towering trees, one by one has beyond the extreme vitality, even if the leaves frozen into ice crystal, did not fall off, the trunk is more powerful fire, there is not a bit of death - on the contrary, because the veins of the leaves are formed ice crystals, it is even more white and beautiful.


    "No. 1, didn''t you agree to run separately? Why did you come back again, and Liu Chang?" He Zhizhi was under the right armpit of No.1 tall body and called out in doubt: "what''s going on?"


    "Don''t ask, you two have no walking ability at all. How far can you run?" The eldest brother frowned and said in a stuffy voice: "as for Liu Chang, you can rest assured that although the absolute speed of that guy is much slower than that of Li Qingshui, his ability to travel in the jungle and complex terrain is no less than that guy. He is a complex of jungle creatures. The more complex the environment is, the more physical advantages can be exerted. "


    It''s like mice and humans - even though humans can run faster than rats, they''re no match for mice in complex terrain. Liu Chang has the ability to gather a variety of creatures, as well as dynamic vision and calculation ability. He can run even faster in the complex hilly jungle than in the plain.


    "Well, if you fold back, what should I do with Liu Chang?" In the turbulence of her body, Xiaojing still only cares about this problem.


    "Hey, you don''t have to worry. As long as Li Qingshui is not a fool, he will not go after Liu Chang first. His side is fast, and there are few people. Our side is very slow, and there are three people, especially you No. 1 said, "I always feel that the guy is more interested in you than Liu Chang. So"Have you always wanted to sacrifice for brother Liu Chang?" The elder brother ran and looked at Xiaojing. "Now the opportunity comes. If you are allowed to die for brother Liu Chang, will you regret it?"


    "No Xiaojing is determined.


    "That''s fine." The boss nodded and sped up the moving speed under his feet. "We are the bait now. Whether we are alive or not, we have to hold Lao Li for more time. Is he in your range now? "


    "No Xiao Jing shook her head.


    "That means there''s still a long way to go. You''ve got a sense. I''ve been deceived. We may not be caught! Since he wants to play cat and mouse so much, I will play with him They must think I want to play cat and mouse... " Standing on the parrot''s back, Li Qingshui''s face was gradually filled with some rattan like green veins. The most dense place was around his eyes, and the roots became more and more obvious. At the same time, Li Qingshui''s eyes became more and more clear.


    "But in my opinion, it''s more appropriate to change the name of the game to Eagle catching chicken!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 292

    "Fly higher, fly higher."


    Hearing Li Qingshui''s words, the parrot''s body size keeps rising - although as a bird, its eyesight is pretty good, but now with the rising figure, it has long been unable to see the things below. Moreover, with the continuous upward flight, the temperature is getting lower and lower. In the past, a thousand meters is about six degrees, but now, this number is absolutely inaccurate.


    "How high can you fly?" Li Qingshui asked.


    "Very high." The parrot replied, "in the world before the end of the day, are there vultures that can fly over the top of Mount Everest? That''s more than 8000 meters. If I fly to 10000 meters at least, there is no problem in reaching the stratosphere. But I didn''t fly that high because I didn''t have enough vision. If I was too far from the ground, I would get lost. "


    "It''s OK. I''ll show you the direction. You can fly as high as you can." Li Qingshui''s Willow veins beside his eyes are becoming more and more prominent. Even because of the prominent blue veins, even his body is a little shriveled. Obviously, this kind of extreme vision is also a great consumption for him.


    The cold wind howled in the air. When the parrot rose to a height of several thousand meters, the cold wind almost penetrated his skeleton. At this time, Li Qingshui called out to stop.


    "Yes." Li Qingshui said.


    But his voice had fallen, but the parrot was still flying high into the air, and his mouth was saying something.


    "Brother Shui, I didn''t understand before, but I suddenly wanted to understand something just now..." During the flight, the parrot looked back at Li Qingshui, who was standing on his back, but looked surprised.


    "In fact, whether you are a man or a bird, if you want to live freely, you have to follow your own ideas. Sometimes, you can do what you want. Don''t do it if you don''t want to. Real freedom is nothing to do with life! It depends on whether you like it or not. "


    "In fact, No. 1 didn''t cheat me. When he helped me pull out the wicker. He told me how far to run, and I knew what he meant You are also a secret You think too well of your clones, those guys. You really think that little guy number one didn''t kill me and left you with such a vehicle. Is it because we are friends? So would you rather let me be a time bomb than kill me? Come on! I and every day are friends, Liu Chang and I are barely friends. I have no feelings with other people. "


    "Ha ha, I see what you mean." Li Qingshui heard the words of love bird, the blue veins on his face were recycled, and his body was gradually plump up. "Human feelings are really hard to calculate. Because there is no base for this thing, it is too changeable... "


    Li Qingshui tightened his clothes.


    "In fact, what is difficult to calculate is not emotion, but free will..." The parrot said this. The whole body burst. Colorful feathers are flying in the sky, and they are gone with the wind.


    Li Qingshui was also more than ten meters away by the aftershocks of the explosion. Then, after stabilizing the body in the air, he quickly fell down - thousands of meters high, even alloy steel had to fall into shape. Therefore, in the face of this situation, even Li Qingshui did not dare to be careless. Among his five fingers, the willows protruded and merged to form a wing shape. Then he stretched himself out and took out a most appropriate wind force bearing posture, constantly trying to slow down his falling speed.


    But even so, the powerful theory of gravitation is still invincible. Li Qingshui''s falling speed is increasing. The rapid wind condenses the water vapor around him. In the process of falling rapidly, a layer of ice dregs is formed on his hair.


    Until he fell thousands of meters above the ground, Li Qingshui smashed a huge pit on the ground with a "roar". His strength was very strong. Even if he fell from such a high sky, he would not be able to slow down for a long time.


    "Ha ha, it''s really interesting..." Inside the cave, Li Qingshui, whose clothes had been completely broken, crawled out of the hole slowly. He didn''t have to walk because his legs had been completely twisted at the edge of the hole. He slowly stretched out willow sticks on his fingers and inserted them into his legs for treatment. Li Qingshui''s eyes looked to the southwest.


    "Can the integration of wisdom really elevate the birth of wisdom to a higher level? Even I deceived the past... " Li Qingshui said this with an interesting look on his face.


    Obviously, in his eyes, the game of hawk catching chicken gradually became interesting.


    And on the other side.


    "He Zhizhi, it should be safer for the time being, and you are the one who is least noticed by Li Qingshui. Could you please deal with those physical matters in the machine?" No. 1, who was running, stopped suddenly and put down a woman in her arms. "If those bodies are left there for too long, there will be problems. Can you go there?"


    "But Li Qingshui will figure out my position. There was a cover up there before, but if I go there, I won''t mean it?" He Zhizhi doubted.


    "It''s OK. Put on my clothes. I''ve changed the odor molecules and trace radiation here. It''s OK." No. 1 said, handed the clothes to he Zhizhi, and then, without waiting for the other party''s consent, took Xiaojing and left the snow forest.¡­¡­


    Running in the jungle, Liu Chang ran from day to night, and then the sun went down, the temperature was even colder. Under his feet was the kind of hard frozen soil, and the soil was no different from brick and stone. The paper strips of the surrounding trees are also frozen hard, and when you step on the ground, you will make a "bang" sound, like the crisp sound of a broken popsicle.


    "I don''t know what happened to Xiaojing." No matter how strong his body is, Liu Chang feels tired when he runs from day to night.


    He gradually slowed down and prepared to have a rest. At the beginning of the day, he walked very fast and didn''t bring any dry food and water. So he spent a lot of money running on such a day. And sometimes people''s physical fatigue is strange - like a marathon runner, he is better when he has been running, but once he stops, the feeling of fatigue, hunger and thirst is like a mountain falling down.


    At this time, Liu Chang was on an unknown mountain. Although Qingdao and Jinan were in Shandong Province, the distance was close to 400 kilometers, which was not close. Liu Chang didn''t want to run to the place in one breath, and then he took up the idea of mountain forest.


    "It''s OK to say if you''re hungry, but what if you''re thirsty?" After peeling off the bark of a big tree, Liu Chang found that all the sap inside was frozen with the solid wood.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 293

    "Forget it. Wait until Jinan." In the past, it took about five hours to get from Qingdao to Jinan by car. Now Liu Chang''s running speed is no slower than that of a car. However, there are many dangers in the jungle. Even if the dead night comes and the winter is deep into the bones, as long as the animals and plants still need nutrients, they can avoid hunting.


    Liu Chang has been running all the way. In fact, he has experienced several dangerous situations and encountered several attacks from animals and plants. Because there are strange things growing in some places, he doesn''t dare to set foot in or even take a detour - which greatly damages his journey.


    In fact, every local jungle has its own unique natural barrier, which is a kind of self-protection of the jungle. Not to mention far away, it was just the beginning of the end. Not long after the end, the evolution of animals and plants was not very advanced. From Kaifeng to Zhengzhou, there were countless difficulties and obstacles, and even the strange plants such as bright red flowers.


    Later, from Henan to Hebei, we met the "hidden forest", a strange phenomenon of "group coordinated evolution" in which the whole huge forest was pure red. Therefore, it is not easy for anyone to pass through the wild.


    Even Liu Chang had to be careful - because the wild is like a lower risk underwater world. Liu Chang jumped into the sea, and within a dozen minutes, he met a giant eel, a creature that he could not defeat at all. In the jungle of the wild, there were not a few such creatures. What''s more, he had no firearms at all.


    He was in a hurry this time, except for the big knife, because he had to dig snake meat when he went out in the morning, so he didn''t take the rest of the things. Even the meat chopper left at the base of Qingdao beard.


    Therefore, after enduring for a while in situ, Liu Chang did not choose to be out of the ordinary. Still running.


    But I don''t know it was God who heard his hunger and thirst. It was the jungle''s rule that "water and water can''t be too far apart" played a role. After a short rest, Liu Chang was able to speed up again. Did not run far, in the cold wind smell of water.


    It''s the smell of fresh water - there''s no sea smell in the air, and there''s no bitterness in the salt. Liu Chang determined that there was a big lake ahead.


    Just want to sleep, someone came to deliver the pillow, such a huge water in front of you, there is no reason not to drink. Anyway, it was not far away, and the body was extremely tired and short of water. Liu Chang simply ran to the direction of the water source. The nose can smell, naturally not too far away, after running about 3000 meters, Liu Chang really saw a frozen lake.


    The surface of the lake has frozen, but the lake is the same as the sea water. There are a lot of breaks - some of the life in the lake is rolling in, and there are many temporary breaks that have been frozen, apparently created by terrestrial life that comes to the lake to get water. If they want to drink water, they have to break the ice. Before the end of the day, creatures have the intelligence to break the ice to get water. After the end of the day, it''s not hard for smart animals. It''s just too low. So it''s very difficult to break the ice. It takes very strong animals or groups of animals to break the ice successfully.


    Small, powerless species. Maybe we''ll just have to pick up ice scraps for a living.


    What''s more, in this weather of splashing water into ice, even if an ice mouth is broken, it will freeze again in a flash - Liu Chang sometimes doubts that if the lake is not deep enough, it should be frozen completely - and he doesn''t know what to do with the creatures inside.


    However, these scientific problems just flashed through his mind. Liu Chang was chasing after something that would kill him. He did not have time to think about it. After observing the lakeside a little, he found nothing dangerous and strange. Then he slowly approached the lake. He took out a large piece of ice on the lake and put it in his mouth to chew it ¡£


    Liu Chang didn''t want to get water from the oxygen outlet because he didn''t want to encounter any danger. After taking a few mouthfuls of ice to replenish his body''s moisture, he picked up some pieces of ice to prepare for use on the road. When he finished all this and was about to leave, he suddenly smelled a strange smell.


    The smell of ants.


    Each insect has a unique smell, and many insects have a little bit of Chinese medicine smell. Ants, as a species that has been all over the mainland in the world before and now, also has its own unique flavor. Therefore, Liu changzha smelled this kind of smell, aroused a little curiosity.


    Because according to the intensity of the smell, Liu Chang can basically judge that the coming creatures are very large - giant ants, which he has hardly seen before, and the biggest ants he has seen after the end of the day, which is the size of a washbasin - seem to have a unique structure like a dynamo, which makes it difficult for them to grow too large. Recently, Liu Chang is urgent Want to get the strength of ants, so it is rare to risk, waiting for the arrival of this group of creatures.


    He wanted to see if the ant could maintain its powerful proportional power after it became bigger.


    So he found a rock by the lake, hid behind the rock and tree trunk, and waited for the strange things to come.


    Ants are gregarious animals. The queen of worker ants and soldiers has a clear division of labor. Liu Chang did not wait long before he saw a group of black ants about the size of one person, carrying a bright red ant about the size of three people to the lake."Queen?" Ants are creatures with strange intelligence - if they are alone, they are not as intelligent as most insects. But living together seems to produce a kind of symbiotic wisdom, the ability of the group to make miracles beyond the reach of other creatures - and this creature has almost no vision, and its vision is two-dimensional - that is to say, they can only see things on the plane, but not feel the three-dimensional feeling. And in the previous world, there were even claims that ants had no vision, and their main sensory organs were antennae.


    However, after the end of the day, a variety of ants appeared - Liu Chang even saw ants with several pairs of compound eyes like flies - which allowed them to see all the things around them at 360 degrees, so that they could sense danger, catch prey and collect information.


    But squatting behind the tree, Liu Chang found that there was no such thing as "vision" in front of him. His bare body was full of the hard shell of that kind of ant, and there was no sunken thing similar to the eyes. However, the antennae were particularly developed. One by one, as thick as an arm, kept swinging in front of him as they moved.


    "The big red ant, seems to be sick?" Liu Chang looked at the strange scene in front of him - those small worker ants seemed to accept some kind of command, carrying the big red ant all the way to the lake. Then two of them went up to the ice on the lake. With the sharp and hard forceps, they made a hole in the frozen ice, and then put the queen ant on the edge of the hole.


    "Clutchy" and "clutchy" queen ant then made an ugly sound on her stomach - it was very loud and hard to hear, even Liu Chang felt a little harsh when she was dozens of meters away. The ugly sound was similar to the sound of steel drill and steel plate, accompanied by the "coo Gu" bubble sound, which made Liu Chang think of the picture of himself living in the belly of eel.


    He seemed to see the scene of the queen ant''s stomach drum after drum across the space of several tens of meters. After a short time, he heard a sound of "pa La", and a black "iron drill bit" drilled out of the queen ant''s stomach.


    "My God, what is that?" The iron drill bit slowly drilled out of the queen ant''s broken stomach, which made the queen ant cry in pain and made the workers below panic.


    Then the sound of "pa La" and "pa La" continued. Liu Chang saw that black things like thick wire broke out of the queen ant''s stomach. Then he twisted his body and drilled into the breach of the lake. Finally, he drilled through the thin ice layer that had just been opened and frozen to the surface of the water.


    And the queen ant, after twisting her body in pain for two times, died on the edge of the lake.


    "What''s the situation?" Liu Chang didn''t understand what the situation was. First of all, he didn''t know what the thick wire like creature was from the belly of the queen ant. He couldn''t understand why the queen ant had to move from the nest (usually the queen would not leave the nest) so far away to finish such a disgusting process And then die.


    "Is this suicide?" When Liu Chang was thinking about this philosophical problem, he suddenly saw the group of workers who were panicked and rushed to their side one by one.


    "They found me long ago?" The formation of this group of worker ants is very neat. They lie there one by one, which is bigger than people. They are very fast and powerful. Every time their slender and tough ant feet slide on the ground, they can abandon a whole layer of sand and stone on the ground. Under the strong reaction force, one by one workers ants hit them like shells.


    "The strength is really enough." Ants are powerful, but not flexible enough. Under Liu Chang''s powerful dynamic vision, it is easy to avoid their collision.


    After all, no matter how powerful and fast it is, it can''t be faster than a bullet. As small as peanuts, Liu Chang can use a sharp blade to cut the bullet. It''s too simple for such a big ant to avoid them. Even Liu Chang can find time to figure out why the ants found him as soon as they came out.


    "Creatures that don''t rely on vision to catch prey, I''m really killing the birds by hiding behind trees!" Liu Chang murmured in his mouth and cut the big knife to the head of the ant. (to be continued)

 Chapter 294

    With the sound of "Dang", the broadsword seems to have been cut on the iron plate - or something harder than the iron plate - after all, no matter the material of the broadsword or the strength of Liu Chang, it is the first-class in the whole human history. Even if it is really a knife on the iron plate, it should be a situation of complete severance.


    But now it''s different. Liu Chang only made a cut in the hard ant armour and let it spray out some bright yellow thick slurry, and then it was difficult to enter. On the contrary, it was himself. Because the knife was too strong and the shock force was too strong, he retreated several meters in the air.


    "Why is this thing so hard?" Liu Chang is not worried because he has no sense of crisis in the face of such a creature with six legs on the ground, whose body is hard and joints are not very flexible. No matter how hard the body is, how fast it is, and how strong its strength is, Liu Chang''s fatal injury that is not flexible enough makes him no threat to Liu Chang, the "king of the jungle" ¡£


    So, after chopping this knife, Liu Chang was more curious about the creature that came out of the queen ant''s belly on the other side of the lake. What was that thing that could pierce the queen ant''s belly without relying on strong acceleration and close to the soft and tender strength of the soft and hard, so as to cut through the belly of the queen ant?


    Between thinking, Liu Chang fell to the ground, and a worker ant charged to him again. His sharp mouthparts rose horizontally and straight into Liu Chang''s abdominal cavity.


    "I didn''t kill you queen ant. What are these brainless guys doing at me?" Ant''s straight-line speed is very fast, and because of other intentions, Liu Chang did not turn around to escape. He watched the ant rush to himself, and then on his side, he watched the bull like thing plunge into the big tree surrounded by the three people. Then he bent down. Then, with the strength of the ant''s previous charge and its own strength, the ant cut off three legs in a row.


    The lower edge of the blade is very accurate - it is in the middle of the joint joint joint of the ant. It can also block the second one when it takes off three legs.


    This job of chopping ant legs. In fact, it''s much easier to do it than to cut bullets with a knife, so Liu Chang is dodging. After a while, they took advantage of the terrain to cut off the legs of the three ants, making them unable to move. And then he found a better way. He directly put the knife down on the ant''s tentacles. He found that cutting off the ant''s tentacles was like digging out a person''s eyeball, which directly turned the group of things into headless flies, wandering around where they had lost their targets.


    "The physical strength of these things is not much lower than that of Liu, but the combat effectiveness is far worse than that of Liu!" After solving a team of worker ants, Liu Chang walks up to an ant who has lost his antennae. Looking at this poor thing running around - he just through the fight against ants, found that these things are actually very powerful, armor is also very hard. But because there is no intelligence and the body is inflexible. It''s very poor fighting ability.


    Come up to these things, but. Liu Chang still wants to intuitively understand how powerful ants are - after all, he used opportunistic methods just now, and his feelings about them are not so appropriate.


    So. When the battle is over, he goes up to the ant, pulls up his knife, and pushes the lost ant with both hands. Then, he feels the force of his body. The ant is fleeing and finally finds the target. The body feels Liu Chang''s palm, it instinctively a swing.


    Finally -


    Liu Chang flew out.


    After flying out straight into a rock, in the rock left a mark of a half man.


    "Oh..." A strong collision made Liu Chang feel dizzy and dizzy for a long time before he turned around. After getting up, he found that although he had overestimated the strength of ants, he did not expect that he had estimated so much wrong. The strength of these ants was stronger than that of the current. They were not only subject to the body shape and structure, but also could not find out ¡£


    "It''s no wonder that ants'' bodies are the most sophisticated generator combinations. They really contain such a powerful power." After feeling the power of these wonderful creatures, Liu Chang has more expectations for the evolution of arthropods. After all, ants have stiff bodies. Even if their bodies have 100% strength, they can play a good role. But he is different. His body is soft and flexible, and his muscles are like the tongue. If he has 100% strength, he can use 100% of his strength. Even with his dexterity, he can use 130 points.


    Therefore, if he is allowed to master this kind of power, Liu Chang believes that his combat ability can be increased by dozens or even hundreds of times.


    After testing the strength of ants and satisfying their curiosity, Liu Chang did not kill all the incomplete creatures because there was no need.


    Returning to the lake again from the jungle by the lake, Liu Chang still wants to see what those things come out of the queen ant''s belly. Slowly walked to the edge of the hole, he looked into the inside, only to find that the black wire like things had long disappeared.


    Unwilling to do so, Liu Changshun stepped onto the lake ice surface with the smell here. He wanted to go to the biological oxygen outlet to explore the situation. He didn''t know why he was so curious, but he had a different feeling in his heart. This feeling was similar to the sense of danger, which he had experienced when facing Li Qingshui and willow trees.Slowly and carefully, he went to the position of the oxygen outlet on the lake. Liu Chang looked into the hole and saw a group of black things rolling together.


    "What is it?" At first glance, it was nothing, black as if a huge wool ball, but when he carefully saw what was inside, even after four or five years of wind and waves, Liu Chang almost vomited out.


    In the lake, what was black and sticky was rolling together. It was like a group of earthworms. Liu Chang finally saw what it was that was coming out of the queen ant''s stomach. It was black, with worms, and the skin was wrinkled and thick. It was a bit like maggot, but it was full of metal texture.


    One by one, their bodies are not big, and the biggest one is just a few meters thick and tens of centimeters long. The small ones are only as thick as iron wire and tens of centimeters long. They are stirred and held together in the lake, making people almost unable to see the existence of the lake water.


    "Ouch..." Forced to suppress the acid reflux, Liu Chang quickly left the dizzy place. Standing at the edge of the hole, he had a sense of crisis, as if he would suddenly stretch out his hands behind him and push him into the bottomless abyss. Then he was surrounded by the countless sticky things, drilling in from the ear and nose, and then tearing into pieces Eat well.


    Therefore, he left the lake with a terrible feeling before he had time to think about these things.


    After a lot of trouble, it was dark. However, this has little impact on Liu Chang. The night vision ability of cats can make his vision and sense organs at night and during the day have no significant difference except that the color pictures gradually fade into black and white, and there is no other impact. As for color, it is of little significance in this world full of red fog.


    And even if it is true that there is only black and white in the world, for a human who knows color, he can still distinguish the colors of various creatures. Just like watching old-fashioned black-and-white TV, whether the heroine is wearing red or green clothes can always be distinguished at a glance.


    This is the ability of human beings to distinguish, which is complemented by imagination, which other creatures do not possess.


    Running in the dark, after adding water, Liu Chang''s physical strength has recovered a lot. It is not far away from Jinan. Although there are many hills and mountains here in Shandong, there is no pure color hidden forest on the border of Hebei Province, which makes Liu Chang lost his way. Although he didn''t bring a compass this time, he could easily sense those micro geomagnetic fields because of the evolution of biological magnetic field ability, so that he could become an artificial compass at all Worry about the wrong route.


    Therefore, Liu Chang ran out for another two and a half hours and finally saw the outline of the city.


    "No, I''ve been to Jinan once before. It''s not like this." Approaching the edge of the city, Liu Chang suddenly found that the city in front of him was very small. He said it was small because the buildings around the city did not look like a big city.


    In fact, sometimes, the difference between a big city and a small city can be seen at a glance. Because of the different commercial structures in the past, the architectural systems and styles of small cities and big cities are quite different. Liu Changyun walked to this place which looked "full of people", but suddenly found that the surrounding buildings were not like the architectural style of Jinan.


    What''s more, the city is so new.


    After the end of the day, all kinds of plants grow wildly - big trees, vines and even Moss - which used to be full of green color, all at once "wrapped" or even pasted the city. So, no matter how well planned the city is, like Beijing before it, it is still dilapidated because of the invasion of plants.


    But the city in front of me is obviously too new.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Chang had no time to delay. He thought about Li Qingshui behind him and the safety of Xiaojing and others. Therefore, although he was confused, he did not stop in front of the city. Instead, I stepped into the city quickly, but after walking for several tens of meters, I saw that the high walls of steel and cement had been set up here. (to be continued)

 Chapter 295

    The high wall is very high. It is more than ten meters high by the hilly terrain. It is seven stories high. Even if you put it in the ancient city wall, you will stand out from the crowd. Liu Chang couldn''t figure out who could have the courage to set up a city wall on the edge of a city in the end of the day, but what he knew was that the only ten meter high wall would not be his barrier.


    He jumped up in the dark, his fingers like a gecko on the wall again, he so "fly" to the tower, and then easily bypassed the guards of the soldiers, into the city.


    After entering the city, Liu Chang felt that he had gone to the wrong place - this is not Jinan City at all, but a full military base. Inside the base, there was a smell of steel and gasoline. He saw countless military supplies, boxes of weapons and ammunition randomly placed on the street, as well as tanks and rusty spots on the street The plane.


    "Where on earth is this?" He easily caught two soldiers patrolling on the street. After stung one, he looked at the other and asked questions in his heart.


    "It doesn''t look like Jinan. Where is this?" In the dark, Liu Chang looked at the young face, who was only about 14 years old. It was obvious that he was not a soldier before the end of the day, but a child who entered the military base after the end of the day.


    However, no matter how the child used to be, now he has become a bright young man - and, obviously, this young man is not afraid of Liu Chang.


    "From other places?" Young people are very arrogant. When they talk, they are full of the smell of pretending to be forced when they were born in the 1980s and grew up in 2000. They like to watch the group of 80 year olds who like to watch the second grade of middle school. "Do you know whose land this is?"


    Although Liu Chang saw the young man''s expression. He didn''t care. The other party was willing to reveal more. He couldn''t apply for a job - as for the child''s face who pretended to be forced. He can be ignored.


    "I don''t know. That''s why I asked you. I came from Qingdao. I don''t know anything. " Liu Chang answered truthfully, and at the same time let go of the youth - because he knew that within five meters, the teenager would not even have the right to call for help in front of him.


    "You''re a good judge." Seeing Liu Changsong open himself, the boy relaxed his collar and asked again, "did you come here alone?"


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded.


    "It''s a bit of a skill. A man dares to cross the jungle." The boy cleared his throat and said, "you didn''t encounter any danger along the way? Hundreds of kilometers from Qingdao to here, I don''t believe you can really run here alone? You know. At that time, when the tide came, there were so many people running inland in Qingdao. There are several more who can successfully reach their destination. I think you are... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Hearing the noise of the young man, Liu Chang slapped him in the head. There was a crisp sound. "Now I ask you something, not you ask me. I''m panting before three or three. Do you believe I beat you to death?"


    "Ha ha, dare to smoke Laozi. Do you know whose land this is?" The dialogue is back to the beginning


    Then Liu Chang was completely impatient because of Li Qingshui behind him and worried about his relatives. His face gradually showed scales, and his bones gradually rose, becoming a terrifying and ferocious lizard man.


    Then just now also a look arrogant young, on the whole forever arrogant there - expression stiff.


    "Boy, you''re very good. I''m a lizard man evolved from the jungle. Today I''m here to look for rations on your land." Liu Chang casually pulled a lie that can frighten people at this stage, and then aggravated his tone, which made his voice hoarse and deep and magnetic. "I''m very hungry now, and I''m in a bad mood. You only have one minute to answer my questions."


    "Good Good... " The boy''s stiff expression did not change. He was still arrogant, but his tone was completely soft.


    "Well, that''s good. The answer is quick. If the answer is good, I won''t eat you first." Liu Chang said this, touching the young man''s forehead, eye socket deep, as if to see the delicious brain inside, "OK," where is Zhangqiu? " He had never heard of this place.


    "Zhangqiu used to be a small city close to Jinan. It was not very famous and there were few tourists, so few people outside Shandong knew this place." The juvenile''s speech speed has reached the acme.


    "Well, why is there a military base here, and it''s so large that I haven''t seen such a huge military base in Beijing." Liu Chang looked around, and it was really full of the flavor of the most regular "military base" in the game. Although he met a lot of soldiers in Beijing, but because he mixed up with civilians, it seemed that the military flavor was not so strong, nor was it so pure.


    "Jinan Military Region is not far away from this generation. Although in the past peaceful times, a lot of combat readiness materials were in the mountains, but it is also very convenient to get here. After the end of the day, the Jinan military region could not contact the central government. The central government soon became independent and established this military base here under the leadership of the commander Because of the speed of speech, the boy didn''t swallow a mouthful of saliva. He choked and made a violent cough, which floated far away in the silent night sky.However, Liu Chang didn''t care about the possible consequences of this violent cough, and continued to ask, "chief? Who is it? "


    The commander-in-chief can''t have the power to lead a person in a military region to establish a military base. Even the commander-in-chief of a military region can''t do such a thing. Therefore, the so-called commander-in-chief is certainly not a title, but a special code for a person.


    "Commander, Lei Cai, Lei Tiger..." After swallowing the mouth and choking to saliva, the boy added, "Oh, Thunder Tiger is a nickname. He likes to be called Thunder Tiger."


    "Oh, is this Thunder Tiger the man with very strong body?" Liu Chang asked again.


    "Well, yes, very good." Referring to the name of Thunder Tiger, the young man''s stiff expression relaxed. Obviously, just hearing the name gave him countless courage, "it''s very fierce, no creature can hurt him. According to legend, he is invulnerable, and even the shells can''t hurt him


    "That must be the man. There can be no mistake!" Liu Chang nodded his head and said, "do you know where he is?"


    "I don''t know." The young man shook his head, as if afraid of Liu Chang''s disbelief, but added: "how can you know where he is like me? But generally speaking, Thunder Tiger is either here or in Jinan. It won''t run too far. "


    "Good." Liu Chang''s heart was a little more solid, "then do you know where he lived when he was here?"


    "Yes, I can take you." The young man volunteered - and Liu Chang seemed to hear some elements of happiness and joy in his words of volunteering - it is obvious that in the young man''s cognition, the man named Lei tiger is an invincible hero, an invincible existence in the young people''s mind. His "thing" in the past is pure material for death.


    However, Liu Chang knows that if the rumors are true, he is sure that the opponent of the "Thunder Tiger" - after all, the other side is super life and super human, and there are few characters in billions of years. Such a person can be said to be unique, and he can''t be an opponent at present.


    What''s more, Liu Chang went to seek help this time, and he didn''t plan to be the enemy.


    Because in his opinion, he was targeted by Li Qingshui this time. If there is any mistake in his relatives, he can only find the person named Lei Hu.


    Therefore, Liu Chang walked on the way, gradually put away the scales and bones, changed back to the shape of ordinary people, so as not to cause hostility to the soldier when he met. In the dark, he took advantage of his unique thinking advantages, half with the half belt and the little boy, came to the middle of the military base, in front of the construction of a very different "luxury house".


    "That''s it?" Looking at the mansion in front of him, Liu Chang felt a bit incredible. When he heard that thunder tiger was a soldier, and when he knew that Thunder Tiger liked to be called "Thunder Tiger", he outlined the image of this naked man in his mind.


    The image outlined in Liu Chang''s head coincides with that of Li Yunlong in the TV series "Liangjian" - he should be a tough guy. In his imagination, the tough guy who is like a man and a tough guy will not live in such a house.


    "This is it!" "If you don''t believe it, ask someone else. After all, people here know him."


    "Well." Liu Chang listened to the young man''s words and nodded - after all, the other party didn''t have to cheat him on such a matter - and the door was indeed a heavily guarded place, which should be a place where big people lived.


    "I think I''m wrong." After shaking his head and shaking the image of "Li Yunlong", Liu Chang grabs the young man''s collar and sneaks him into the mansion.


    What walls, sentries, and patrols were all in vain in Liu Chang''s house. When he climbed over the wall and crossed the courtyard, Liu Chang could smell a room full of women''s coquettes and wine as soon as he opened the door of the mansion.


    It is not said that the "fragrance" of women and wine is because, as an ordinary primate, women, like men, do not have the function of emitting fragrance. Those who say "woman fragrance" and "woman fragrance" are bullshit, which is the conclusion drawn by Liu Chang after evolution - because he has more than 3000 times more developed olfactory cells than human beings, and he does not smell a little bit of "biological fragrance" in women. (to be continued)

 Chapter 296

    Women are not fragrant, but they can''t be said to be coquettish. They either have just gone to the toilet or have just done strange things.


    So Liu Chang touched a huge bedroom door and opened the door, which is called "bedroom". But inside the huge hall door, which is bigger than the hall, he saw a big bed that could easily accommodate more than a dozen people. However, there were more than 30 women crowded on it.


    More than 30 women sleep in the same bed, which is somewhat surprising, and from the naked skin, it is obvious that these 30 women are not dressed.


    "In winter It''s not cold... " Although the heating equipment is gathered in this room, it is not so warm here in the weather of tens of degrees below zero outside. Liu Chang''s first reaction to the women in her thirties was this.


    In the room, the lights were bright, and while talking, Liu Chang revealed his goal - but obviously, he was not afraid to expose himself - but although he was not afraid, he still had some basic politeness - because these people were obviously women who had some relationship with Thunder Tiger. Although there were so many people, it was hard to tell which one was higher in Thunder Tiger and which was his But Liu Chang was polite.


    "It''s rude of you to rush in." After thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t come up with a good prologue. After all, he walked into other people''s houses in the middle of the night, and then broke into a group of women''s rooms. However, it was still hard to say, and now he still asked for help. So Liu Chang thought for a long time, but he still made such a semi ancient and unspoken opening.


    But what he didn''t expect was. At first saw Liu Chang break in, none of the dozens of women showed a timid look, but they all looked at him calmly.


    "Who are you?" In the crowd, a "young woman" with a mature look, though not very old, began to ask.


    "Outsiders, come to look for Thunder Tiger." Liu Chang said.


    "I don''t think you can do that." The woman said, "that guy is very angry. If you break into his house in the middle of the night and enter his woman''s room, don''t mention him, you can change into an ordinary person. Or are you comfortable with it


    "Well, it''s not very good." Liu Chang frowned, "but now it''s very urgent. Maybe you can''t wait for the day. I also want to be polite, but... "


    Li Qingshui, or Li Liushu, is chasing after him, although he doesn''t know where he is. But it''s certainly not far away. Who has the spare time to nag with others?


    "Are you being pursued?" The mature young woman looked at the look on Liu Chang''s face and guessed.


    "Yes, and very good." Liu Chang nodded.


    "How good is it?"


    "Well, I''m afraid it''s hard for people in a military region to kill him." This is the truth. Although the enemy''s words. After all, no matter how tenacious his life is, it is impossible for him to fight hard in the face of high-tech and heavy weapons. But he is not stupid, he has a brain, even Liu Chang will think. If he wanted to break up a military region, he would do it in other ways. In order to avoid this other way, it is better to start first.


    "Really?" At last, the woman broke her face and showed a look of surprise.


    "Really." Liu Chang nodded.


    "And who are you?"


    "I am..." Liu Chang thought about the wording for a while, and finally made a strong backstage to increase the persuasion of his identity. "I''m a member of the Beijing Institute of research, and I''m a genetically modified soldier. This time, I''m hoping to get in touch with Thunder Tiger and jointly deal with the enemy."


    "Well, you wait here." The woman thought for a while and said, "there''s a living room, a sofa, food on the table, anything you want to use. Take whatever you like. We don''t know where the tiger is now. But generally speaking, he comes here every two or three days. "


    "Well." After talking about this, Liu Chang thought for a moment, but without any words, he closed the door and led the boy out of the door.


    "You go." Liu Chang looked at the prisoner''s questions and patted him on the head: "be careful these days. Maybe a thin middle-aged man will come to ask you, but he won''t kill you. If he asks you anything, just tell him the truth. "


    "Questions?" Looking at those exquisite cakes on the table, the young man was completely attracted - he didn''t listen to Liu Chang at all.


    "Take it and eat it. Although it''s not mine, the woman doesn''t say it. Let me eat it at will." Liu Chang didn''t eat for more than a day, and his body''s energy went through a huge amount of consumption - he was also very hungry at this time. After all, no matter how the body evolves, it can not violate the law of conservation of energy. If it is consumed, it will be consumed. If there is no strenuous exercise, Liu Chang thinks that he does not eat for ten days and a half months, or even months, without any problem. But for a long time, very fast and vigorous running, that''s not the same.


    And the end of the world is obviously not a polite time, Liu Chang picked up those rare things on the table and ate them.


    Pastry, which was very rare in the end of the world, and he had never eaten such a delicate thing in the Institute, was plant powder on the outside and bean paste stuffing inside, which was too luxurious to be extravagant any more.The little boy saw Liu Chang eat, also no longer polite, picked up the things on the table to eat sea swallow up. After a while, a dressed woman came from the inner room.


    "Hello." The woman took the initiative to talk to Liu Chang, "my name is Chen Si, is the housekeeper here."


    "Well, Hello, my name is Liu Chang." Liu Chang''s expression was a little anxious, "thank you for entertaining me, but after thinking about it, I still can''t stay here, because the creature that pursues me is a very powerful creature, as I have said just now. I don''t want to cause trouble here. I can''t wait for two or three days. If you''re not afraid of trouble, can you give me something close to Thunder Tiger? I think if there is one thing, I can find him soon


    "Something close to you?" The woman was stunned for a while, and then she thought silently for a while. Finally, she took down a mechanical watch from her wrist. "Here, this is the Thunder Tiger that fell here yesterday. You can take it if you want."


    "Well." Taking the watch, Liu Chang sniffed it carefully - it''s been a day. There are more than 30 women in a quilt. The natural smell is complex. But Liu Chang''s sense of smell is comparable to that of a mouse. His stereoscopic sense of smell has a very powerful discrimination function. In a short time, he can instantly distinguish the odor he needs from thousands of odors.


    After a few sniffs, Liu Chang returned the watch to the woman.


    "Here, thank you." After returning it to her, he nodded to the woman and, without any nonsense, opened the window and jumped out.


    The scent mark of tiger thunder has been obtained, which makes it very easy for Liu Chang to search for people - just like dogs used to look for prisoners. Anyone who passes through the ground will leave a smell. As long as the time is not very long, Liu Chang is more sensitive than the dog''s sense of smell, can be traced to.


    Along the way, Liu Chang followed the smell and chased Liu Chang from the military base to the outside of the city, and then got into the woods.


    Searching for the West all the way, Liu Chang walked around the forest for more than an hour, and Liu Chang entered the edge of the city again. This time, he was sure that this was Jinan. There was no mistake.


    It was still dark, and the early hours after the dead night were darker than before - because of the gray matter blocking light and heat, visibility was low during the day and dark at night. And now it''s cold at night, and ordinary people won''t show up at night unless it''s necessary.


    But even so, Liu Chang also felt that Jinan is not a dead city.


    People are all around, and the smell of people wafts out from the dilapidated houses. It''s no different from Qingdao, where Liu Chang searched for the underground parking lot half a day to find the human tribe gathering place. There are people everywhere. They gather together in groups. Probably because of the cold and safety, people after the dead night prefer to gather together than before The best feeling ever said is that people are warm.


    However, these ordinary people are obviously not the place that Liu Chang needs to look for now. He does not stop on the street and continues to move forward.


    After bypassing the city, he walked all the way to the center of the city. Finally, he saw a sign he knew very well: Jinan biotechnology research park.


    "It seems that no matter what area, this place is the core of the present!" After murmuring in his heart, Liu Chang quietly sneaked into the park. In China, no matter before or now, as long as it was built by the Communist Party, most of the buildings built by the Communist Party of China were almost the same, especially those built in batches.


    Therefore, as a provincial capital city, this research institute is similar to Zhengzhou in terms of appearance, structure and scale. Walking inside, Liu Chang will even have a feeling of returning to the past.


    However, time will not go back, nor can he go back to the past. After a period of time, he has finally found the most different place in Zhengzhou - there is no Li Qingshui in this place, only Thunder Tiger. And Thunder Tiger, if not guessed wrong, is in the laboratory where Liu Chang stands still.


    Even though Liu''s door and window are closed, the smell of male is still very strong.


    Standing in front of the door, Liu Changzheng hesitated to knock on the door to enter, and the door opened itself from inside. (to be continued)

 Chapter 297

    "Are you still the first creature to approach me so quietly?" When the door opened, the voice of a man with a heavy voice came through.


    And along with the sound came a man with a very strange figure - the man''s body is very strange, say very tall, it is more than two meters high, but the body muscle structure and bone structure, completely different from ordinary people - looks very thick and wide, some like ape, more like the Hulk in the movie.


    Needless to say, this man must be a Thunder Tiger.


    "Hello." Liu Chang saw the man come out and nodded at him.


    The latter also put their eyes on Liu Chang''s body - "hello."


    "Oh, let me introduce myself. My name is Liu Chang." Liu changchong nodded his head and stretched out his right arm.


    "My name is Thunder Tiger." The strong man reached out his right arm and shook hands with Liu Chang - then his fingers tightened.


    Five fingers such as steel tongs, Liu Chang instinctively stiff bones and muscles to resist the squeeze pain, but the man''s strength is a hair that retracts, and then retracts the arm.


    "You are strong." The man gave Liu Chang this evaluation, "it''s the strongest human being I''ve ever seen, and it''s also the most sensitive. How can you walk without a sound? Are you a cat


    "No, no, I''m just a genetically engineered human being." Liu Changru said - he knew that for such a thick looking man, being frank and Frank is the best way to draw his favor.


    "Ha ha ha..." Sure enough, I listened to Liu Chang. Thunder Tiger laughs, "everybody is the same, luck is better. I was blessed with this body after the end of the day. Ugly, is really ugly, like a monster, but put in this world of food and clothing is not warm. It''s more suitable for survival. Come in and talk, my friend. I haven''t asked you what you want to do here? Ha ha ha, this institute is the place where Jinan soldiers defend the most closely. You''ve come here just like walking around the street. I think if you didn''t want me to find out, I wouldn''t have found you so easily, would you? "


    Thunder Tiger said. Let Liu Chang into the laboratory.


    After entering the house, Liu Chang also looked at the experimental facilities and interior decoration inside. Just like the outside, it was no different from the research park in Zhengzhou. In addition to a variety of pharmaceutical glass utensils, namely metal equipment, there were more bottles and jars containing red mist separation and purification agent.


    "Look at your eyes. Are you familiar with this place?" Thunder Tiger seems to be chatting, but in fact he is probing into Liu Chang''s background. Obviously, although this person is not smart. But he is good at dealing with things. He exudes a strong aura - or courage. When Liu Chang stands in front of him, his hair is always standing up at any time - which is the instinctive reaction of creatures, just like a cat that is being watched by a dog. Hair shows up.


    "Well, I used to live in graduate school for a long time." It was a warm time in Zhengzhou, where I opened a bar and lived in a research institute. It was also a relatively long peaceful life after the end of life - and after the willow came. Everything changed.


    "Oh." After listening to Liu Chang''s words, Lei tiger nodded and took the initiative to move an experimental chair for him and let him sit on it.


    "Thank you." Liu Chang was polite for a moment. Knowing that the other party didn''t speak, he wanted to take the initiative. He continued, "well, I used to be in Zhengzhou Research Institute, and later I went to Beijing..."


    "Beijing? What''s going on there? " Hearing the news from the capital, Thunder Tiger''s look changed. Then he turned his head and said to an experimenter behind him: "go and get some tea and refreshments. I think the appearance of Liu Chang''s brother should have come from a long distance. He certainly didn''t eat on the way."


    "Well." There were two experimenters, one old and one young, standing behind Lei tiger. Hearing his words, the young man came to the back and brought some delicious food.


    "Come on, have a taste..." Thunder Tiger said, he took out a cake from the iron plate and filled it into his mouth. He said: "people live, it''s wine, meat and food. This stuff is made of fruit from the woods outside. It''s very fragrant. Come and eat and say, don''t be polite, don''t be hospitable..."


    Leihu is obviously a familiar person who is easy to get close to him on the first face. However, Liu Chang knows that the reason why things are so smooth is that he shows enough curiosity here.


    Therefore, he took the cake and continued to say calmly, "Beijing is not very good now. Before, it was very prosperous and prosperous. There are even hotels on the street, everything is as orderly as before the end of the day. Later, the willow invasion brought a cockroach and fly, which killed many people and made a lot of chaos. Now that winter has come, the Institute has been destroyed, and there has been a lot of depression. "


    "Oh?" Hearing the willow invasion, Thunder Tiger''s face showed a surprised look for the second time, "willow that guy has entered the capital? When I heard about it a few months ago, I just arrived in Zhengzhou. It''s a telegram from a guy named Li Qingshui on a rainy day. "


    "Oh, Li Qingshui..." Hearing this name, Liu Chang''s voice was stunned. Li Qingshui had received a message when willow trees were killed from Wuhan to Henan. Because the communication could recover a little bit in heavy rain, he actually released this information to other cities before the collapse of Zhengzhou. And the Thunder Tiger in front of me is obviously the news that I received."Well, there''s a long story about this. Today I come to you. The key is to talk about this person and matter. Please help me..."


    After careful consideration, Liu Chang described the previous story, what is happening now, and the situation of willows with Lei Hu. Although the latter dominates in Shandong, it is obvious that he has never heard of such a strange thing. His face is constantly changing with Liu Chang''s narration.


    "This..." After listening to the whole story, Thunder Tiger entered deep thinking.


    And Liu Chang also did not speak to disturb him, so he has been waiting for him to finish thinking.


    "Lao Zhang..." After thinking for a long time, Lei tiger turned his head and called on the older researcher, "let''s start the injection of red fog concentrate ahead of time."


    "Ahead of time?" Lao Zhang looked shocked. "When?"


    "Today." Thunder Tiger said words, stood up from the chair, with his rise, the steel cast experimental chair, issued a sigh of relief "haw wow" sound. (to be continued)

 Chapter 298

    Through the sound of the steel chair unable to bear the load, Liu Chang concluded that the weight of the Thunder Tiger was definitely not directly proportional to his body shape - that is, the density of the man''s body was much stronger than he thought, and the strength contained was also beyond his imagination.


    "It would be nice if you were quiet. At least you can give an intuitive data about how strong the person''s body is." Although it can be inferred that Thunder Tiger is very strong, Liu Chang can not judge whether he can resist Li Qingshui''s attack alone.


    After all, before Li Qingshui was weak, he had a risk index of more than 7000, which could not be said to be a terrible number - it was simply an astronomical number.


    After all, no matter how strong the body was, it was less than 500. Li Qingshui''s risk index is more than ten times that of him. Even if the big willow tree is weak now, he is also weakened. But Liu Chang speculates that the figure of 4000 is absolutely reliable.


    And it''s just combat effectiveness, and Li Qingshui''s terror is not just combat effectiveness.


    He looked at the man now, although he was called super life and super human, but how powerful he was was was still an undetermined data.


    However, these words can''t really be asked.


    So Liu Chang also shut up and quietly watched Thunder Tiger do his own things.


    After he put forward his own request, the old researcher was stunned for a moment, and then went back to get the injection equipment used in the experiment. Originally, Liu Chang thought that the man only took out a syringe, but to his surprise, when he came out of the laboratory, Liu Chang saw two or three researchers pushing a strange machine.


    This machine looks very strange. It is said to be a machine, but it looks like a long version of super sniper gun - three or four times longer than shredded meat.


    "What is this?" Even Liu Chang couldn''t imagine what it was, so he asked in doubt.


    "Syringe, I''m too strong. It''s hard for a normal needle to get in. " Thunder Tiger explained.


    "So it is." Liu Chang nodded, "enough cattle, more than the flow of that cow."


    "What?"


    "Nothing." Liu Chang said: "red fog concentrate I heard can not be injected?"


    Zhao Zhuo purified this stuff in Zhengzhou four years ago. After the injection, it was found that although it can improve the body function in a short time, it will die later.


    "It''s not that it can''t be injected, it''s not that ordinary people can''t absorb it." "In recent years, these researchers have found that the injection of red fog is not poisoned, it is propped up to death," he said. I don''t understand the academic language of gene collapse. It''s like a frail old man. If you give him too much nutrition, he will die. Ordinary people can''t absorb it, but I''ve always wanted to try. "


    "Well, it happened that the tiger captured a primate super life on the mountain a few months ago. We tested the effect on it with injection, and it is still alive." The researcher named "Lao Zhang" took the mouth: "and the injection found that it was much stronger, so the tiger should not be dangerous."


    "Oh, oh. That''s good. " Liu Chang did not understand these academic things, so he stood aside and watched the battle.


    After silence, the experimenters pushed the strange machine to the Thunder Tiger. Let him lie on the experimental bed, and then the huge machine mouth, aimed at his open mouth.


    "Such a powerful injection machine can''t pierce his skin?" Seeing this scene, Liu Chang subconsciously took a look at the skin of Thunder Tiger - there didn''t seem to be any unusual place there - and even, judging from the appearance, he didn''t have the scale armor after he became a lizard man.


    But people can''t be judged by their appearance. Liu Chang still knows it. Li Qingshui looks like an ordinary person now, but he can''t be hurt by cutting him in the face.


    While Liu Chang was thinking, the machine moved its own mechanical arm. Then an experimenter stood behind the robot arm, through the hole inside, calibrated for half a day, and made a "OK" gesture to Lao Zhang.


    "Are you ready, tiger?" Lao Zhang asked.


    "There''s nothing to prepare for, just a shot." Thunder Tiger smiles.


    "Well. Just be ready. Stop talking. Keep your mouth still. Your tongue is against your jaw After calibrating again, Lao Zhang pressed a button on the manipulator.


    Then -


    boom!!!


    A stronger sound than the meat gun out of the chamber broke out in the narrow space of the laboratory, which really scared Liu Chang. Then accompanied by the huge sound, there was the powerful recoil force of the machine. The supports under the machine were all deformed. Then Liu Chang saw a needle made of strange tooth material ejected from the front of the machine. The speed was very, very fast, a few minutes faster than the bullet of a meat gun. This is the fastest speed of the gun that Liu Chang has ever seen.


    Then the needle with this powerful speed and rush, once into the mouth of Thunder Tiger. Liu Chang could see clearly the process. After the needle was sprayed into his mouth, the needle almost broke and then the speed dropped sharply. Liu Chang also saw clearly the picture."What tough skin is it?" Liu Chang was completely shocked - when Liu wanted to give the injection, he also had trouble, but it was just trouble, not even difficulty - but now it is not only a problem of trouble and difficulty, it is simply to inject something to this person, and even to create a special "sniper gun".


    This simply makes Liu Chang feel incredible.


    "Great, great." With such a powerful recoil force, the needle only punctured a little bit of the skin of a blood vessel at the base of the softest tongue of the tiger. He could see clearly that the pillow had entered the blood vessel for at most three millimeters, and was clamped by the tough blood vessel wall.


    But it''s also clear that these things have been calculated by these researchers.


    Therefore, three millimeters is short, but injection of a drug or something, it is completely competent.


    After the shock, it was calm. Several researchers saw that the pillow had been put into it, and immediately pressed another button, so that Liu Chang could see the bright red thickener, which slowly entered the root of the Thunder Tiger''s tongue through the translucent bone needle. After the injection, several researchers operated the machine to pull out the pillow, and the tiger rose from the experimental bed. (to be continued)

 Chapter 299

    "Any discomfort?" After Thunder Tiger got up, Lao Zhang asked.


    "No, didn''t the monkey in the last experiment have a violent reaction for hours? I''m fine now. " Lei tiger nodded and looked at Liu Chang: "tired out, do you expect the small willow tree that you are chasing after, when will it arrive?"


    Xiaoliushu, naturally, is Li Qingshui.


    "I don''t know. It won''t be too late anyway. It''ll be early tomorrow at most." Liu Chang believes in Li Qingshui''s ability.


    "Oh." Thunder Tiger''s skin gradually red up, as if drinking wine, "just find him to try."


    "Well, don''t you have to prepare anything?" Although he saw Thunder Tiger''s strength and injection of red fog concentrate, Liu Chang was still worried, "I think it''s better to inform the military region to prepare some heavy weapons. Mr. Li is very good."


    "Well..." Hearing Liu Chang''s words, Thunder Tiger hit the snake with the stick, "no, we two practice first. You are also the person who fought with him. Under the intuitive evaluation, where is the gap between us?"


    "Yes." After all, although he is a super life and has muscles all over his body, he has no lack of brain. He dare not despise willow, which is the world''s overlord life.


    "But when we fight, we must not be wounded or exhausted."


    "Yes." Thunder Tiger nodded.


    Then Liu Chang followed him out of the laboratory, and all the way from the laboratory to an equipment experimental square - a square for testing the power of military equipment. Surrounded by a wall, it is a vast area.


    "Come on." Lei tiger looked at the knife on Liu Chang''s back and said: "you use the knife, I''m empty fist."


    "Well." Knowing that the other side''s skin is rough and the flesh is thick, even the injection needle should use "sniper equipment", so Liu Chang did not support big. He picked up the knife.


    "I''m on it!" The exchange between two people, no too much nonsense, after giving each other a reminder. Liu Chang''s figure disappeared in the night sky.


    His speed is fast and his pace is light - in the dark, it is the most advantageous position for him to fight - after all, it is impossible for everyone to have the ability of night vision. In the battle, the visibility may determine the superiority of the battle. Therefore, Liu Chang chose to take the initiative to attack.


    Whoosh -- there was no sound on the ground. If it wasn''t for breaking the air, the wind would come out. Liu Chang could even become a fast-moving ghost - almost no sound.


    After getting close to the tiger''s body as strong as the Hulk, Liu Chang stabbed out a tentative knife - the knife was cut towards the tiger''s thigh - which was not a fatal part.


    Ding!


    Liu Chang''s knife is very accurate. After training, he can cut bullets with a speed of more than 700 meters in the air. Therefore, he cut a static person - of course, he is sure.


    It''s just that the other party looks at the knife coming - it''s really static - obviously, he and Liu Chang want to go together - Liu Chang''s first knife uses seven parts to see how hard the skin of Thunder Tiger is, while Thunder Tiger stands still. I also want to try Liu Chang''s strength.


    Therefore, the sound of "exhortation" was the sound of Liu Chang''s huge knife hitting the thigh muscle of Thunder Tiger. It was the sound of the knife shaking and chirping - and then the Thunder Tiger took a step back.


    "It''s strong enough!" His trousers were slashed by the strong wind. Exposed the intact skin inside.


    "Sure enough, it''s OK." Liu Chang frowned and took a look at Lei tiger''s thigh. He frowned not because he had done nothing with his knife, but because he cut it down, and Lei tiger retreated a step. It was so far different from his imaginary strength that he had to stop.


    "Your strength base is only three or four times that of me?" From the moment when gene and Li Qingshui were synthesized, Liu Chang''s brain domain computing ability was very strong. Although he had just cut a knife just now, he could accurately estimate the comparison between the other side and his own body strength.


    "Is it a little small?" Thunder Tiger asked.


    "Yes, seriously, much smaller than I thought." Liu Chang did not say the second half of the sentence is - even not as good as the current - if Thunder Tiger only has this power, then even he can not beat. He is not as good as his physical strength.


    "Lao Zhang, explain to him." Thunder Tiger turned his head and looked at the other side.


    Standing in the thick fog, the middle-aged man looked at Liu Chang, and his face also showed a look of surprise - this researcher has never seen anyone can beat back the Thunder Tiger since he came here four years ago - although it is only the most common Thunder Tiger, he has never seen such a strong human being besides the Thunder Tiger.


    "Are you a reformed warrior?" Researchers can''t even resist their curiosity.


    "Yes, there were a number of successful ones at that time, but only I should be the most powerful one." Li Qingshui made a lot of people at that time, but he was the only one who could make it to this point."Oh, it''s really a genius to make a super human artificially." The researcher nodded. Obviously, he was also a science maniac who was addicted to research. However, he looked at Liu Chang with a look of admiration. After asking him a question, the researcher also answered the question about Liu Chang.


    "You don''t have to worry too much about the strength of Thunder Tiger. The physical function of this person is very different from that of ordinary human beings. In the body, this is the..." The researcher said, comparing his chest and lungs with his hands, "there is an extra viscera in his body. It is strange that the function of viscera is very strange. I have never seen it in animals, not to mention human beings."


    "Viscera?" Although Liu Chang''s body has changed a lot, but the internal structure has not changed.


    "Yes, the viscera looks like a big pipe and its function is more peculiar. It can secrete a lot of central nervous stimulation substances, as well as substances produced by body stimulation, such as myosin and methylamino alcohol. If he starts the function of the internal organs, his body strength will increase by ten or even dozens of times! No matter nerve reflex function, heart and lung function, or muscle strength, will get a leap forward growth


    "And this function?" Liu Chang was completely surprised - the world is so big that it''s amazing that even though the genetic evolution has brought about physical changes, it''s really strange that people can actually grow a new organ. (to be continued)

 Chapter 300

    However, he was relieved when he thought about it carefully. In fact, because of gene changes, organs had already been mutated and changed. Otherwise, why is his nose so sensitive? Without the support of a large number of olfactory cells, it is impossible to have such a powerful sense of smell. Therefore, the inner part of his nose is different from that of ordinary people, and the structure of his eyeball must also be very different from that of ordinary people. Otherwise, it is impossible to improve dynamic vision to such a abnormal place. However, these changes are based on the original basis, because there is evidence to rely on, rather than appear bizarre.


    And Thunder Tiger this is born, more than an organ, it seems surprising.


    "That organ is unique to Thunder Tiger, so he named it" Hou "by himself Lao Zhang said with a smile, "I can name it Unfortunately, it''s not loud enough. "


    "Horseshoe crab, roar, what is not loud?" Thunder Tiger roared, and then seemed to be excited because of emotion, skin slowly turned red.


    "Can you use the function of that organ? I''d like to see who is better than you and Mr. Li." Liu Chang heard Lao Zhang''s explanation and was relieved a lot, but he was still worried.


    "OK, you watch." Thunder Tiger obviously knows the other party''s worry, and the other party''s worry is his own worry. Without unnecessary nonsense, he answered, and his body gradually changed.


    The first is the change of skin color -- the color is getting more and more red, so red that even in the dark, even in the night vision, Liu Chang, who only has black and white color in his eyes, can clearly distinguish that the skin of Thunder Tiger is deepening.


    After the skin changes, Liu Chang can see the changes between the chest of Thunder Tiger. The chest falls one by one, and the sound of heart beating inside can be clearly heard. It is like a giant generator that "thump Dong Dong Dong" keeps on. The noise can be spread hundreds of meters away.


    "This heart and lung function, good!" The average person''s heart beats like this. Liu Chang thought that even if it was steel, it could not withstand such consumption, and it would become a mass of ruins - but look at the face of Thunder Tiger. It''s clear that this level of heart rate power is familiar to him.


    Of course, along with his powerful heart and lung function is his super high breathing rate. While his heart is like a generator, he exhales just like a blower. Every time Thunder Tiger exhales and exhales, Liu Chang can feel the surging air around him. Especially when he exhaled, the waist high grass under his feet all hung down.


    "It''s great, it''s amazing!" Liu Chang sincerely praised the way.


    "Come on, try again. I''ll see how much difference there is between me and that Li Qingshui." Thunder Tiger roared, this time unexpectedly led the first to attack.


    With a bang, he stepped on the ground. The mud immediately collapsed into a big hole, and then the Thunder Tiger man hit it like a shell - like a shell. The last time Liu Chang had this feeling was when he played Li Qingshui in Qingdao not long ago - because at that time, Li Qingshui''s moving speed reached more than 300 meters per second. Almost close to the bullet - a bullet the size of a person, naturally, is a shell.


    Fast as a bullet.


    This is the second time Liu Chang has felt this way.


    In the face of such a person, Liu Chang dare not slack off. At the moment when the other party gets up, he calculates the movement track of the other party and dodges.


    Because Liu Chang''s eyesight is too good, the other side raises the leg, the knee inside bends to which side, must rush to which side. This is a prediction based on vision and computational ability. It''s like two boxers. One side raises his arm. If the other side can clearly catch his movement and slow down a thousand times, he can know where he is going at the moment he puts his arm up to fight.


    This is Liu Chang''s big knife cutting bullets. He can''t get a bullet fast, but he can cut a bullet - again, he can''t beat a Thunder Tiger, but he can hit him.


    The big knife lifted up and lifted it from the bottom to the top. The knife was not insidious. It cut the bone of Thunder Tiger''s lower leg. Knowing that he was weak, Liu Chang had to rely on his skills to make up for his lack of strength. He wanted to use the strength of his opponent to lift him to the ground with this knife. Liu Chang''s knife is not fast, but everything is just right. When the knife edge is lifted, everything seems to be rehearsed well. Then Thunder Tiger just comes over and kicks it up.


    Then they both flew out at the same time - Liu Chang was hit by Thunder Tiger because he couldn''t bear the strong momentum, and the bones of his hands holding the knife were always crackling - and the Thunder Tiger tripped over by his own strength. It was like an ordinary man running at full speed and suddenly kicked a brick. He fell hundreds of meters away from his head and then stabilized his body shape in the air It''s a safe landing.


    "It hurts." After landing, Thunder Tiger kneaded his calf and kneaded his face bone, where the skin had been red and swollen, "it''s been a long time since I felt so strong pain."


    "Well, I often have pain. I''m used to it." After Liu Chang flew far away, he was in a rotating posture - because he was under the force of his arm, so he flew out rolling. He managed to stabilize his body in the air. After falling to the ground, he rubbed his swollen wrist. There was no special feeling."How about it? How much worse than Li Qingshui Thunder Tiger shouts from more than 100 meters away - Liu Chang''s sight has been blurred, and the other party is obviously shouting with his feelings.


    "Almost." Liu Chang called back, because the distance between the two men was too far, his volume was so loud that Lao Zhang, who could not see clearly the battle process, could hear it.


    "But if you''re in this state, it''s just as hard to fight him. He''s a freak with more than five brain changes. Without special defense, he can seriously interfere with your mind." Li Qingshui is not only powerful in fighting, but also powerful in brain region. In those years, even when his body was not too strong, he could control Zhao Zhuo''s body in a flash, and let him stop thinking when his organs were intact.


    Liu Chang has always been concerned about this ability - because at first, he thought it was a unique function of brain domain mutants, but later he found out that it was not at all.


    It seems that Liu Lei''s unique ability to clone the tiger''s organs is not even his ability.


    When fighting Li Qingshui before, Liu Chang was always worried about the appearance of this thing - but it turned out that the ability was the same as thunder tiger''s "Tachypleus" - which was unique to Li Qingshui. (to be continued)

 Chapter 301

    And what struck him most was that Li Qingshui had no need to use any ability when facing him. He just rushed over and caught him in the palm of his hand twice. Liu Chang clearly remembered the feeling of powerlessness at that time.


    "No, you still can''t do this." Liu Chang thought about it, compared the actual combat ability of the two, or shook his head.


    "Or not?" Thunder Tiger because of breathing with the exhaust fan like, the power is very large, and associated with the exhalation voice is very heavy, "that willow body, so powerful?"


    "Well, but don''t we still have the strength of an entire military division? Don''t be afraid of him Liu sighed.


    "But how many people will die?" Thunder Tiger sighed and his breath gradually calmed down.


    "Yes, I don''t know how many people have to die." It''s a good way to use modern weapons to stack and fill in names - and it can only defend, but it can''t keep people. When the time comes for artillery and missile, go to bomb a point, a person, this is a very tangled thing.


    Although the soldiers must have been used to fighting in dense fog in recent years, there must have been no drill for more than 100000 people to encircle one. Moreover, Li Qingshui has an excellent brain. If he foresees danger, he will certainly avoid it in advance, which is even more difficult to do.


    After the actual battle, Liu Chang thought that thunder tiger was very powerful, powerful and fast, but there was still a gap compared with Li Qingshui.


    "If I die and die. But also faster, the body secretes the kind of stimulant like things, can greatly stimulate the central nervous system, will let the speed and exercise ability again Thunder Tiger heard Liu Chang''s judgment, frowned and thought about the countermeasures, "but because of excessive stimulation of the central nervous system, there will be many side effects. It''s like eating a lot of ecstasy, you''ll be delirious. These are things that stimulate the central nervous system


    "Yes." Follow the Thunder Tiger''s "buzzing" groan. Lao Zhang also came over from the other side. "In the past, athletes who took too much stimulants would be delirious and even comatose. The secretion of tachypleus tridentatus of Thunder Tiger was even more terrible.


    "Delirious?" Liu Chang turns his head to see Thunder Tiger coming.


    "Well, a slight overdose is like being drunk. No matter how much you are, you don''t know anything. According to Lao Zhang, the whole nervous system is in disorder, and you don''t know who you are." The tiger said, "I''ve seen this once, years ago. I didn''t evolve long ago. At that time, I was still at the seaside. A sea animal came to me that day. I was so anxious that I had that situation. It was that time that Lao Zhang discovered my abnormality Then I found that I had a strange organ in my body. At that time, this horseshoe crab was not so big as it is now. I''m not so strong either... "


    "Oh." After that, Liu Chang was more powerful than you


    "It''s much better than that, but it''s crazy." Thunder Tiger said: "forget it, go back to the room. If you have a rest, don''t sleep, and be ready to fight at any time. I''ll arrange the deployment later, just in case. "


    "Well." Liu sighed and saw this for a few hours. However, he was very cooperative with his thunder tiger and asked, "I have brought you such a big trouble. Are you not upset?"


    "Ha ha ha What''s the use of boredom? " Thunder Tiger slapped Liu Chang on the back with a smile. His great strength almost took his lung out. Obviously, he said that he was not bothered. He also had a breath in his heart, "since you have got all those things, what can I do? Tied you up to him for peace? I don''t think he''s such a good talker, right? Now people in all provincial capitals know about willow. That''s a fuckin ''monster. Sooner or later we''ll have to meet. Now I''ll meet a little one and let me lay the foundation. Otherwise, I''ll be scared to death when its roots are entangled in Shandong Province. "


    "Hoo Cough... " A staggering, Liu Chang coughed a few times to stand firm, ate Thunder Tiger two times to remake, he then began to laugh, "you don''t hit me twice, I''m really sorry. I came all the way to ask for your help. The possible consequence for Jinan is that there are corpses all over the place. "


    You owe me so much this time Thunder Tiger still hard son smile, as if this man is always so happy, indefatigable, also don''t know what to have a grudge for - this is quite a love bird''s demeanor.


    "Lao Zhang, you go to inform the deployment of emergency operations. I''ll take brother Liu Chang around, and I''ll get there in a minute." Thunder Tiger Road.


    "Good." Lao Zhang didn''t speak much. He only said it when Thunder Tiger indicated to him. Moreover, his sentence was perfect and his language was proficient. Obviously, he was also a brain mutation.


    After Lao Zhang left, Lei tiger led Liu Chang from the weapon experimental field, all the way back to the laboratory, and then two people in the experimental area after a few circles, came to a luxurious bedroom.


    Open the door of the bedroom, there are seven or eight women - women are not very good-looking, but each buttocks big waist drum thick, see Thunder Tiger, each smile to say hello.


    "Go out..." Seeing these women, Thunder Tiger waved and let them go out."You''re a lot of women." From the military district mansion to Jinan Research Institute, there are women with thunder tigers everywhere. Liu Chang has to admire this man for having so much energy to deal with so many women in the end of the day.


    "It''s all arranged for me by the grandson of the old station." When it comes to women, Thunder Tiger''s face is not complacent, not forthright, but the expression of crying and laughing with difficulty. "That old man, he must say that I am the most wonderful work in the history of human evolution, and must let me pass on the best fire of human beings. Every day, most of the time he spent studying how to breed and mass produce super humans like me. From time to time, he would send me a woman, saying what it was. He carefully selected the woman who was most likely to have children, and then asked me to try to see if I could have more children... "


    "Standard..." Liu Chang''s eyelids jumped, "stallion."


    "Well." Thunder Tiger sighed, and his tight skin on his face loosened. "But I''m 40 years old, and my former child died in the end of the day. In fact, I want to have a child. I like children, noisy around how happy ah, people live a lifetime, live is a personal taste. How alone are you? "


    "Did you give birth to a little tiger these years?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Well, in recent years, no matter Lao Zhang''s decellularization or artificial fertilization has been successful. Just a girl really gave birth to a child for me. I''ll show you later? " When Thunder Tiger talked about his children, his face showed real happiness.


    "No, no, no, never..." But Liu Chang''s face suddenly turned green when he heard him.


    "Why?"


    "Mr. Li has had more than five brain changes. It is said that his ability to collect and analyze micro information has reached the level of predicting part of the future. If I look at your child and be seen by him, I may be able to figure out something by him through a little bit of micro information, an expression, or an action. You''d better not go to see him yourself and let Lao Zhang arrange a place for him. The child can''t die. " Although the words are hard to hear, they care about every word.


    After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the smile on Lei tiger''s face finally solidified.


    "That''s all right. You''ll have a rest here. I''ll arrange it and come back soon." Thunder Tiger stood up and took out a bottle of bright red pills from a safe in the bedroom. "Here you are. It''s useful for fighting."


    "What is this?" Liu Chang looked at the glass bottle in his hand.


    "It''s something that Lao Zhang extracted from my tachypleus amebocyte lysate. I call it Dali pill. After eating it, it can achieve the same effect as me in a short time. It''s not easy to get this thing out. There''s only one bottle, one pill at a time. Don''t eat more, it will kill you. Its effect is 100 times better than any chemical stimulant. " After saying this, Lei tiger slammed on the door, "there are weapon depots in the laboratory, which are all made for me by Lao Zhang and Xiao Zhang. There are a lot of things. You can choose whatever you like. I''ll go first!"


    Bang!


    With the fall of his voice, a loud noise came out, the door closed - leaving Liu Chang alone, looking at the Dali pill in his hands in a daze.


    "This thing..." Liu Chang looked at the things in his hands and felt uncomfortable. After all, this is another person''s secretion. Although humans often eat animal secretions such as "bird''s nest" and "snake''s saliva", it''s nothing to say, but if the object of eating is human, it is still the secretion of a man who is as strong as a chimpanzee, it will inevitably make people feel against each other.


    Fortunately, during the end of the day, he was used to eating all kinds of disgusting things. Liu Changqiang suppressed his strange feeling in his heart, put away the glass bottle, and then lay down in this bedroom for more than ten minutes.


    A few hours of rapid running, combined with the fight just now, made him feel very tired.


    After lying down and resting for more than 40 minutes with his eyes closed, he recovered his strength. Then he got up to open the door and went to look for the weapons depot.


    There are not many people in the Institute late at night. Even the researchers, most of them are already asleep. But fortunately, Liu Chang''s nose is good, following the smell of the woman who left just now, she finds a powerful one and lets her lead the way to the weapons depot. The soldiers outside the weapons depot are also very kind to see women.


    "Good evening, third lady." The soldier stood up to greet the woman.


    "That''s it." The woman smiles and leads Liu Chang on the way. She can be in charge of affairs among the hundreds of wives of Thunder Tiger. The woman''s ability of dealing with people and things is absolutely not weak. From the attitude of Lei tiger and Liu Chang just now, the woman can guess that the man in front of him is not ordinary.


    Because the usual Thunder Tiger is not so approachable at all.

 Chapter 302

    What kind of character is Thunder Tiger? The three ladies can''t understand it any more. It looks very cheerful and doesn''t seem to care about anything. But in my heart, I really know how to act and weigh. He is not a man whose body and brain are full of muscles. After all, in the end of life, no matter how powerful he is, as long as he has no brain, he is easy to die.


    Four years later, all the fools are dead, and the rest are smart people.


    And thunder tiger can rely on his own strength, stationed in such a large land, when Jinan this "city Lord", in addition to powerful, but also has a lot to do with his life.


    Looking at the menu, this is the way of Lei tiger''s life - and that''s why the three ladies respect Liu Chang so much - because he didn''t see Thunder Tiger being so polite to anyone - Lao Zhang was because he was the most powerful brain mutation in the whole province, the magnate of Jinan Research Institute, all the scientific research, whether weapons or red fog purification or medicine Biology, he is one of the most proficient - so, Thunder Tiger regards him as a brother.


    For others, he only saw that he had been so "intimate" with Liu Chang - and since the matter has come to this point, there must be a reason for it. As long as the third lady is not a fool, he can naturally guess how strong the ability and background Liu Chang has.


    "Open the door, open the door." The third lady was smiling and joking with the soldiers, "I''ll take this brother to the armory to pick and see if there''s anything to take advantage of."


    "However, these are all the special weapons of the regimental commander..." The soldiers looked at Liu Chang''s ordinary body, which meant two things. First, the weapons depot was very important. Even if you are a third lady, you have to weigh the consequences when you speak. Second, naturally, with the strength and size of Thunder Tiger, can ordinary people use his weapons?


    "It''s OK. Just open the door. What''s your responsibility. I''ll carry it for you The third lady continued to smile, but the smile was not so brilliant.


    And the soldiers naturally understand how much of this is and how much is fishy - but as long as there is someone on top of the tank, he can''t be held accountable. Then no one wants to be the head of this injustice - after all, it''s winter again in the end of the world, and there''s no food to eat. If he could stand guard here, with heating and plenty of water, there would be no better place - he didn''t want to lose his job.


    I got up and opened the electronic code lock in the back, and a metal door opened to show the space inside.


    The space is not big. It''s only the size of two living rooms of an ordinary family, and there are not many kinds of weapons in it. There are few hot weapons, all cold weapons are big hammerheads, and the sticks with "human leg thickness" can be called "pillars".


    "Thunder Tiger is really boring!" Seeing these terrible blunt instruments, Liu Chang approached the room curiously. After entering with him, the third lady closed the door.


    "These are the things tigers usually like to use. You know, he is very strong, and ordinary things are difficult to meet his needs. With missiles and nuclear weapons coming out of thermal weapons, there are few that are more destructive than his unarmed hands - you know, the monsters and other things, they can''t explode a single body shell, and the tiger doesn''t use those. "


    "Truth!" Liu Chang nodded and recalled the situation that once entered the giant eel''s stomach, with his strength and ability at that time. Even the wall of his stomach is hard to break, and the scales and other things are harder.


    "So, Lao Zhang said that he would get some cold weapons for him to play with. At first, it was a broadsword or something, but later that guy broke it all the time, and then he changed it into this kind of blunt weapon." The third lady explained Liu Chang''s doubts.


    "Oh." Liu Chang listened to the third lady''s words, went to the front of a big hammer, and reached out to carry it. He found that the hammer was very heavy, and each of them was afraid to weigh more than a thousand jin. Although Liu Chang could carry it, he was not used to it and was not suitable because of his weight.


    Seeing that Liu Chang easily picked up the half ton hammer, the third lady''s face was also surprised.


    "These hammers are made of titanium alloy and the bones of those who fight monsters. They are very strong and can''t be broken in general."


    "Well, unfortunately not for me." Liu Chang put down his hammer and looked at other weapons. If he had a weapon for close combat, he would have a knife, and the meat would have landed in Qingdao. Naturally, it is a long-range weapon with heavy firepower.


    So, instead of looking at the dazzling array of cold weapons, Liu Chang left his eyes and attention on the few hot weapons - there were only two in the hall - one was a huge flamethrower, which seemed to be carried by a human, but there was a huge air bag on the back, which would be inconvenient to use. The second is a huge hand gun, which is said to be a hand gun. However, the caliber and length of the barrel are no less than those of a tank car.


    "It''s retractable. It''s a special armor piercing shell. It''s used by Thunder Tiger to deal with monsters." Three madams with Liu Chang''s eyes, on the continuous observation of words and expressions, said the words that fit the matter.


    "It''s a good thing." The barrel can be retractable, which is similar to the antenna and has a layer of structure. Beside the huge gun, there are various armor piercing bullets, obviously some special ammunition.


    "Good stuff." The power of this thing must be more powerful than a meat gun, but each shell is half the length of an arm, and the barrel is too long to carry. Moreover, if it is a single person fighting, it is very inconvenient to use. After all, it is in a fight with others, so it is impossible to assemble the barrel to load ammunition.Therefore, if it is a single person battle, Liu Chang''s first choice is to shred meat - but if there are companions in front of him, then the problem is completely solved.


    "I''ll take it." Liu Chang went to the gun barrel and rubbed it carefully. In the explanation of the third lady, he gradually understood the structure and usage of this thing. After a simple understanding of the use process of the hand gun, Liu Chang looked at the shells with different colors on one side.


    "Every ammunition is special. There are cluster shells, armor piercing bullets, burst bombs and incendiary bombs And this... " According to the different colors of the ammunition, the three ladies introduced one by one, "this warhead is a shot in the middle!"


    Said the third lady, pointing to a shell with a bright red mark and a large skull.


    "Bullets, bombs!" Although I heard about nuclear weapons on newspapers and TV every day before, they were the most powerful weapons in human history, but Liu Chang never saw them. Even in the end of his life, Liu Chang had never seen such a thing - this is the first time.


    Although this nuclear bomb is very small, it is a real nuclear weapon - and, in nuclear weapons, it is a kind of medium bullet for killing people. (to be continued)

 Chapter 303

    The neutron bomb is the third generation nuclear weapon in the history of human nuclear weapons. The first generation and the second generation are atomic bomb and hydrogen bomb respectively. However, because the nuclear pollution of atomic bomb and hydrogen bomb is too serious, it is just one bomb, and there is no life in a hundred years. If we put it in the past, it would destroy a large living area. If we put it now, it is more likely to cause malignant mutation of organisms.


    There are two kinds of biological changes: one is benign mutation, and the ability of organisms to evolve is to survive. This is also the direction of evolution of most organisms. Take the mutant tiger as an example. The mutated tiger may have stronger muscle fibers, sharper claws and faster speed. These abilities are evolved for survival and predation, and belong to benign abilities.


    This benign change is not based on human beings, but on the biology itself. In other words, even the great willow mutation, Li Qingshui attributed it to him as a benign mutation. No matter how strong, how huge, smart and cannibalizing the human brain, it is the ability to survive better for itself, which belongs to the benign mutation.


    However, malignant mutation is different. Malignant mutation is a kind of madness, which completely ignores the biological instinct and the rules of nature.


    The example is simple - the devil moss.


    All its destruction, all its aggressiveness and its * * are not for itself - it will destroy everything and then itself if it can.


    It''s not a habit of biological instinct at all - plants and plants are creatures, even the sawtooth grass that most likes to suck human blood outside the woodland. It is bloody only because it needs nutrients, not just for destruction. Therefore, although the behavior is the same, but the meaning is different.


    It''s like in the society, many people will go to hate and kill - it''s understood that revenge belongs to the category of human nature - but if it''s OK to stab someone you don''t know for two times and then injure yourself twice - it''s either psychosis or metamorphosis.


    So. The so-called abnormal change is malignant change - this kind of change is not produced by nature at all - and the nature will produce failed changes, become useless and strange, and finally be eliminated. Metamorphosis, however, can only be metamorphosis.


    The reason why human beings do not use nuclear weapons even in the face of a very serious threat is that they are afraid of this vicious change. After all, no one is a fool. Even if a political player doesn''t understand the laws of biology, everyone can guess this possibility after reading movies and books, so no one dares to move this card.


    Fortunately, unlike hydrogen bombs, which are highly polluting and powerful, medium bullets are clean bombs in nuclear bombs - how clean are they? Hydrogen bomb explosion, within a hundred years there will be nuclear pollution, but after the explosion of a neutron bomb, ordinary people can enter the area one day later. However, compared with the hydrogen bomb, the medium bullet has a small equivalent. The power is also relatively small.


    However, this kind of small is naturally smaller than that of hydrogen bomb - nuclear weapons are more destructive than other weapons.


    And the bullet has a characteristic - that is to destroy the human body - or organisms.


    After a neutron bomb explodes, the core of the explosion is very small, but the radiation area is very large. A kind of neutron current will be released after the medium bullet explodes. The neutron current will not affect the building. But it can do great damage to organisms - and it can go through walls, even steel plates.


    For example, if a small and medium-sized bullet explodes 300 meters away, all the people in the room who are not affected by the explosion will be killed by the neutron current, but the house will not be damaged at all.


    It''s a real killer!


    "How powerful is this thing to explode?" Liu Chang pointed to the neutron warhead.


    "100 tons." The third lady pointed to a line of small Chinese characters on the bullet''s head.


    "What''s the concept of 100 tons?" Liu Chang is not very clear about the calculation method of the nuclear warhead''s power.


    "Well, a hundred tons. It''s the power of one hundred tons of TNT. " "But because it''s a nuclear bomb, the energy is more concentrated, and the explosion range is certainly not as wide as 100 tons of TNT, but also because the energy is more concentrated, the power in the explosion area is greater."


    "A hundred tons of TNT!" Liu Chang sighed that he had seen a video, the power of a 100 ton TNT explosion was that the blast wave could overturn a 10000 ton ship and blow up a small hill. So he began to worry about the power of the warhead. "Can this thing be used in a handgun?"


    "Lao Zhang said that he could. This is his modification." The third lady said with a look of recollection. "He seemed to have said that the explosion range of the bullet would not exceed 50 meters, and at most it would be about 30 meters. The radiation wave of the neutron current may be able to knock down two or three hundred meters."


    "Is the explosion energy so concentrated?" Liu Chang''s eyes shine - as if he found what he wanted all of a sudden - to tell the truth, he has never had a good way to deal with Li Qingshui or the beast, but if the bullet gun is really so good, it''s another matter - if the bombardment goes up, as long as it hits the target, even if it''s the super life of the giant eel, it''s all one The gun is dead. It''s not a second story."Well, it''s an inferential data. I''m sure you can''t say anything about it. It was not a 1000 ton medium sized bullet tested by the United States before, with an explosion range of 300 meters and neutron current radiation of 800 meters? According to this and the proton trajectory, it is ten times smaller, but the radiation range will not be less than ten times. If you use it, you should pay attention to your own safety. " Three madams looked at Liu Chang''s face, it is obvious that he had guessed that he wanted to use this weapon to deal with a very powerful monster or enemy.


    "Well, I won''t use it until I have to." Liu Chang was embarrassed to ask for other people''s nuclear weapons when they entered the door. After all, nuclear weapons are not Chinese cabbage, they are not just taken.


    Sure enough, seeing Liu Chang''s hesitation, the third lady''s face also showed a puzzled look.


    "I don''t have the authority to give you this shell. You have to wait for the tiger to come. You can take other things as you like."


    "Well, I know the rules." Liu Chang nods and smiles - the women around Lei tiger are "selected by thousands of people". Everyone who can stand up to speak is so "up to grade" - neither humble nor overbearing, but also has a good affinity for negotiation. Even if they refuse others'' words, they are very straightforward and not guilty.


    "It''s OK. I''ll just wait. He won''t come back too slowly because there''s something urgent today."

 Chapter 304

    "Can you tell me what it is?" As a woman, to control information here is to control half of the initiative.


    "Well." The other party has helped himself so much. With Liu Chang''s character, he will surely get something in return. "There''s a big problem outside. It''s very serious. Thunder Tiger can''t make it, I can''t make it. We can''t make it all together."


    "What is so powerful?" Hearing Liu Chang''s words, the third lady''s face suddenly changed. After all, since the second period, she has been mixed up with Thunder Tiger for two and a half years, which is enough for her to understand the strength of a man. In the past two and a half years, she had a very good life. In an era when she was short of clothes and food, she was still able to live in luxury. Why? For what?


    Because of the strength of Thunder Tiger, she even sometimes thinks - maybe Thunder Tiger is the strongest man in the world.


    "Is it a monster?" Asked the third lady.


    "No, alone." Liu Chang said, "or call a person who is no longer himself."


    "Who?"


    "Li Qingshui." Liu Chang and the third lady are exchanging information in a leisurely way


    While chatting, waiting for someone.


    Two and a half hours later, Thunder Tiger finally returned to the Research Institute - and Liu Chang, who smelled his smell in advance, naturally led him here.


    "It''s all set up, but I don''t want a lot of casualties." Thunder Tiger said: "after all, using human life pile is the most stupid and stupid way to keep people, if that person is really as smart as you said. He should have guessed our means. And in order to achieve his goal, he will certainly not confront us


    "So, in the end, it''s the three of us." "There is a defensive situation in the military area command. Lao Zhang is in charge of it. He doesn''t take the initiative to attack, but he is ready to support at any time," he said


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded his head - after all, the disaster was caused by him. He didn''t want to die a lot.


    "It''s up to us."


    "Yes, you are a real troublemaker." The tiger''s son didn''t mention it. "If that guy was a human being, if I could give you up for peace here, I would really like to sell you," he continued


    "But you know. It''s not cost-effective. " Liu Chang smiles - this is what he thinks about on the road - human beings and willows are natural enemies. This kind of hostile relationship is already a racial dispute and can not be reconciled at all. Even if Thunder Tiger gives Liu Chang away, Li Qingshui will clear away the "variable" of him if possible. What''s more, Li Qingshui has a big willow behind him. God knows the one who spans three provinces Will behemoths be interested in this military area.


    After all, within China. Such a large military area - only seven.


    "Well, there''s nothing to say to that guy. I''ll fight when I come." Thunder Tiger is a muscle knot guy, even his face because of the smile can uplift a piece of muscle group, "but you have been here for so long. Have you chosen your weapons? "


    When thunder tiger said this, he picked up a pair of big hammers with thick hands - the biggest pair in the whole armory. The hammers were very big, and there were strong iron thorns on the hammer surface, which looked like a mace.


    "Yes, I want this hand gun and these equipped shells..." Liu Chang pointed to the shells he wanted, and finally dropped his fingertip on the bullet.


    "Boy, you are very fierce!" See Liu Chang''s fingers fall there. The muscles on the tiger''s face bulged more obviously. "Here you are, but can you hit this one?"


    "If I can''t make it, no one in the world can." Liu Chang has always been very confident about his attack accuracy - if compared with strength, speed, brain and body hardware, maybe Liu Chang can''t compare with many people - but if only compared with attack accuracy, he must be the first in the world.


    It started with sensory evolutors - plus the dynamic vision of frogs today - and ballistic computing power no less than Li Qingshui.


    As long as his hand speed can keep up with the target, he is confident that he can hit anything in the world.


    "Well, first of all, you can use this thing, but to choose the right time, I''m too close to fire!" When the tiger spoke with a strong Shandong accent, "if this gun goes down, if I am affected at the edge of the explosion, I may not be able to point out that the small willow tree will not die, I will have my flesh and skin cut open first."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so stupid." Liu Chang smiles, "but you have to hold on..."


    Liu Chang didn''t finish his words. He suddenly remembered the button of the electronic lock outside the door and the sound of being pressed outside the armory.


    "Don''t come in without my permission!" Heard the guards outside press the electronic lock, Thunder Tiger chest a drum roar sound.


    But the sound of pressing the electronic lock outside the door did not stop. When Thunder Tiger heard that the guards outside had ignored their orders and wanted to get up, Liu Chang''s face suddenly changed.


    "Wait..." Liu Chang got up first and took the knife and the cannon from left to right at the same time.And see Liu Chang this appearance, Thunder Tiger also thought of what, facial expression also suddenly serious: "is Li Qingshui?"


    "No, the smell is different. If he is close to me, I should smell it 3000 meters away." Liu Chang doubts, "but don''t relax your vigilance, maybe he can change the smell on his body."


    "Well." Lei tiger listened to his words, nodded and clenched the hammer in his hand. He silently watched the door of the weapon depot open slowly, and was ready to give the door opener a "blow in the head".


    But when the door was opened, he was stunned.


    "Li Haiyong? Why are you here? Didn''t you stay in the military area? " Seeing that the man was actually an adjutant of his own, Thunder Tiger put down the hammer.


    "Yes, I want to guard Guard well... " But the visitor repeated what he had just said, so that the two guards with the handle outside the door did not know why.


    "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Thunder Tiger saw each other''s sleepy eyes, some angry, "hurry back to me!"


    "What are you doing? What am I doing here?" He repeated two words of Thunder Tiger. Li Haiyong seemed to suddenly think of something. He called out: "by the way, someone asked me to give you a message!"


    "What words?" When Thunder Tiger is more impatient, Liu Chang''s hair suddenly explodes.


    "Sooner or later it''s death. Don''t bother!"

 Chapter 305

    The moment Li Haiyong finished this sentence, Liu Chang felt something was wrong, because it was too strange and made him associate with a person - so he instinctively made a defensive posture.


    After his body defense measures were taken, Liu Chang''s dynamic vision super strong eyes saw a spark spurting out of the man like a slow movie. When it was in the air, it turned into a sea of fire - accompanied by the broken limbs of the people who came.


    The sea of fire produced by the explosion first engulfed two soldiers standing beside Li Haiyong. Then, the shock wave generated by the explosion, wrapped with shrapnel and charred flesh and blood, rushed into the narrow room together. The explosion was very powerful, and it should be the explosion caused by high explosive ammunition. However, the explosion of this degree is nothing to Liu Chang.


    After all, an ordinary person can carry very leisurely ammunition - and there is no difference in the person coming, it must be that there are not enough bombs loaded - if it is loaded too much, it is easy to be found.


    What''s more, Liu Chang felt terrible that he didn''t smell the bomb on him before he came in. If Li Qingshui had not changed the smell, it would have been in the person''s body.


    The blast wave of the explosion is not as fast as the bullet. At the moment when the shock wave just appeared, Liu Chang quickly protected his weapon and pulled the third lady next to him, pulling her behind the Thunder Tiger.


    But just as Thunder Tiger got up to ask people, he was the first to be engulfed by the fire. However, the fire engulfed him, but did not blow him up. After being hit by the bomb, Thunder Tiger still stood in place like his feet rooted, allowing the fire and shrapnel to sweep his body.


    The existence of his "wall" naturally gave Liu Chang more space to play. Before the flame approached, he protected the ammunition and huge knife of the gun.


    Boom!!!


    Speaking of it, Liu Chang seems to have done a lot of things. But in fact, everything was done in an instant - the explosion was half a second. After the smoke had passed, only a piece of debris was left on the ground - the walls of the laboratory were blown through, and the roof of the room was also blasted through a big hole by the shock wave. Under the fire, only Liu Chang on the hand and the third lady whose body was burned.


    "Are you all right?" The explosion was an instant thing. Liu Chang had to do a lot of things at that moment, so naturally, she couldn''t protect this woman.


    "It''s OK." The woman''s hair has been completely paste, half of the face is also skin and flesh, the eyes on the right half of the face do not know where to fly. However, he did not die, and even his consciousness remained awake.


    "Do your business, don''t mind me." The woman with a good half of the face to Liu Changlu a smile, "I am very strong, for a while half will not die."


    "Well." Put down the three madams, Liu Chang looked at the Thunder Tiger in his woman''s half face all the time, and said: "let''s go, the battle begins. We''re standing here and it''s only going to make her more vulnerable. "


    "Well." Thunder Tiger''s coat has caught fire because of the explosion and is burning on him. He threw the burnt black clothes on the ground, then jumped out of the hole in the room and yelled out: "Li Qingshui, you''re not friendly!"


    "Have you ever been friendly with me?" Liu Chang jumped out with the Thunder Tiger, and then heard the familiar and strange voice.


    Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui''s spotless figure in the middle of the huge courtyard of the Research Institute.


    "Hello, Liu Chang. See you again." Li Qingshui waved to Liu Chang from afar, as if he were an old friend. Then he put his eyes on the tiger. "It''s very strong. This can''t be wasted."


    Li Qingshui finished this sentence, unexpectedly so abrupt, there is no second sentence, the previous second also smile. The next second came straight.


    "Can''t waste it?" At the moment of seeing Li Qingshui rushing over, Thunder Tiger''s chest stirs up rapidly. In an instant, his whole body is red. His chest is like a dynamo, and his chest roars violently. A long breath of air is emitted. Thunder Tiger directly smashes the alloy steel hammer to the flying Li Qingshui.


    "Do you want to experiment with me?"


    The speed of Thunder Tiger''s voice is 300 meters per second in the air, and the speed of Li Qingshui''s rushing in is 300 meters per second. Then the two speeds are almost the same. They collide in the air. When Li Qingshui almost hears the sound, he breaks the sound wave and rushes to the front of Thunder Tiger.


    "I think so." Li Qingshui voice, Thunder Tiger swing hammer action suddenly stopped for a while, and then the other party caught this gap, a bully close to the body.


    "Brain wave attack?" From Li Qingshui''s rush to the present, all this can be seen in Liu Chang''s eyes - only his speed can''t keep up with two people - he''s good at calculation and observation - even if he can have a precise attack, he can chop bullets with a knife - that''s also the "release the knife in advance" after using his eyesight and calculation.


    He can accurately hit a bullet that hits him - but he can''t catch a bullet that flies at someone else - because he''s not fast enough.Therefore, when Li Qingshui bumps into Lei tiger''s arms, uses brain domain attack to block his movement coherence, and then turns his five fingers into willows and stabs his seven orifices, Liu Chang just arrived.


    "Death must come one by one." Liu Chang splits over with a knife, and Li Qingshui splits out an arm to block him. But just because of this block, he "destroys the continuity of his attack" just as Thunder Tiger did. The thunder tiger shakes his head and avoids the "sharp" willow that stabs his eardrum and eyeball.


    But also just in his hiding, ready to attack the next time, the body again, by Li Qingshui a kick in the ribs, pumping out.


    Li Qingshui''s strength is very enough, a foot of Thunder Tiger to fly hundreds of meters, then let the other side by the roof of the concrete wall to stabilize the body, and then, Thunder Tiger body more red.


    "What''s the use of brute force alone?" Li Qingshui stepped on the roof of the Research Institute. Liu Chang, who couldn''t make a hit at once, walked along the roof one by one. "According to the barrel principle, the place where you have the shortest board is the extreme of your ability. Thunder Tiger, in my opinion, you are not even as threatening as that little grasshopper hopping over there


    "Ha ha ha..." Hearing Li Qingshui''s words, thunder tiger suddenly laughed: "according to the smart people''s behavior style, if I really have no threat, will you talk to me?"

 Chapter 306

    It is obvious that Lei tiger is not the first time to come into contact with brain domain mutants. He knows the style of these guys very well. After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, his confidence has not been hit by the language. His body is still bright red and his breath is still as heavy as pulling a bellows.


    "Ah..." After listening to Thunder Tiger''s words, Li Qingshui did not speak any more and did not explain too much. People still walked slowly and leisurely as if they were waiting for something.


    The fighting sound is very loud. Although it has been less than three minutes since the explosion of the bomb, everything is swift and lightning. However, it is obvious that the army on the side of the research institute has been ordered by Thunder Tiger for a long time. At the beginning of the fight, Liu Chang heard the roar of various machines and the sound of army assembly.


    In less than three minutes, a large number of elite troops have gathered around the Institute, one by one, aiming at this direction.


    After seeing these, Li Qingshui''s face showed a reassuring smile - and then no longer hesitated, he rushed to the Thunder Tiger again.


    The speed is still very fast, and before Li Qingshui rushed to Thunder Tiger, Liu Chang felt a lot of static electricity in the air. This time, the electrostatic flow was very large. Even Liu Chang, who was tens of meters away, felt his hair standing up one by one - he had never seen such a powerful brain wave output power - which let him know that thunder tiger was dangerous ¡£


    The speed is close to the speed of sound. Li Qingshui can collapse a house with the reaction force of stepping out. Although soldiers are surrounded from afar. However, with a heavy weapon in hand, it is impossible to see what is going on inside, not to mention the dense fog. The visibility of these soldiers is extremely low. In fact, even in the past, their retinas could not capture the dynamic imaging of moving objects at the speed of sound even in the clear sky. Therefore, for Li Qingshui. These soldiers are blind - they''re used to cover with artillery, not to hit him.


    In other words, these soldiers came to die together.


    So. He was not afraid, not afraid, lost the last layer of fear in his heart. After Li Qingshui rushed to the Thunder Tiger, the brain wave was released, which directly made the opposite strong body lose consciousness for a second.


    In a second, Li Qingshui rushed to the Thunder Tiger''s face, then pinched his cheek with five fingers - and then the Thunder Tiger woke up from a trance - but met the pause of the second second second.


    The second second second is a second related to life and death. Li Qingshui''s five fingers mutated again and turned into willow. Then he tried to invade the body of Thunder Tiger from the inside of seven orifices.


    However, two seconds is enough time for Liu Chang to do a lot of things. From the moment of Li Qingshui''s movement, Liu Chang once again grasped the right time. The second time from behind to catch up, intended to interfere with Li Qingshui''s control of this time.


    Unfortunately - obviously, the same method is not suitable for this skinny person twice. The second time, when Liu Chang followed him, Li Qingshui''s five fingers were slightly open. Liu Chang immediately felt a sudden unconsciousness of consciousness - and then in such an instant, when he saw the things in front of him again - he saw a big hand covering his cheek.


    He was also carried by Li Qingshui!


    "It''s over Seeing the five fingers opened, Liu Chang felt that the strength of the other party had been deeply embedded in his body. Between the five fingers, Liu Chang felt that his forehead had been scratched and blasted. He felt that Li Qingshui''s five fingers had pressed his skull and jaw. Deep into his brain, in this moment, he felt that he was going to die.


    Everything is going fast.


    What he didn''t expect was that because of the evolution of brain domain - when Lei tiger faced Li Qingshui, who was only a little stronger than him, he had no resistance at all - at the moment of his death, Liu Chang even thought of the game he had played before - Warcraft competitive game - as if the two heroes looked similar, and their power agility and other attributes were also the same There''s control technology, and the other side doesn''t. That''s a big difference.


    In the words of the game world - it''s going to be a dog!


    Therefore, Liu Chang was beaten into a dog - and Thunder Tiger, it is obvious that he wants to be a real dog.


    After Li Qingshui''s five finger willow sticks were stretched out, they deeply pierced into the Thunder Tiger''s ear hole - and then the Thunder Tiger''s eyes became dull. Seeing all this, Liu Chang did not know what Li Qingshui was going to do, but he could also guess his purpose. For willow, there is nothing more attractive than this kind of strong and extremely intelligent creature - control Live in Thunder Tiger and then put it in the willow tree, make sure you don''t lose!


    And Liu Chang''s treatment is not very good - after being held out by Li Qingshui''s five fingers, he was not crushed to death, but was controlled by five willows, watching all this happen.


    Everything was so unexpected. Liu Chang felt that all his preparations - what military region, what nuclear bomb, as if everything had become a joke at this moment - thought that he and Thunder Tiger might have the power of World War I, or change something - but now it seems that there is still a lot less.


    Things seemed to go in the worst direction - and then, just as Liu Chang felt that thunder tiger was about to become a puppet like Li Qingshui, another brain wave joined in.The fluctuation of this brain wave is very strong, at least not weaker than Li Qingshui. It comes from the surrounding soldiers, but it is floating, obviously hiding the body shape.


    And also in this brain wave joined the circle half a second - Thunder Tiger''s confused eyes, suddenly returned to look!


    "Ah When I opened my eyes, I saw Li Qingshui''s big hand. The pain of piercing eardrum finally came. Thunder Tiger roared but could not hear any sound. Under the instinctive counterattack, he smashed Li Qingshui, whose hands were occupied, and then covered his ears.


    Thunder Tiger in a hurry under a push is very strong, and Li Qingshui was another brain wave interference by a surprise, two under the attack, this is the first time he was attacked to the body.


    "Boom" landed on the roof of the house in the distance. Li Qingshui turned his head and looked at the crowd below - obviously, he was looking for the evolutor who attacked his brain region.


    And got this gap, Liu Chang also struggled out of the wicker, looked at the Thunder Tiger - "can''t you hear?"


    Liu Chang asked tentatively - and then got the affirmative answer - the answer came from the confused face of Thunder Tiger.


    Seeing his expression, Liu Chang knew that this guy had been punctured in his eardrum. At this time, he had lost his hearing, that is to say, he lost half of his communication ability. So Liu Chang thought about it and pointed to Li Qingshui, the crowd and his own brain, indicating that foreign aid was coming.

 Chapter 307

    Regardless of whether the Thunder Tiger can understand it or not, Liu Chang makes a comparison with Li Qingshui in the distance, and then makes a fight gesture to Thunder Tiger - and then he flashes.


    Because he has completely determined a problem through the fight just now - in terms of the effect of close combat, his strength and body almost have no effect on Li Qingshui.


    After close combat, he can''t even harass him, so he dodges to attack Li Qingshui with the huge hand gun. Although he doesn''t know who it is, it''s really powerful. In close combat, he only needs to do long-range attack.


    Therefore, Liu Chang dodged a few times, hid in the roof that had been trampled under his feet, hid in the house, and then assembled the huge composite hand gun. The combination of hand guns is not too difficult, but the ammunition is not enough - he did not protect a lot of ammunition in addition to protecting the hand gun just now - and the rest of the ammunition can not be used after the explosion.


    Although it is said that the more high-tech ammunition is, the less likely it is to detonate under the action of external forces - especially those nuclear weapons, it is said that no matter whether they explode or burn them in a fire, they will not explode.


    However, although these high-tech shells will not be detonated by external forces, if they are distorted and deformed, it will not be easy to launch. But because of the emergency situation just now, and these shells are large, Liu Chang only had time to protect the bomb he was watching - which was obviously not enough.


    After assembling the handgun, Liu Chang heard the violent impact outside again - very loud. But it was very stuffy - like the sound of two sandbags crashing together at high speed - hearing this sound, Liu Chang was relieved - he knew that Li Qingshui and Thunder Tiger were fighting.


    As long as there is a brain mutation interfering with Li Qingshui, in fact, in terms of the fighting power of * * alone, Thunder Tiger definitely has the ability to hold Li Qingshui for a long time. And get this gap, Liu Chang after assembling a good gun. At once the Institute''s house and the cloister shuttle up.


    Along with the route of memory, he ran all the way back to the weapons storehouse which had been bombed in a mess, and then in the scattered weapons pile. And lying on the ground next to the third lady, found a scattered shell - some have been distorted, some are still intact.


    "Someone has come from outside. There are also soldiers in the Research Institute. It is estimated that someone will come and take you away Liu Chang picked up a few shells that seemed to be usable from the ground, turned his head to the third lady on the ground and said, "I don''t have time to control you now. Thunder Tiger may die at any time outside."


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine." The third lady slapped the corners of her mouth at Liu Chang to show that she was laughing.


    "Well." Nodding his head, Liu Chang shouldered the gun and jumped out of the hole above his head five minutes ago.


    He stepped on another hole within five minutes. He jumped out of here again - so, these five minutes are colorful five minutes - and after jumping out, Liu Chang knew that the next five minutes would be more wonderful.


    Whoosh. Again, facing the downpour of cold wind.


    Liu Chang came to the roof of the house with his gun on his back. He saw the two people fighting each other. This time, it was no longer a one-sided situation. Liu Chang saw from a distance that Thunder Tiger and Li Qingshui were fighting soundly and vividly, and Lei tiger''s body was even more red, just like a blood Buddha. The color is much stronger than the red fog in the night sky.


    While Li Qingshui, who was against him, constantly defended the hammers and fists from the Thunder Tiger, he also kept observing the soldiers who surrounded them. Obviously, the brain interference waves from where he came from made him very upset.


    Bang, Li Qingshui was distracted, and Thunder Tiger seized the opportunity. A hammer hit him in the chest. Three spikes on the hammer were inserted into Li Qingshui''s chest. Without blinking, Li Qingshui was swung by the hammer for hundreds of meters. Then he borrowed several forces on the roof of the house when he was about to land, and the rest of his strength rushed to surround him The crowd.


    "No, he''s trying to catch the brain mutant first!" Although he knew that Thunder Tiger could not hear him, he still called out, and then his scales rose up, carrying guns and chasing after him all the way.


    And the soldiers who surrounded them, because of this incident, finally saw what they were going to fight against.


    Although they had been given the highest order to surround the place with heavy weapons - and had heard the rumbling of fighting since they arrived, in the dark, they were - only heard the sound, not the person. It sounds terrible, but I don''t see any shit.


    When these soldiers were anxious to know what was going on, a strong wind came.


    People who have watched F1 race on the spot know that the noise of F1 racing car can pierce people''s eardrum if they watch it closely. This huge roar comes not only from the engine, but also from the side effect of its speed. The friction of tires, the friction between the body and the air, as long as the speed reaches, will cause deafening sound.


    Therefore, when Li Qingshui bumped into the crowd, it was not silent - it was surrounded by a series of air explosions, which exploded all the way.With a bang, the soldiers felt as if a shell had exploded in the crowd - and then there were screams and cries of doubt.


    Naturally, the soldiers who were the first to bear the brunt died without seeing what was going on - the soldiers who were close by were affected by the explosion and screamed - while those who were a little farther away only saw the dust and dust and the flying debris, but did not know what happened.


    But Liu Chang, who came to the scene, saw the panorama of the scene. He knew that what he had to do now was to stop Li Qingshui. He couldn''t let that guy catch the brain region disruptor.


    After all, the three men on the scene, the one with brain region mutation, are all core members - Thunder Tiger fighting head-on, Liu Chang''s side attack, and brain domain mutants are responsible for harassment. Not one less - no victory without one. Without Thunder Tiger, the remaining two people are a dish - without brain mutation, the situation just now has taught them very realistically.


    Without Liu Chang, Thunder Tiger will be more and more difficult to fight - eventually lead to defeat - after all, although he and Li Qingshui''s * * strength is similar - but only about the same - still worse - and he seems to lack a fatal threat to Li Qingshui.


    The triangle will collapse this time, no matter who it is. (to be continued)

 Chapter 308

    Although this iron triangle is different from the "herding method" in the game, it is more cruel than those.


    Seeing Li Qingshui rush into the group of soldiers, Liu Chang catches up from behind. In the rapid movement, he points his gun at him. When Liu Chang fires or shoots, there is no need for a stable environment. His calculation ability can fully support his running and fighting method. In the past, he used to use shredded meat, but now he uses hand gun, which is still the case.


    Therefore, as he ran, his mental strength was highly concentrated. The slow picture in his eyes slowed down by three points, and everything seemed to be frozen. In the running, he saw Li Qingshui''s hand inserted into the soldier''s body. He saw the plasma slowly blooming. He saw the expression change of the soldier''s painful death.


    Then --


    he fired!


    The sound of the artillery - the shell flew out with a huge flame tail - according to Liu Chang''s calculation, the initial velocity of the shell has exceeded one kilometer per second.


    And judging from the flame tail - this shell is not a simple shell - it is actually an Artillery Missile!


    Because he stayed in Zhengzhou Research Institute for a period of time, Liu Chang had a general understanding of shells and bullets - he roughly knew the classification of some shells, and some shells were large-sized bullets - there was nothing else except muzzle velocity, only the power to push forward once.


    Unlike artillery missiles, this kind of missile has two propelling forces, one of which is when it ejects from the muzzle, and then, after contacting the air, it will eject the flame tail like the missile, making the second propulsion force on the journey, so as to make the speed faster.


    What he didn''t expect was that Thunder Tiger could put such high-tech things on the fighter plane into a hand gun for individual combat.


    So, he clearly saw that the shell was crashing out all the way at an initial speed of one kilometer. Along the way the speed is not declining, but increasing, rushed to Li Qingshui.


    "Is it done?" Liu Chang looked at the speed surpassing the bullet, and his face showed a look of expectation - because the opponent was Li Qingshui, he did not slack off from the beginning of the battle. I never thought that this battle could be easily won. Because he knew the strength of the other side, the first shot was a tentative one. After all, if he had all the confidence to hit the other side, he would have chosen the nuclear bomb on his back.


    So, after he fired his gun, he kept staring at the shell - watching it fly over a hundred meters - and watching the time pass by a quarter of a second.


    Then the shell approached Li Qingshui''s body, and then the barrel side of the shell. Inexplicably, it just hit Li Qingshui''s arm just raised, and then the hit point was just not the detonating point of the shell. Then the shell was in the air, which was directly hit by Li Qingshui''s huge force and flew out. It crashed into the crowd tens of meters away from him and turned into a brilliant flame.


    Boom!!!


    The power of this Artillery Missile is very strong, and the diameter of the explosion of fireworks is 20 meters or 30 meters. More powerful than tank guns - but no matter how powerful they are, if they don''t hit the target, everything is still in vain.


    And Li Qingshui hit the shell with a fist. Even though they didn''t take a look here, they continued to search for the traces of the brain region mutant in the crowd.


    The soldiers were confused. The brain mutant was hiding very deep - and obviously, the guy also had the ability to hide the trace information on his body, so that Li Qingshui, who rushed over, did not directly "calculate" the target and killed him, but used the most clumsy way to find it.


    And then there was a delay, and two seconds passed - and two seconds was enough for the Thunder Tiger to span hundreds of meters. He rushed into the crowd again and formed a group with Li Qingshui.


    Boom and boom, the air again sounded a roar, and the soldiers who could not see the regiment were in chaos again.


    "How could you miss him?" Standing in the distance, Liu Chang, who reloaded the cannonball, was somewhat puzzled - after all, his artillery shot was very accurate. Moreover, the speed of the shell is also very fast - both the initial speed and the acceleration after that are much faster than the bullets fired by ordinary machine guns - but Li Qingshui knew in advance that he would fly the shell with a slap, which made Liu Chang a little puzzled.


    Li Qingshui''s fighting style just now is a bit like the situation when he splits a bullet with a knife - it''s obviously not as fast as a bullet, but because he can see the trajectory at the moment the bullet comes out of the chamber, he can put the knife there and let the bullet hit by himself.


    Liu Chang used this method many times, so Li Qingshui just made a move, he felt really like it!


    But because they are very similar, he is very puzzled - Li Qingshui should not have such strong dynamic vision. After all, this is a skill evolved by Liu Chang himself - the possibility of two people evolving the same ability is very low, but the other can do it.


    There must be another reason!


    "He can''t see the trajectory..." Far away, Liu Chang loaded the shell and aimed at Li Qingshui again. At the moment of his action, he saw that Li Qingshui''s posture, which was fighting with Thunder Tiger, had a very subtle change - the range of change was very small, but Liu Chang noticed - it was obvious that he had made a defensive posture towards this side."I see!" Liu Chang''s gun barrel moved slightly, aiming at Li Qingshui''s head, which was originally aimed at Li Qingshui''s chest. With his movements, Li Qingshui''s movements changed subtly again - "I understand. Although he can''t see the trajectory clearly, he can calculate everything on the scene!"


    How strong is Li Qingshui''s calculation ability? Liu Chang doesn''t know exactly - he doesn''t know that when he was fighting with Liu that day, Li Qingshui could judge the body shapes of the two fighting creatures from the explosion source only by using the irregular rhythm generated after the sound wave collided with the object. He did not know that the sound wave could collide with hundreds of millions of size after a distance of more than ten kilometers Objects - but what he knows and has heard about - Li Qingshui can calculate the future.


    How can a person who can''t be counted in the future?


    The future is a variable and needs to calculate countless possibilities - but now, it is a quantitative one. There are only less than 20000 people and more than 10000 weapons present. For a person whose calculation is based on trillion, he can clearly control every move on the scene!


    Therefore, he can do the same thing as himself. Liu Chang finally understands why - he does not see the trajectory at the moment of his shell coming out of the chamber, and then makes a defensive posture in advance - but at the moment when he raises the gun barrel, he knows where he is going to hit!


    "What a horror Liu Chang moved the gun barrel a few times and determined his own judgment. Just thinking about how to deal with the enemy, he saw that Li Qingshui shocked the Thunder Tiger and rushed to himself!


    "It''s over There were three people present. The most disgusting thing for Li Qingshui should be the brain mutant - because without him, Li could easily subdue the other two, and then transform their brains into a silly puppet that can be used by him and studied by willows.


    So, what he wanted most at first was the brain mutant.


    But he should have never thought that the other side''s hiding ability is so strong that among the ten thousand people, he can''t find out where that person is. Although he can do this by giving him minutes, he will not be able to give him such a long time.


    Liu Chang, the long-range threat, has obviously become the first target of attack.


    After all, there is a big gap between the absolute strength of the two sides, and Liu Chang has a disgusting long-range targeting ability. If he is close to him, he will die at once again. Therefore, he is once again hit by a Thunder Tiger hammer. He also wants to shake this guy away and rush over.


    That''s why Liu Chang said, "it''s over!"


    He said "finished" because he knew that he could not run Li Qingshui. No matter how good his eyesight and calculation ability were, but he could not run, and the absolute speed difference made him give up the idea of running away.


    And the more crisis time, Liu Chang told himself to be more calm - a hundred meters away, from Li Qingshui to shake off Thunder Tiger and then turn around, Liu Chang knew that the other side was going to attack him.


    For Li Qingshui, the distance of 100 meters is less than half a second - and less than half a second. For Liu Chang, there is only one thing that can be done - push the transmitter again.


    Therefore, Liu Chang knows that the key to his survival lies in whether the launcher can blow to Li Qingshui after the launcher is buckled. If it can, it will naturally give Thunder Tiger time to entangle Li Qingshui again. If it can''t, it will only be dead.


    If Li Qingshui really wants to kill him, he doesn''t need a second shot.


    So, at this moment, Liu Chang became calm as never before - just like when Kaifeng first succeeded in hunting dogs - as when he picked up a meat gun and sniped at a small amphibian for the first time.


    Liu Chang knows that he is not strong and smart. What can support him to live till now in the last world is nothing else but his mentality.


    So, this time, when he was near death, he was still not afraid. He tried to suppress his body, which had already begun to tremble slightly because of the surge of adrenaline. In his eyes - only the enemy. He watched Li Qingshui come to him one meter at a time. He was very calm - in less than half a second, he could only move the muzzle once.


    When the muzzle moved from the top of the incline to the front - he saw Li Qingshui''s raised arm, and then moved from the front to the bottom - he saw Li''s slightly deformed right leg - and then he fired.


    Boom!


    When the shell was fired, Li Qingshui was already close to Liu Chang, less than 10 meters - and Liu Chang''s shell went down obliquely - without hitting the target!


    Boom!!!


    The shell in the middle of the two people on the ground burst out of a powerful flame, mixed with a huge impact force, Liu Chang far away from a few hundred meters!

 Chapter 309

    Because the explosion was in the center of the two people, and the distance between them was less than 10 meters - so, the flame storm swept at the same time, and Li Qingshui - he flew out tens of meters by the explosion wave in the opposite direction to Liu Chang. He had just stabilized his body and was ready to pursue him. When he was ready to pursue, the body shape of the Thunder Tiger in the rear had already caught up with him ¡£


    Liu Changfei felt a pain in the front of his body when he was dozens of meters away. Although he was not hit by the shell in the front just now, it was a high explosive bomb after all, so it also made him suffer a little shock. However, it would be more appropriate to exchange the distance between Liu and Li Qingshui.


    But because this time was shaken to fly, after the chest front suffered the huge blow force, Liu Chang felt that there was something broken in front of her chest.


    According to the feeling on the scallop skin, Liu Chang knew that the broken glass bottle was a glass bottle - and there must be only one glass bottle in his personal care - that bottle of "Dali pill".


    "One at a time?" The glass bottle broke, and Liu Chang quickly found the medicine granules from the broken clothes. I don''t know whether it was because they came out of the body of Thunder Tiger. They were not crushed under the explosion of the bomb. The bulletproof glass bottles were broken into pieces of glass, but the particles were intact. Liu Chang took it out of his arms and took it in his hand. At a glance, he counted out that there were 14 grains in total, each of which was the size of a soybean.


    Seeing the volume of the medicine, Liu Chang simply swallowed it in his mouth. With his smart tongue, he separated out 13 pieces and put them under the dry root of the tongue, and swallowed one into his stomach.


    The material of this pill is also strange.


    Contained in the mouth will not melt. They were as hard as steel balls, but when they were swallowed, they immediately turned into bubbles and melted. It was obvious that Liu Chang could hear the "gurgling".


    After a burst of abdominal whine, the drug was digested. At the moment when Liu Chang was ready to load the shell, it had an effect - first, his head felt dizzy. If you drink two or two liquor like, and then the whole body''s scales more red up, the body muscles restlessly beating. A strong sense of strength drives his nerves, which makes Liu Chang excited.


    "Hoo!" When you open your mouth, you can blow out a breath of hot white gas, which turns this hot thing into a thick white fog in the cold air.


    After eating the super version of the stimulant. Liu Chang immediately felt that his whole body was full of strength - no matter the nerve reflex speed or muscle flexibility, he had got a qualitative leap.


    "It''s really exciting!" After the white gas spurted out, Liu Chang had a cold war all over his body. He felt that a heat flow started from his stomach and drove the whole body. His muscles were beating irregularly and his heart beat violently.


    He only felt that after taking this medicine, his fighting ability increased by three times - and then his body strength soared, and he just wanted to throw away the cannons when his central nervous system was highly excited. Pull out the broadsword and fight three lilies with Li Qingshui in front of him in the most primitive and fist to meat way. It seems that only in this way can we let out the energy that has no place to vent.


    However, the excitement was suppressed. Liu Chang knows - he can''t.


    His strength tripled, and he was still no match for that man - so he had to bite the base of his tongue, sober himself up with pain, and then he picked up the loaded gun and made a few steps forward. Let Li Qingshui into their own field of vision, again aimed at him.


    "Try this one."


    This time, the muzzle is filled with a scattered flower bomb. According to the text on the shell seen before, it belongs to one shot. After a shell is fired, the large shell will disperse and become more than ten small shells, which are used to attack large area enemies. Generally speaking, it is useless to deal with Li Qingshui such an individual.


    But at present, as a harassment army, Liu Chang only wants to make his own existence more valuable. Moreover, he wants to test whether Li Qingshui is really helpless according to this shell.


    Therefore, after Liu Chang approached the battle group at a much faster speed than before, he fixed his eyes on Li Qingshui, who was trembling by Thunder Tiger, and concentrated on observing the fighting posture and fighting movements of the two men. Then, the movements of the two men fighting hand to hand on the roof of the house became slower and slower


    Finally, Liu Chang saw that Thunder Tiger waved the hammer again and was driven away by Li Qingshui, who grabbed the handle of his second hammer with a backhand.


    Then, when Li Qingshui just raised his hand by half a centimeter, the sound of a shell flying out sounded behind his head.


    This is the third time that Liu Chang buckled the launcher of his hand gun - and then he saw the shell of the hand gun flying rapidly in the air with the flame tail. Because it is a scattered flower bullet, and the ammunition structure is complex, its muzzle velocity is slightly slower, but it is still above 900 meters.


    So, even if you don''t include the acceleration after it, you can fly less than 100 meters at most for a tenth of a second.


    In this tenth of a second, Li Qingshui couldn''t get rid of the Thunder Tiger''s entanglement - so Liu Chang watched his own shells scatter after flying for more than 30 meters, and separated more than a dozen bullets in the air. Each one was only the thickness of a person''s thumb, and they were loaded into Li Qingshui''s back in a scattered flower shape.In fact, strictly speaking, Liu Chang''s shell is unscientific, because according to the general purpose of the scattered flower bomb, it is a large area of damage, so the firing distance must be more than 300 meters away from the target, so that the whole projectile can spread out, so as to achieve the effect of killing the enemy in the area in a large area.


    Because if the flying distance is less than 100 meters, it will not spread out at all, and it will not produce the desired effect.


    But just like the principle of using anti-aircraft guns to hit tanks in World War II - there are no rules for such things as war. Therefore, Liu Chang''s unscientific shot was actually very reasonable.


    After the separation of the bullets, the scattered flower bombs only flew more than 50 meters to reach Li Qingshui''s back. Because the flying distance was too short, the warheads of each bullet were only a dozen to dozens of centimeters away from Li Qingshui. In this way, most of the more than ten warheads flew toward Li Qingshui''s body.


    And Liu Chang''s calculation is also very accurate. When Li Qingshui is facing a shell attack on his back, it is also the time when he can''t evade all the attacks - because at this time, it is precisely when he dodges the first hammer head of Thunder Tiger and is preparing to counterattack his next attack, and he is the worst time to be entangled.

 Chapter 310

    In this way, from the beginning of the battle to now, Liu Chang''s team finally forced Li Qingshui to face the first choice.


    "The future is not predestined." Seeing that his shell was about to hit Li Qingshui''s body, Liu Chang suddenly heard such a sentence.


    Then, he saw Li Qingshui avoid thunder tiger''s hammer, and then seven or eight fireworks burst out behind him. Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui, who was shocked by the explosion. Finally, he realized that no one could do nothing.


    The future may be calculated, but in reality, no one can control the whole situation - like Liu Chang''s eyes, he may see countless bullets fired at him, and each bullet can see so clearly and thoroughly, but the actual situation is that sometimes there are too many bullets, which have covered all his moving areas, and the situation is stronger than people, so he can even watch No matter how clear, the future outcome will still be shot, but the difference between being able to see and not being able to see is that you can choose the area with the least barrage and choose to let yourself suffer the least injury.


    And Li Qingshui to Thunder Tiger''s hammer and behind the shell, his choice is - be hit by the shell.


    Boom! Boom!!!!


    More than a dozen shells flew to him. Under extremely difficult circumstances, he dodged more than half of them. Finally, he was stumbling by the power of the shells, and temporarily fell into a passive situation with Thunder Tiger.


    Seeing such a situation, Liu Chang finally had some foundation in mind.


    When he was a little bit more confident and ready to load a "armor piercing bullet" with the greatest single killing power, the more than 10000 soldiers in the research institute were surrounded by a flash in front of their retinas, and then their brain suddenly stopped for a few seconds. This kind of situation, which is similar to fainting but especially sober, makes the soldiers on the scene a little flustered.


    Man is a kind of creature that will panic if he loses his eyesight - this is from the panic of animal instinct - because more than 70% of the amount of information received by human beings comes from vision. When human information is cut off, the brain will produce an instinctive resistance due to sudden interruption of information flow.


    Then the consequence of this performance is panic.


    All of a sudden, there are more noises in the air. Even if the soldiers are well trained, tens of thousands of people are in a panic. All kinds of voices gather together and make people worry about "buzzing" in the night sky.


    Then a few seconds later - the "buzz" turned into a "light Yi" sound, which made the scene more lively - because everyone found that after a dark moment, the picture they saw again turned into a picture of two different images of two eyeballs - one eye was still surrounded by dark fog - while the other eye became From another person''s perspective - and that person''s perspective, the vision is much clearer than theirs.


    "What''s going on?" All of them didn''t understand what was going on, but because of the situation in front of them, they saw the scene in the field for the first time. The sight distance of the other eye was about 200 meters from the fighting center. They followed this "eye" to see the three monsters in the fuzzy field - a full of scaly armor, carrying a big knife and carrying a gun. They all looked like a lizard rather than a human being The other arm is stout and tall, with the body size of an orangutan, and is all red all over the body. Compared with these two monsters, the other human in the field seems to be more "human", with a thin body and a cold face, but it has a three-point bookish air. Even if it moves at the speed of "the other eye can''t see clearly", it still doesn''t appear rude and bold.


    "Is that the goal of this mission?" When the soldiers saw the thin man and the clever one, they immediately reflected the situation.


    Because of the military city and Jinan, these soldiers have been here for four or five years. Even if they come from other places and can perform emergency tasks at this moment, they are the elite selected by the soldiers. Most of these people have seen the appearance of Thunder Tiger, so they can recognize that the red monster is their own commander at a glance, which has been passed down in this generation The tiger''s reputation has spread all over Shandong.


    Then, they were surprised.


    Because after recognizing Thunder Tiger, when I look at another person who is very fast in the field, I find that the person who fights with thunder tiger has the upper hand in the field. Although he can''t kill Thunder Tiger for a while, as long as he is not a fool, we can see the strength gap between them. Although adults can''t bully children, it''s at least boxing The gap between the heavyweight and the heavyweight - or the strong man over 1.8 meters and the strong man over 1.5 meters.


    Even though the lightweight players are very annoying, it''s only a matter of time to knock them down.


    What''s more, they also noticed that the lizard man like monster in the distance, carrying a gun barrel, was also moving its position rapidly and constantly, looking for opportunities to contain Li Qingshui, which, in the eyes of outsiders, was obviously a situation in which two monsters were bullying human beings.


    But the soldiers know it''s not.


    "Ready, ready for fire!" Since seeing the situation in the field, some people are in a daze, but some officers react more quickly - an hour ago, they held an emergency military meeting, which has roughly explained the main target of this mission - is a human monster, an individual enemy. Although they can''t understand what the goal is due to the rush of time, but now the fact is in front of them, even if there are many places they don''t understand - but the combination of the screams and the killing noise just now is enough to make these bloody soldiers share a common hatred against the enemy.Then, many gun barrels and muzzles in the field were aimed at Li Qingshui''s area.


    In fact, after the end of the modern military equipment, the most restricted place is not power - but the loss of precision attack.


    Fighters can''t be launched, missiles can''t be positioned - humans have lost their longest range strike power. In the middle and short distance, because of the dense fog, communication and aiming have become a big problem.


    But if these problems are solved, the striking ability of modern human equipment is not weak!


    If humans can still use long-range cruise missiles, not to mention killing Daliushu, it will definitely be enough for him to drink. Human''s military storage damage capacity, combined, is much stronger than the original air mother king - and the medium and short-range artillery and firearms are also not what Li Qingshui can resist. (to be continued)

 Chapter 311

    Therefore, although human beings are limited a lot, as a major military region, as one seventh of the armed forces of a large country, these soldiers have not retreated from the beginning to the end because they firmly believe that with the heavy weapons in their hands, if they really ignore everything with one eye closed, then they will cover the regional targets with heavy firepower Everyone can run!


    Yes, it''s running, not killing - not to mention Li Qingshui, who has super computing power. Even ray tiger and even Liu Chang may be able to run out of the air in the midst of gunfire - of course, this is when most people can''t see them.


    The situation in front of us is easier to solve because of the eyesight problem of the soldiers.


    The officers watched the scene in the field, one by one, commanding the soldiers under their command to prepare for military attack at any time - some of them were pushing missile launchers, some were carrying individual rockets - these things were not weak, but they did not dare to fight.


    For two reasons - even after seeing the target, the officers did not give a strike order - the first reason was that their leader, the God like figure in the whole military region, Thunder Tiger, was fighting in the front line. But this is not the main reason. In the end of the world when everyone is selfish, no one can build morality on such an unreliable thing as human nature.


    Because no matter how powerful Thunder Tiger is, he is also a person - perhaps some of the officers present will want to fish in troubled waters, and more likely they will be hostile to him and want to take advantage of the only chance to kill him.


    But let those who are against it. The Research Institute, which also stopped the order of looting because the battle field is the core area of Jinan.


    In the last four or five years, the Institute has done a lot of things for all to see - constantly discovering seeds, making food, transforming genes, making weapons - all the key to human survival come from here. And now, whether it is power resources or mineral resources - because of the fall of mountains and rural areas, they have become extremely rare - so if the Institute falls. It''s destroyed. If you want to rebuild one, it''s as difficult as the sky.


    Therefore, in the face of such a situation, even the most ambitious people should weigh the pros and cons, and dare not dare to issue the order of the artillery coverage Institute.


    But even so, the situation in the field has changed.


    I don''t understand what''s going on outside. But Liu Chang, who has a very good look, found that from a minute ago, Li Qingshui''s body suddenly had a wonderful change - his body movements were faster and more rigid - and some goose bumps appeared on his body from time to time, which were captured by Liu Chang''s keen vision. And this kind of physical change is obviously a physiological reaction after tension.


    Obviously, he''s been fighting ever since. For the first time, I felt my life threatened.


    Then, Li Qingshui, who is very strong, suddenly put down a word - and then he fought for the danger of being injured again. He took a hard fight with Thunder Tiger and left decisively.


    "He Zhizhi is in my hands. He found me and solved this matter within three days..." It was only half done. But the meaning has been clear, put down this sentence, Li Qingshui directly turned away from here.


    No one can stop Li Qingshui, who wants to leave, because there is only one Thunder Tiger who can catch up with him in the field, but he dare not chase him, because Liu Chang can''t keep up with him, and the person with brain interference can''t keep up with him. If he catches up with him, he will be controlled instantly and then he will be slaughtered.


    Therefore, he only hit Li Qingshui with one hammer, and then he took the deformed and broken sledgehammer and watched him leave.


    After Li Qingshui left the research institute area, there were several useless guns from the soldiers.


    "Is it over?" Carrying the gun, Liu Chang didn''t dare to take it lightly. After waiting for more than ten minutes, he didn''t find anything different. Then he slowly put down the muzzle of the gun and walked to the front of Thunder Tiger.


    "Go down." The two were close. Liu Chang compared his mouth to the deaf tiger. Then he jumped off the roof of the Research Institute and came to the soldiers below.


    And then all the soldiers who were near him took a step back.


    "The monster in front, put down your weapon." Although all the soldiers recognize Thunder Tiger, they can see that Liu Chang was in the same camp as thunder tiger just now. When Liu Chang approached, he didn''t attack at the first time. However, because his appearance is too terrible, he is more like a monster than a human being, so the soldiers still keep the most basic vigilance.


    "Put down your weapons, all of them!" When Liu Chang felt embarrassed when he jumped down, a voice rang out from the crowd, and then a familiar figure squeezed out of the soldiers. His clothes were very ordinary, just like the soldiers around him, and the smell had changed. It was difficult to be found in the crowd. But if he got close, Liu Chang recognized the man at once.


    "Lao Zhang?" The scales on his body slowly retracted back. Liu Chang''s body was still too excited because he had taken Dali pills. Even his voice was still slightly trembling: "did you do that just now?""Not all of them, and he." When Lao Zhang turned back, another man came out of the crowd. He was tall, more than a head higher than the people around him. Liu Chang suspected that he was hiding in a corner just now, and this man was familiar to him. He was the eldest in the skin of Lao Liu.


    "Are you here?" Liu Chang''s face was radiant with joy.


    "I said, I''m not slow." The boss laughed, and then pulled out the small quiet hiding behind him, "are you going far?"


    "I''m far away. I''m very fast. I''m going to the south. It''s estimated that in another half an hour, I''ll be out of my sensing range." Small static induction Li Qingshui, is still a face of fear.


    "What about branches and love?" When I left Qingdao, there were four people a bird, but now there are two people missing. This makes Liu Chang look very bad, "it can''t be true..."


    Just now Li Qingshui said that sentence he vaguely remembered, but before seeing the boss, he was still holding a fluke.


    "Not necessarily. He may coax you." The boss said: "Xiaoqing should not be able to do, but he Zhizhi is not necessarily."


    "I can''t do it anymore?" Liu Chang heard the boss''s words, the mood again turbulent. Because this is the first time that Liu Chang heard the boss say nonsense - "should not necessarily" this kind of sick sentence is the first time from the old mouth to say, although Liu Chang does not know what he is hiding, but it can be sure that when the boss "should not necessarily" all come out - it must not work. (to be continued)

 Chapter 312

    "Oh, another one..." Hearing the death of the beloved bird, Liu Chang was silent for a long time - and then seemed to have anger in his sad eyes. In fact, the most painful thing for a man to live in is to leave his relatives and friends. Although Liu Chang guessed that someone would die this time when he left from Qingdao, he always had hope before he died, so he would not let him "worry about the world first".


    But now hearing this definite news, the anxiety in Liu Chang''s heart completely turned to be sad - and because of the habit of sad travel, he touched the finger bone necklace that had been tied in front of his chest, but he only touched a broken bone in his hand After reaching out for a while, the finger bone Necklace - finally it was broken - should have been that the explosion had made the bones inside brittle, and over the years, although Li Qingshui had undergone several antiseptic treatments, these bones were also brittle. Now start to touch, just now still firm fingerbones, but most of them are broken into powder.


    Four or five years ago, his closest relative left with only one finger, which was the only thing his parents left him - and Liu Chang was reluctant to throw it away and left it on him. Then four years later, the original finger bone has now become a necklace. Each time you wear one, it means that a relative has left here. And every time with the weight of the necklace, Liu Chang''s mood is more and more heavy.


    "I don''t know what Zhiqing left behind." Liu Chang grabs the bone powder and fragments in his hand, remembering the bird who loves singing and saying that his mouth can never stop.


    "There should be nothing left." The boss lowered his head as he spoke.


    "Oh, that''s a pity." Liu Chang looks at the bone powder in his hand. After thinking about it, I simply threw it in the air - let those heavy things fall with the wind. "I remember that bird was very happy all the time. I don''t know how he felt before he died. If he could be happy all his life, he wouldn''t live in vain..."


    Liu Chang finished this sentence, pulling Xiaojing. Leaving the army and the crowd


    Time flies.


    A few hours passed quickly.


    It was already a little light, and the cleaning up of the battlefield and the renovation of the research institute were handed over to the soldiers under the arrangement of Lao Zhang - and then the two brain abnormal persons, Lao Zhang and Lao Liu, became familiar with each other in a few hours. I didn''t wait for all the things to be arranged, so I hugged and entered the laboratory. I didn''t know what to discuss behind closed doors.


    Then came the operation of tiger thunder, and other researchers from the Institute arrived from the army. Then he put the tiger on the test bench and solved the scientific problem of how to repair the eardrum of a very strong human being.


    And Liu Chang shut himself in the room and stayed quietly with Xiaojing.


    "A little tired?" Xiao Jing lies beside Liu Chang.


    "Well, I''m a little tired. I''ve run a long distance." Liu Chang smiles.


    "Are you thinking about sister Zhizhi?" Xiao Jing continued to ask.


    "Well, I don''t want anyone to die." Liu Chang looked at the ceiling, "I calculate, the people around me are almost dead? How many more? You, every day, boss, they. Well, Li Feng, Milan No more. "


    "I don''t know how sad my sister will be when she hears the news of her death every day..."


    "I don''t know. They lived together for four or five years in that small and medium-sized forest city. They have been fighting for four or five years, fighting for four or five years I think she should be very sad... " Liu Chang said, closing his eyes, "and, Li Qingshui just left, also said he Zhizhi is there! Can you help me find him


    We can find Li Qingshui. Only Xiaojing.


    "Yes, but..." Xiaojing looked at Liu Chang, "I want to go together."


    "Why?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Because if you go to him, you are going to die..." Xiao Jing''s voice was very quiet, as if he was talking about a very safe life trivia - but the second half of the sentence he didn''t finish was as clear as Liu Chang: "if you want to die, you should die together."


    "No, you can''t go." Liu Chang rubbed his temple, "and I''m not going to die. I''m not so stupid."


    "But you are not Li Liushu''s opponent at all. You can''t beat him without the army and Thunder Tiger. He said this before he left, just to let you die Because he knows you. " There were some waves in Xiao Jing''s voice.


    "But I can''t just leave the branch like this?" Liu Chang took a breath.


    "So I said He knows you. " Xiaojing also sighed.


    "Now the only way is to take the Thunder Tiger with the boss." Liu Chang suddenly felt a burst of abdominal pain, and his body curled up unnaturally.


    "They won''t go with you The boss is not so stupid, and the big one is not a fool. Who will go to die with you Xiaojing looked at Liu Chang curled up and worried, "are you ok? Did you hurt yourself in the fight? I''ll call you a doctor


    "It''s OK. Just have a rest." Liu Chang finished this sentence, lying on the side of the bed, deep sleep in the past.


    One night, the dream changed, and when I got up the next day, it was already in the afternoon."Brother Liu Chang, you get up and I cook porridge for you." After getting up, I saw Xiaojing sitting in front of her window, which made Liu Chang feel a little trance, "what time is it?"


    "It''s three or four o''clock in the afternoon. You''ve been sleeping for a long time. Maybe you were tired yesterday." Xiaojing said this, took out an alcohol stove, and then heated the frozen rice porridge on it.


    "Yesterday you had a fight and damaged part of the power supply equipment, so now there is no heating in the Research Institute. It''s very cold." Xiaojing hot porridge, while watching Liu Chang talk.


    "How about thunder tigers?" Liu Chang sat up behind him and felt more pain in his stomach than last night.


    "Well, in the laboratory, the boss and the director are operating on him to repair the tympanic membrane, but the effect is not ideal for the time being, so they seem to be discussing about installing a hearing aid on his ear or something." It''s hard to grow when the eardrum is damaged. In the past, even a hole in the eardrum had to be treated carefully for a long time to recover. But yesterday, the ear of Thunder Tiger was pierced by Li Qingshui, which should be completely destroyed.


    And obviously, although the tiger''s body is very strong, it does not have the recovery ability of Liu Chang''s kind of abnormal coelenterate. Therefore, he can''t grow again by his own ability, not to mention that his body is broken into two segments, just an eardrum.

 Chapter 313

    "Then he can''t hear anything, so it''s troublesome to communicate." Liu Chang looked at the rice porridge slowly melting on the alcohol stove. "I also said to ask him to help him save the branches."


    "I said yesterday that we would go together and have some porridge first." Although Xiaojing is very young, but in line with the principle of "early childhood of children leaving home", the last child will be more precocious - so Xiaojing''s appearance of cooking porridge has already had a bit of a woman''s breath.


    "Well." The first thing in the end of life is to eat - for survival, for warmth, or for combat consumption, there is no way to refuse to eat.


    After watching the porridge slowly melt and boil, Liu Chang endured abdominal pain and drank several bowls. Then he left the bedroom and walked along the direction of smell to a distant laboratory.


    Along the way, Liu Chang saw many soldiers, but from the eyes of the soldiers passing by, he could know that most of them knew him, and they should be the ones left behind yesterday. Therefore, when Liu Chang passed by, their eyes were very wonderful - mostly with a strange awe.


    Liu Chang knows why these people look at themselves like this. Yesterday, he was very strong. Although he was not as strong as Lei Hu and Li Qingshui, he was able to participate in and seriously interfere in the battle at that level. Therefore, people always fear the strong.


    But in awe, because yesterday''s appearance was too strange, Liu Chang also knew that these people may have some doubts about whether they are orthodox human beings.


    However, Liu Chang has no spare time to care what these people think. He is neither a politician nor a leader here. He didn''t need the image of Wei Guangzheng, so he ignored anyone along the way, walked all the way to the laboratory door, and then opened the door.


    Inside is a lively scene.


    The reason for the excitement is that there are 20 people in a room - doctors and officers. There are researchers in the Institute - but the tallest one is naturally the oldest.


    "It''s abnormal that you sleep so long today." Turning around to see Liu Chang come in, the boss is playing with an electronic device. He said: "according to your physical quality, even if you are injured, you will not sleep that long. Is there something wrong with your body? "


    "It''s OK." Liu Chang shook his head. "I''ll take a look at the tiger and see if he''s better."


    When Liu Chang talks, he looks at the Thunder Tiger lying on the experimental bed. When Liu Chang comes in, he knows, but looking at his confused eyes, Liu Chang knows that he has not heard what he is saying.


    So he had to nod and smile.


    Then the other party nodded.


    "I hear you''re working on hearing aids?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Yes, his eardrum wants to be repaired. It''s very troublesome. Because his body structure is different from that of ordinary people, his body fiber structure. Or the "material" of the body is very tough. It''s not easy to find a substitute for tympanic membrane repair, so we want to study and study sewing. " This time, Lao Zhang said, "but this sewing process has to go through seven operations. I don''t think it''s going to be good for months, so we''d like to fit him with a hearing aid


    "To your trouble." Liu Chang bowed his head when he heard Lao Zhang''s words. After all, in terms of conscience, Li Qingshui''s troubles this time were all brought by him. Without him, Li Qingshui would not have arrived at this place for the time being. And yesterday, there would not have been so many deaths, and the Thunder Tiger would not have been injured. Even the people of this military region will not be threatened.


    "If you had known that you would have been in trouble, you would not have come." Lao Zhang was fiddling with a thin film like animal muscle in his hand, "and now that I''m here, I can only think that I don''t need any more trouble..."


    What Lao Zhang said meant something, but Liu Chang was speechless.


    Feeling embarrassed to stay here, Liu Chang left here and went to the next door. The third lady was lying here quietly, with only two military doctors treating her.


    "What''s the matter, are you all right?" Liu Chang went to the three ladies, looking at this once gorgeous woman, now become half burnt.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s not going to die." "Three madams are more optimistic," is half of the face ugly point, after the estimated also no man to. "


    "Don''t worry, third lady. We have a plastic surgeon here who can skin graft you." The military doctor is a man and a woman. After hearing the words of the third lady, the woman said, "although human technology has stopped in these years, biotechnology has developed rapidly in the past two years. There are many people in our military region who are capable of changing skin for you."


    "Well, don''t worry. If it doesn''t work out, I can find someone to make you recover." Liu''s appearance is too difficult for him. It''s not natural for him to recover.


    While Liu Chang was talking, the door of the small medical room was opened again. A figure as high as a basketball player came in from the door. "Don''t worry, I''ll do the operation myself after I finish what I''m doing."The eldest brother who came in put down a word and took Liu Chang to leave the room.


    "I want to talk to you." Come to a no man''s corner, said the boss.


    "Are you trying to persuade me not to do stupid things?" Liu Chang laughed, "but he Zhizhi can''t ignore it?"


    "What did Li Qingshui say before he left?" The boss asked - at that time, Li Qingshui did say a word to Liu Chang before he left. At that time, his voice was not very loud, and there was the sound of guns in the field. Most of the soldiers left the field 200 meters away. Therefore, in the center of the battlefield, there were only two people who could hear Li Qingshui''s voice - one was Liu Chang, and the other was Thunder Tiger.


    But Thunder Tiger is deaf.


    "He said he Zhizhi was with him, and let me go to him in three days." Liu Chang said.


    "Sure enough..." After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the eldest brother frowned, "don''t believe him. He Zhizhi is not necessarily in his place. After we separated at that time, I asked her to go to the mechanical feet to find the more than ten bodies. If she is really caught, those clones, including my body, will be in Li Qingshui''s hands. But up to now, I haven''t felt any sense and feeling, and Lao Liu''s consciousness has not been aware of the crisis and sobered up. In this case, the ten have a * *, then Li Qingshui is lying to you. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 314

    "I''ve thought about this problem, but he Zhizhi is not here, so I can''t rest assured." Liu sighed and felt more pain in his stomach.


    "Don''t think about it. You can''t solve this problem. Even if I agree to go with you, Thunder Tiger won''t agree." The boss looked at Liu Chang with some painful expression and said, "in other words, are you willing to give up your life to save Thunder Tiger''s daughter-in-law? If not, don''t expect him to go! "


    The boss made a very vulgar but absolutely convincing analogy.


    "Well, I see..." Liu sighed.


    "What''s more, he Zhizhi didn''t come here, just because her feet were very slow. Even if she had the machine foot as a mobile tool, it would take her two or three days to get here alone. You just have to be patient. Maybe she will come here in a few days." The boss said this and patted Liu Chang on the shoulder, "in fact, I''m more anxious than you. My body is still in the big foot machine. If my body doesn''t replenish water for two or three days, it may wither. If my body dies, I''ll probably die after Lao Liu''s consciousness wakes up. So, you don''t have to worry. If you''re in a hurry, you should not be too far away from the city


    "Well." Nodding, Liu Chang turned away from here.


    After returning, Liu Chang left Jinan with Xiaojing on the same day. Before leaving the urban area of Jinan, they calculated the distance that the next two people could leave. The so-called distance is the time difference between Li Qingshui''s foot distance minus Liu Chang''s limit distance within the limit range of Xiaojing''s perception of Li Qingshui.


    Generally speaking, Xiaojing can sense Li Qingshui for dozens of kilometers, and Liu Chang has to meet two conditions to leave the city - "how to do?" Thunder Tiger frowns, while pressing Liu Chang''s neck, while preventing his attack again.


    "Stun!" The eldest said, and then Thunder Tiger turned Liu Chang one by one, and slapped him on his neck - Crazy Liu Chang, Liu Chang who is not suitable for animal skills, if he fought with Thunder Tiger hand in hand, those ten were not enough.


    Therefore, a clear "bang" sound came out, he was completely paralyzed on the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Is this boy crazy?" After stun up, Thunder Tiger asked the boss.


    "I don''t know. Just now I suspected that Li Qingshui was responsible for the ghost, but if he did, he should have appeared in Jinan City by now - because without Liu Chang, we would be much less threatening." The eldest brother frowned and took Liu Chang''s body from Lei tiger''s hand and said, "so, it should not be caused by him. But if you exclude him, I can''t imagine how his strong body suddenly goes wrong. Is it a gene breakdown?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 315

    "Anyway, take him to the lab and observe it." After the boss said a word, he walked back to the experimental area with Liu Chang in his arms.


    When he came to the laboratory, he put Liu Chang on the experimental bed under the attention of Xiaojing and Lei Laohu, and then picked up the biological instruments there and began to do a comprehensive examination for Liu Chang''s body. The Research Institute was originally the place to study biotechnology, so this kind of equipment is very abundant.


    After a simple analysis and perspective of the equipment, the boss found the problem.


    "Infected with parasites." The eldest brother took off Liu Chang''s coat and exposed his belly. He knocked on it with knuckles, which made the sound of ripe watermelon like "collapse". Then he turned his head and said, "the stomach is full of insects now."


    "Disgusting, isn''t it?" Thunder Tiger side ear, heard this sentence after curling his mouth, "really disgusting, is Ascaris lumbricoides?"


    "No, it looks like a changed wireworm." "They breed and grow very fast, and they are very big," the boss said


    "What is a wireworm?" Heard the boss''s words, has been showing a worried look of small static asked.


    "It''s a parasite. Well, larvae live in water, and adults like to reproduce in water. Before the second period, Clematis usually parasitized on insects such as cockroaches or crickets, and some parasitized on humans, but less. " The eldest brother said, showing an interested look, "the Clematis in the previous society, many people to study, because this parasite has a characteristic, very interesting."


    In order to give a big and a small two people clear Liu Chang''s current situation. As a result, some basic parasite knowledge was acquired.


    "The name of the wireworm should be related to its body shape. It''s black, like a wire. But the reason why humans study it has nothing to do with its shape. Before, this kind of parasite rarely parasitized humans, but why humans are so interested in it is because. After parasitizing the host, this insect will seriously affect the behavior of the host The boss said this and pointed to Liu Chang lying in a coma on the bed.


    "Generally speaking. There is no suicidal behavior in animals, especially insects, with little or no suicidal behavior. " The boss said, "suicidal insects. This is not in line with the laws of nature. And then some scientists saw crickets and Mantis diving and killing themselves, and then they found out it was the wireworm


    "The host will be able to penetrate into the host''s stomach and make it grow safely from the host''s stomach, and then the host will be able to do its own work in the host''s mouth to make it grow safely. It''s a wonderful thing


    "Because previous studies have found that the wireworm, which is supposed to have a very low IQ, has the characteristics of influencing other people''s behavior and even inducing organisms to seek water and commit suicide. It''s incredible. And, so far, no one has studied how the low-level parasite, clematis, affects the thinking of another creature - you know. Whether humans or animals, the will to survive is deep in the gene - no creature will commit suicide for no reason. Therefore, to interfere in other people''s suicidal behavior, this is simply against the whole law of nature, is very incredible


    "So it''s the black bugs. Let brother Liu Chang want to commit suicide After listening to the old man''s horrible words, Xiaojing looked at Liu Chang''s bulging belly and asked anxiously, "is there any danger to Liu Chang''s life?"


    "Don''t worry, if this thing is Thunder Tiger infection, may die, but Liu Chang will not die." Seeing Xiaojing''s face showing real anxiety, the boss explained quickly, "as I said before, generally speaking, Clematis will induce the host to commit suicide by throwing water, and the location of suicide should also be their habitat. The method of killing the host is usually to open the stomach. But Liu Chang can''t die by rifling his belly, so we can''t die as long as we don''t throw water to commit suicide. "


    "Clematis? Can this thing break my stomach? I don''t believe it When Thunder Tiger heard that he might die after infection, Lianshan looked unconvinced. "Generally strong people don''t infect parasites. What''s more, even if it''s in my body, it can''t break my stomach. What''s more, what can''t be broken through by machine guns? Can this bug penetrate through?"


    "It should be about the same." The eldest brother touched Liu Chang''s stomach and said, "this kind of variant Clematis should be the best parasite after the end of the world -- it has strong reproductive capacity, strong adaptability and extremely fast growth rate. According to law, Liu Chang is such a strong man that ordinary parasites can''t get into his body. Even if they do, they should be wiped out by his muscle fiber, stomach acid or other body tissues. But now you see, they live happily in it


    "What are you going to do? Do you want to take them all out When Thunder Tiger heard that the parasite was so powerful, his face, fearless and fearless, also showed a look of difficulty. "Get it out quickly. It''s disgusting. I feel a stomachache when I think of someone with a stomach full of worms."


    "It''s not clean to have an operation." "He has a lot of internal organs in his stomach, but after the breeding of Clematis, some larvae are very small, with hair as thin as hair. They stick to a certain intestinal tract or adhere to the back of that organ. They can''t see clearly at all. Moreover, it will be very troublesome to take out the cocoons one by one.""What about that?" Xiao Jing asked, "if you don''t take them out, they will always be in brother Liu Chang''s body."


    "No, the larvae of Clematis need to survive in the water, which can be seen from Liu Chang''s comatose consciousness before. He should return to the habitat of these parasites, so we can follow him. At that time, we don''t need to do anything about it. These wireworms will come out clean and clean by themselves." "All we have to do is make sure that this guy is not eaten by other creatures in the water, drowned, or parasitized again," the boss said.


    As for a big hole in his abdomen, I''ll sew it up later. If I don''t, this guy will be fine by himself. It is this news that must not be spread out. If Li Qingshui knows that our main combat power is ill, he will come here. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 316

    "Do you know?" When the boss said the last word, his expression was very serious.


    Leihu and Xiaojing naturally know the seriousness of the matter, and then both nodded - and then Liu Chang woke up again in a muddle.


    "This guy is really resilient. I did a good job just now. Is that ok?" Thunder Tiger saw Liu Chang wake up, his face showed surprise.


    "Tiger brother, I have to ask you to follow me." The boss is very polite to Thunder Tiger - after all, this is the land of others.


    "No problem, little thing." And Thunder Tiger and boss talk very politely, because he has been hearing from the old Zhang mouth these days, how fierce this person is.


    Therefore, after Liu Chang got up, two people who were very polite to each other followed up.


    "You can follow me. If you don''t come, you''re worried. If you come, you can prevent emergencies." The boss turns to want to follow, but afraid to make trouble small static says.


    Then a group of dead people walked out of the research institute so blatantly and mysteriously. Along the way, four people didn''t speak. Some soldiers saw four people coming out, but they didn''t find anything. Then they left Jinan and went back to Qingdao.


    "This is the way Liu Chang should go when he comes here." After leaving the city, the surrounding area became a frozen forest. While observing the surrounding environment, the boss said, "I don''t know how far away it is from here. Liu Chang''s speed is not very fast."


    "Is there any way?" Lei tiger helped the hearing aid on his ear and asked in a loud voice, "you are from Qingdao. It''s hundreds of kilometers along the way. If you let him go down at this speed, you may not be able to go far in those days and nights."


    "No way, but I can''t walk for a few days or nights." The eldest said: "the wireworm larvae have hatched now, they should also urgently need a suitable living environment, so we don''t need to urge. These guys will make Liu Chang quicken his pace... "


    Liu Chang quickened his pace as expected.


    He seems to have lost all consciousness except body instinct.


    "It''s really interesting. How do you say a brainless creature can operate a creature with a brain The elder brother picked up Xiaojing, who couldn''t keep up with the speed, and said to himself, "this is an impossible thing From the very beginning, the Clematis violated the most basic laws of nature... "


    A thing without thought manipulates a thinking creature and makes a directed and purposeful action. This is totally not in line with the scientific truth (in reality, all biologists can''t figure out what''s going on. It seems that a person in Britain has studied the Clematis before, saying that it secretes a substance and then controls the host''s suicide behavior, but was immediately denied. Because matter alone can''t control the "directional" behavior - because the material can''t guide the mind and let him find water on his own, and the Clematis is a parasite. IQ is indeed infinitely close to zero, so it can''t be their "command").


    So. After thinking for a long time, the boss still didn''t think through the problem, and then made a decision - wait for Liu Chang to wake up.


    The four men ran for hours in the rhythm of a madman leading the way and three ordinary people chasing after him. They went back to the lake where Liu Changzhi had passed before - and then slowed down.


    "This should be it!"


    Liu Chang in front of him has stopped completely, and then stands at the edge of the lake, seems to be looking for a more suitable place to produce insects.


    "Let''s go and watch him and, if necessary, use violence!" The boss saw that the destination had arrived. He put down Xiaojing and, together with Lei tiger, stuck Liu Chang from left to right - to prevent him from taking extreme actions - but did not interfere with his actions.


    Then the three men went hand in hand. Under the leadership of Liu Chang in the middle, they came to an oxygen outlet of the lake, which was not very huge but also quite large. Then the boss and Thunder Tiger looked down and saw the scene that Liu Chang had seen a few days ago, which made people almost spit out stomach acid.


    In front of a hole that has not yet been frozen, countless wireworms, long or short, large or small, are twisting and rolling in it. One by one, they are twisted and coiled together, forming a mass. In the dense place, even the lake water can not be seen.


    "Shit Seeing such a situation, Thunder Tiger subconsciously scolded, and then tried to swallow a mouthful of spit, pressed down the stomach acid turned up.


    "I''m disgusted. The wireworm is disgusting. It''s disgusting!" Thunder Tiger scolded and retreated half a step - the strong man, the man who had not retreated before in the face of Li Qingshui, was now covered with goose bumps and retreated with a guilty heart.


    Obviously - just as Liu Chang and Kaifeng were first chased into the sewer by giant dogs - this bold man may not be afraid of death, but he is definitely not willing to accept such a disgusting death method.


    "How good can parasites look?" The boss looked at the Thunder Tiger''s appearance and laughed, "I haven''t seen any good-looking parasites at all! Wait, there will be more disgusting... "Before the boss''s voice dropped, Liu Chang suddenly showed his expression of red eyes, and the muscles on his face folded together. He was obviously suffering from some kind of pain.


    When he saw this expression, the boss took off his clothes and made him stand naked by the cold lake. Then, a scene of palpitation appeared.


    Thunder Tiger first saw that Liu Chang''s abdomen was bulging like a pregnant woman, and then gradually there were "sharp heads" inside. It seemed that someone inside was using countless needles to pierce his belly from inside to outside, so that the front of his stomach showed a hedgehog suit.


    "Shit Seeing this, Thunder Tiger couldn''t help shouting and scolding again. Just as he was just leaving his mouth, a "hissing" sound of puncturing the balloon came out, and then a black pointed head came out of Liu Chang''s belly with some blood stains.


    Then, the first iron wire worm appeared, wriggled a few times, and struggled to get out of Liu Chang''s pierced belly. Finally, he fell into the hole in front of him.


    After the first iron wire worm successfully drilled out, the sound of "HISHI" and "Chi slip" was heard all the time, which scared the Thunder Tiger back half a step. (to be continued)

 Chapter 317

    "I can''t, I can''t watch it. It''s disgusting to me!" Lei tiger looked at the situation that the iron wire worms were constantly coming out of Liu Chang''s stomach. He could not help shouting, "Damn it, I swear that if this guy goes back to the research institute again, I will not touch him for a month."


    "Don''t yell..." Different from Thunder Tiger''s fright, the eldest brother is attentive and interested in this picture. He looks at the expression of Liu Chang when he gives birth to insects, looks at the produced insects, and even compares the length of each insect with his hand.


    "It''s so fast to grow up, and then it''s time to spawn. This Clematis is the fastest of all creatures I''ve ever seen What''s more, I don''t know what picture Liu Chang''s mind is now... " The boss mumbled and looked at Liu Chang''s eyes, hoping to judge some useful information from it.


    And then, the insect production process is over.


    The process of insect production was not long. It was about the same time as Liu Chang''s last observation of the Queen''s insect production, that is, about a minute or two. The insects all scrambled to return to their habitat. No one had ink marks. After a while, Liu Chang''s body softened.


    A grasp of Liu Chang''s body, the boss looked at the wool ball pit under the eye, said: "really cruel ah, eat food in the stomach, but also want to let the host even bones are not left?"


    After grabbing Liu Chang, the eldest brother left the frightful ice lake with him in a coma.


    "What''s up? Is brother Liu Chang OK? " Xiao Jing, who has been waiting by the lake, sees the two people coming and asks with worry.


    "It''s OK. Go back quickly. I''ll check to see if there are any missing worms. Then I''ll wait for his abdominal wound to grow and then he''ll be fully recovered." Li Qingshui dressed Liu Chang and pointed to his "sieve" abdomen.


    "I didn''t come in any use at all." "I don''t want to see a tiger show come to an end so early," he said


    "Let you come here for fear of accidents, after all, if Liu Chang is crazy. You''re the only one who can hold him down The eldest brother opened Liu Chang''s eyelids - there was still no consciousness inside. The pupil of his eyes looked at the air with confusion, without focusing at all.


    "By the way, is his stomach broken like this? Is it really not going to die? " Lei tiger pointed to Liu Chang and asked, "my stomach is broken like this. I think all the viscera are perforated, right? Is it really all right? "


    "Don''t worry, it will be all right. Even if it doesn''t take a long time for the guts to come out, even if it doesn''t take a long time for the guts to come out, it doesn''t take a long time for the guts to come out After checking, the boss left with Liu Chang in his arms.


    "Let''s go. There''s nothing to see. I''ll forget it today. If I''m free some other day, I''ll catch a few more worms and go back to study. I''m sure Lao Zhang will be very interested. "


    "Research not around my room..." He was walking in front of the boss. When Thunder Tiger heard his words, he suddenly stopped and said, "this thing is too disgusting. And it''s so dangerous. What are they doing? "


    "Are military weapons not dangerous? Don''t we still enjoy it? " The boss looked back. "As for nausea. He''s just a bug with a strange shape. As a creature, maybe it doesn''t look good to humans


    "I..." Thunder Tiger heard the boss''s words, "I" did not organize the language for a long time. Then he relaxed and followed up again, "I really don''t have any common language with you as a pervert I really don''t want to talk to you if I don''t point to your scientific research achievements... "


    The three people hold Liu Chang in their arms and have different moods all the way. Back in the lab after dark.


    Back inside, the eldest brother did a comprehensive examination of Liu Chang''s body and internal organs. After confirming that there were no insects and eggs left, he smeared some medicine on his body. Then he took a chair and sat down at the head of the experimental bed where Liu Chang was lying. Then he stroked his head and entered his spiritual world as he had been trained to cut bullets with a knife.


    A person''s thought is a world.


    It''s not once or twice that the eldest brother entered Liu Chang''s four worlds, but in the past, he entered the dream after his deep Hypnosis - but this time he entered an unconscious world - because Liu Chang was in a coma.


    After entering here, the eldest brother saw a vast white scene - different from the dream, there was no scenery around, no story taking place, no redundant characters, only a vast expanse of white, a shadow of a person, and a light ball.


    The figure is naturally Liu Chang, and in the unconscious, he is looking at the light ball at the moment.


    "What is this?" The eldest brother goes to Liu Chang and looks at the light ball in front of him. Then the brain wave sends out the wave of thinking and a small amount of electric current to continuously stimulate Liu Chang''s cerebral cortex.


    "Hello, can you wake up?" The eldest brother patted Liu Chang''s body in his consciousness. Although he knew he would not feel it, he habitually used this more intuitive way."Er..." When the cerebral cortex is stimulated, Liu Chang gradually recovers some consciousness from the deep coma - but obviously, he just came back here from the inner world, and it is obvious that he has not yet reached the sober level - outside, Xiaojing is always paying attention to all this. At this moment, he only sees the comatose Liu Chang''s eyeballs rotate a few times at a very fast speed.


    "It''s better to wake up..." The boss constantly stimulates Liu Chang, but the latter''s "eyes" still only restore a little of the look.


    "Well Where is this... " After a little recovery of consciousness, Liu Chang turned his head and looked at the old man in a vast expanse of white.


    "Well, this is the only consciousness left in your head after you are unconscious, just like the world after deep sleep..." The boss explained, "don''t ask so many questions. I know that your mind is very, very unconscious now. You just need to tell me what this photosphere is."


    "Light ball..." In the vast white world, Liu Chang was as slow as the old man said, like a dementia child. He heard the boss''s question and reacted for more than ten seconds before he opened his mouth and said, "the light ball is the call..."


    "Call?" The old man chewed on this strange and ambiguous word, "sure enough, do those Clematis have special functions that affect people''s consciousness?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 318

    "What does it call you?" Asked the boss.


    "Well..." Liu Chang''s reaction time is longer this time. It seems that this problem is more complicated than just a layer of logic, which baffles him: "it Let me go somewhere But now it seems that I am not allowed to go... "


    "Ha ha, that''s because the host is dead!" After hearing Liu Chang''s words, the eldest brother has completely determined that the photosphere is actually a kind of interference consciousness. Although he does not know what substance produces this kind of thing, he can absolutely and absolutely judge that this is the source where the Clematis can seriously affect the host''s thinking and even cause the host to commit suicide.


    After getting this message, the boss felt that there was no need to take it here. He took a look at the light ball again, and he left the world in Liu Chang''s consciousness.


    "How''s his brother?" Seeing the boss wake up, Xiao Jing immediately asks with concern.


    "It''s all right. After the iron wire worm left, the substance that affected the spirit was lost. It was harmless." The eldest brother also breathed a sigh of relief, "now he''s completely OK, just wait for the viscera and belly to grow well, can recover as before."


    "Of course, it needs a lot of food energy to grow well. You should be responsible for feeding him nutrient solution these days." The boss doesn''t want to let Liu Chang''s things spread out, so the best person to take care of Liu Chang is naturally not leaving his Xiaojing.


    "Well!" Sure enough, when she heard that she was assigned to take care of Liu Chang, Xiaojing nodded her head vigorously, looking very happy.


    Thunder Tiger, on the other hand, curled its lips.


    "It''s all right. I''ll leave. I said I won''t touch this guy for a month. Don''t get sick again and get involved in me." Thunder Tiger is obviously still immersed in the fear of the iron wire worm, "and, you too, if you really want to study that black thing, stay away from me, or I will drive you out. You and Lao Zhang will never have to play again


    "Ha ha ha..." Seeing Thunder Tiger''s strong body and frightened expression, the boss gave a hearty laugh - and then, the result of his laughter was. Thunder Tiger left the room with shame and indignation.


    Naturally, Thunder Tiger did not dare to beat the boss, let alone Lao Zhang - so the only effect of his saying this was to let others see - he was afraid!


    Time flies.


    Liu Chang recovered quickly.


    In three days, Liu Chang''s belly grew new meat, and his internal organs almost recovered under the observation of the instrument - except that he had not been conscious, everything was developing in the best direction.


    But these days - the boss''s face is getting worse and worse - because he Zhizhi hasn''t come.


    The result of he Zhizhi''s failure is that his body may die.


    Once the body is out of consciousness, it will wither - this is the physical characteristic of human beings - not to mention the complete loss of consciousness, even if there is a possibility of recovery of vegetative people. If you don''t take good care of the massage, the body will wither everywhere. And the boss knows that there is nothing in the big foot machine that can be taken good care of.


    Before they left, there was food - but no liquid - and no nutrient solution for injection.


    It''s equipped with machinery and weapons - but absolutely no beds.


    Therefore, without basic food, these bodies will die - and his body will die, which will eventually be occupied by Lao Liu. Because it is very difficult for a brain to have two main consciousness. What I had agreed with Lao Liu was that he would wake up when he was in danger. Of course, it took too long. He must have sensed the situation and woke up.


    At this point, the boss''s consciousness will enter a long-term sleep, into a terrible state of quasi death - and lose the material supply of the brain - and his consciousness will soon wither.


    It is impossible to find any other body - because consciousness invades this kind of thing, even Li Qingshui can''t do it - the previous consciousness connection is because all the participants are high brain domain mutants, and everyone voluntarily and consciously combine the brain waves together, without any resistance at all - otherwise, it is impossible to fuse.


    However, if his body can''t be delivered now, he will really have to enter the state of quasi death.


    So. As time went on, he became more and more anxious.


    "Did you get rid of Lao Zhang In a huge conference room, except for the guards, there were only two people sitting - both very thin. But one is very tall.


    "Well, I''ve sent an armed division to garrison and search around here, and even at the entrance of the jungle leading to Qingdao. If there is any special equipment or the woman you mentioned is coming, we will get the first-hand news." Lao Zhang looked at the eldest, "you are playing with fire. You even want to have common consciousness. This load on the brain is an absolute overload - there is no such large brain wave carrying capacity. If you add it into it, it will lead to brain failure after a long time!"


    "Well, I know that the brain is a part of the body. Like muscles, how much muscle is there to exert more strength. If you force this muscle to bear the weight that it can''t carry, he will be injured or even exhausted The eldest brother said this and rubbed his temple vigorously. "I didn''t expect that the common consciousness would last for such a long time. Our original plan was to find someone and come back. Who knows that there have been so many twists and turns in the middle. No one thought that Li Qingshui had already put it on the bird and waited for us for a long time. ""I''ve been dizzy for the past two days. If I don''t find my body, the original consciousness inside will feel the crisis and wake up, and I will be completely exhausted by then..."


    "Well, I can''t help it. I can only find and wait. What can I do?" Lao Zhang said, "I''m afraid it''s just on the way. The willow''s body has already taken away your body..."


    I was talking to the old guard at the meeting room.


    "A little girl is coming in."


    "Let her in." When the boss heard Xiaojing coming, he immediately stood up and walked to the door.


    "Liu Chang wakes up?" Open the door to see that a few days have been sleepless and tired girl, the boss asked.


    "Well." The girl nodded. Although her eyes were tired, she had a great look. "My brother finally woke up, and he looked very good. He asked me to call you for a visit. He said he saw something wonderful!"

 Chapter 319

    "What a wonderful thing?" When the boss heard Xiaojing''s words, his face showed a look of great interest. After all, although Liu Chang has rarely revealed his own ideas, he knows that he just likes to hide his most sincere things in the most profound places.


    As a matter of fact, the boss knows that Liu Chang is a man of great ideas - and he seldom looks angry. He is somewhat calm in his work. He seldom says the three words "I can''t" with surprise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. It seems to have something to do with the Clematis." Xiao Jing said a word and went to the front to lead the way.


    The boss and Lao Zhang followed.


    Arriving at Liu Chang''s coma bed a few days ago, the eldest brother saw Liu Chang who was still in a deep coma in the morning. At the moment, he was in high spirits. His nutrition tube had been pulled out, and he was eating the pancakes that he had delivered.


    "This pancake is very delicious. I don''t know what kind of plant made it." Liu Chang ate the light green "coarse grain" pancakes, saw the boss came, he tore off half of the son and handed it to him.


    "The fruit of the snow dragon fruit tree is similar to grain. It is the thing that Lao Zhang found out. It is a special product of Shandong Province! What''s more, what you eat is not pancakes, but modern versions of Shandong pancakes. " After taking a bite of the crisp pancake, the boss went straight to the theme, "how is your health? According to the previous observation, it should be all right? "


    "It''s OK. It''s good. The new meat is stronger." Liu Chang nodded, "is hungry, after getting up hungry, before doubt is hungry to wake up."


    "Well. It''s good to have nothing to do. It''s also appropriate to get up and add more energy. Moreover, with your body, you don''t have to be afraid of being damaged by the deficiency. Just eat as much as you can. " The boss obviously can eat it too. He ate the Shandong pancakes, a specialty of Jinan, and then wiped his hands on his clothes and asked, "since you are in good health. I won''t talk to you about anything else. I hear you''ve seen something amazing. Let''s hear it. "


    "Well. Strange light ball, you know that? I wake up and vaguely remember what happened when you came into my dream Liu Chang said a word, and then looked up at the boss''s look.


    The latter nodded. Let him go on.


    "I''ve been in a deep coma for the last few days. In my coma, I can''t see anything. I can see the light ball. Later, I became more and more conscious, and I was curious about what this thing was, and then I kept touching it and studying it After I wake up, I can''t see this kind of light ball on every living creature. But there it is, right here! " Liu Chang stood on tiptoe and pointed to a certain position on the right head of the boss''s head, "right here, I can vaguely see - or feel it. If what Xiaojing told me before is true, I feel. The thoughtless iron wire worm can only drive biological suicide by influencing him. Since this thing can surpass the brain and gene, it should be... "


    "Source of consciousness!" Lao Zhang''s eyes widened. "That''s the mactejia experiment. It weighs 21g and will be detached after death... "


    "Well, Americans use the word soul, but to be precise, it should be called the source of consciousness. He can ignore the biological survival instinct of human beings and the desire to survive a thousand times stronger than * *, so as to achieve the purpose of suicide, which is against the biological law The old man''s face also showed a look of shock, "then this is really a wonderful thing!"


    "And more than that." Liu Chang''s pancakes were finally finished, "and I can not only see them, but also vaguely feel the fluctuation of thinking inside. To be exact, I can see the thoughts in your consciousness source - there are shock, doubt, and situations in which various formulas are calculated..."


    "This This This can be... " The eldest brother stuttered for the first time when he heard Liu Chang''s words. Lao Zhang, who was next to him, was finally shocked. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Because this kind of thing is a big step forward in another field in the history of science. It is more exciting than the moment when human beings discovered the function of brain.


    Because, so far, human beings have really come into contact with the top thing in Biology - consciousness.


    As for the generation of consciousness, even biology has always been dominated by theology - because after all, if human beings create a life - but if it is purely handmade, "even if the function is still the same as before", it will not survive (cloning is not making, cloning is actually just another way of reproduction), and human beings can not create any Even a simple "living" or "thinking" object.


    So theologians always say - this is God''s creation.


    And even if someone did an experiment to measure the existence of the source of human consciousness, they still dissected the brain a thousand times and couldn''t find out where the "one coin" weight was hidden in the human brain.


    But now it''s different. Liu Chang sees this thing and can feel the existence inside. This is the miracle in the whole life history of the earth. Regardless of the power level, he is the person closest to God.Much higher than Li Qingshui, or big willow.


    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing!" Lao Zhang repeated this sentence, "it''s a pity that you are not a brain mutant. If you are, I really want to follow you in the future and study this thing thoroughly. Maybe this is the key to whether human beings will be destroyed in the future."


    "Lao Zhang Take a breath. Don''t get excited yet For scientists, this kind of thing is actually more exciting than Columbus''s first discovery of the new world. However, after all, the eldest brother was still a little deeper than Lao Zhang''s, took three deep breaths to stabilize his emotions, and began to ask in a calm tone as far as possible: "besides human beings, do other creatures have this source of consciousness?"


    "Yes, everything..." Liu Chang closed his eyes and silently felt everything around him. "I can feel the ground squirrels in the burrow outside. There is a needle like source of consciousness on his head. I can also feel the insects outside. It seems that only this kind of thing exists, even those plants and trees, and even the lowest level of virus and bacteria It''s just that those things are so small that I can only feel them vaguely, but I can''t see and touch them, and I can''t understand what they are thinking... " (to be continued)

 Chapter 320

    "And you just said I''m not a brain mutant..." While feeling the consciousness source of the surrounding creatures, Liu Chang opened his eyes, "but I can tell you for sure that after this coma, I have completely become Li Qingshui four years ago."


    Liu Chang opened his eyes again, and his eyes were shining with wisdom.


    Four and a half years ago, Li Qingshui combined his genes with those of Liu Chang. It was only after four and a half years that the genes of these two people were truly integrated.


    "You You mean... " Looking at the things in Liu Chang''s eyes, the old man''s face showed a completely incredible look, "you have completely abnormal brain regions?"


    "Not only Because I also see the source of consciousness. " Liu Chang laughed, then looked at the things on the head of the boss and said, "he Zhizhi hasn''t come back yet? I''ll go to him. "


    Liu Chang said this, shaking off the pancake crumbs in his hands, got up and set off.


    "Well, are you sure she''s ok?" The boss showed a puzzled look - he Zhizhi hasn''t arrived these days. In fact, even he doubts whether Li Qingshui has captured him.


    "She must be OK." Liu Chang firmly said a word, then ran out, "wait for me, before dark, I can find her."


    "Don''t run far away. Li Qingshui is still around here." The boss looked at Liu Chang juechen''s back and called.


    "No way. If I guess correctly, Miss Li should be in Beijing now!" Liu Chang''s reply came from the vanishing intersection.


    Then there was a long silence in the laboratory.


    The eldest brother thought about Liu Chang''s last words, and then his face showed a chagrin: "Oh, he killed a gun, this is to divert the tiger from the mountain?"


    "No, he should have wanted to kill two birds with one stone." After listening to the words of the eldest brother and Liu Chang, although Lao Zhang is not the party, he is also a little clear, "it''s really fast. Use our fear to hold us back and do bigger things ourselves. But then again, how many people in Beijing know that he is a willow tree? "


    "Very few, only a few high-level people know. After all, this kind of thing can''t spread according to the Convention, so as not to cause panic. " The boss sighed, "it seems that the city is going to change ownership!"


    "Not necessarily. He wants to convince the public, and it can''t be done in a day or two. Moreover, it is impossible for Beijing''s top management to delegate power easily. It''s easy for him to get involved, or he needs to accumulate if he wants to take charge of everything directly. If he wants to complete the transformation of control, he has to do at least two things - one, solve the cold, two, solve hunger. These two things are not so easy to do, and human greed. It''s not that easy to conquer. " Lao Zhang comforted.


    "Assassination is the best way to deal with high-level opponents. Many things are very simple for him." I can''t hear Lao Zhang''s consolation. The boss''s face became more anxious. "They should have planned this move. Li Qingshui would have solved the problems here first. Now I think it''s true that Liu Chang and Xiao Jing have different variables. As long as the outcome of the human front, what can stop the willow''s progress?"


    "Yes, at least on the side of the sea people, it seems that there is going to be a big move..." Lao Zhang looks to the East.


    Qingdao.


    By the sea.


    Today is moustache''s first hunting since Liu Chang left. A few days ago, the snake meat has been basically consumed - eat part of it. Part of the bad part is that these people in the tribe have a rare taste of "eating up" for the first time after the end of the world because of the abundant rations. Therefore, these days, all the people in the tribe are in high spirits like the Spring Festival.


    Today, although the snake meat has been consumed. But none of them came to the beach again, fearing the cold.


    "These days, we are full of food and warm clothes. No matter how we say, we have accumulated strength." Mustache looked at a small group of people he led out and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, boss. I won''t be lazy today." A skinny man laughed and joked with the beard, "I used to be lazy because I couldn''t eat enough, so I didn''t have the strength to move. Now the snake meat is so nutritious that I feel my stomach is bulging these days, and my weight has increased by more than ten jin by visual inspection. "


    "Ha ha, you just blow it. If you want to grow ten catties of meat, I write it upside down!" A man at the back of the line said with a smile.


    While mustache looked at the atmosphere and morale of the team today. He laughed and waved to let the people in the team stop talking and joking. After that, he carried a spear and started today''s hunting.


    "All right, all of you have eaten all the snake meat. But on such a cold day, it is estimated that the oil and water in your belly will soon be used up. Whether you will be hungry tonight depends on your performance today!" Bearded in front of the road, waving a harpoon, just a foot in the sea ice surface, felt the feet of some earthquake like micro vibration.


    "What''s going on?" After a foot on the ice, the beard did not dare to move forward again. Because he arrived at this kind of earthquake feeling more and more intense, the air also timely spread the "boom rumble" sound."Chief? What''s the situation? " At first, the huge noise was like the thunder of dozens of miles away, but then the roar was getting closer and closer, constantly sweeping from the distance like a collapsed mountain.


    "I don''t know, tsunami?" As the beard spoke, the tremor on his feet became more and more intense - a moment later, he could feel a strong sense of shaking. If he went on like this, he would be able to shake his feet in a few seconds. So he ordered to withdraw, so he said decisively! Retreat, retreat! I''m not going to do it today. Go back to the basement, all back! "


    As the mustache called, he waved his harpoon and let everyone run back as fast as he could.


    When he looked back at the sea ice before he left, he could see that the sea ice surface was dozens of meters thick, which had already cracked out a deep ice grain, revealing the dark abyss inside.


    Seeing this, he ran away without looking back.


    The roar became more intense as he left.


    As the strong earthquake and loud noise were approaching, a vast figure appeared in the far sea level. The leading ones were the deep-sea beasts with a length of more than 300 meters, their bodies covered with strange dark black armor, and the front end of their bodies had strange huge front limbs.


    Their forelimbs are like sledgehammers. Each time they swing on the surface of sea ice, they can turn large pieces of sea ice into ice powder.

 Chapter 321

    The sea animal is huge in size. The hammer like forelimb is a big hole in the sea ice. Because of the "very brittle" physical nature of the ice, a hammer down can often cause a large area of ice cracking.


    After the huge sea animals, there are all kinds of relatively small marine creatures. Although these creatures are not as big as the ones in front, they are all in neat formation and open ice very fast. The sea beast in front of him smashed the huge ice with a hammer, and these little guys in the back smashed the huge ice into ice powder, and then used body temperature and water to keep the cold water around him from condensing again for a short time, so that the people in the rear could surge.


    People, surging.


    Behind these sea animals, of course, are human beings - the sea people in large areas stretch out one by one and swim on the sea like a water centipede. At first glance, it seems that there are tens of thousands of them.


    And if a human isn''t surprised enough to see this - what''s behind these undersea men - it''s really amazing.


    Behind tens of thousands of swimming seamen, there are countless human warships, including transport ships, cruisers, and even aircraft carriers. At first glance, warships are made in the United States, because some warships still have broken American flags - only some of them are covered with cartoon graffiti of undersea men.


    On the decks of these warships, most of the people standing on the sea floor are sea people. The tentacles on the hands of these warships are very flexible, and the body shape is not different from that of human beings. Therefore, the equipment that humans can operate can be basically operated by these people. However, not all of the people standing on these warships are sea people. If you look at it carefully. You can also see traces of human beings in a group of dark and red guys.


    The ocean, at last, approached the mainland.


    And when marine life is coming across the ocean. After some searching, Liu Chang finally found he Zhizhi, who was very busy in the middle of a dense forest.


    This frozen forest. Jinan is less than 100 kilometers away, but he Zhizhi is obviously stuck in this time.


    Like a civet walking silently in the dense forest, Liu changzha, as soon as he smelled the smell of the branches of he, crossed a distance of several thousand meters at the fastest speed and found the man.


    "What''s the matter?" After Liu Chang saw he Zhizhi, he found that the other side was crying.


    "You came at last. I thought you were dead!" He Zhizhi''s face is full of scars when he speaks, and it may be that the water shortage is serious, and his face has shrunk down. When he saw Liu Chang, he felt as if he had exhausted his last breath and sat down on the ground.


    "I''m not dead, and the boss is fine. Why are you staying here? " Liu Chang looked at the empty ground behind he Zhizhi and asked, "what''s going on? Didn''t the boss say you came here in a big foot machine? Is that thing broken? "


    "Well. It''s a bad road. There are more than a dozen little guys in it. I can''t fix it any way, and I don''t know the principle and structure of that thing. " He Zhizhi took a breath and said, "I''m not as fast as you guys. I''m very slow in shuttling hundreds of kilometers in this dense forest. Moreover, I didn''t dare to come directly because I couldn''t rest assured about the bodies of those little guys at first. Later, I threw the machine there and prepared to call people


    He Zhizhi is just an evolutor who is not much better than ordinary people. Besides his nose, there is nothing very special. It is very difficult to survive in the dense forest. Therefore, it is the limit to be able to travel hundreds of kilometers through the frozen forest alone.


    "So many days, those bodies haven''t starved to death, have they?" Liu Chang raised the paralyzed branch of he branch and asked, "can you still hold on to it?"


    "Yes, if you don''t come, I can go to Jinan alone." He Zhizhi''s face still has a woman soldier''s unique strong.


    "That''s good. Do you remember where big feet left?"


    "Yes." He Zhizhi wiped his cracked lips, and then took out a burnt branch from his body. "I marked it with this all the way. I will definitely find it when I go back the same way."


    "Then hold my neck and let''s go." Liu Chang said, a he branch on the shoulder in the body, and then all the way toward the direction she pointed to, away from the dust.


    Then he Zhizhi was on Liu Chang''s back and felt the feeling of drinking wind that Liu Chang once felt on his back. Because the speed was too fast, the feeling on Liu Chang''s back was the same as that of driving a car at high speed, and his head was sticking out of the window. The strong wind from winning face could penetrate into his nostrils and mouth along his cheek, but he could not hear anything except "whir" See - if you insist on saying that it is different from Liu Chang''s feeling.


    That is, the wind is much colder than that day.


    Crossing hundreds of kilometers may be a difficult thing for he Zhizhi, but for Liu Chang, it''s a very easy thing. Liu Chang doesn''t have to worry about the danger of the creatures in the forest, let alone avoid the difficult terrain. His physical strength and speed are not the same level as he Zhizhi. Therefore, Liu Chang crossed several times before dark A hundred kilometers away, we arrived at the place where he zhizhizhizang had big foot machines.Time delay, Liu Chang to this place, put down the branch of he, opened the cockpit door, a head into.


    After drilling in, he was glad to find that the heating equipment inside had not lost its function, and it was obviously much warmer inside than outside, which made his heart down a lot. Because compared with hunger and thirst, cold is now the number one killer. If a person loses consciousness, he would not have circulation in his body. In this case, if he put it in a day tens of degrees below zero In the air, the body will be stiff in a few hours.


    From this point of view, he Zhizhi is very intentional.


    "Before I left, I wrapped them up to make sure there was no air leakage before I left." While Liu Chang was checking the bodies of those clones, he Zhizhi also came in, "it''s still warm, but the big foot machine can''t move. I don''t know if it''s too cold. What''s up, are these little guys all right


    He Zhizhi said this, looking at the big foot machine, lying a row of neat little guys that she played with.


    "Well, seven are dead." Liu Chang looked at the dozen little guys, one by one detected their body temperature and heartbeat, "there are still three breathing failure, but the consciousness is still there." (to be continued)

 Chapter 322

    Hello everyone, I''m here again. Liu Chang''s expression is very bad when he says this. After all, this is the most time that people die. However, he didn''t talk nonsense. He didn''t waste time. After wrapping the 17 children in a big list, he carried them out.


    "There''s no time. You''re on the list. I''ll carry you back together." Seventeen children, the base is actually very high, Liu Chang has no time to take care of the branches of he, "hurry back, there are three guys have respiratory failure, on the verge of death, we have no time to delay."


    "Well." He Zhizhi listened to Liu Chang''s words, but also very obedient. He got into the quilt with more than a dozen children, and then galloped all the way to the Research Institute on Liu Chang''s body.


    By the time they returned to the Institute, it was late at night.


    No matter how fast Liu Chang was, he still had to run hundreds of kilometers. Fortunately, when the crowd came, the boss and Lao Zhang had been waiting at the door for a long time. As soon as Liu Chang came back, they immediately introduced him to the laboratory.


    "When we got to the place, seven people died, another one died on the road, and two were on the verge of death. We should treat them as soon as possible." After Liu Chang arrived at the place, he quickly put down the sheet and held out the two weakest children. "Just them, treat them quickly."


    "This is old seven, old eight!" The eldest brother took a look at the two children, and without any nonsense, he directly inserted the nutrient solution pipes stored in the laboratory into the two children''s bodies - then all kinds of medical equipment were installed, and Lao Zhang and Lao Zhang entered into the busy treatment work.


    Then Liu Chang took the children to the experimental bed, leaving only the eight dead.


    "No. 9, No. 10, No. 11, No. 17, No. 12, No. 12, no one else died." Liu Chang looked at the dead children and sighed heavily: "the body is too small, as expected, the vitality is poor."


    "All blame me..." He Zhizhi''s eyes suddenly turned red when he looked at the dead children who looked very similar. "If I could do something more, they might not die."


    "It''s none of your business." Those dead bodies have been completely cold, because the weather is too cold, although there is no decay for the time being, it is sooner or later to rot, "find a place to bury it!"


    Death is death, and in the end of life, anyone can die - even the 17th, once half hand to the sky, is now just a cold baby''s body.


    "Bury it, bury it, watch and worry." Liu Chang said, and again picked up the bodies of the eight children, went out of the Research Institute and went out to a street outside.


    He found an open space above the street and buried eight children in a beautiful looking place. There is a big tree in this area. The tree is sky blue. Even in such cold weather, it is full of light blue flowers. The tree doesn''t look like that kind of carnivorous. Because in the city of Jinan and people haven''t cut it down, they know that it is a kind of pure vegetarian plant.


    It''s very rare.


    Therefore, Liu Chang chose to bury eight children under the tree, and then set up a wooden card - "serenity".


    "May you brothers, if there is reincarnation in the world and there is a reset of consciousness source, may you be brothers in your next life and be happy." Liu Chang spoke and bowed to the graves of these little guys.


    And then he left - the dead were dead, and now he was more concerned with the situation of those who were still alive.


    Back into the laboratory, Liu Chang saw is still busy boss.


    "Can it be saved?" Liu Chang looks at two small guys with deep body failure.


    "It should be." The old man said without lifting his head. Then he told the guards behind him, "go and find all the doctors who are still there. Those bodies, including mine, also need emergency treatment."


    "Yes, sir." The guard with his hand outside gave a salute and ran out in a hurry.


    The night that followed was a night of treatment.


    A room full of people are busy working, until daybreak, all people breathe, and the boss''s face is even more red.


    "It''s stable." Boss wiped the sweat on his head, but Liu Chang noticed this detail.


    "In such a cold day, no matter how busy you are, you should not sweat. Are you going to be unable to hold on to it?" Lao Liu''s brain simply can not bear so many brain waves into the load, has been about to load.


    "Well, I''ll have to go back after my body treatment is finished." The old man sighed, "it''s a pity that the old seventeen are dead like this."


    "Well, the body is dead, but what about consciousness? Lao Liu''s head can''t bear it. Where are their thoughts Liu Chang asked.


    "On you." The boss looked at Liu Chang, "this should also be your idea now?"


    "Yes, since I have seen the source of consciousness, I naturally want to change my brain again so that I can have the capital to deal with Li Qingshui in the future. And I see something interesting in you Since Liu Chang''s brain domain changes, he has also spoken bluntly, "ordinary people''s brains certainly can''t bear the brainwaves of Lao seventeen and Laoliu can''t either. So, I want to try. If I can''t bear it, I can only let their thoughts drift away with the wind. ""You should be able to." The boss nodded.


    "I feel like I can." Liu Chang also laughed.


    "Let''s start the work when I''m well again." The boss''s face showed expectation, "what Li Qingshui left behind, finally began to play his most important role! I don''t know if he thought of the existence of this day a few months ago


    "Yes, and much more than that." Liu Chang said: "I have some understanding now. A few months ago, when he was going to face the willow tree alone, what did he say to me in the end. He wants to have this day! So, I will never die. The world is a board, and people are chess pieces. I begin to understand what Mr. Li means


    Liu Chang finished this sentence and closed his eyes.


    And the boss thought about Liu Chang''s words and fell into silence.


    And the lab is still busy.


    After a few hours, it also completely stabilized - seven old eight breathing has been stable, and the rest of the eldest, their body is in a good state of internal circulation. Then everyone started another round of waiting, waiting for the eldest''s body to be completely stabilized - and then the brain waves were shunted into another world. (to be continued)

 Chapter 323

    Although Li Qingshui has left, there is not much time left for Liu Chang and the boss - because Li will certainly make some drastic moves in Beijing to achieve some terrible goals. Not to mention anything else, if you let Li Qingshui control the city of Beijing - as a human being, his identity as a double spy can make him do a lot of things. After all, if he is out of town, he must get the support of willows, so it''s very convenient to go out and do some big moves.


    And inside, if he has occupied the most powerful armed forces in the mainland, then willows across the country, it is just around the corner!


    As time goes by, what he can do and what he can prepare will be more sufficient. Therefore, Liu Chang and the eldest brother are racing against time. When his physical condition has just stabilized, he decides to separate consciousness and enter his own thinking field.


    "It''s time to give Lao Liu back his body." The elder brother carefully examined his body and found that the basic physiological operation had been unimpeded, and then awakened the consciousness of other people in the brain wave.


    In the process, Liu Chang saw the top of the head of the boss. Suddenly, there were more than a dozen different sources of consciousness. These sources of consciousness were confused at the beginning because they had been sleeping for a long time. After the light flashed out, he seemed to find out where he was. After that, the feeling of static electricity came from the air again. Liu Chang saw that one source of consciousness left Lao Liu''s body and entered their own fields - while those who lost their bodies hovered in the air above his head.


    And a moment later, one clone after another wakes up - except for the old seven and eight, who didn''t sit up because they were too weak.


    "Is this?" After the clones got up, they looked around in confusion - apparently, after a long sleep of consciousness. They don''t know where they are now.


    "Jinan Research Institute. On the way, we were sniped by Li Qingshui, and now their bodies are dead. " After the boss got up, he simply explained it to the clones around him. "Now, maybe, we''re the only ones. Eight are dead. It''s half lost! "


    "Ah..." When they heard the news, they looked sad on their faces and looked at each other. Although these people were not "brothers", they had closer blood relationship than "brothers", and they all lived and died together, and they all established deep feelings with each other.


    Therefore, the atmosphere of the scene was embarrassing for more than ten seconds.


    Later, Lao Liu broke the silence: "what about these guys in my head? How long have you matched these brain waves and stream of consciousness with my brain? I feel like my brain is failing now. These guys can''t be left here, can they? "


    Lao Liu said, pointing to his head - he has felt a strong headache since he woke up - there is a cracking of the skull every minute.


    "Give them to me." There''s no brain. It is difficult to establish independent thinking only by the source of consciousness and brain waves. Liu Chang looks at the flickering things that only he can see. He said, "leave it to me. I open up the brain regions, and you lead them here. "


    "Leading to you? You don''t have a cerebral hemorrhage? " Lao Liu looked at Liu Chang. He looked at the elder brother again, and seemed to see something in Liu Chang''s eyes, but he couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, his brain has changed. You can do what he says." The boss replied.


    "That''s not good. Even if there''s a brain mutation, my brain capacity is much more than him, and he can''t bear it. He''s bound to have brain blood flow accelerated because of the overload of the number of waves. I don''t want to see this boy die." Lao Liu rubbed his temple. "Of course, if you insist on it, I don''t object to it. I just remind you that it''s very risky. If you want to try, you''d better be cautious."


    "There is no time to be cautious. Li Qingshui has returned to Beijing. I think you should understand what that means Liu Chang said.


    "Back to Beijing Hearing Liu Chang''s words, Lao Liu almost jumped up. Beijing is his hometown, but also his base camp. His countless things, the only nuclear code that he thinks can limit Daliushu and a large number of nuclear weapon reactors are there. He doesn''t want his old camp to be infiltrated by willows.


    "Start now, and I wish you success." When time was urgent, Lao Liu didn''t want to say anything more. He closed his eyes and connected those brain waves and sources of consciousness into Liu Chang''s brain region. "Be quiet and accept. Don''t have any resistance. The electromagnetic field separated from the brain is very unstable."


    Old Liu said, and completed the docking with Liu Chang brain domain.


    It''s going well, it''s fast.


    Both of them are experts in the brain. Liu Chang has been invaded into the field of consciousness many times a few months ago, so he is familiar with this feeling.


    After a while, the brain waves of the eight clones, including the source of consciousness, were all carried into Liu Chang''s brain, and then went into deep sleep again.Liu Chang also felt the headache of Liu Chang. After carrying all these things that he could not bear, he only felt his brain buzzing. His sensitive hearing could easily distinguish the "moistening" sound coming from his own brain. The blood flow in his brain was very fast, and it seemed that the next second he could burst the cerebral blood vessels.


    "Are you all right?" After the acceptance, the boss obviously saw a look of pain on Liu Chang''s face.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have the coelenterate gene. Even if the blood flow is too fast to damage the blood vessel wall, it will not cause cumulative damage, because my blood vessels repair themselves quickly." Liu Chang rubbed his head and tried to make himself adapt to this painful feeling. Then he looked at a dozen people present: "since we are all OK for the time being, should we calculate what we should do next?"


    Liu Chang looked up and looked at the many brain region mutants present - but before his voice fell, a man broke in outside.


    A very strong man with a hearing aid on his ears.


    "Thunder Tiger? Why did you come? I heard that you didn''t claim to be close to me for a month Seeing the visitor, Liu Chang''s face showed surprise, because he saw the visitor''s look very flustered - and for this man, Liu Chang is quite familiar, this is a very male man, before Li Qingshui came, he had not seen this look on his face.


    "Something''s wrong. I heard that there are a lot of giant animals and human beings on the beach!" "White, American!" he added before he could breathe (to be continued)

 Chapter 324

    "Americans? The beast? " Although most of the lab are brain mutants, everyone''s face also showed an incredible look when they heard the news of Thunder Tiger, "is it an American or a giant?"


    "Americans!" Thunder Tiger was determined, but he gasped for breath, "and there are giants!"


    "Well?"


    "Together


    "How could it be?" Hearing the news, the second jumped out of the bed and said, "how can it be? The Americans and the great beasts of the sea


    "Yes, there are also undersea people. It''s said that it has been nearly two days since it landed. The news was collected by the observers of our military region from the seaside. Can''t you say anything wrong about it?" In Jinan Military Region, there must be a lot of capable people gathered here. Although there are few sensory changes, they can certainly pick out some useful ones. Therefore, it is not surprising that some people can transmit information from there.


    "As you say, it''s true. It''s a big move for the undersea man." The boss sighed.


    "I would say that before the sea people, there was no civilization heritage, no matter how brilliant their wisdom, how could they fall into the North American continent in such a short time. In this view, the marine intelligent creatures seem to form an alliance?" Liu Chang''s face showed a look of thinking, "if it is really like this, that matter can be big!"


    "Well, at the beginning, we could have occupied North America without the inheritance of civilization. Now we have learned from the technology and knowledge of the Americans. If we come again, will it be irresistible?" Old Liu''s face showed worry.


    "But there are no willows in North America!" Liu Chang again interface, "and look at the Americans willing to help undersea people, it seems that undersea people are good for human beings?"


    "According to the loyal dog theory, humans are good to dogs. But to enemies of the same class. It could be violent! " The boss''s face suddenly showed a smile, "if the undersea people don''t regard human beings as their same rivals, then after landing. The first task should be big willows! "


    "I think so too!" Liu Chang also laughed, "Lao Lei, don''t panic. If there is no accident, the emissary of the undersea people will come to negotiate with you soon! "


    Sure enough.


    Liu Chang''s words are very accurate. The speed of the undersea people''s landing is very fast. In less than two days, a small team arrived in Jinan. However, along the way, no news was heard about the burning, killing and plundering of the people''s Congress at the bottom of the sea. According to the information from the spies of the military region, it seems that those people on the sea are very gentle to human beings, and they have landed in Qingdao all the way. Not only is there no threat to humanity. It also helped many people who were dying of cold and hunger.


    So, although the coastal tribesmen have a bad look at these strong landing races. Still full of mustard, but because of the friendship and strength of the other side, there was no conflict between the two sides.


    Then in the afternoon, as expected, some envoys came to Jinan Military Region to ask for peace talks.


    It may be to show their attitude, or it may be that the undersea people understand the truth that the same appearance is easier to communicate. Therefore, the peace messengers of this team of negotiations are pure Americans.


    And they are Americans who can speak Chinese and Mandarin fluently.


    It is obvious that the plan for the undersea man to land in China was not accomplished overnight, but was carefully considered and carefully arranged.


    The arrival of this team of negotiators will naturally receive him. He is also in urgent need of understanding the intentions of the sea people and those sea monsters, as well as the dangerous situation in which he is in.


    Then, when both sides are willing to do it, everything goes smoothly. As soon as the Americans arrive, the two sides sit at the negotiation table, and then on the hot tea, the negotiation begins.


    "Ah, these are the specialties of Jinan. Now the tea has almost disappeared. It''s a little bit hard to keep. Try it." Lao Zhang entertained these guys who can be regarded as "compatriots" with a smile on his face. In front of the undersea people, between human beings, they are indeed compatriots.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s so cold now. If you don''t drink it, it will freeze soon." Lao Liu also looks very enthusiastic.


    "Thank you very much for your hospitality. In such a world, you can still drink hot tea from China. This is something I couldn''t even think of two years ago." Sitting down was a middle-aged man in a beautiful dress, but it was obvious that the current style of the dress had been changed, and the left chest and the position of the epaulet were marked with small undersea men.


    This American is also full of smiles when he talks. It seems that the two sides are really old friends that we haven''t seen for many years. Now we are finally getting together.


    The middle-aged officer, after drinking tea politely, showed his satisfaction.


    "China''s tea ceremony has always been extensive. Today, I''m so outrageous that I drink it in one gulp. It''s just like a cow chewing peony. Unfortunately, it''s cold now, so drinking tea has become a wild art!" It is obvious that the American is a good speaker. In one sentence of politeness, he not only flatters the audience in place, but also adds a half sentence to play jokes. The latter half of the sentence smoothly shortens the distance between the two sides and increases their sense of existence and favor."It''s really not easy to drink tea now. After all, everyone is hungry now, and no one has time to plant tea trees, which can''t fill their stomachs." Obviously, Lao Zhang is also an expert on language. While "recalling the bitter experiences and sweet thoughts" with others, he brings the topic back to the right track that both sides like to see and hear. "Fortunately, here in the military area command, we top-level officers can still eat and drink. We have to thank the opportunity


    "Yes, opportunity. More than four years ago, when the red fog came to the earth, who did not rely on opportunity to survive? Ha ha, no, I''ll bring you an opportunity... " The middle-aged officer was still smiling. He sat at one end of the rectangle. On their side, a total of 18 American people were standing in tandem. On the other side of the rectangular table, besides the guards, Liu Chang, clone and Lei Hu were sitting upright.


    Although the U.S. government officials saw that there were a lot of children in the seat, they were still silent.


    "Opportunity?" When Lao Zhang heard the other side say the word, his face showed an interested look, "well, let''s listen, we can all rely on opportunities. Of course, can we still do this in the future? Or, do we have to rely on opportunities?"


    Lao Zhang talks with words. (to be continued)

 Chapter 325

    If we can live by chance, can we live well in the future? Lao Zhang''s words clearly mean: "if we don''t cooperate with your ''opportunities'', will we get the result of destruction"


    "of course not, we can live by chance, but we can stand here and speak together, All of us are friends. "The officer said cheerfully," friend, ha ha... "


    "Yes, of course, it''s a friend," Lao Zhang continued, "so please come over and tell us the details of this opportunity. The rules are clear. Since we are friends, we can talk about many things in detail"


    "good, friends are really cheerful people." this American official is very good in English, and even has some Chinese oral language and Er Hua sound, "What I''m going to say next, I''ll get to the point..."


    After the U.S. official said this, everyone cocked up their ears. As we all know, it''s only now that we are officially here.


    "who are we coming this time? I believe you already know." when the US official said this sentence, he glanced around a group of people


    and then the main personnel on the Chinese side, They all nodded their heads


    "but what you may know is not very clear. You think this is just a simple alliance between sea monsters and Americans and undersea people, but in fact it''s not like this." the Americans slowly explained: "this coming alliance has a name, which used to be called the ocean intelligent biological alliance, but now it is the earth peace biological alliance. Of course, "Two years ago, when marine intelligent creatures first landed on the North American continent, these intelligent creatures evolved successively, and in fact, they had the embryonic form of an alliance"


    "this sentence means that this alliance is not a loose alliance, But it has a deep historical origin? "Liu Chuo asked. After all, between loose alliances and solid allies, that''s the difference between heaven and earth. A group of loose people together has no core, no rules, and can only be a mob. If a group of solid intelligent creatures with historical basis and actual combat achievements are together, it will be very terrible


    " yes, With a deep historical origin, they led by the sea people who established the wisdom system at the beginning. They gathered a lot of marine life that had shown signs of wisdom in the Pacific Ocean. Later, you should have received news about the landing on the North American continent. At the beginning, the North American continent also made a very firm resistance, "said the US official, Because of this and other relations, it has developed into the current situation "


    " you should know that all intelligent creatures have a strong desire for knowledge. Now the knowledge reserves and knowledge of human beings have been almost learned by these marine creatures. Now the marine life alliance is much stronger than when it first landed in North America. "When the US official said this, After all, as long as people do not want to be ruled by another species, nor do they want to give up their power to dominate them. However, no one can change the situation so far.


    "in fact, I am a little confused, and many people who know the news of undersea people have doubts about it." Liu Chang said again, looking into the eyes of the beautiful officials, He asked one by one: "in principle, knowledge needs to be accumulated clearly. Of course, undersea people are more intelligent. They can plagiarize knowledge and steal knowledge. But it will be a long process. I have been in contact with undersea people once. Although their bodies are much stronger than ordinary human beings, they are definitely not abnormal. When they first landed, In the face of guns and cannons, how could you occupy the United States so quickly? "


    " you know, look at the strange tree standing in the center of China. Its comprehensive strength is not inferior to that of the undersea people. But up to now, it is still difficult to occupy China. "


    Liu Chang asked this question, although it was a little sharp, it was the people sitting here, The most important question to ask is - after all, this question is related to the real strength of the undersea people


    Why did the undersea people occupy the North American continent?


    "it''s a long story. To be honest, although the undersea people and the deep-sea Monsters look very powerful, it''s not so easy to work with human beings with real swords and guns." the US official gave a wry smile, "After all, the process of Ming''s establishment is more difficult than stealing knowledge. As you said, it is difficult for them to occupy North America in an all-round way if they only rely on those sea animals without guns. However, this is before and after they have no human help..."


    "Human beings help them?" Thunder Tiger, hearing this sentence from the US official, was surprised for the first time, "can''t it? How can we help them make tools and equipment, pass on knowledge to them, build weapons for them and attack human beings? Who is so abnormal?"


    "it''s really a pervert, We call him Dr. J. "American officials continue to smile bitterly


    " Dr. J? "Liu Chang interjected:" what''s the purpose of his helping the undersea people? "


    " no, it''s just that he''s not satisfied with human beings. He''s a person with a strong anti human tendency. It''s said that when the end of the day came, their state and county were in famine, a group of flying car party broke into his house, He ate his wife and daughter in front of him. Later, this guy survived and showed a serious anti human tendency after brain changes under the opportunity. "Of course, he is my boss now, so I shouldn''t slander him behind his back.""Boss?"


    "well, he is the commander-in-chief of the Alliance for peaceful life in North America because of his unswerving idea of getting close to the ocean alliance and his great help to marine life in the beginning."


    "ha ha ha, this man is interesting." after listening to the officer''s words, ray tiger even laughed, "I can understand his mood, If someone eats my son in front of me, I think I will be mentally abnormal "


    human wisdom and ideas may be different, but feelings are indeed common. Hearing about Dr. J''s experience, even Liu Chang can understand his mood at that time


    " what happened later? "Liu Chang continued, He wants to know that the next thing is to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket. Your support is my greatest motivation

 Chapter 326

    "After the brain mutation, Dr. J. recruited people on the coast of Florida and won a small military base. Later, when he didn''t know how to take over with the undersea man, he started to set up a maritime school in secret, and with the help of the undersea man, he expanded the military base. Everything was done in secret. " The officer continued, "you know, the end of the day was just and fierce, and there was no communication equipment in each state or county. Therefore, this secret act has always been proud of the secret."


    "After that, when these sea people first swept the earth, the monsters had already hung up big guns!" The officer said this, with an incredible look on his face as if he had seen it for the first time. "Can you imagine that? A sea monster, in steel armor, holding the gun barrel of a battleship as a gun. Whether you can imagine it or not, this is how it happened


    "Guns on battleships converted into pistols?" When Liu Chang heard this, he suddenly thought of the situation that Liu had bombarded himself with a huge gun on his back in the decisive battle with Liu da. He could imagine that if the situation was magnified by 10 times and 100 times, it would be the case that fully armed sea animals invaded the ground.


    "That''s not a fight." The old man shook his head. Although he has recovered the face of the child, his tone is still old-fashioned. "Because of vision and communication problems, powerful weapons can''t be used. Aircraft, tanks, missile positioning systems, etc. can''t be used. They encounter sea animals with armor and guns. If you don''t talk about fighting, you will lose momentum! "


    "Yes, and the military production capacity of mankind has reached a very weak level." When the U.S. official said this, he glanced at all the people present, and finally fixed his eyes on Thunder Tiger. "If you don''t guess wrong, are you the commander-in-chief here?"


    "Well." Thunder Tiger nodded.


    "If I''m still right. Are you not as good as you were four years ago in terms of storage and utilization rate of firearms and ammunition? " American officials continued.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thunder Tiger listened to his words, hesitated for three seconds, or admitted the reality that can not be avoided. "Yes."


    "Well, there''s a shortage of electrical equipment right now. Without coal, there will be no thermal power. Without the control of rivers, there would be no water and electricity, and the transmission cables of those old power plants would have been damaged for a long time. Even if they were repaired again, they would not be able to catch up with the environmental damage. Therefore, human shrinkage in the city, want to use electricity, only in the city center to build that kind of small power plant. The wild environment is too bad, even if some people can survive in the wild for a long time, it is also a small number. What''s more, you have to work steadily outside? That would be even more difficult! "


    "In fact, in addition to electricity, we have lost high-end global production capacity, and even steel smelting capacity has almost been lost."


    "Well." Hearing this, Lao Zhang nodded his head first - obviously. Although Thunder Tiger is the real number one leader in this military area command, it must be Lao Zhang who controls manufacturing, production and development.


    "No point, no coal, no iron ore. If we lose the world outside the city, we will lose most of our productive capacity. " Lao Zhang nodded.


    "Yes, one of our bullets is missing. Even if we don''t, it will become a dud because of the passage of time. But the undersea people don''t have to worry about this. They have a solid alliance. The intelligent sea animals can deliver what they need from all over the world. In fact, the military base initially built by Dr. J. J. in Florida has become the largest military production base in the United States. "


    "In the past, other species have not been exploited first, but they have not been able to exploit the ocean." Hearing this, the people here finally understood why the Americans were so "vulnerable".


    After mastering the civilization, the sea people are much more powerful than human beings. If the ability to continue the war is still so excellent, then there is really no hope for mankind to win.


    "And then the policies of those undersea people are very good. So far, the sea creatures are very restrained. Except for the exhibition personnel of the opposition, the undersea people have not killed a civilian. Therefore, the place they maintain is relatively stable in the past. " The U.S. government made the final conclusion of his remarks.


    "But have you ever thought about the future without human beings? If the land is really occupied by undersea people, what will happen to human beings in the end? " Asked the second.


    "Well, this issue has also been discussed by senior officials of the U.S. government. We humans control nuclear power. Even at the end of the day, we still have the capital to die together. If the undersea people are killed completely, imagine the terrorist organization created by the genocide in Russia! Human beings are not clean to kill, and the extreme race is unreasonable. Therefore, the undersea people will not let this kind of thing which is not worth the loss. We human beings are not fools, are we? "


    "What do you mean when you''re sent by the seamen this time?" At this stage, both sides have basically talked about it. The next question is to thoroughly talk about the purpose of the undersea man''s landing here.


    "Help you pull up trees!" "The sea people have been very hostile to this species ever since they heard about the willows," the officer said. Perhaps humans and undersea humans can still coexist in this world, but neither humans nor undersea humans can allow willows to be found. According to the food chain theory, we are the producers of wisdom, and he is the predator! ""What do you mean?" Asked Lao Liu.


    "I mean, for the time being, the people of the sea are still in a soft way to human beings. And the purpose of their coming here is very simple, that is to go for the willows. Therefore, the purpose of the undersea people to let me come this time is not to let you cooperate, let alone let you surrender. Their purpose should be easy for you to accept, that is, not to interfere in their military operations, and that they will not do harm to mankind


    "This is a very reasonable and attractive alliance condition, but what is the purpose?" The eldest asked, "if people from the bottom of the sea come here to help us pull up trees, we have to be driven by interests to be a living Lei Feng?"


    "Well, that''s easier to explain. In their opinion, human beings have lost their competitiveness, and the earth belongs to them. Therefore, they must first eradicate these species that pose a great threat to them! " (to be continued)

 Chapter 327

    "Well, in that case, if the sea people help us pull up trees, we can''t stab us in the back, can''t we?" After hearing the final summary of the US government official, Lei tiger took a look at Lao Zhang''s face. After getting the other party''s approval, he patted the table and stood up.


    "Don''t you want us to interfere in this? That''s sure. Our Jinan Military Region will never interfere with your attack on willows! "


    Although Thunder Tiger is not a brain mutant, he used to be in a high position. Some of his words are very mellow - "he will never interfere in the attack on willow trees". The slogan promised is very heroic, but the tone is very careful.


    There are three kinds of information in this sentence: first, we will not interfere in the behavior, only you attack the willow. If we attack others or do other things, it''s another thing; second, we don''t interfere, but we won''t help; third, our behavior is limited to and only limited to "non intervention", and we don''t want you to "interfere" me.


    The slogan was loud and the conditions were very harsh. Just as Lei tiger and others were ready to quarrel, the American official agreed.


    "OK, as long as you Jinan military region does not interfere in this attack, let us keep the road ahead unimpeded and do not cut our traffic lines." The U.S. official nodded his head and waved at the same time. The bodyguard standing behind him took out his paper and pen. "Although it''s the end of the world and human beings are in a desperate situation, there are some rules. It''s better to follow the old ones. Although this contract has no binding force, it is also a proof of the establishment of our alliance, isn''t it? "


    "Well. There''s no proof of what you say. It''s also very reliable to set up the evidence. " Now that the two sides have reached an agreement, no one wants to dispute time on these details.


    So it doesn''t matter if the contract, or the deed of alliance, or any other messy nomenclature, is put in duplicate in front of both parties.


    Then there was the time for chatting about information. It was late at night when the American talents left Jinan.


    Before leaving, Liu Chang saw the vehicle they took when they came - a giant beast. There is no cruelty in the eyes of the behemoth, and there is no animal specific panic after coming to a strange environment. Instead, he keeps scanning the environment with his own eyes - obviously, this giant beast is also an intelligent species.


    And although the beast carries the Americans away - but it''s clear that the relationship between the two sides is not between the master and the mount in terms of status - on the contrary, the expression of both sides shows that the giant beast should be higher than these Americans.


    "These things with heavy armor and big guns are 100 times more powerful than tanks."


    After seeing the giant beast leaving slowly, Liu Chang and old Liu and others swept away the leisurely and joyful color on their faces, and their faces showed anxiety again.


    "This Yankee is a real waste of time. Obviously we have something urgent to do. " The old man''s face showed displeasure.


    "Well, this guy is scolding Dr. J, but he is very close to the bottom of the sea." "However, no matter how credible his words are, Liu said," but if there is no accident, the target of undersea people this time should be willows! "


    "Well. I want to know that those guys in the sea look down on human beings, but I didn''t expect to look down on them to this extent. " Thunder Tiger''s chest spurted a puff of sullen, "do you think we are cats and dogs?"


    "But anyway, it''s not going to be quiet recently. The undersea racial alliance is attacking the willow tree. This is simply the Third World War, but surprisingly, the Third World War - the protagonist is not human! It''s sad. "


    "What are you going to do next?" After Lao Zhang sighed, he looked at Liu Chang and said, "Beijing is your territory. Now the willow tree is infiltrating. What''s more, you don''t want to see him fan. Move that way to deal with the sea people? "


    "Well, we have to go back." Liu Chang rubbed his swollen brain, "I, Lao Liu and Lei tiger, have to go back."


    After finishing this sentence, he definitely looked at Lao Zhang.


    "I know it''s unfair to you, but you should know. This is the only chance for human beings, or people in China. " Human beings are not the opponents of willows, nor do they have the potential of undersea people. If things go on according to common sense - within 30 years, human beings will surely die out - at least in China, there is no hope of turning the tables again.


    But common sense is common sense - the world of red fog will not play according to common sense. Now the undersea man landed, the target is the big willow, and this is also the best opportunity for human beings in recent years.


    "I hope you understand." Liu Chang finally said again - after all, if there is no Thunder Tiger in the face of Li Qingshui, these people will be killed if they go north.


    "Well, I''ll go." Before Lao Zhang could speak, Lei tiger called out: "that guy broke my eardrum last time, which made me stay in this shit now!"


    Thunder Tiger cried, pulling the hearing aid on his ear.


    "I''d like to take revenge on this for a long time, and similarly, if you die, I don''t think I''ll have any revenge in my life!" Thunder Tiger''s pun points out the truth that his lips are dead and his teeth are cold. Indeed, if these people die, Li Qingshui is expected to visit Jinan and even all other military regions in China soon. Then he will do what he did in Beijing again.Familiar, simple and fast Do it again.


    After all, he has the appearance of human beings, the ability of willow trees, and the wisdom of lying.


    "Well..." After seeing the Thunder Tiger, Lao Zhang sighed heavily, "I wish you a safe journey."


    "I promise, this time I will not die!" Liu Chang looked at Lao Zhang and gave a guarantee that everyone could not have imagined - that he would not die in the face of Li Qingshui.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhengzhou.


    The willow tree has been silent for a long time - since the explosion of the empty mother king, since its body has crossed three provinces, it seems that it has not made any major movements.


    And it seems that after a long time - when everyone seems to forget him, he moves again. Spread out the curled up body, bounce open in its body gnawing branches of goats, willow stamens, again in full bloom.


    One by one - one by one.


    Flower is petals, a human brain.


    The torrent of wisdom in the sky is once again as beautiful as the Milky way, and the direction of flowers is toward the East - it seems that he also knows that the sea people are coming.


    Then the notes all over his body trembled - I don''t know if it was because of fear or excitement. (to be continued)

 Chapter 328

    The next morning, Liu Chang and others were on their way.


    The trip to Beijing was a total of seven people - Liu Chang, Lei tiger, old Liu Xiaojing and the eldest, second and third. After seeing off the American emissary yesterday, a few people went on the road in the early morning of this year. If it wasn''t for weapons and equipment and food and luggage, they would have set out even last night.


    "Why do you have to take the three of us?" Running in the frozen jungle, the boss asked in doubt: "normally speaking, the three of us have no effect on this action."


    This time, people have to deal with Li Qingshui, and if they meet, they are likely to join forces. In this case, the eldest, the second and the third really have little effect.


    "It''s useful to take you with you." For the boss''s question, Liu Chang''s ambiguous answer, "I don''t want to tell you the specific reason is that I''m afraid that if there are too many people to know and the information source is leaked too much, what will be counted by Li Qingshui now?"


    "Well, don''t let him talk." Old Liu also nodded, "Liu Chang is a steady person, will not make rash things."


    "Well." The boss nodded, no longer asked, people into the rush time.


    From Jinan to Beijing, when there were expressways before, driving was usually about five hours. Liu Chang and others set out at more than three o''clock in the morning and arrived at the edge of Beijing at noon.


    After approaching Beijing, Thunder Tiger put down the three children he was holding, and Liu Chang also put down the small quiet on his back. He took a few breaths and had a rest for a while.


    "Feel li Qingshui''s existence?" Liu asked breathlessly - although the front two people are running with load, but because of the gap in physical fitness. He had a hard time following all the way.


    "Well, it''s in the middle of the city." Since the end of the day, the political core of Beijing has begun to move towards the Research Institute. Therefore, those who really control power. They live and live around the Institute.


    Because Lao Liu was once the core figure of power in Beijing, he knew the layout of that area very well.


    "Around the Institute is the great hall. After the change of the organizational structure, it is still the core of discussing the future direction. I think Li Qingshui should be there. "


    "Well. Then we''ll go straight to him. " Liu Chang nodded.


    "Won''t it fight?" After hearing Liu Chang''s suggestion, Lao Liu felt that it was not a good idea to fight in the Research Institute in Beijing. After all, it''s the hard work of many people in China. Li Qingshui''s destruction last time has already lost a lot of scientific crystallization. If we come again this time, will we lose too much? "


    "Don''t worry. There won''t be a fight." Liu Chang rubbed his swollen brain since he absorbed the clonal consciousness. "We didn''t go there against his voice. Didn''t he want to start politics? After we go, just support us! "


    Liu Chang only said such a sentence, and how clever old Liu is, a little bit through the nod.


    "Well. That''s a good way to do it


    After making up his mind, several people went straight to the direction of the inner city Research Institute - all the way. After entering the city, Liu Chang found that the situation in Beijing was much better than when he left. Many people have adapted to the temperature, cockroaches and flies no longer exist, and the snow has been cleaned up in addition to the frozen ice. People are busy with something. The seeds were distributed one by one.


    "It should be something that Li Qingshui made, or something from the willow side." Liu Chang took a look at the light green seeds in the hands of the passers-by, and smelled the smell of the willow. "It seems that the willow is also prepared. I said that he has been at peace for such a long time. You old Liu knows the existence of the dead night. How could he be unprepared?"


    "Well, for today''s cities, whoever can solve the hunger and cold is naturally the spiritual leader, which is more effective than saying anything." After the boss got down to the ground, he also scanned the crowd around him, "especially in the army. If you don''t give food, you can''t pacify anyone. If you have food to eat, it''s basically the army. Power is in your hands! "


    As the boss spoke, he saw a group of soldiers gathering on the street, apparently carrying out some kind of order.


    There are altogether seven military regions in China, and 80% of the armed forces in China are within these seven military regions. Jinan is one of them, and Beijing is naturally the number one. The human army, after the end of the world, has been greatly reduced because of vision and communication problems, but it is still the world''s top armed forces. In addition to dealing with Li Qingshui, this kind of metamorphosis seems weak, it is very strong against any other mutant creatures.


    Even Li Qingshui, the most powerful individual except willow, was unable to defeat the armed forces that really opened their horizons when they were in Jinan Military Region.


    Therefore, sometimes quantitative change causes qualitative change, which can also be used here.


    "Li Qingshui, is this to ask people from the Beijing Military Region to help willows?" Looking at the anxious soldiers around him, the boss said, "it is estimated that there will be a rumor about the sea people invading China? By the way, if you arrange the affairs of the United States again, maybe it can really incite the grass-roots units of the army? ""It''s not so easy to handle. No one is a fool. Even the soldiers don''t want to leave the city and cross several provinces to fight against the sea people who work hard. What''s more, there are no pictures and no information. It''s not easy for Li Qingshui to make others believe him. " The second said, "anyway, go and have a look."


    With these words, the crowd quickened their pace.


    All the way through the streets of Beijing, we came to the great hall next to the Research Institute. When the guards in charge looked at Lao Liu, they immediately showed a different look on their faces.


    "Chief, you are back!" Lao Liu has been living in Beijing for nearly five years. Even before the end of the day, he was born and raised in Beijing. After the end of the world, through his own efforts and wisdom, as well as the influence of the Research Institute, his influence here can be said to be deeply rooted and his reputation is very high.


    "Well." Seeing that the guard knew himself, Lao Liu nodded his head and asked, "who is in the meeting?"


    "It''s Mr. Li, of the Institute. In the past, the Research Institute was damaged by unidentified personnel, and almost all the researchers in the main research institute died. Everyone thought Mr. Li was also dead. As a result, he appeared undamaged a few days ago and brought frozen grain seeds (to be continued)

 Chapter 329

    "Well, what kind of meeting does researcher Li hold now?" Asked Lao Liu.


    "Meeting on army mobilization..." When the guard said this, his face showed an excited look, "Mr. Li''s mobilization words are so good, I have never heard anyone''s war mobilization words can say so exciting!"


    "Oh? Then we have to go in and listen. " Lao Liu nodded with a smile, patted the guard on the shoulder, and then entered the hall in full view of the public.


    As soon as he entered the vast hall, the sonorous and powerful voice came out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Today, we stand here, on the land of the Chinese people! Standing in Beijing, standing on the land irrigated with blood and life by our ancestors, behind me is the portrait of Mao Ze Dong, a freedom fighter who led the proletariat to stand up from the bottom. Maybe he is not recognized by the world, and some of his arguments have been proved to be wrong. But today, today, standing here, his spirit is the light of our Chinese people! ¡±


    "because in front of me is a humiliated nation groaning in weakness, a species that is scared after falling from the altar! Since the advent of the end of the world, it seems that the pride of this nation, the pride of this species, the pride we have accumulated for five thousand years, is suddenly gone. Let those disgusting species, cockroaches, dominate our heads! They trample on our dignity at will, the dignity of the most remote nation on earth


    "Dignity? Maybe you are. Middle level officers, realists, will you laugh at me? Tell me, Mr. Li, in the end of the world, dignity is something. All I need is a bowl of rice and a loaf, which can make me live. Yes, maybe dignity is the least valuable thing at present. "


    "But. People live, we must have these spiritual things to support our way forward. We are human beings. We are the earliest intelligent species born on the earth. We have ruled the earth for tens of millions of years. We have abandoned our spirit. What is the difference between us and those maggots who eat enough in the toilet? "


    "What we need is not a bread, but a living space! A living space belonging to our mankind!! And within the law of the jungle. This space can''t be replaced by begging and praying. All things compete and the fittest survive. If we don''t have iron and blood posture, we will lose our final living space. "


    "You want your family, your kids. Wife, do you still live with fear every day? What''s the difference between living like this and dying? It''s time to fight, brothers, take your weapons. Let those disgusting species who dare to land on this land we love to see what is the top species in the world, and tell them with our guns that the accumulation of civilization needs time, not mutation


    Finish this sentence. Li Qingshui took out his gun and exploded in the air.


    "Bang bang bang" sound, is so inspiring, at this time, even the most calm people, can not help but blood boiling up.


    In the great hall, the officers at all levels, who were sitting upright, were more or less agitated - in the huge hall where the needle dropping was supposed to be quiet and audible. There was a sudden commotion.


    The agitation and excitement raised the hall to three degrees, because the adrenaline surged officers could not bear the excitement of their bodies one by one, and each trembled more or less.


    And also at this time, a crisp applause, over all the voices in the hall, crisp ring up.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!


    Pa Pa!


    The voice drowned out all the groans, and naturally drew everyone''s eyes to this side - and the senior officers sitting in the front row recognized at once who was coming.


    Liu Xinmin, the spiritual core of the Research Institute and the person who has made the greatest contribution to the city, is Liu Xinmin, who is called Lao Liu in Liu Chang''s circle and must be called Liu Lao in the high-level of China.


    Therefore, his appearance once again brought the atmosphere of the hall to another peak.


    Accompanied by Liu ChangLei and others, he slowly stepped onto the stage. Then he puffed up and said with a smile: "what Mr. Li said is really wonderful. This is the best and most perfect speech I have ever heard! Come on, let''s give our warmest applause to this fighter who focuses on human freedom! Of course, it''s cold. When you take pictures, you should not damage your blood vessels! "


    Old Liu half jokingly finished this sentence, and then took the lead to clap again.


    And below, natural applause thundered.


    After a moment of enthusiasm, because this is a meeting place full of soldiers, so order is restored quickly. After the applause, they returned to silence again, and they looked at the leader of Beijing City Research Institute with the most intense eyes.


    "Well, what Mr. Li said is very good. It''s really good. We humans are a bit too conservative in these years. Because of the coming of the end of the world, we all pay attention to the things around us, always pay attention to some important but trivial things. For example, where is our next ration? Can our wives and children survive? ""It''s the most important thing, but it''s also something that''s holding us back. After all, at the end of the world, many magical, aggressive species emerge, and our human circle shrinks and shrinks. In fact, the existence of things on the earth is very simple, as long as the species have space for survival, it can continue. But if there''s no living space, we don''t have to think about the big things. Because without living space, no one can live. "


    If Li Qingshui''s speech is as sonorous as fire, then Lao Liu''s speech at the moment is as soft as water. Naturally, it takes everyone''s emotions to another direction.


    "So what we need to pay attention to is the things that take away our living space, for which we can give our lives." Lao Liu finished this sentence, and looked at Li Qingshui with a smile beside his eyes.


    He did not pierce Li Qingshui''s lies, nor blocked his words - but left a way for everyone.


    This road is like this. All the stirring and dynamic meanings of this speech are still there. But which side should the human spearhead at in the end? This is the matter to be solved in private.


    Obviously, Li Qingshui is very confident in himself, so he did not refute Lao Liu. (to be continued)

 Chapter 330

    The fire has been lit, but no one has gone to extinguish him. Which side of the fire is going to burn next is the question of which side wins in private.


    Liu didn''t break through Li Qingshui, so he won''t turn his face here - and if Li doesn''t, he doesn''t want to damage the backbone of Beijing.


    So the next thing is nothing to say.


    When the time was almost the same, the meeting was over. And after the meeting, the wonderful is just beginning.


    "I''ve been here so early. It''s fast." Li Qingshui looked at Lao Liu, "faster than I thought."


    "Well, it''s better to come early than later." Lao Liu nodded, "the sooner the problem is solved, the better."


    "I think so." Li Qingshui nodded, "choose a place?"


    "Outside the city." Old Liu said: "after winning, no one will stop you. This city is yours. I don''t think you want to destroy this city, do you?"


    "Of course, no one likes to destroy their own things." Li Qingshui smiles and turns out of the hall.


    And Liu ChangLei tiger and Liu three people, follow closely, but after the small Jing eldest brother two old three people, unexpectedly also followed up.


    In this way, a few people who can change the fate of the country, all the way out of the city hall, to the block, and finally out of the city, to the frozen jungle.


    Then Li Qingshui turned his head.


    "What I don''t know is, why do you have the confidence to come to me again." Li Qingshui looked at the three people who followed him, and finally his eyes fell on Liu Chang''s body, "with the bullet in his hand or the pill in his mouth? Or the four little ones hiding in the distance? "


    "I don''t know why you''re going to die, but it''s up to you. I don''t feel like you''re going to win. "


    "Then you may die on your confidence." After Liu Chang said a word, he swallowed the pill contained in the root of his tongue into his stomach. Manic body again up, he said, while pulling back the distance, finally slowly took the body in the hand.


    And Thunder Tiger also took out the guy who had been ready for a long time. He didn''t say a word, or didn''t wait for Li Qingshui to talk again, so he rushed up.


    "Cut the crap. I''ll get revenge on my ears today." Before the voice fell, the man hit Li Qingshui. Give Lao Liu and Liu Chang time to pull apart - later. With a bang, the precision instrument hanging on his ear was damaged by the vibration again in the collision near the sound speed. In this way, the Thunder Tiger entered the silent world again.


    Liu took advantage of this opportunity to open his eyes. At the same time, point the muzzle at Li Qingshui''s chest.


    Then an artillery barrage went out.


    The first artillery bombardment created space for himself. After Liu Chang opened the distance again, he suddenly found that Li Qingshui''s five fingers were close together, and the wicker on his fingertips protruded into the shape of a sharp knife, and his speed suddenly increased, much faster than the limit speed of Thunder Tiger.


    "Do you know?" Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang in the distance and said: "the injury of the big willow has almost recovered, because the concealment of talent and the cultivation of obscurity is over, so I will go this time. More power. "


    "Although it''s worse than when I first came to Beijing, it''s enough to deal with you!"


    "Of course we know these things. Don''t forget that we have the most accurate Pathfinder here." Liu Chang also smile back a word, again issued a hand gun.


    And then, his eyes see Li Qingshui forced to open Thunder Tiger. The man rushes forward - and almost with his body is his voice.


    "This time, why do I think you are particularly unpleasant?"


    Liu Chang shells just hit, naturally can''t use the last method to force open the distance between two people, Li Qingshui grasp is this time difference. But Liu Chang saw the enemy fall to, far hand gun thrown out, "Gu Du" swallow all the "big shot" at the same time, suddenly raised a knife to block Li Qingshui''s attack.


    "Well?" Although because of the difference in strength, Li Qingshui shakes Liu Chang, but he is surprised at the speed of the other party''s last move.


    "Why so quickly, have you changed again?" Li Qingshui watched Liu Chang fly with his own strength. He caught the hand gun that just fell from the distance, loaded the shell again and bombarded it.


    All movements are like flowing clouds and flowing water. It seems that even Li Qingshui''s impact strength and his flying distance are included.


    "It''s time to ask your companions to come out and help." With a gun in one hand and a knife handle in the back in the other hand, Liu Chang''s eyes have been looking at Li Qingshui like a lizard, while the other eye is moving around looking for other targets. "You are a man who can do everything without fail. I don''t believe that you are not prepared for this inevitable battle?"


    The last time Li Qingshui was in Jinan, the battle with Liu Chang and others was almost a balance of power. Although he strengthened again, he did not have an overwhelming advantage. Although he had a high probability of victory, according to the desire of intelligent people who have no last resort and like everything is in control, they don''t like gambling.You can''t bet on the winning rate of 73. In the event, you have to be 100%.


    This battle is doomed. When Li Qingshui left Jinan and came to Beijing to stir up the wind and rain, it was doomed to fight. Therefore, Liu Chang would be fully prepared before he came here. Although Li Qingshui despised his opponent in attitude, he would not.


    Therefore, Liu Chang''s voice just fell, behind a sudden cold.


    In an empty space, his back neck suddenly broke a layer of skin, and then the wound went deep again - as if to cut off his head.


    However, it seems that he was also prepared. Just before the wound opened, or even before the wound opened, he was ready to avoid the attack. He bent down to avoid the attack, and he swung again at the shadow.


    He still wields his knife so fast - to be exact, in this instant of his knife - wielding speed, he is even faster than Li Qingshui. Therefore, his quick knife also brought out a piece of armor after waving it.


    A piece of white, tough and beautiful biological armor shot into the earth at the place where Liu Chang''s blade fell.


    "Liu, it''s you." (to be continued)

 Chapter 331

    "Ha ha ha, it''s me." With the appearance of the sound, Liu Chang turns to see the light behind him, refracts for a while, and comes out from behind a white creature with a body size of only two meters.


    "Flow?" Looking at this creature with the same size as himself, Liu Chang''s face was puzzled, "I can''t imagine that willow can make you look like this, bring the dead back to life, change the structure of the species, and it just needs to make life, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t know if Liu Shujun will create life, but what I know is that I come here today to destroy life." Flow said words, body shape again disappeared in the air, and then the gunshot spread out - flow this time, the body is also carrying weapons.


    When the gunshot goes out, the bullet will fly to the first step. The sound will not give any hint to the victim, but after the bullet flies out of the flow area, it will also show the body shape. Therefore, such a bullet naturally can not shoot Liu Chang, but it can hit the other side, and has been using brain waves to stop Li Qingshui''s old Liu.


    Liu hates human beings, and the one he hates most is not Liu Chang, but Lao Liu. Liu Chang once killed one of his sons, but Lao Liu killed a group of them. He would never forget all the experiences of the Institute. Therefore, he came with resentment - the first blow he wanted to give to Liu Chang, the most threatening one here. The second attack naturally gave Liu Xinmin, who was the most disagreeable person.


    Three shots were fired in a moment. The bullet of the first shot was chopped off by Liu Chang, and then the bullet in the back flew along Liu Chang''s side, but pointed to Liu Xinmin behind the tree.


    Liu Xinmin has no less than Li Qingshui''s calculation ability, so. At the moment of the bullet''s escape, he knew where the bullet was going - but unlike Li Qingshui, he didn''t have the body of Li Qingshui, so he couldn''t avoid all the bullets. After avoiding the attack of the first bullet in advance, the second bullet went directly into his thigh muscle. It tore out a honeycomb wound.


    Then, with a dull hum, Lao Liu was hit on the ground by the impact of the bullet. A trail of blood followed.


    And Liu Chang also got the space, toward the direction of the gun, rapid impact and go.


    If Li Qingshui is an all-round fighter with both attack and defense. The current at the moment has already incarnated into a Yin type at the moment, once the tall body is no longer there, in exchange for the smart body - and faster speed.


    Liu Chang''s speed was much faster than that in Jinan, and he was accelerating. All the pills he had just swallowed were gradually opened in his stomach, and a frenzy of emotion and strength spread all over his body along the central nervous system. However, with the speed pursued by this manic force, Liu Chang obviously felt that the speed of the flow was faster than before - much faster than before. It is obvious that although his body size has shrunk, his strength has never been weakened. Moreover, the fighting style is quite different from before.


    Liu Chang and Liu Liu used to fight, it was a feeling of a lion fighting a rabbit. The rabbit was smart and the lion was fierce. But the huge difference in size makes the fight between the two very different. And because of the cunning and strange skills of the rabbit, the lion is always in a tight corner when chasing.


    Today, however, the stream has changed from a lion to a snake, a poisonous and faster Black Mamba. It''s more nimble and more difficult than a rabbit.


    Liu Changhe is no longer fighting hard. Taking advantage of this absolute speed gap, he ran for a period of time with a shot, and even kept looking for an opportunity to attack the wounded and fallen old Liu on the other side, ready to implement the principle of "finger amputation". And Liu Chang naturally saw his intention, so he had to press all the way because if he relaxed a little, he would give him a chance to breathe, and a gap might kill Lao Liu.


    Therefore, he knew that he couldn''t catch up with him, but he was still chasing. Moreover, he was very embarrassed.


    Liu Hao''s spare time -- because he is worth his money in any way -- was forced to run while playing. Although he lost the opportunity to attack the other side, he kept "flying a kite" to kill him sooner or later.


    And even if he can''t be killed by grinding, the battle on the other side will be over soon - after all, it''s only a matter of time before Li Qingshui kills Lei Hu without Liu Chang''s help. When Lei tiger was in Jinan, he couldn''t beat Li Qingshui. At this time, he was not an opponent. He had already changed his offensive posture into defensive and fighting posture. He was beaten by Li Qingshui under water pressure, and it seems that he can''t support it for a long time.


    And here, flow see sniper gun to Liu Chang bad use, also changed into another individual weapon - flame thrower.


    Just now, Liu Chang saw something on his back between Liu Jinghong''s appearance. However, because of the short time, he didn''t recognize what it was. He didn''t realize that it was a flame thrower until a flame with a diameter of one meter was ejected from the empty space in front of him, which was getting bigger and bigger in the wind.


    As soon as the mouth of the flame came out, Liu Chang was in a hurry to avoid it. Although he was in a state of combat and had to swallow a lot of potions to make his body stronger, he had to dodge the thick flame.


    Because at the moment, Liu Chang, who is still sober in his mind, knows how lethal the flame thrower is.When he was in Zhengzhou, he was driven to the weapon training ground by Li Qingshui to learn a lot of weapon use and theoretical knowledge, and knew the composition of flame throwers - the flame emitted by flame throwers is really more than flame.


    First, because of the special fuel materials, the flame temperature of the flamethrower is much higher than that of the ordinary flame. It is said that the flame injector with the highest temperature could reach the high temperature of the external flame of 1500 Baidu during World War II. What''s more, the most frightening thing is that the flame of the flame thrower sprays on the body, which is very difficult to extinguish. For the sake of maximum lethality, even the old-fashioned ejector will add polystyrene and white phosphorus to the fuel. If the flame is sprayed on the human body, it will stick there like a tarsal maggot, and it will not go out There was no way to extinguish the chemical added flame in the water.


    Even the old flame throwers were so terrible that Liu Chang did not dare to test with his body how high the temperature of the light blue flame which had been obviously transformed by high technology.


    So, when Liu took out the flamethrower and sprayed, he was finally forced to stop chasing and touch the curly hair on his head. (to be continued)

 Chapter 332

    Her hair curled because of the high temperature in front of her - Liu Chang had not felt the heat wave for a long time since her death night.


    Looking at the light blue flame spitting in front of him, Liu Chang stopped, and his bright red scales slowly rose.


    After that, the blade suddenly shot out of the air as fast as a blade, but it was not as fast as a blade in the air.


    Among the arthropods, there is a kind of shrimp called mantis shrimp. It is the second fastest attacking species in the world. It is said that it can use its forelimbs as a weapon and eject it in a millionth of a second. The speed is so fast that it can even spark electric sparks in the water. Liu Chang''s knife wind is faster than mantis shrimp''s attack. After one strike, the air will be released Because of this incredible speed, Zhongdu produces cyclones and air currents. The air flow wins like a wind wall and blows away the flame in front of it. Then Liu Chang plunges into it in the face of the slanted flame blown by the blade wind.


    The inner flame of a flame thrower can''t burn people. From the Second World War to the present, many people have done countless experiments on flame throwers, and found that the temperature of the inner flame is very low because it contacts little oxygen. Theoretically, the temperature is so low that an ordinary person can''t be killed.


    This is a bit of knowledge that Liu Chang has seen before. If there is no brain domain change, this rarely used thing may not have been lost in any corner. However, after the brain domain change, everything in his brain is clear and clear. Those things that have long been forgotten have returned to his mind, allowing him to grasp the distance between life and death in the rapidly changing world.


    Therefore, Liu Chang decisively got into the inner flame of the flame thrower, closed his eyes and breathed - with the perception of biological magnetic field, under the package of flame. He made the quick cut again.


    Then, there was a "crackling" sound in the air, and a large piece of metal debris flew out. The flame in the air stopped suddenly.


    Flow covered the chest wound, in a roar. He stopped by a tree he had knocked down - showing his figure. His body was injured too much. The refraction effect of his armor had disappeared. Without those optical laws, he destroyed a large area of refraction layer, and he had lost the ability of stealth.


    "Why so fast." Covering a bleeding wound from the left chest to the hip bone, he lost his flame thrower and said, "how fast are you going to make a knife? Have you entered atavism to the arthropod level? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Standing not far from the stream, Liu Chang gasped for breath, but did not speak - the huge consumption of his body had made him unable to cover up, and he got the gap. Rapid recovery of lost physical strength, and damaged body.


    But Liu is not a fool. When he saw Liu Chang''s breath stopped speaking, he immediately felt wrong - although he didn''t know what was wrong, what the enemy wanted to do. Naturally, he won''t cooperate.


    So, after losing the flame thrower, he took out the sniper gun again and shot it at Liu Chang.


    Bang!!!


    The bullet hit Liu Chang''s chest - he didn''t avoid it - and Liu Chang''s body suddenly slowed down after he swung out that fast knife. His own shot into his heart, he did not raise the knife to swing, but in time to move his body across an inch, to avoid the key parts, no longer dodge.


    "His chest, abdomen and arm muscles were all strained! Recovery time needs 13.5 seconds, basic recovery time needs 3 seconds, seize the time to attack Liu Chang is hesitating to watch Liu Chang retreat three steps, thinking that the other side is not a trick to lure the enemy, Li Qingshui''s voice came from the air.


    His voice changed the sound of guns, and exploded in the ears of the stream like thunder.


    When a person''s muscle is strained, his or her athletic ability will be greatly reduced. When a person exerts too much or exercises too much, the muscle will produce a large amount of acidosis. This acid toxin is produced by the fermentation of exercise. After it is produced, it can not be excluded from the body, and it accumulates there, forming the proverb muscle strain.


    After muscle strain, muscle groups will appear the symptoms of soreness and weakness, which will seriously affect people''s exercise ability.


    Therefore, when Liu heard Li Qingshui''s cry, he immediately understood Liu Chang''s situation. Obviously, Liu Chang''s knife, which was similar to mantis shrimp, was not his normal state at all. In fact, if Liu Chang''s body speed can really reach that level, he would not have to fight.


    He didn''t think of these problems, but he didn''t think of it just now in a tenth of a second of panic - and because he and Liu Chang fought many times, he was already afraid of his endless strange skills. At that moment, in fact, this emotion was called fear.


    Emotions affect judgment - and fear is the most important.


    It''s irritating to think that you''ll be afraid of a human being, who was once like a reptile, who could be crushed to death at any time.


    Anger, shame, anger.


    Therefore, he gave up the sniper gun which was quite low for him, took out the big knife like willow branches on his back, and rushed over.He has lost the first three seconds, so he doesn''t want to lose the next ten seconds.


    Ten seconds, enough time for him to kill a man with a muscle strain. Because if we don''t mention the strange skills of the body, the opposite person is not as good as the current one in terms of sports ability. Now, even with the terrible recovery ability of coelenterates, there is no "magic skill" that can cure instantly in this world.


    So, ten seconds, that''s enough.


    The first second, the flow rushed to Liu Chang in front of him, and made a wound in his body. In the second second second, he pointed the blade of his knife directly at the head of the other party, because he knew that the other party would be very difficult to be completely killed except to smash the seeds of the brain. But this second second, was Liu Chang to avoid, the flow of the knife only took down the three scales on his scalp.


    Then the third second, the stream was suddenly a knife cut the head in half - still so fast.


    Even before he died, he didn''t see how the knife came into being. In his eyes, there was still a look of excitement and anxiety. Excitement was because he was about to kill an enemy, but he was anxious because he had not.


    But his thought, at this moment, finally stopped - perhaps the brain can be detached, can think for a few seconds, but the brain structure is destroyed, can think, only the 21 grams of consciousness.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 333

    Liu Chang doesn''t know whether this thing has disappeared or gone to where you are, but in a general sense, he is dead.


    Liu is an excellent man, not a hero, but also an owl hero. He sacrificed a lot and did a lot for the continuation of his race and for the amphibians to reproduce in this land. Finally, he died here unexpectedly, under the wrong calculation of Li Qingshui.


    On the other side, Li Qingshui was surprised that the battle ended suddenly. On the other hand, he pressed the Thunder Tiger to make wounds on his body, and accelerated the pace of attack in his hands.


    The carefree look on his face suddenly disappeared. He did not know why his infallible calculation suddenly made mistakes. The only explanation was: "you can cover up the trace information on your body?"


    Li Qingshui yelled at Liu Chang.


    But no one responded.


    Liu Chang was still standing in the same place panting. His muscle tissue had been severely strained due to severe contraction and temporarily lost the ability to move just now. And because he swallowed a lot of pills, his cardiopulmonary function began to be exhausted and exhausted because he couldn''t bear the power.


    With her heart beating violently but powerlessly, Liu Chang felt that every time she breathed, she would emit a faint smell of fishy sweetness.


    He was waiting for his body to repair itself, so he stood still - but his eyes and all his attention. Still focused on fighting on the other side of the battlefield.


    Lao Liu was on the ground and injured his thigh, but he still used his own brain waves to interfere with Li Qingshui''s brain domain attack, while Thunder Tiger was hit by Li Qingshui''s water pressure and was injured all over his body.


    Thunder Tiger''s body is very hard, is Liu Chang has seen, in addition to Li Qingshui, the body is the hardest, used to use a sniper gun, and only half an inch into the base of the tongue. It is self-evident how hard the tissue on the surface of the body is. But now this tough guy, his body is full of broken wounds. The white flesh on the wound is exposed, and occasionally he sprinkles blood.


    Obviously, these wounds were made by the sharp willow catkins of Li qingsailor, and he absolutely has a fatal ability to hit thunder tigers.


    Thunder Tiger on the other side has been almost unable to withstand, and Liu Chang here need time to rest - until he recovers. Li Qingshui obviously will not be able to deal with it, so his attack is particularly fierce at the moment.


    Rare to see Li Qingshui''s arm completely abnormal deformation, skin from a lot of willow like protuberances, the whole arm appears to be a lot of thick, and then. It is the complete outbreak of his power, the terrible speed brought by the powerful power, which makes the Thunder Tiger in decline add many wounds.


    And Thunder Tiger''s combat experience is also very rich, brandishing double hammers to block itself in the protected space, can block. If you can''t, you can''t hide. If you can''t, you can''t hide. If you can''t, you can''t escape. You can''t escape. You can''t escape. You can''t escape. You can''t escape. You can''t escape. You can''t escape. You can''t escape. You can''t escape. You can''t escape. You can''t escape. You can''t escape. Liu Chang.


    The body is red. Now the color of his skin is so bright that he seems to be able to bleed. Obviously, he has overdrawn too much excited secretion. The contents of tachypleus amebocyte should be squeezed by him. This is also the reason why Li Qingshui''s attack is so fierce that he still has no fatal wound.


    However, just can not be long, soft can not keep. Thunder Tiger has no offensive spirit in his heart. Defense naturally lost courage and pressure, he waited for Liu Chang to join the battle group, and Li Qingshui wanted to end the fight on this side before Liu Chang joined the battle group.


    Then, after losing the threat of attack, Lei tiger finally had a defensive loophole. Li Qingshui seized an opportunity to seize his thigh and took out a large piece of flesh from there.


    Then, Thunder Tiger snorted, and in a hurry, he fought with his double hammers, fought for a space, and quickly got out of the battle group - he would not give Liu Chang time to make any more.


    After all, the combat in reality is not martial arts. As long as there is internal force, even if there is muscle damage, you can jump with it. In fact, if you lose a muscle, your athletic ability will be reduced by half! Li Qingshui grabs a large piece of skin from the thigh of Thunder Tiger. There must be muscle tissue in it. Some of the 639 muscles of the human body work together.


    For example, running, many muscle tissues of the whole body work together to complete the seemingly simple action of running, and the complex movement of fighting requires the cooperation of muscles of the whole body. As a result, when he was injured and moved all over the body, a piece of muscle tissue was missing from Lei tiger''s body. Even if he had Liu Chang''s abnormal recovery ability, it would not help. Unable to use is not to use, lost most of the action ability, he decisively withdrew from the war circle.


    Because he has become a half disabled, Li Qingshui gave up pursuing him. After all, it may take him a few minutes to kill a half disabled Thunder Tiger. It is obviously a cost-effective idea to kill a more threatening Liu Chang with a second to the other side.


    Liu Chang, after all, is a fresh force. If he is destroyed, today''s battle will be basically over.However, human calculation is not as good as heaven''s calculation. When he just rushed to Liu Chang, the other side had already moved and avoided the impact of Li Qingshui. Liu Chang actually took a knife to fight with him.


    However, it is obvious that although he has recovered part of his physical strength, Liu Chang is not as good as thunder tiger in a simple close combat. Li Qingshui grabs a big hole in his scales and armor just one face-to-face, and the Thunder Tiger on the other side sees that Liu Chang has recovered, and also catches up from behind.


    Finally, a situation of two against one was formed again.


    Like Jinan, different from Jinan.


    The same is the situation, but the different is the people who fought. Last time in Jinan, Lei tiger was a variable of Li Qingshui, but now he is half fierce. Today, Li Qingshui is more ferocious than that day, and Liu Chang has more mysterious elements.


    Facing Liu Chang, Li Qingshui no longer has the leisure to control the other party. For a person who is good at calculation, he suddenly loses the ability to calculate the other party''s means. No matter who this person is, he will not adapt to it. It''s like the fighter lost its radar and the tiger and leopard lost its eyes.


    Because it was impossible to calculate, Li Qingshui became cautious when facing Liu Chang - he was afraid of the knife, because if he could not know it in advance, there was no way to hide it. (to be continued)

 Chapter 334

    Therefore, there was a strange scene in the scene - a scene in which Li Qingshui was obviously superior to the other two people, but he was a little timid.


    It''s like three people in a fight. One can knock down the other two, but they always have spare strength and stamina every time they make a move, as if they can''t open it.


    At this time, Liu Chang suddenly retreated and got out of the battle circle. In one hand, he still carried a big knife, but in the other hand, he put the only bullet in his body, and the muzzle pointed at Li Qingshui.


    "No more death?" Seeing that the muzzle pointed to himself, Li Qingshui did not retreat but went forward, catching up with him. "I''m not sure I''m going to die, but you''re going to die!"


    "Is it?" Liu Chang''s gun muzzle pointed to Li Qingshui. Instead of firing, he waved his right-hand broadsword and constantly resisted the attack of Li Qingshui, which left the thunder tiger behind him free up time for the attack.


    In this way, Li Qingshui is even more afraid of fighting. According to the reason, although he is a wakening body of willow, he should not be afraid of death - at least he will not be afraid of death above the willow. The order of the willow is above everything. He should not be afraid of death.


    Liu Chang knew that he was not afraid of death, but that he could not finish the task assigned to him by the willow tree after his death. The sea people came to pull up trees on a large scale, which should be an unprecedented disaster for the willows. He didn''t make it 100% that I could destroy the sea people who are smart, high-tech weapons and supported by sea animals. Therefore, he needs to borrow some power from the human side to change the situation.


    Therefore, Li Qingshui''s action is particularly important.


    Therefore, Li Qingshui can not die.


    "Are you afraid?" At the same time, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui wrestle with each other and attack each other''s emotions with words, hoping to cause some slight fluctuations to his brain. "You can''t calculate my recovery time. Naturally, even if I don''t know when I will attack, should you escape first and then plan?"


    Liu Chang''s words are very clear. But his speech speed is very fast - because of the effect of "tachypleus amebocyte drug", his internal organs are now like bursting, and every breath is like pulling a bellows. He can spray the airflow in his mouth more than ten meters away, like a strong wind - his body functions are constantly accelerating, and his heart rate is getting faster and faster. At first, it was very frequent, but after a while, the rhythmic sound became a continuous buzz. His heart was beating too fast.


    Along with it, the natural blood flow rate, and the overload of muscle and brain, tachypleus amebocyte is the most powerful stimulant in the world. Lei tiger once said that with Liu Chang''s physique, eating more than three grains is bound to die. And now he''s taking more than three pills. He chews all the pills in his mouth. It didn''t matter just now, but now, more than ten minutes later, when the body has absorbed all these horrible drugs, he has the same reaction as the Thunder Tiger.


    If someone stands beside Liu Chang at the moment, he can easily hear the "Hua Hua" sound of his blood flow, and he can see that his open eyes are full of blood threads - the blood vessel wall can hardly bear the blood flow speed.


    Of course. Because of this, Liu Chang''s speed is faster and faster, and his strength is stronger and stronger. Although his tone is still managed to keep calm, his mood is becoming more and more manic.


    "In fact, if I were you, I would run away first. Today''s events have exceeded your expectations. You can''t be 100% sure that you will win this battle if you continue to fight! " Liu Chang''s mouth is still spouting a strong air flow, saying that his words were blown out by the wind. "If I were you, I would run back first, and then wait for my body side effects to get up. When the Thunder Tiger is not within 10 meters of each other, we will win again!"


    Liu Chang''s words, of course, are Li Qingshui''s easiest and most sure way to win. Sure enough, after hearing Liu Chang''s words, Li Qingshui''s attack is still sharp, but his eyes are soft.


    Then this soft down eyes, Liu Chang looked in the eyes, he buckled the gun firing button in his hand.


    Then, a bullet rushed to the ground under Li Qingshui''s feet. In fact, the distance between the three men was not more than five meters. In fact, it was under the feet of Li Qingshui. In fact, it was Liu Chang''s foot. His muzzle was fired at an oblique angle of 45 degrees. The muzzle went straight to the ground.


    Seeing this situation, Li Qingshui was shocked. One gave up the posture of being attacked. When the bullet just came out of the chamber and the acceleration was not up, one kicked the side of the shell. Then, the shell flew out parallel to the ground. Liu Chang also took advantage of this gap to swing his third knife.


    It''s still the third knife that''s so fast, or the third one that''s faster than the first two.


    According to the book of benevolence king, a flick of a finger is 60 seconds, and in a moment 900 lives and dies.


    And Liu Chang''s knife, time is not enough to die for a lifetime - and then he decided his own birth and death with less than a lifetime of time.


    A knife was cut into Li Qingshui''s neck - then, the blade of titanium alloy was broken, and the blade was forced to squeeze in an inch under the impact of huge kinetic energy, and then it was stuck in Li Qingshui''s throat - during this period, there was no blood gushing out, but a palpable electric fire was created by friction between metal and skin.After that, the bullet exploded in the distance less than 100 meters away from the crowd, and a small mushroom cloud rose there. The powerful shock wave with neutron current rolled like a storm, so that the three people who were the first to bear the brunt were blown away hundreds of meters like leaves in the wind and rain.


    During the blowing and flying period, the people suffered from a large number of neutron current impact - neutrons passed through the three people''s bodies, turning a large number of molecules and atoms in their bodies into point ions. The most basic structure of the body was destroyed. After the three people flew hundreds of meters away, they fell to the ground. For a moment, none of them used to move.


    Because of the destruction of the basic structure of their bodies, two of them were convulsed after they fell on the ground - one was Thunder Tiger, the other was Liu Chang, and Liu Chang''s spasticity was obviously more severe than that of Thunder Tiger. Among the three, Li Qingshui was the only one who did not have convulsions, but the wound on his neck, which almost cut half of his neck, was particularly striking. Just now, the strong blast wave has blown away the huge knife that was there. I don''t know where to go. At this time, the wound is moistening with green liquid. (to be continued)

 Chapter 335

    All three were seriously injured - no one would feel well being hit by a lot of neutron current through their bodies.


    But the consciousness of the three people was surprisingly sober - they were all unable to move, but they opened their eyes - even Liu Chang, who had the most severe convulsion, had his eyes open. What''s more, although his body was convulsed, his eyes were calm.


    Because the three people were almost together when the explosion happened, they flew hundreds of meters away, but their foothold was not far from each other. The people in the shape of "product" were only about ten meters away from each other.


    But the explosion is always short-lived. After a huge mushroom cloud rises into the air and turns into a towering dust, it only leaves a deep hole on the ground, and then calms down.


    After being hit by a bullet, the circle of tens of meters around the core of the explosion turns into a piece of dust, while the neutron current outside the core penetrates the area, and all trees within a few hundred meters will surely die within a few days. Human nuclear weapons, even the smallest nuclear weapons, are not comparable to other weapons.


    Therefore, after an explosion and a strong light, this originally vigorous frozen jungle turned into tranquility, and sand and stones fell from the air like raindrops. However, it seemed that they were signaled by the explosion. The eldest, the second, the third and the fourth Xiaojing, who had been hiding far away from the distance of one kilometer in advance, slowly walked towards the core of the battle area.


    The four of them did not know why Liu Chang asked them to take the nuclear weapon explosion as a signal and let them go to Li Qingshui after hearing the explosion.


    But based on all these days of trust. Therefore, without any hesitation, the four men, under the leadership of Xiaojing, found three people scattered more than a thousand meters away, and found Li Qingshui and Liu Chang.


    By the time the three of them came here, Liu Chang''s body had recovered a lot. Originally, his body spasm was much more severe than that of Thunder Tiger. Within 50 seconds before and after that, he looked much better than Thunder Tiger.


    "Brother Liu Chang, are you ok?" However, how better. It is still not much better, so Xiaojing came to see him like this, eyes unnaturally ruddy.


    Different from Xiaojing - the remaining three brothers, however, all their eyes were on Li Qingshui''s body - because they knew that although Liu Chang was on the verge of death at present, they knew more clearly that the guy, as long as he was not dead at that time. I''m sure you can''t die after that. Instead of worrying about whether Liu Chang will die, it is better to worry about whether Li Qingshui will stand up again.


    Obviously, this is also the place where Liu Chang can''t rest assured.


    Therefore, he tried to open his mouth to control the disobedient muscles in his body, and tried to operate the facial and tongue muscles to prevent an effective language.


    "You four..." Liu Chang worked hard for more than ten seconds. Also did not straighten the spasmodic tongue base, so, had to connect the brain waves into the boss''s brain, let him for the message.


    "He asked the four of us, including Xiaojing. Put your head on Li Qingshui''s head. " The boss looks at Liu Chang''s arrangement, and then anxiously looks at Li Qingshui, who is still trying to talk but has begun to leak.


    "What is the use of this?" After listening to the eldest brother''s words, although he began to move without hesitation, he kept saying, "this guy won''t be in trouble all of a sudden. Kill some of us? "


    "I don''t think so. He''s hurt a lot. He can''t seem to get up for a while." The eldest brother said, lying on the ground, put his head on the top of Li Qingshui''s head, and said: "Liu Chang, let''s hurry up, don''t ink, this guy''s recovery ability is very strong. No less than Liu Chang. Hurry up. We don''t have a few minutes to delay. "


    "Don''t think about anything else, just do as Liu Chang said. This guy''s body is stronger than titanium alloy, and our weapons can''t destroy him. Don''t forget, this guy is stronger than Thunder Tiger


    Among the three brothers, the third one likes to be opportunistic. When he came to see this situation from the beginning, he touched his weapon and his eyes wandered for a few seconds. However, at this time to hear the boss''s words, although he is still a reluctant to try, but still obedient lying there.


    In this way, a young girl and three children together put their heads on Li Qingshui''s head. Then, the four suddenly felt a whirl of heaven and earth. Then they looked like they had been in a movie before, and they went back a few years ago.


    That was when Li Qingshui was still alive - it was still in Zhengzhou.


    Four people, or five people, including Liu Chang, are just like in other people''s dreams. They stand side by side and look at the dream like world.


    There is the Research Institute in Zhengzhou. The pictures are Li Qingshui and Zhao Zhuo.


    "How about this synthetic monster?" In the picture, Zhao Zhuozheng has a wild smile and looks at Li Qingshui, who is calm on the other side.


    "It''s very powerful. If a company''s field army is not very lucky, it''s very difficult to win such a monster in the jungle." Li Qingshui looks humble, but his eyes are calm and terrible.


    "This is the product of the combination of human gene fragments and animal gene fragments. How about, the earth produces everything, but I can combine them at will...""Random combination..."


    "Random combination..."


    In the dream, the last four words are very loud - it seems that these four words have caused a great spiritual impact on the protagonist in the dream.


    After this, the picture changes again, and becomes the picture of Liu Chang and Li Qingshui together. The background is a secret laboratory.


    And you don''t want to be in another lab, Liu Qingchang


    "Have the best part of my gene, and I''ll give it to you The speed of dream changing is very fast. Among the five people present, including Xiaojing, there are many pictures they have never seen. However, in this outsider''s dream, everyone knows that the things recorded in these pictures have happened.


    It really happened.


    "I''ll give you the best part of my gene, and you''ll be another me..." In the picture, Li Qingshui''s eyes are tired and excited, which is an expression he seldom had before.


    Later, Liu Chang agreed.


    One night later, the gene synthesis was successful, but after Liu Chang woke up, there was no change in the brain domain.


    ¡­¡­


    The third picture, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, are on a jungle soil slope with the background of gunpowder and smoke. Obviously, there''s just been a war here. (to be continued)

 Chapter 336

    On the earth slope, Li Qingshui stands, but Liu Chang hides behind a tree - Li Qingshui still has a person in front of him, who is very familiar with Xiaojing, but the eldest one, the second and the third, did not know Zhao Zhuo before.


    At this time, Zhao Zhuo''s body shape has changed, and his clothes have broken. Beside him, there are three or four synthetic soldiers, one of whom is carrying Li Qingshui''s neck.


    But after Li Qingshui''s words, he became a body standing still.


    "If you can''t run away, can you run faster than your mind?"


    Li Qingshui finished this sentence, including Zhao Zhuo, all of us suddenly stopped thinking, including Liu Chang in the distance, fainted in the past.


    "What kind of ability is that?" Seeing this scene, the eldest brother, the second and the third face, at the same time, showed a surprised look, "this is not caused by brain waves, brain waves are not so powerful!"


    The eldest, the second and the third have been exposed to many brain domain mutants, as high as old Liu, and the lower ones, including the researchers in the Research Institute, including themselves, are all brain domain mutants. They can''t understand how much more can be done after the brain regions are developed. However, from Lao Liu to the most ordinary researchers, they have never seen the ability to stop other people''s thinking abruptly, which is beyond the scope of brain waves.


    The strong brain current may make an ordinary person faint, but it is absolutely impossible for a person who is also a brain mutation to suddenly die like this. From Zhao Zhuo''s performance of falling to the ground, people can clearly judge that this person has no breath.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Chang, who was out of the dream, said: "at that time, I contacted very few brain domain mutants, and I saw even less of this kind of situation. I thought it was the ordinary ability of brain domain mutants, and then I knew it was not..."


    Liu Chang finished this sentence, the scene in the dream entered the following picture.


    It is also the last two pictures before Li Qingshui died.


    The first picture is the last dialogue between Liu Chang and him. Liu Chang advised him to leave, but he said he would stay here to drag the willows for three years, because if he also left. They can''t walk faster than willows.


    "I have my own ideas." Li light horizontal static and firm to Liu Chang said: "you don''t advise me."


    "What is more important than being alive?" Liu Chang in the picture looks very anxious.


    "You, you are more important than alive. Li Qingshui said this sentence, with a sad smile: "do you know. I value our feelings more than you, or quieter than anyone else... "


    "Yes, that''s what you said." Liu Chang, an outsider, saw this, and his eyes were red: "for us. He took great risks and was willing to be the biggest variable. "


    Liu Chang''s voice did not fall, Li Qingshui''s dream entered the last picture.


    He came out of the laboratory bed naked, and his life was so overdrawn that his hair was white - but his face was still so calm.


    After he got up, he stood in the mirror and looked at the reflected world. Then I put on a suit of leisure work clothes - the work clothes were washed very clean - as clean as the ordinary teacher five years ago.


    After putting on his clothes, he arranged his snow-white hair, and then went to a drawer. Picked up an old-fashioned CD player - there is a line of small words on the CD player - I wish my dear first love, Li Qingshui boy, happy forever. Your dearest daughter-in-law, Douzi.


    Then. Li Qingshui turns on the CD player, listens to the quiet serenade, and quietly looks at the photos of his relatives - one by one.


    A total of three, the last one he saw the longest - Liu Chang, Xiao Jing.


    Liu Chang''s smile is stiff, probably because the steel plate on his face hasn''t been taken off when taking a picture - while Xiaojing in the picture is not looking at Li Qingshui - it''s obvious that they are vomiting.


    "Those months in Zhengzhou. He shut me up in the laboratory and did experiments on me every day, and it was human experiments. I felt so scared that he didn''t let me go several times, so. I didn''t pay attention to Mr. Li at that time. " Outside the picture, Xiaojing looks a little gloomy, "I haven''t said a few words to him for several years. Alas, I just don''t know what he did for me."


    "He was the one who sacrificed the most." Liu sighed. Li Qingshui had been criticized and doubted in those four years. He had never explained the questions from his closest friends and did not know how to explain them.


    "Unfortunately, he didn''t laugh in those years..."


    As Liu Chang talks, the final picture of Li Qingshui is coming to an end. In the picture, they can see the vast number of willows sweeping from the distance like a wave, while Li Qingshui stands on the top of the Zhengzhou Research Institute, and his red wine cup bursts.


    "Liu Shujun - you''re here - it''s spectacular!"


    This is the last song in Zhengzhou.


    Then, the matter came to an end, and the picture in front of everyone turned into a dark one, leaving only a bright and dark body. The outline of the body was Li Qingshui''s, but it was light green.After the dream, Liu Chang approached the infinite dark space and stood in front of the pale green shadow. Empty shadow is vacillating. Seeing Liu Chang, she opens her mouth and asks, "who are you?"


    "I''m Liu Chang, Miss Li."


    "Liu Chang?" Empty shadow is still vacillating, seems to have been the memory.


    "Well, Liu Chang." Liu Chang nodded and sighed, "it''s great to see you again. Where is the other source of consciousness in you, the willow one? "


    "That''s not the willow''s source of consciousness, it''s mine, mine..." Empty shadow light said.


    "Oh, yes, half of yours and half of his, but his half doesn''t belong to you." Liu Chang said, and waved back to let several people come forward, "Mr. Li, I really admire you. You are in danger. The world is the board and the man is the chess piece. Three years ago, I saw something so long ago. When everyone thought you had become a pawn of willow, you changed your mind and became a chess player again


    Liu Chang said and waved again. Later, the boss and Xiaojing were surprised to see that some light gray photoelectricity slowly floated out of his head like dandelion.


    "Teacher, do you remember? What you said to me a year ago? I didn''t understand what it meant at that time, but I finally did the other day. " Liu Chang said, directing those photoelectricity, into the pale green shadow.


    "You tell me that you will always leave the cleanest place in your heart for us The heart is the soul, and the soul is the thought. Today, I will return these things that really belong to you, as you planned


    Liu Chang finished this sentence, the light spot and Li Qingshui''s virtual shadow, fused together. (to be continued)

 Chapter 337

    The dark world has become a piece of light.


    When Liu Chang opened his eyes again, what he saw was still the frozen jungle and the crimson sky above the dense forest.


    "It''s over at last." After four years, Liu Chang, who had never cried again, finally burst into tears. Lying on the ground, his voice choked, crying with the most liberating emotion - "Wuwu It''s not easy. It''s not easy... "


    It has been nearly five years since the end of the world. In the past five years, people around Liu Chang have died one after another. Some of them know and some don''t know each other. But the most painful thing for him is those relatives and fresh faces. Parents, fat man, Liu Tao, Liu At this moment, a face that had something to do with him appeared in his eyes in turn, which made him feel that it was not easy for him to live, and let him sigh - for so many days, so many years, except those who died around him, he was helpless. Today, he finally relied on his own hands, relying on his own efforts, to let a close relative return to his side.


    How difficult it is!


    Along the way, one by one relatives and friends died. He always pretended to be stout. Even when he learned that Li Qingshui was going to die, he hid his most sad emotion in his heart and ran away with xiaojinghe branches. When he was in front of people, he did not cry so bitterly, but it does not mean that he is not suffering.


    For a long time, the thing he hated most was his own incompetence. Although he had tried his best to reach the extreme, he was still watching the departure of his relatives in the face of danger, but he was powerless. He can only watch from afar, to see the disappearance of these fresh life in this world.


    Therefore, he hid the pain in his heart and became numb and silent.


    And only today, he felt that he was such a man, a sense of achievement that had never been filled in the man''s wrapped up heart. The feeling of warmth and fullness made him miserable --


    "it''s not easy..."


    "It''s not easy..."


    Wake up Liu Chang, while crying, while constantly repeating this sentence


    Let a loved one almost dead. Back to their own side, how difficult, this only Liu Chang himself knows.


    After all, Li Qingshui''s plan seems to be perfect, but he just planned and then left quietly to carry out all the follow-up work. All of them were handed over to Liu Chang, who was still ignorant at that time. In fact, this is a big gamble - Li Qingshui gambled with his own life, but the gambler he appointed was Liu Chang, who knew nothing about it.


    What a daring and daring spirit this is.


    Even Liu Chang, who has successfully completed all this, has to admire Mr. Li Qingshui for his extraordinary temperament beyond the world. A few days ago, he finally opened the source of consciousness and guessed part of Li Qingshui''s plan. He was shocked - and shocked.


    "You really trust me Lying on the ground, Liu Chang tried to turn his neck, which was almost beyond his control, and looked at the other side, still with his eyes closed. Half of his neck is about to be cut off by his own Li Qingshui - he knows, at the moment, although Li Qingshui did not wake up, but it has really come back.


    It''s no longer the guy called Li Liushu - it''s the real Li Qingshui. He''s back.


    "It''s not easy..." Looking at the terrible knife mark on Teacher Li''s neck, Liu Chang secretly congratulated himself on his resolute determination at that time. After all, he was his relatives, even though he was only the body used by the enemy, but it was the face of his relatives.


    When Liu Chang faced Li Qingshui, he could make a decisive decision. Only he knew how much determination he had made, because he knew that only by defeating Li Liushu could he really replace Li Qingshui. Instead of letting him die in silence forever.


    He knew that he had only one chance. He also knew what kind of wisdom and ability Li Liushu and big willow had. Therefore, he couldn''t think much about it. He is no longer the boy who killed a stranger four or five years ago. He has completely understood those years. What Li Qingshui said to himself from time to time.


    As long as it is what he thinks is right, he will never be soft hearted.


    This may be another sense of decisiveness.


    Looking at the terrible knife wound on Teacher Li''s neck, lying on the cold ground dozens of degrees below zero, tears just flowed out of his eyes, and formed a small ice ball along the corner of his eyes, and then one by one accumulated into a small ice wall of tears, while Liu Chang did not even have the strength to lift his hand to wipe.


    Just as he was feeling unwell, a little warm and cold hand touched his cheek.


    "Brother Liu Chang, it''s hard for you." It''s Xiaojing.


    She has woken up, and now she is sitting up and looking at the six people lying on the ground -- the eldest, the second and the third, as well as the Thunder Tiger Liu Chang and Li Qingshui.


    Of the six, except Liu Chang, the other five were in a coma.


    "Are the three brothers awake?" Although Liu Chang can''t move his body, his sensitive senses can still feel the situation around him."No Xiaojing looked at the three brothers who breathed evenly. Some worried asked, "are the three of them OK?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just that they suddenly take away the consciousness of Teacher Li in their brain and make them comatose. After all, their source of consciousness is attached to teacher Li''s, which makes them temporarily lose their ability to think. " Liu Chang spoke slowly, with a smile on his face - the same as that in the photo a few years ago.


    "You go to the military area command and call people. All six of us should not be in danger of life. But I feel that Lao Liu over there is going to die. Don''t delay... " When Liu Chang said this, his neck tried to look to the East - in addition to their three most abnormal characters, there was also an old Liu.


    Lao Liu''s physical quality is far inferior to Lei Hu and Li Qingshui. Even compared with Liu Chang, he is not a bit worse. His body is all self-made. Although he is countless times stronger than ordinary people, he is still hard to withstand the impact of nuclear bombs. Liu Chang felt that hundreds of meters away, the magnetic field of Lao Liu''s life was getting weaker and weaker.


    "Come on, don''t let him die. I promised not to die this time." Liu Chang urged Xiaojing.


    "Well." Xiaojing is still a few years ago that kind of character, seems to have never changed. Hearing Liu Chang''s words, he nodded his head and ran towards Beijing.


    And Liu Chang looked at the red sky, and gradually closed his tired eyes -- the condensation of tears, also fell into the grass, issued a "pa" sound.

 Chapter 338

    When Liu Chang opened his eyes again, he was already lying on the hospital bed of the Research Institute. Liu Chang was very familiar with this hospital bed. He had been lying for a long time before - it was the kind of hospital bed with nutrient solution.


    He opened his eyes again and could feel the pain all over him - which made him happy.


    Before fainting, after being affected by the nuclear bomb, Liu Chang didn''t feel very severe pain, as if his body was not his. Now when the pain comes back, he knows that his body is gradually repairing.


    While half immersed in the liquid nutrient tank, Liu Chang lay on the bed board, trying to turn his head, and saw another person in the laboratory, Li Qingshui.


    "Are you awake?" Turning his head, he saw Li Qingshui, who was also lying down. The other party didn''t look back, but he knew that Liu Chang was moving.


    "Well. When did you wake up? " Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui talking to himself with the familiar tone before, and felt as if he was back in the past.


    "I woke up three minutes before you woke up. Unfortunately, I can''t turn my neck now. Otherwise, I really want to see what you''ve become during this period of time." When Li Qingshui spoke, his organs still made a "coo" leak sound. It was obvious that the huge wound on his neck had not been repaired.


    "I haven''t been mature for a long time Liu Chang laughed and looked at Li Qingshui''s familiar face and the terrible knife edge and said, "it''s rare that you finally come back. You dare to take risks."


    "Who likes adventure?" Li Qingshui also tried to smile. But because of the wound, his laughter was dry. "I just made the only choice in despair. However, you have done a good job. I believe your people are as capable and decisive as the scar on my neck these days. "


    Speaking of the knife wound, Liu Chang''s face showed a guilty look.


    "Is your knife wound OK?"


    "It''s OK. It won''t die. Don''t feel guilty. I just praised you. Your knife is equivalent to a doctor''s operation. It''s a life-saving knife. You don''t have to think about it. " Li Qingshui''s voice is still with a smile. Obviously, although his body is nearly paralyzed, he is in a good mood, "the feeling of being alive.". That''s good. "


    Li Qingshui''s voice did not fall, the door of the experimental room was opened, Xiaojing wiped her hands and walked in. After that, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui woke up when they were eating in her spare time, and their faces turned cloudy and sunny immediately.


    "Brother Liu Chang. Mr. Li Qingshui, you wake up together. " Xiaojing saw two people open their eyes, and their faces showed the pure look of ecstasy and excitement of the girl before the end of the day.


    "Yes, I''m awake. You should have been here for a long time." Li Qingshui said, "come here. Let me see if you''ve changed? "


    "Er..." Nodding, Xiaojing some embarrassed slowly walked to Li Qingshui''s bed, and then slowly lowered his head, and Li Qingshui that pair of light eyes on the same.


    "Growing up..." Li Qingshuikou kiss smile more thick, "and the hair also got back to the previous color, good. It looks good like this. I think brother Liu Chang will like it too. Ha ha Cough... "


    Li Qingshui said, as if unable to suppress their own joy, even laugh out of the sound, tearing the strange air leakage, finally the laughter turned into a cough.


    "Miss Li, are you ok?" I heard the laughter over there. Liu Chang also laughed.


    This is really a happy day - in the end of life, there is nothing more happy than the return of a dying family member to his side.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s just choking." Li Qingshui tried to suppress his laughter, but his words were still full of laughter.


    "Miss Li..." Xiaojing stood in front of Li Qingshui''s bed and worked hard for a long time. Finally, her face turned red. She was just about to open her mouth, but she interrupted than Li Qingshui: "don''t tell me I''m sorry. Everything I do is for my family. And for the sake of my family, I don''t need to give back. I am willing to. It''s not a kind of giving in my opinion. And you don''t have to feel guilty. It''s normal for you to have that reaction in that situation. "


    Naturally, what they said was a misunderstanding before - Xiao Jing hardly spoke to Li Qingshui in the last two years in Zhengzhou.


    When he heard about the past, Liu Chang felt guilty about Li Qingshui, but he was not Xiaojing, and after he was mature these days, he also considered more - in fact, as Li Qingshui said, everything, everything, was willing.


    Liu Chang thinks that he can do this too - so some things don''t need thanks - and some things don''t need an apology.


    So he digressed.


    "Teacher, when will you recover?" Liu Chang asked a question.


    "Well, about 14 days. I mean full recovery. If it''s just getting out of bed, five days is enough. " Li Qingshui said: "when big willow transformed my body at that time, he actually added the ability of self-healing. The ability is all he has, and the effect is good, but it should not be compared with you. When can you recover?""Well, in a week or so, you should be fully recovered." Liu Chang rigid body said: "Xiaojing, old Liu there to stabilize it, I can feel his life magnetic field fluctuations, it seems not dead."


    "Well, it''s not dead, but the doctor said it won''t recover in three years. There will be some sequelae even after recovery. " Xiaojing dictated: "there is Lei tiger. He hasn''t woken up yet. It is said that it will take about three months to recover there. Moreover, because there are no researchers in Beijing, the medical progress is also slow."


    "Don''t worry about it. When I can walk, I''ll treat them." Li Qingshui said: "after all, these are my saviors."


    Li Qingshui finished this sentence, the laboratory fell into a short silence.


    And a moment later, Liu Chang spoke.


    "Teacher, what''s your next plan?" After silence, Liu Chang finally couldn''t help but be curious in his heart and asked the two things he was most concerned about: "and, who do you think will win over the willow tree and the undersea man?"


    "My plan is still vague. As for the battle between the undersea men and the willows, there are five or five wins. I don''t think it''s appropriate for them." When Li Qingshui said this, he slightly closed his eyes. It was obvious that his extremely developed brain was carrying out some kind of calculation: "willows occupy the land, and the people at the bottom of the sea have weapons and time, especially the time of day. In fact, as far as the current strength is concerned, willows are actually on the attacking undersea men. "

 Chapter 339

    "Willows above the sea people?" Liu Chang was puzzled when he heard Li Qingshui''s words, "the sea people have giant animals, American technology, and all the people are brain mutants. The two, I think, should be the sea people more dominant. Moreover, with the support of monsters, undersea men can turn the nuclear bomb without guidance system into individual equipment, and they can carry out nuclear attack by purely using inertial impact. "


    Liu Chang himself has used hand guns to launch nuclear attacks - so he believes that the sea people have the giant beasts hundreds of times bigger than him, and they have the ability to launch nuclear bombs individually.


    Nuclear bombs are all ready-made, just to transform a launcher, which is not difficult for Haitians - and before willow, even humans who have no nuclear launch capability on the human side are afraid, so we should be more afraid of the weapons possessed by undersea people.


    "You think willow is afraid of nuclear weapons?" Li Qingshui said that the willow problem, the happy element in his tone sharply reduced by half, and his tone brought out a strong sadness, "willow has always been afraid of nuclear weapons themselves, he is afraid of nuclear winter."


    "Nuclear winter?" Liu Chang frowned and tried to recall whether he had the knowledge reserve in his mind, but after thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t come up with a reason. Although he has changed his brain domain now, he has only a few days because of the change. In the past few days, he has been busy and has no leisure to study systematically.


    Knowledge is not because your IQ suddenly increases, and it can jump out of thin air. The flexibility of the brain will make it easier for people to learn knowledge. And after learning is not easy to forget, and can learn to apply. But Liu Chang did not learn at all, so naturally it seems that knowledge is lacking.


    "Well, nuclear winter." As if knowing Liu Chang''s predicament, Li Qingshui explained calmly: "nuclear winter. After the nuclear explosion, the dust will fly into the stratosphere, because the dust particles are very small after the nuclear explosion. So you can stay above the stratosphere for up to a year


    "And because there''s dust blocking the light, so. There will be an anti greenhouse effect above the ground, causing the surface temperature to drop sharply. You know what that means? "


    "The temperature drops again?" Hearing this word, Liu Chang instantly understood the serious consequences that this matter may lead to.


    Now the surface temperature is very low, very low - much lower than the temperature of the earth''s glacial age. The temperature of tens of degrees below zero has already posed a great challenge to the life of the earth and the ecosystem. If the temperature drops again due to nuclear winter, the life system of the earth will collapse.


    "If nuclear winter comes, what will the surface temperature drop to?" Liu Chang asked.


    "If there is enough time. It can be infinitely close to absolute zero. " Li Qingshui said: "after all, heat is brought by the sun''s rays. Because of the coming of winter, the red fog has blocked a large part of the light, if there is a layer of dust on it. The double filtration of heat, the equation that blocks the light, is not addition, but multiplication or power Li Qingshui explained: "at that time, the ground may be in absolute darkness. If the heat is consumed, it will be the temperature of those stars outside the universe. It will be very close. "


    "Oh, no wonder, after the night of death, the big willow tree is so honest." Liu sighed, "that nuclear winter, how many equivalent nuclear weapons can lead to?"


    "In the past, the figure given by the United Nations was 5 billion tons of equivalent, but now, it should be less than 1.5 billion tons. Because of the red fog''s checks and balances on the environment, the environment is less tolerant of heat loss. This is the real prophecy!" Li Qingshui said, looking at the sky in his eyes, he became empty.


    Liu Chang calculated 1.5 billion tons of equivalent, and found that this figure would not kill the 800 feet buried willow. After all, willow trees cover an area almost equivalent to three provinces, and their roots are even deeper into the ground. It is not so easy to kill them all.


    But the sea people are not stupid. If they come here this time, if they are not sure, they will not come to die.


    Therefore, the problem has become more complicated. The two sides are at war. There are constraints on the balance of the environment, and there are people sitting on the side of fishermen, and there are all kinds of brainless animals to make variables.


    Therefore, this is a battle, or a war, in which Liu Chang could not infer the course of the battle no matter how much brain he spent. After all, both sides of the battle are the real king level overlord species on earth, and both have the wisdom beyond human beings and the survival ability above other species.


    And Liu Chang has an advantage, for the things he can''t think of, he won''t be brave enough to think about.


    After retreating from the difficulties, he knew that at present, it is more important for him to recover and then make other plans.


    ¡­¡­


    Time waits for no man.


    During the close talks between Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, the progress of the undersea people will not be slowed down because of the abortion of willow''s plan in Beijing.


    Nearly a thousand kilometers from Qingdao to Zhengzhou, the sea people and the giant animals, like an expeditionary force, keep trampling on their footprints.In the distance of more than 1000 kilometers, the coverage rate of the jungle is very high, but the tall trees and dense shrubs can''t stop the monsters with the size of tens of meters or even hundreds of meters. These monsters, dressed in armour, armed with battleship''s main gun level "guns" and carrying groups of seamen on their backs, have opened up huge channels in the frozen jungle. No matter how difficult the terrain is, they can not stop the advance of intelligent creatures of huge size.


    Where they passed, mountains and rivers vibrated and huge trees collapsed -


    maybe the dense forest can block the tires of human vehicles, or the mountain streams can block the tracks of tanks, but they can never stop the pace of these giants. They''re smart and flexible. Above the sky, there are all kinds of seabirds and even helicopters opening their way - except that helicopters are obviously modified species, and the pilots in the planes are no longer human beings.


    Those small sea creatures with protruding eyeballs, each of which seems to have very strong eyesight, are driving helicopters. They are no slower than the giant seabirds in the air. They are in the sky, exploring the way for the expeditionary troops below and protecting the navigation. (to be continued)

 Chapter 340

    At the same time that marine life is vigorously marching into Zhengzhou, in the red and green area of Zhengzhou, the willows have fully opened their body shape, and then one after another flowers bloom together - and unlike before, the willow vines also grow one by one half person sized "tree bags".


    It is the kind of thing that is like a flower wrapped in leaves. It is wrapped with an object that seems to wriggle. If you stand close, you can see that the tree bag is actually moving continuously. The vein structure inside is like a heart, and there will be rhythmic beat.


    "Willow will be ready."


    The direction of the laboratory, Li Qingshui seems to see all this in a distant place, lying on the experimental bed said.


    It has been three days since Liu Chang''s first awakening. The expeditionary forces of the undersea men are still constantly transporting weapons and strategic equipment, and the war will not be able to start for a while.


    And Liu Chang has been able to get out of bed and walk, although the body is still a little weak, but the basic activities have become no problem.


    The first thing he did when he got out of bed today was to go to Li Qingshui''s bed and have a good look at the teacher he had been away from for many days. He had been lying in bed a few days ago and had no time to have a good look at him. What''s more, his neck can''t rotate. In fact, Li Qingshui has never seen Liu Chang at all in the past few days.


    "You''ve grown up, too." Seeing Liu Chang standing in front of his window, Li Qingshui finally saw his relatives who had been away for many days, and raised his arm excitedly.


    "Don''t move. Don''t pull your neck." Liu Chang saw that his teacher was OK. He laughed.


    "I''m growing up. Time flies." Li Qingshui also laughed. "I remember when we were all in Kaifeng, you were a little kid who didn''t graduate from high school, with average academic results. I could still listen to my biology class a little bit, and other classes were just sleeping."


    "Oh. It was a great time Liu Chang chuckled, "now, it is estimated that the writing industry is broken? I can''t eat enough. Who else has the heart to write? "


    Liu Chang is chatting with Li Qingshui and passing the time with him. They chatted a lot, just like the days when they just went to Zhengzhou Experimental Institute. Just like ordinary people, they say irrelevant words.


    After chatting for a while, Liu Chang said hello to Li Qingshui and prepared to go out for a walk. "I went to see Lao Liu. He has helped a lot. This time he was so injured that he almost died."


    "Yes." Li Qingshui blinked his eyes and nodded, "go ahead and see when he can get better. If he is in Beijing, I will be more convenient. There are also thunder tigers. That guy is probably suffocating. All day long, I hear the howl coming from the next door. That guy is an acute one. It''s hard for him to stay in bed. "


    "Well, yes, these people are friends of life and death these days. I''m sure they will go and see them." Liu Chang waved his hand with a smile, opened the door and went out. "Teacher, if you are lonely, I''ll call Xiao Jing to accompany you."


    "No, the child is sleeping in the room. Now he is dreaming. Don''t wake her up." Li Qingshui refused with a smile.


    Without insisting, Liu Chang opened the door and went out. Outside, there were two guards - the most elite soldiers in the Beijing Military Region. Liu Chang can feel that these two soldiers are absolutely selected super soldiers. According to Xiaojing, the life index is estimated to be above 30, which is very rare.


    Nodding at the two soldiers, Liu Chang left the room, then walked to the opposite side and saw a lively scene in the room.


    Different from the relative desolation of Li Qingshui, there is a lot of excitement in Lao Liu''s side. Because Li Qingshui and Liu Chang were not in danger from the beginning to the end, the remaining top doctors in Beijing are actually in Lao Liu''s room at the moment.


    And old Liu is lying on the bed at this time, the body is full of tubes, there is an electrocardiogram beside, breathing if there is no almost exhaustion.


    "Alas." Looking at these busy doctors, as well as Liu''s continuous delivery of drugs, Liu sighed, without interrupting the treatment process of these doctors.


    It is said that it will take three years to recover. He only prays that Li Qingshui can go down to the ground and help him recover as soon as possible.


    Standing here silently watching for a while, Liu Chang left the room, and then went to the room opposite the Thunder Tiger - and here, more lively.


    "Ah, I''m suffocating!" When Liu Chang entered the door, Thunder Tiger was crying and Howling - but no one stopped him, because he could not move anywhere except his mouth.


    He was badly injured, and he was not as strong as Liu Chang and Li Qingshui. If he was not too strong, he would not be able to move his mouth at the moment.


    "Thunder Tiger, I''ve come to see you." After Liu Chang entered the door, he called out - because he knew that Thunder Tiger''s hearing still hasn''t recovered - that the hearing aid was broken last time. The new hearing aid effect is expected to be very ordinary - because there are no researchers in Beijing now."Damn it, Liu Chang, can you go to the ground? I can''t even move Lei tiger is served by two nurses. One nurse holds a tablet computer for him with a cartoon on it. The other nurse keeps moving his body to prevent his limbs from becoming stiff.


    "Well, I can walk." Liu Chang walked slowly to the Thunder Tiger and said with a smile, "are you suffocating? I can hear you in the next room


    "Nonsense, now people have to wait on you to urinate. How flustered are you? And this, this little Qin, holding up a tablet computer every day, will play "joy and big wolf" to me, which can make me angry to death Thunder Tiger''s voice is still loud - because deaf people like to speak loudly - he can''t hear clearly, thinking that others can''t hear clearly.


    "It would be nice if Xiaoqin could find this tablet computer for you. You can make do with it. I don''t have this kind of treatment when I lie down." Liu Chang said with a smile - although Liu Chang was in the next door a few days ago, he knew the situation here because of his sensitive ears.


    This little nurse, who is less than 17 years old, should be the daughter of a senior official before the end of the world. After all, it must be a great thing to be able to get a job in the Institute now. There''s electricity, heating and the safest facilities here. Ordinary people can''t get in. Therefore, the child must have been a spoiled girl before the end of his life. (to be continued)

 Chapter 341

    Although it is the end of the world, no one with status can be spoiled, but some people still do not feel the threat of death on the basis of their original status.


    Therefore, it also retains some pride that can only be seen in previous generations - or AO Jiao.


    Liu Chang knows clearly why this young nurse named Qin only gives Thunder Tiger joy and big wolf.


    After all, his ears are so good that he can hear the whole process of the quarrel between Thunder Tiger and Xiao Qin these days.


    The reason is that because Lei Hu is trapped here, he has a bad temper. When Xiao Qin is assigned to serve him, he becomes one of his few vent objects. Therefore, because he is depressed, Lei Hu always nags at this little girl. Later, in order to block Thunder Tiger''s energetic mouth, which is unable to move other parts of his body, she becomes very energetic Got a computer to show him a movie.


    However, ray tiger is always dissatisfied with the content of the film and is choosy - in fact, for a depressed person, watching anything can not relieve his mood. Liu Chang realized that a strong man could not move his fingers. He felt that he was dozens of times more embarrassed than being a prison. Therefore, Thunder Tiger was a little grumpy these two days.


    The little girl is not an angel in white because she is well respected. Because she can''t openly violate the system of the Institute, the little nurse plays a cartoon for him every day in order to retaliate against the thunder tigers who quarrel with each other.


    And it''s the same old "joy and big wolf.".


    "Xiao Qin, can you change it?" Thunder Tiger''s neck can''t move, so even if he doesn''t want to see those, he opens his eyes to see, which is a kind of torture.


    "Liu Chang, talk about him. I can''t move now. I don''t think it has any deterrent effect on him. "


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be bullied." Liu Chang smiles and looks at Thunder Tiger. His voice is full of vitality. He knows that this guy will never have problems. So he patted the nurse on the shoulder and whispered, "in fact, what he likes to see is sea baby." then he left the laboratory.


    After leaving here, he did not return to the ward, but went to the study room of a research room that had been destroyed and now rebuilt, and then looked up the materials on the computer that were used to be used by researchers.


    Because of the researchers previously included in the Beijing Research Institute. Most of them are brain mutants, and their knowledge also needs to learn and accumulate. Therefore, there is a relatively complete knowledge learning system here.


    Liu Chang has not had time to study knowledge seriously and systematically since the brain region mutation. Therefore, he urgently needs these as his own information reserve.


    After all, no matter how severe the brain changes, knowledge will not be produced out of thin air. You have to learn. You have to learn by yourself. Like a pump, he used to draw water at a flow rate of 1. Now it''s 100, but if you don''t smoke, it''s not at all.


    Therefore, in the next few days, Liu Chang looked around during the day, accompanied Li Qingshui Xiaojing, chatted with Milan and others, and ran to the study room to learn various kinds of knowledge in his spare time.


    Time flies.


    After that, Li didn''t walk around for two days. He still went to the grass-roots officers of the army. It seems that he still wants to build up his own image there - "war is such a thing, which always needs a spiritual leader" - Li Qingshui said before he left.


    And obviously, he wants to be the spiritual leader - and no one is more suitable for the leadership position.


    so, Li light water is very busy. Liu Chang is busy. Ray tiger is very busy. I''m too busy.


    When it was a week before Liu Chang woke up, his body finally recovered completely and became so strong and sensitive that he was told by Li Qingshui to leave Beijing. After all, communication is interrupted now. He Zhizhi and Lao Zhang''s Jinan side have not received any information from this side. It has been so long since the time has passed. Li Qingshui is afraid that he is worried. In addition to this, Li Qingshui also told Liu Chang that he had better go to the south of the sea people''s united army, and the best way to get involved was to understand their war actions.


    "As for the matter of undersea people and willows, I can also understand that a lot of the micro information collected from the air is false and wrong. There are strong people on the seafloor who are no less than me, and willow is not what I can compare with. Therefore, you''d better collect more information, so that the data analyzed can be more reliable." Li Qingshui explained a few words before Liu Chang left.


    "There should be no danger for the people on the bottom of the sea. The banner they are fighting is the common prosperity of intelligent creatures. Since they have played this flag, they can''t violate it. After all, they can''t grow so strong without the cooperation of those sea animals and human beings. Now is definitely not the time for them to tear their skin."


    "Well, I know." Liu Chang nodded: the sea people themselves are very strong, but if there are no sea animals and human beings, they can not stand on the height of willows."Well, so you can see what''s going on there, even in the name of the official human race. However, we must not go to the front line and engage in logistics or whatever. I always feel that the war between the undersea man and the willow tree will not be so simple. " Li Qingshui said something equivocal, and finally shut up.


    Smart people like to say half of what they say - because the other half has ten thousand possibilities in their eyes. It''s a waste of time to speak one by one. It''s not necessary.


    Fortunately, Liu Chang is not the ignorant youth before. He understands the meaning of Li Qingshui, nods, and leaves his relatives and friends, and then embarks on the journey again.


    Back and forth, from Beijing to Shandong, Liu Chang has been very familiar with the route.


    However, the scenery of this trip is somewhat different - the first half of the journey is still calm and rainless, but at the last part of the journey, after entering Shandong Province, Liu Chang can clearly smell the smell of the sea in the air. According to the principle, from Qingdao to Zhengzhou, we should not pass the route from Beijing to Jinan, but Liu Chang still saw a small one here The footprints of man and beast.


    "The sea people are not honest!" Seeing these footprints, Liu Chang knew that the people from the bottom of the sea came here more than those who landed in Qingdao. After all, they have such a strong reproductive capacity. As long as there is enough food, the sea people are not afraid to reduce their staff. (to be continued)

 Chapter 342

    "The guy named Li Qingshui said that these sea people are still close to human beings in attitude? You''re going to get close to them and see what''s going on? " It is Li Tiantian who talks behind Liu Chang''s back. Liu Chang didn''t want anyone to take this trip, but he had to follow him every day.


    Because since I heard of the death of Zhiqing bird, I have been very unhappy every day. I don''t speak all day long. Moreover, I have a strong hostility to Li Qingshui. Although he is young every day, he is not stupid at all. He knows the causes and consequences before everyone goes to Qingdao, and also knows who the opponent is this time. Therefore, he can easily guess who died in the hands of the beloved bird.


    Later, Liu Chang also asked Li Qingshui about this, and Li Qingshui gave the answer: "it''s not his hand.".


    But I don''t believe it every day, so I''m still depressed every day. I don''t want to say two more words with no one. I''m cold to Liu Chang, and I have thorns between my words.


    "You go, say hello to them, and see if the undersea brothers are willing to accept you as an alien." Every day, she was carried by Liu Chang behind her back. Her eyes were better than those of Liu Chang. So she pointed the way and said, "well, there are footprints over there. They look very fresh. I haven''t seen what the sea people look like. Go and have a look."


    There are more people in Jinan Liu Chang never stops.


    "No, I want to see it." I find fault in my back every day.


    "Don''t talk about it. Go and see what you can do? This time, if it''s not for my fear of leaving, you''ll find Mr. Li''s trouble. I''m not coming out with you. " Liu Chang carries on his back every day.


    "Well, are adults like you? Ungrateful, if you don''t have to take you to Qingdao, can it die? " Speaking every day is like gouging out her heart. Her intense pain makes her ignore other people''s feelings, and makes Liu Chang, who is running, a good meal.


    "Yes. I''m sorry. " Seeing Liu Chang stop every day, she seems to realize what she said wrong. After all, she is kind-hearted. Although sometimes the mouth is very bad, and a little stubborn, there is no big defect. In fact, even when the most loving bird is with her, one person and one bird are mostly quarreling, swearing and getting along with each other less.


    "You want to see the undersea man?" There is no danger in the vertical and horizontal direction. The small number of sea people is not a threat to Liu Chang. Therefore, he turned his head and asked, "if you want to see it, I''ll take you to have a look, but don''t talk nonsense."


    "Well, I see." I nodded every day. Her eyes showed a girl''s peculiar curiosity. She wanted to see the sea people, half because of deliberate disturbance, the other half because she had a little curiosity.


    After all, as human beings, as ordinary people, in fact, everyone is very curious about what other intelligent species look like - we haven''t seen the undersea man every day. Never seen willows, nature has their own guess and conjecture about their appearance and temperament, and naturally want to verify the conjecture and conjecture.


    And in order to make the guilty mood a little bit calm, Liu Chang delayed a section of the journey, along the direction of the footprints. All the way to the pursuit of a small group of undersea people.


    The seafloor man may have lived in the deep sea for a long time, so his body is very flat. Although he can walk upright, he is more likely to wriggle on the ground like a big bug.


    "This is the sea man?" Seeing the so-called "people" of this small group from afar, they are surprised to grow up their mouths every day, "isn''t it, can it call people?"


    The sea people are flat and soft, with tentacles on their sides and huge heads on their heads. They have no limbs, no facial features on their faces. It can be said that there is no "human" appearance. Even when Liu Chang first saw them, he did not recognize that this species was human. He was even more surprised when he was young every day.


    "I thought it would be big head, short body, Martian look." Every day when I see the sea people, they are on their way. They carry geological detectors on their backs, and they look very strange with their body shapes.


    "In fact, I used to think that sea people would look like et, but it turns out that my vision is too short-sighted. If you look at it from an academic point of view, you can see that although the sea people look strange, they are very scientific. " Liu Chang pointed to a man at the bottom of the sea and explained: "the flat body can withstand the pressure of the deep sea. The soft body and the moving way of snakes can make them adapt to various terrain. The exhaust holes on the back should also be used for decompression. A flexible tentacle is actually an organ that is more flexible than fingers and arms to operate various instruments, and the huge brain, relatively speaking, can store more brain capacity


    The books I read these days are of great use at the moment - looking at the sea people from a scientific point of view - Liu Chang found that the evolution of these creatures is really scientific!


    "But they are really ugly!" Cover your mouth every day.


    "Seafloor creatures, in the eyes of mankind, are not very good-looking." Liu Chang laughed and said, "enough of it, let''s go."


    Liu Chang didn''t want to frighten the snake. Although the purpose of his coming this time was to mix with the people at the bottom of the sea, he was definitely not mixed into this small unit of troops. Li Qingshui told him that it was best to go to attack the willow tree and have a look. So, after satisfying her curiosity every day, he was ready to leave.At this time, the leader of the haiyanren team, who was on his way, suddenly stopped, and then the first half of his body, like a centipede, stood up. His body was strangely folded for 80 degrees. Then his eyes without pupil looked at Liu Chang''s hiding direction.


    "Over there, are they human friends?" The captain of the sea people still uses standard Mandarin, but the voice is a little stuffy. "Since you can meet by chance in this jungle, it''s fate. Come and have a drink!"


    The speech is Putonghua, and the tone is also very warm. It is the greeting way of ordinary Chinese, even ancient swordsmen. This kind of playful way of speaking can easily shorten the distance between the two sides.


    "Found me?" Liu Chang was surprised to see the man at the bottom of the sea looking at himself. The first time he contacted the man, the other party found himself when he entered the building, which made him more confused. For the first time, he thought that there was a crab in the office building of Haier Group in Qingdao, so he didn''t cover up his smell and voice when he entered. It was understandable to be found. (to be continued)

 Chapter 343

    But this time, he not only covered up his own smell and sound, but also replaced the micro information from his body every day because of the developed brain cells of the sea people. It would be a little strange if he could still be found by the other party.


    However, since he was discovered, Liu Chang felt that there was no need to hide. After all, the other side was just a small group of undersea men, and he was the top soldier in human beings. With the purpose of curiosity and exploration, he came out of the trees.


    "Hello, undersea man friend." After Liu Chang jumped out of the trees, he was neither humble nor arrogant, and said hello to each other in the most conventional way among human beings.


    "Oh, it''s really a human friend." From the moment the captain of the undersea men called out, one by one, who had been lying on the ground to catch up, stood up. They all looked similar to each other. In every day''s view, they were almost the same - as the Chinese people looked at Africans, it was difficult to know who was who.


    But Liu Chang was able to recognize the difference in the details of these people - because of his excellent observation ability, he can even feel that the leader, obviously, makes him feel different from those behind him - in human terms, this is temperament.


    People have the temperament of people, the people of the sea, also have the temperament of the sea people.


    However, the temperament of this leader is quite a bit of that advocated by Chinese Legalists. It seems that standing in front of him, you can feel that the trend of history is rolling forward rather than backward. It seems that standing in front of him, you can feel that this is the gate of light for the people of the sea.


    So. Liu Chang knew that the man was not an ordinary person, at least far from being a small captain.


    Therefore, Liu Chang and he talked more interested.


    "Hello, human friend. Do we scare you when we look like this?" The head of the undersea man cheerfully greets Liu Chang, while the man behind him is meticulous, even his breath is uniform, "Oh. No, it''s not right. Look at your eyes. It seems that I have seen us. But the lovely little girl behind me seems to meet us at the bottom of the sea for the first time


    The leader turned his head and looked at every day. "Don''t be afraid, we undersea people should not be pretty in your human aesthetics, but we are definitely not a very vicious species," he explained in a voice as gentle as possible


    "Let me introduce you. We are the detection team here. I''m captain Che. These are my team members."


    "Hello, my name is Liu Chang." Liu Chang didn''t hide his name because there was no need to, "this is my friend."


    "Oh, in the jungle. You two should also be the best of human beings. Would you like to come and have a cup of hot wine together? It''s a specialty of our undersea people. Although it''s not good to drink, it doesn''t have your thousands of years of Chinese liquor making culture. But it should still have a different flavor. " The man at the bottom of the sea said that, he untied his backpack, took out a strange pot, and shook it in the distance.


    "Every day Liu Chang shakes his head, but it''s strange that there will be no other side to refuse."


    Women are naturally more likely to judge people by their looks than men. After seeing the sea people look strange, they think that everything they do is strange every day.


    But Liu Chang was not. He wrote a sentence in his book a few days ago, which he agreed with: "to understand a country, you need to understand its culture. To understand its culture, first look at its diet."


    It''s always good to start from the same race, to understand the same reason.


    Eating and lust is also true in all directions - but the sea man''s color Liu Chang doesn''t understand, but he still wants to learn about each other''s temperament through "eating".


    So he readily agreed.


    "As you said, it''s fate to meet each other. It''s also right to sit down and have a drink." Liu Chang said that, he pulled every day forward, and intentionally or unintentionally, he blocked every day behind him - even if there is any accident, he believes that with his eyesight and strength, he can also protect the safety of every day.


    "Ha ha, it''s human nature to be suspicious. I didn''t expect this brother to be so forthright." The man at the bottom of the sea spoke, and his tentacles moved. It was obviously a sign language. When he received his signal, the remaining ten or so team members were obedient and regularly surrounded the city. Then they unloaded their backpacks, and in less than 15 seconds, they laid out the food, food and wine on the ground.


    This uniform speed, together with the team that makes people feel as if they are running a machine at a glance, let Liu Chang have a more intuitive understanding of the undersea people again.


    "Sit down, brother." Seafloor man said to sit, but because of his body structure problems, he did not have the function of sitting at all, but under the wriggling of his body, the part standing at the front of him fell down, making him sit at the same height as human beings, waving tentacles and making a gesture of invitation to Liu Chang.


    Liu Chang naturally and politely sat on the ground, and then looked at the food put out by the sea people - dried fish, kelp, vegetables, fruits, and food."It looks like you have the same taste as human beings." Liu Chang impolitely picked up a dried fish and put it in his mouth. Then, the smell of fishy salty smell melted into his mouth. The taste was not so good, but it was very formal. But Liu Chang''s idea was not wine. What he ate was not the taste of fish, but the ingredients of preservatives.


    After all, it is an era of microbial flooding. Many things are eaten by microbes and then rotten. Even in the cold winter, this situation has not improved much.


    Therefore, Liu Chang used this taste bud thousands of times more than that of human beings, constantly appreciating the processing method of dried fish


    A moment later, he ate the fish, and one after another, he ate the other food of the undersea man - under the eyes of the other party - but he didn''t let him eat it every day.


    After all, Liu Chang is almost invulnerable to all kinds of poisons, and his body is strong and resilient. Let alone worry that the food is poisonous. Even if he takes a mouthful of sulfuric acid, it will not hurt his life, so he is very relieved.


    "The food you cooked is very delicious, but the feeling of American fast food is a little strong, not Chinese." Liu Chang was laughing and chatting with the sea people, but got such an answer.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter to us that cooking is such a thing. After all, we were born under the sea, and the habit of eating cooked food was also learned after landing in the United States."

 Chapter 344

    "In fact, it doesn''t matter to us whether it''s cooked food or raw food. On the contrary, it''s not easy for us to lose nutrition if we eat raw food." "We have a good digestive function and omnivorous food. We are really hungry. The branches of these trees can also be eaten. After all, in the ocean, our staple food is also all kinds of wild algae


    "Oh, so it is. That undersea man is really an excellent race." For a species, there is no concept of social hierarchy of nobility and lowliness. If we put it in the food jungle and put it under the most primitive laws, the more "humble" the more "skinny" the race will be able to survive.


    It''s like the ancestor of mammals - mice.


    "We don''t pay so much attention to it." Seafloor people chuckled: "probably because the social civilization has not been completely established, we do not investigate the details of culture."


    "That''s very effective! You can save a lot of time to improve your overall competitiveness by not focusing on the useless things. " Liu Chang saw that the polite words in front of him had almost been said, and then he brought the topic to the right track. "I heard that you people from the bottom of the sea came to China for the big willow tree this time?"


    "Well?" I didn''t expect that if we ran into a human on the road, we could know the landing plan of the undersea man. He was so stunned that he didn''t hide it. "Well, willow is the enemy of all intelligent creatures. Naturally, we will fight against him. Our leader once predicted that if the willow tree was allowed to get through this situation, his body could cross the Eurasian shelf in a short time, and then it would be impossible to destroy him


    Liu Chang points the warhead - his body crosses the Eurasian continental shelf, which is basically equivalent to half the land area of the earth. According to the size of the willow, there is really no way to destroy it - unless all the jade and stone are burned and no one can survive, the earth is destroyed and the willow will no longer exist.


    But after all, no one wants to die, and the ultimate goal of any species is to grow - not to seek destruction.


    Therefore, this step is tacit and will not be said.


    "You sea people. Are you willing to accept human soldiers? " After several seconds of silence, Liu Chang thought about it and said, "for example, I want to join the alliance of undersea people. Will you accept me as a sporadic member? "


    "Yes." Undersea man''s reply was very firm, "our organization is called the earth intelligent biology alliance, not the undersea man alliance. The development of undersea people is inseparable from the help of other creatures. Even now, without the support of other races, the undersea people can''t raise any waves, let alone pull out the big willow .


    "we share a common goal and have the same enemy, so whether it''s a human army or a sporadic individual like you. We will not reject any species that seek common development. "


    "Well, I''ll be relieved." Liu Chang nodded, then looked up at the sky and said, "it''s not early. My friend and I still have to go. Thank you for your hospitality today


    "You''re welcome. We undersea people are a very friendly race." The man at the bottom of the sea said something and gave Liu Chang a jar of their own wine. Then they talked for a while and said goodbye.


    During this period, the sea people leader did not ask Liu Chang''s origin, nor did he refuse the other party''s request. It seems that the attitude is extremely friendly.


    "It seems that their policies have been carried out thoroughly." Running on the road again, Liu Chang said to Li Tiantian: "this is really a very capable race, and the hierarchy is very clear and thorough. When the captain speaks, the team members even have the same breathing rate!"


    "But they are so ugly!" Li Tiantian didn''t pay attention to anything else. He was still paying attention to the appearance of the sea people.


    "Well, it''s also a big weakness." Liu Chang nodded, "if the sea people are really a group of handsome and beautiful women, it is estimated that it will be easier to get close to human beings Especially if you are under the age of 18... "


    Put down this sentence, the road is still on.


    He started in the daytime and arrived in Jinan at night. Then Liu Chang found Lao Zhang in the Research Institute.


    "It''s OK. Everyone is safe. Thunder Tiger is injured and can''t move in bed for the time being." Liu Chang explained the whole process with a sentence, "we went there to fight Li Liushu. Now he has recovered his mind. Lei tiger is in treatment. It is estimated that he will be able to get up and go to the ground soon."


    "Well, I wish I didn''t die. After watching your battle that day, I always felt that you were going to have a lot of bad luck this time." Lao Zhang fixed looking at Liu Chang, "it seems that it is your credit."


    "No credit, but this is the most important thing I''ve done since the end of my life to make me feel like a man." Liu Chang nodded and pointed to the girl behind her, "every day, my friend."


    "Well, come in." Lao Zhang beckoned Liu Chang into his combat laboratory and told Liu Chang about the recent situation of the undersea men when he was in Beijing.


    "There are still a large number of soldiers entering here every day. It seems that the sea people have no good way to deal with willows. After all, willows are huge, and they seem to want to burn them. I see many depleted uranium bombs and incendiary bombs on the sea people and sea monsters passing by. It seems that they want to set fire after breaking armor. However, I am not sure how to operate it. After all, the sea people do not They''ll come over and leak their war conference. " Pointing to a map, Lao Zhang said, "well, there are sea monsters who are still landing from all over the country, bringing weapons and sea people. After these people come, the main target is still Zhengzhou. However, I find that many elite teams have taken the opportunity to distribute all over China. It seems that they are carrying out some other plans.""What do you say in Beijing?" After a series of information, Lao Zhang asked Liu Chang.


    "We will continue to hold operational mobilization meetings, prepare to establish a spiritual core, and then be ready for large-scale operations at any time." Liu Chang said: "this time, I''m here to inform you about Lei tiger, and I want to go inside the sea people and see their specific combat plans."


    "Will it work?" Lao Zhang frowned.


    "There should be no problem. The sea people are not too resistant to human beings at this stage. I can feel it." Liu Chang said: "and for a long time no willow tree, I really want to see this enemy, now what has become." As like as two peas of


    , Liu Chang, and the words of the same sentence, in Henan, a bunch of trees on the willow sticks bloom, and one of them is just like the same amphibious man who wears the mucus and comes out of it. (to be continued)

 Chapter 345

    These amphibians as like as two peas in the form, almost every one is exactly the same as the stream, and the difference is very small. Even if Liu Chang''s observer is kissing, it is hard to distinguish their differences.


    However, these amphibians are probably due to the relationship between the newborn, one by one their bodies are still weak, although the body presents a perfect streamline, but it is a little shriveled.


    What''s more, these newly born amphibians, one by one, do not have that kind of ignorant feeling of baby''s first visit to the world. Instead, their eyes are bright, obviously with wisdom and memory.


    Therefore, after they were born, they did not run around. Instead, they gathered in the center one by one from a distance, standing on the willows with a diameter of more than ten meters, and formed a uniform team. Then, they looked up silently at the willow branches all over the sky.


    "And our father?" Among the nearly identical amphibians, there was a significantly larger individual, who was recommended by tacit approval to stand at the forefront of the new amphibians, representing thousands of amphibians behind them and asking their questions.


    "Where''s our father? We want to see him." Asked the strong amphibian to the branches in the air.


    And a moment later, he got the answer.


    "No, no, you''re not our father. We''re an asexual individual. There''s only one father, that''s liuzu." After the amphibians got the answer in the air, it was obvious that one by one their emotions were out of control, and some of them were in disorder. "We want to see father. He gave us all our body memories. Yes, my father agreed that amphibians were attached to you, and we could not have been born without you. But he''s paid so much for the continuation of the amphibian, and we just want to see him


    Amphibians are still looking into the air.


    "Yes, you gave the father the speed of reproduction and the environment in which we were born. And of course we will defend you, because without you, our race cannot continue. You are our home and our placenta. But father is our amphibian ancestor. He is different from you in our hearts. "


    When amphibians learned that the current was not there, their respect for willows also declined. Obviously, among these separated individuals, they were very clear about the previous events, and they also knew who was really close to them and who was only interested in themselves.


    And this, obviously, is the last resort of flow in the world - as amphibians say. Stream is the mother and ancestor of the whole amphibian race. It is for the continuation of the amphibian race that they are willing to sacrifice their existence. The willow is just a placenta. Willows hold the amphibian environment. He did not give birth to the ability of only child reproduction, but effectively combined this ability with his own interests, and established the racial system that would never betray himself by means of survival and binding.


    Willow is not a God. He can''t create a race out of thin air. His physical transformation only strengthens the asexual reproduction ability of stream itself by countless times. It''s just the energy and the nutrition you need.


    So even he could not persuade a new race to give up the idea of meeting his ancestors.


    "You mean that the last time my father left, he went to Beijing?" Amphibians'' memory comes from the flow - specifically, from the memory before the flow splits out of the cell, so they don''t know what happened after the flow.


    "Well, we all know about the arrival of the sea people. Yes, we will certainly guard you. Without you, we amphibians can''t survive." While negotiating with the willow tree, the amphibian leader nodded his head and said, "yes, we know that. Is it the pursuit of Liu Chang? Yes, we can ask him about it. "


    "Oh, about what you said, we are still very weak now, because we are just born, we need a period of time to develop and grow We can take advantage of this period of time to look for the human named Liu Chang. Yes, we must ask clearly about father''s affairs! "


    In the eyes of amphibians, each revealed a determination.


    At this time, while in the military area command of Jinan Research Institute, Liu Chang didn''t know that he had become a thorn in the flesh of thousands of amphibians. He just had a bad premonition in his heart when he was talking, just before the amphibian''s voice fell.


    "What''s the matter?" Lao Zhang, who was talking to him, saw that big Liu Chang''s face changed and asked in doubt: "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. It''s nothing. From just now on, I have some bad premonition in my heart. It seems that something is going to happen." Since the brain domain mutation, since carrying nearly ten clones of the brain wave, Liu Chang is sensitive to all things around him countless times. All the information flow through him can be directly and effectively collected, and then converted into one data and possibility. Even when he is here, he can easily know the other side of the Research Institute, those ordinary people What are the soldiers saying.


    "Well, you have to be careful." As a deep brain mutation, Lao Zhang can understand Liu Chang''s feelings very well. Although they can''t see the future, they are extremely sensitive to the collection of information flow. Naturally, the bad feeling in his heart is definitely not groundless. It can be the danger and hostility in a distant place. After countless space turns, they spread here and become The weak information scattered almost in the air."In any case, we must be careful when we mix with the sea people this time. Beijing is safe for the time being, so don''t worry. If Mr. Li is there, he should be able to guard against all attacks from the dark." Liu Chang nodded and pulled the little day after her to the body. "The girl has got rid of you these days. She has a deep hatred with the teacher. I''m afraid I''ll go and find the teacher''s trouble. Let her relax here these days."


    "Well, it''s a small matter. Tomorrow I''ll arrange a team of soldiers to follow her and let him have a good time in Jinan." Lao Zhang nodded. "What about you? When do you start? If you''re not in a hurry, come and see my recent research results."


    "What?"


    "As for the clematis, since you left last time, I''ll find someone to fish some in the lake. Now it''s in the laboratory." (to be continued)

 Chapter 346

    "A little wireworm?" When it comes to the thing that was born on him, Liu Chang''s stomach is still a little uncomfortable.


    "Well, they are kept in incubators. Recently, I have observed their whole physiological cycle, including oviposition, growth and development." Lao Zhang nodded, and then called a soldier to lead him away every day. He gave Liu Chang a guide and said, "the key is that since the last parasitism, I feel that this kind of insect is too powerful. Although I have not made a detailed analysis of your body strength, there is still some intuitive feeling. Your scales must be much harder than ordinary steel, but I heard that the larvae of Clematis can be drilled out, so I wonder if this kind of thing can be made into a biological weapon


    "In terms of biological weapons, this kind of insect should have no threat to willows because of the environmental problems. Do you mean..." Liu Chang thought of a possibility.


    "Well, this super mutant parasite was originally found in a closed freshwater lake, and the discoverer is you. I wonder if this insect can survive in the sea water." While talking, Lao Zhang led Liu Chang to a cultivation laboratory, where there was a large space, and there were incubators and some water tanks everywhere.


    Lao Zhang leads Liu Chang to a clear water tank without freezing. Liu Chang sees several disgusting things intertwined inside.


    "Here, I put them in the warm sea water, and constantly adjust the temperature. From the temperature of 30 degrees above zero to the freezing point, they can survive except that they seem a little uncomfortable." Lao Zhang was a little surprised at the viability of these wireworms. "I think if it wasn''t for the lake where they were born, there was no other large water source around. If they don''t have any intelligence, I think the survival environment of this kind of insect will not be limited to such a small area


    "You mean..."


    "You want to put them in the ocean?" Liu Chang frowned, "isn''t that good?"


    This kind of behavior is just as unacceptable as the sea people poison the atmosphere - this kind of thing, let alone immoral, was discovered by the sea people. Then there is no possibility of any negotiation between the two sides. Moreover, this is disrespect for all living things in the sea. There are too many enemies.


    "Well, I don''t have the plan for the time being, but it''s always good to cultivate some strategic new varieties. It''s like a nuclear weapon. It''s one thing to use or not, but it''s another thing to have it or not. " Lao Zhang understood the key point, so he shook his head and denied Liu Chang''s conjecture.


    "That''s good." Liu Chang nodded and looked at the insects in his eyes. When there was no purpose or food to eat, this kind of insect looked very docile and floated in the water. Besides wriggling the body from time to time, it seemed harmless.


    "In addition to breeding mutant varieties. In fact, you can also try to study those biomaterials on the tip of the head and tail of the wireworm, which should be very strong and penetrating, and can be used for military production Liu Chang proposed.


    "Well, it''s a good idea." Lao Zhang nodded.


    Then there was silence.


    Because Liu Chang knows that Lao Zhang actually brought him here today. It''s not that simple - and that''s the real reason why he has some nausea when he hears the worm.


    The real purpose of Lao Zhang''s bringing him here is that he wants Liu Chang to be parasitized by Clematis again.


    "Really, don''t you want to touch the source of consciousness again?" After a long silence, Lao Zhang opened his mouth.


    "Well, I think, especially after being exposed to the mystery there. I''d like to see how these intelligent insects control such profound things Liu Chang nodded, then shook his head and said, "but now I have important things to do. After I have explored the undersea man''s barracks, we can do this experiment again."


    "Well, well, no one can do this experiment except you." Lao Zhang smiles and nods - what he wants to say is that no one but Liu Chang can do this experiment and live.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Tomorrow morning, when you open a letter of proof from Jinan Military Region, I think the people in the sea will give me a convenience when they look at the face here." Liu Chang said.


    "Yes, I''ll go now." Lao Zhang then turned and left.


    In the rest of the empty laboratory, Liu Chang went to the water tank, opened the lid of the water tank, and caught a bug in his hand


    After leaving the laboratory, Liu Changshun, guided by the smell, found the third lady who had met several times a few days ago. This poor woman has been living in the ward since the last bombing, and the human feelings are cold and warm in the last life. When Liu Chang went to find her, she did not even have a companion.


    "I don''t think you remember me." Seeing Liu Chang coming, the third lady tried to sit up with her burned body. She was very warm and happy.


    "Well, of course, I don''t remember how well I am?" As soon as Liu Chang entered, he quickly waved his hand to let the three ladies lie down. He looked at the cold ward and asked, "how come there is no nurse to take care of?"


    "Well, it''s too extravagant even for the Institute to support a useless living person without 24-hour care." The third lady shook her head. She was still smart and capable, but her voice was not as good as it used to be because of the burns, and it was inconvenient to clean it. Therefore, her mouth was inevitably sour and smelly.However, in the end of the day, no one''s body smell very good, Liu Chang naturally won''t care about these - just think of the first time I saw this woman, the other party was dressed neatly, now because of the injury and Thunder Tiger is not in, lost power, reduced to the present situation, can''t help but feel some sigh of the world.


    "In fact, Lao Zhang and they are very kind to me." As if seeing through Liu Chang''s mind, the third lady said with a smile: "it''s just that you should be self-conscious. I haven''t done anything for the base now, so I can''t drag you down any more and occupy so many resources. Speaking of tiger, how is he recently? I heard that he went on a mission and was injured? I haven''t seen the anxious look of Lao Zhang for a long time. Is this mission very dangerous? "


    "Well, it''s very dangerous, but it''s over. The tiger is in Beijing. It''s ok now. I''ll take him to see you later."


    Having met this old friend carelessly, Liu Chang explained a few words when Lao Zhang gave him the letter of proof. The next morning, he set out with his backpack on his back. (to be continued)

 Chapter 347

    When Liu Chang left this time, he didn''t carry any weapons except some daily necessities and water, except for a pistol. After all, for him now, the effect of conventional mechanical military weapons is not so good. It doesn''t matter whether he uses weapons or not to deal with ordinary enemies. When he deals with enemies that he can''t deal with, he doesn''t carry any weapons It''s a weapon, and it''s almost useless.


    Therefore, the first target of his departure this time is also the initial goal of his joining the sea people''s army, that is Qingdao - the undersea man landed there. If he wants to know the whole military process of the other side, it is the beginning, and naturally it is the best place - and not to mention this, his meat gun is also in Qingdao, and he wants to take it back.


    "On Xiao Liu''s road, be careful on the way." It''s not Lao Zhang who says goodbye to Liu Chang, but every day. She looks at Liu Chang and says with a wry smile: "although I will never forgive you for things that are fatal to me, there is Li Qingshui. But I hope you will come back alive


    "I''m here, relaxing and waiting for you."


    "I''m sorry for what I love." Liu Chang''s relatives are Li Qingshui and Xiaojing, and for every day, the only family member alive before may be the most affectionate - the noisy bird.


    "Come on, boy." Every day, she stood on tiptoe and patted Liu Chang on the shoulder, saying goodbye to him.


    Then the two separated.


    After Liu Chang left Jinan, he ran all the way to the East. He walked through the forest several times, passed the chilly Clematis lake, and headed for Qingdao all the way.


    It''s just the journey and scenery of this journey. It''s very different from last time.


    Among the dense frozen forests, Liu Chang can see many dense footprints, which have not yet subsided, and are neat and uniform - some large, some small, odd shaped, mixed with various residual odor. From so many footprints, Liu Chang can judge. How many sea people and beasts are there to march into Henan.


    All the way, he silently calculated the source and number of odors, and he traveled hundreds of kilometers. Arrived in Qingdao, which is familiar with.


    After entering Qingdao, Liu Chang found that the smell of the sea breeze mixed with the cold wind came. It''s so different from the last time I came here!


    To be exact, it is a lot of prosperity!


    A lot.


    If you look at it, you can see that it is no longer the bleak atmosphere of human cities after the collapse, but a lively and prosperous scene - everywhere is the scene of construction, one by one dilapidated houses have been rebuilt and demolished, one by one giant animals are busy on the road, and the streets are full of people - people from the sea, Qingdao, and Americans.


    "It''s a good time for them to get along with each other." Walking on the street, Liu Chang''s appearance did not cause anyone''s attention. He saw that many Qingdao people with thick clothes were working with the sea people. Even the giant animals on the street didn''t frighten these ordinary human beings. Obviously, after the exploration and propaganda of the sea people during this period of time. They have reached some agreements with the Qingdao people here.


    What Liu Chang can see is that some people in the sea will give them some food as a reward after work, and there is no element of compulsion when working. Obviously, this kind of persuading method is very effective. For a city dweller who is about to be destroyed by the sea, and for a city man who has formed a tribal system. There is no more tempting thing to get food than to work hard.


    "Ha ha, the economic invasion has changed into cultural invasion. It''s strange that the sea people who have to eat cooked food still carry the food of those human beings." Looking at everything around him, Liu Chang can imagine that in fact, in the bottom society of the United States, these people who occupied their country are not so ugly.


    After all, the sea people are smart, capable, and have a strong affinity - and food!


    So, no one would hate to be friends with such creatures.


    However, Liu Chang was not able to prevent or interfere with this kind of invasion at all levels. Therefore, he walked all the way down the street with his eyes fixed on it. Then he sniffed the air in the cold wind and found the figure of a bearded figure at the door of a pub by the sea according to the direction of memory.


    "The construction is really fast. How many days has it taken to build such a place?" Standing at the door of the tavern, Liu Chang sees a dilapidated room that has been renovated and hung with a Chinese style plaque. The plaque has a strong Chinese flavor, on which are written four big characters - "ocean pub" - and in addition to the very end of the plaque, Liu Chang also finds the flavor of Japanese culture - an image of a cartoon undersea man, hidden in the lower right corner of the plaque It adds a bit of vivacity to this originally too serious plaque.


    The cartoon undersea man is obviously a Japanese style painting method. With a pink body and big eyes flashing, it adds a lot of lovely flavor to the originally ugly cartoon figure.


    "The invasion was thorough." Liu Chang sighed, seeing this familiar painting style, he couldn''t help but think of the country on the other end of the sea. As an island country, the country is surrounded by the sea. After the end of the day, it should be more sad than the inland country. But since four or five years ago, China has lost most of its international contacts. But now when he sees this cartoon image, Liu Chang is clear ¡£The sea people must have been there.


    Opening the wooden door of the tavern, which is covered with fur and covered with wood, and equipped with first-class cold protection facilities, Liu Chang enters the warm tavern. Then, at a wooden table in the tavern, he sees the figure of a big beard.


    "Welcome to the ocean pub." Opening the door, a lovely girl of human beings met her. She was smiling, looking well-trained, and her voice was sweet. Seeing the girl with one in a hundred looks, Liu Chang couldn''t help sighing again that the people in the sea could be so interested in these business details. Since he entered the city, he could feel a strong and pervasive article They seem to be able to think of anything that can make people feel good about it, and they do it very well. It''s all about everything.


    "What kind of service would you like, sir? The drinks here are very complete, and half price for human, free on Wednesday." The girl pointed to the bar with a smile, "there is also a master bartender performance of the undersea people. You must have never seen 30 tentacles mixing wine together."


    Obviously, the girl worked here at the beginning of the opening of this pub. She recognized Liu Chang as a stranger at a glance, and said firmly.


    Liu Chang frowned when she heard her stiff Mandarin, "are you Japanese?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 348

    "Yes, I am Japanese." The girl smiles at Liu Chang professionally - obviously, she is very used to facing this problem, even the polite words of rhetorical questions are so proficient, "my Chinese should be OK, why can you hear that I am Japanese, not Korean or other Asian people."


    "Because of the Japanese accent, there is a unique stiffness, just like Guan Gu in love apartment." Liu Chang laughed and then asked, "how are you doing in Japan?"


    "Well..." The waiter didn''t speak this time, and the embarrassed look on his face flashed away. Then Gu Zuo said that he began to introduce their tavern.


    Liu Chang naturally listens to this in every mood. After retiring the girl, he goes to a wooden table in the tavern and finds the moustache who is chatting with others.


    "Hey..." Liu Chang went straight to him, and the other party didn''t find him. Now his steps and breath are no different from those of ghosts. Silent steps have become an instinct. If you don''t deliberately pretend to be ordinary people, Liu Chang''s footsteps are softer than cats.


    So, he gave him a shock when he slapped his beard on the shoulder.


    "Shit, it''s you!" A spirit of excitement turned his head, and the bearded man saw that Liu Chang, the strong man who had suddenly left without saying goodbye a few days ago.


    "Where have you been these days? The things are still in my place. I''ve got someone to repair your gun. Your gun material is really good. I''ve been all over Qingdao and I haven''t found anyone who can repair your gun. Or the people from the bottom of the sea came the other day and I asked them to help repair it." Said beard.


    "Well, I came to you this time. First, I want to get my gun back. Second, I want to ask you about the recent situation in Qingdao." Liu Chang spoke and looked around.


    And beards are smart people, so. Very straightforward with a few wine friends to say hello, and then with Liu Chang came to a nobody''s corner.


    "How''s the situation in Qingdao recently? Let''s focus on the undersea people." Coming to a corner of the pub, Liu Chang asked in a voice that only two people could hear.


    "Well. It''s almost a colony. The only difference from the colony is that the sea people are very, very friendly. " In fact, moustache is not an ordinary person in Qingdao. As a leader of a large tribe, he hardly has to worry about food, but his military equipment and safe residence make him comfortable. The angle of view is slightly different from that of the civilians who are struggling to survive.


    "The first few days after the sea people landed, everyone was very scared. I remember that day I was just about to hunt on the beach. Suddenly, I felt that something was wrong, and then I ran away with people. Later, on the street to see countless giant animals, everything. They were also armed with shells and armor, and those disgusting, wormlike undersea men, and everyone was scared at first. Including me. I was afraid at the beginning, and I began to think about running away with my people and my grandmother As he spoke, his face showed memories, as if constantly organizing appropriate words to express the rapid changes in his mood these days.


    "Fear is the first three days, but these three days the sea people and the giant animals have never hurt a human, and because no one dares to go out for three days, everyone is starving. It''s death, and some people begin to try to escape... " Mustache recalled the time. His face was puzzled, "but at this time, the tribes suddenly began to flow. It is said that the undersea people distribute food, and the representative of food distribution is American, it is human."


    "Well, between man and man. It''s always easier to get close to. " Liu Chang nodded.


    "Yes, so the first batch of Qingdao people who went to get food are doing well now. They have been set up as an example and are now working as the tribal management of this new city." Big beard said, glancing at the wine table he had just left. "Here, those people are. At the beginning, they were all starving people. Now, with the support of undersea people, they are enjoying themselves one by one. "


    Those who are hungry are most likely to commit the crime of gluttony. These people at the bottom are much hungry at ordinary times, and they can easily enjoy themselves when they are given enough food and comfortable environment.


    "What do you think of undersea men?" Liu Chang ignored the animals and looked at the bearded man.


    "I don''t know their ultimate goal, but I can see one or two of their goals in this city." "I used to be a qualified officer, graduated from a regular military academy. Judging from their urban construction these days, it is not to build a city at all, but to build a military base for frontier landing. After all, the function of a city is very different from that of a military base. As long as you have learned professional knowledge, you can see it at a glance. "


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded. Different architectural layout and different urban functions.


    "They have recently focused on building landing ports, rebuilding power generation facilities, and warehouses that can store goods in large areas. I have even noticed that they have set aside a large area in the south of the city. It seems that they are building factories - and at first glance it is that kind of high-tech factory. I guess they want to directly establish a military production industrial chain here." Big beard said these words, sighed: "these undersea people''s purpose is not pure! But what can we do? Their strength against us, the tribesmen in Qingdao, is just like the contrast between a giant beast and an ant. Therefore, some things can only be seen. Even now I have to live by pleasing those tribal administrators. ""Do you know what their food sources are?" Liu Chang has some doubts - the sea people must have their own food sources. As a highly civilized race, they can''t live entirely by hunting, but the ground planting is obviously not suitable for them. Therefore, food has become Liu Chang''s first problem.


    "Well, I know. It''s not very confidential." Big beard nodded, "they can grow a strange creature on the sea, which is similar to mushroom and seaweed. It grows very fast. It seems that they can grow rapidly by absorbing nutrients from the sea, which can meet their basic nutritional needs. However, it seems that the sea level has been frozen recently, which makes their food less abundant. What''s more, I found that these people on the sea began to send people who were especially friendly to them to other places, intentionally or unintentionally. It seems that they want to promote a positive image of the undersea people through their mouths. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 349

    "Every hole, every hole." Liu Chang can''t even sigh at what Liu Chang hears. After all, what he sees and hears today is only a drop in the bucket of all the plans of the people of the sea. It''s hard for him to imagine how many people in the sea can have if they only have comprehensive plans for human beings.


    What about willows?


    After all, in the eyes of undersea people, human beings are conquerable and have already had experience in conquest, while the big willow is unknown and threatening. The two are not on the same level.


    Liu Changguang saw the infiltration of sea people into human beings. It was hard to imagine how many willow plans there were for these intelligent species. This is the only good news.


    The enemy is strong, but the enemy of the enemy is stronger.


    "Well, I have nothing else to ask. You''ve had a good time in Qingdao. If you have any difficulties, you can go to the Jinan Military Region and report my name. The high-level should be able to give you a living space. " Liu Chang patted moustache on the shoulder.


    "Are you from Jinan Military Region?" Hearing this, mustache was full of excitement - as a deserter, he heard this kind of thing, and had instinctive evasive reaction.


    "Well, when you told me about that, I didn''t know people from Jinan Military Region, but now I''m familiar with them." Liu Chang saw a little panic on the big beard''s face and comforted him: "it''s OK. It''s been a long time since you did that. No one will investigate."


    "That''s good. That''s good. " Big Hu Zi sighed, "after all, being a deserter is the most cowardly thing I have ever done in my life, and I have no way."


    "I understand." Liu Chang nodded and stood up. "After all, if I had been replaced at that time, I would have made a similar choice with you."


    "Just understand. Let''s go. I''ll give you the gun." With beard came to the original basement. Liu Chang got his own pieces of meat, and then said goodbye to this old friend and went to the large-scale landing place on the sea floor.


    To the place where they used to hunt by the sea. Liu Chang saw that the dilapidated port here is being expanded and rebuilt on a large scale. One by one, the sea people roam on the sea ice and sand beach, constantly directing the sea animals to carry materials. Building a house, and standing in the distance, Liu Chang did not rush into the huge military port, but fixed on watching the species of these sea animals.


    After the end of the day, since the red fog, there has been a great increase in the wildness of creatures without intelligence, and there is almost no precedent for domestication - only intelligent species can cooperate with each other.


    It''s like humans can''t use birds, but they can have affection - only intelligent creatures. In order to cooperate with each other.


    Therefore, what Liu Chang now sees in his eyes are all intelligent species. Although he does not know the level of IQ, he must have possessed the most basic logical thinking ability.


    So. Liu Chang wants to first analyze how many intelligent ethnic alliances Haimen have.


    One by one, he saw three kinds of giant sea animals working on the shore. One was about seven meters tall, and his body looked like the combination of a giant bear and a sea lion. The body looked like a bear, but there were no claws on the palm, but the web of sea lion.


    This giant beast seems to have a low status. It''s a species that does heavy work on the coast.


    In addition, Liu Chang saw a kind of creature which was only about 1.5 meters high with protruding eyeballs. This kind of creature seemed to have excellent eyesight. Every time Liu Chang looked at that creature, they could feel that they looked back and their four eyes met. Therefore, Liu Chang could see that the biological vision was absolutely top-notch - at least wider than his visual range.


    The last creature, the largest, is a huge monster with a body size of more than 40 meters. Liu Chang thought for a long time, but he couldn''t find their prototype in his mind. If he insisted, he should be regarded as a little similar to dinosaurs. However, it was much larger than the largest dinosaur, and it looked thick and hard.


    And relatively, this giant beast is obviously not low in the league. As the main station personnel of the team, they are all bound with weapons and armor, and none of them participate in the work.


    Of course, these are just three kinds of giant animals that Liu Chang can see on the shore. Along the way, Liu Chang also sees more and more strange species in the sea ice, but most of them can''t land.


    "The ocean is really profound." Liu Chang is not surprised to see that such a large number of intelligent species can be born in the sea, because the ocean is a three-dimensional environment, and it is several times wider than the land. Neither the base nor the competitive environment of life can be compared with the land.


    Liu Chang has seen only three intelligent species in the area of only half of China and a few provinces - the flowing amphibian, the big willow, and Zhiqing - although he has only one, he is indeed an independent species.


    Therefore, Liu Chang is not surprised that dozens of intelligent species with logical thinking ability have been born in the whole deep sea area."I don''t know how these creatures got together in the first place, whether there was a fight, whether there was a gap between them." Thinking about these problems, Liu Chang went to a huge factory foundation and was stopped by a man from the bottom of the sea.


    "Hey, human friends." The bottom of the sea people always speak so fresh, "the front is the construction site. If you go in there, there will be some danger, such as falling rocks and breaking ice. Those sea monsters'' eyes are not easy to use. They are afraid that they will encounter you. If you want to have a look, just turn around."


    "Oh, thank you for reminding me." After wandering around the port along the way, Liu Chang had a general understanding of this place, and decided to make a formal start on what to do today.


    "You''re welcome. People from the bottom of the sea are friends with human beings." Seafloor people laugh, just want to leave, but was stopped by Liu Chang.


    "Hello, man, do you know how to find your Officer Chief?" Liu Chang walked up to the man at the bottom of the sea.


    "Chief?" A puzzled look appeared on the sea floor''s face - and Liu Chang finally recognized that although the facial features of this race are fuzzy, they also have a unique expression function, "what do you want to do with the chief?"


    "Oh, this is a letter of introduction from the Jinan Military Region. I want to join the army. As an advanced soldier in Jinan, I want to do something to eradicate the big willow trees." With a smile, Liu Chang took out the letter of introduction with the seal of the military region from his arms and put it on the rolled up tentacles of the sea people. (to be continued)

 Chapter 350

    "Advance army?" As a result, the man at the bottom of the sea found that the letter of introduction from Liu Chang first carefully identified the seal on it, and then asked in doubt, "on your own?"


    "Yes, as far as I am concerned, the main purpose of our military area command is to understand the situation at Daliushu first, and then give you support according to the results of the war at that time." Liu Chang let his words as reasonable as possible, "after all, you have just landed here, and we do not know each other very well. Therefore, I am ordered to come here this time, and I also want to make the first step of friendly exchanges. So, this time, I am on my own."


    "Oh, that''s it." There was no expression on Haidi''s face, so Liu Chang didn''t know whether the other party believed him or not. But even so, what he could be sure of was that although he didn''t know whether the other party accepted or not, according to their political and policy problems, he would not refuse his own proposal.


    So - "well, well, I can''t make a decision on this. I want to inform my superiors." After knowing that Liu Chang came from Jinan Military Region, the man on the sea showed a "respectful" look that human can understand, "then this officer, please wait here for two minutes, and I will go."


    "Well, no hurry." Liu Chang nodded and stood in place.


    The seamen then left here - and these ugly looking guys are very efficient. They are different from the kind of government, government and government officials who can make people wait to die in the same place before the end of China. This time, the sea man said that in two minutes, in fact, only about 45 seconds, he came back again. This time, he brought another submarine man who looked almost the same as him.


    However, Liu Chang knows that the chief is here.


    "Oh, Jinan Military Region." As soon as he arrived, he was very enthusiastic. He did not distinguish the identity of Liu Chang military region from that of Liu Chang. He held out his tentacle and made a handshake gesture and said, "it''s really good that we can support the undersea people from the Jinan Military Region. This gentleman... "


    "Oh, my name is Liu Chang." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Liu Chang? Is it Liu Chang from Yanjing? " After hearing Liu Chang''s name and distinguishing his appearance, the man on the sea showed a familiar look.


    "Do you know me?" Seeing his look, even Liu Chang himself was very surprised - because this is simply impossible. This is the third time that he saw the man from the sea. The first time was in Qingdao, and then the man was captured by Li Qingshui. The second time he saw him on the way to Jinan. He was full of Legalist spirit. The third time he saw this man, he knew himself. It was impossible.


    "Well, I''d like to ask you to forgive me. You should also know what kind of race we are. We are not very strong physically. We have been able to develop and grow up to this point. We rely on the collection of wisdom and information. Before we came to China, we had collected a little bit of information about the continent - otherwise, we would not have known about the big willow. " "We don''t have a complete collection of information about China, but we also know that you exist. It seems that you were in Zhengzhou before, and you were with Mr. Li Qingshui, and you are a good partner."


    "Hehe, the information is so complete!" Liu Chang felt the horror of this race even more when he heard the words of the sea people. He didn''t know where his information came from. Maybe he heard it from Zhengzhou refugees. Maybe they had other information channels.


    What''s more, the fact that the undersea man did not cover up at all made Liu Chang feel even more terrible. According to the principle of data sharing of undersea people, Liu Chang thought that when he first met Che, the undersea man probably knew who he was, but he did not show any expression of knowing himself - because he did not know what he was going to do at that time.


    Now, when he learned that he was going to join the seaman army, he immediately admitted that he knew his existence on his side - that would be terrible. It is impossible for Liu Chang to join the Seamen''s army for only one or two days. During this period of time, as a man of great observation, he may be able to know the existence of the other party''s information from some details.


    Instead of letting yourself guess at that time, it''s better to admit that you know your own existence now, which is easier to accept and show your sincerity.


    "If you don''t meet Che directly, you can''t see how deep your mind is." Liu Chang raised his vigilance.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Liu, don''t laugh so" ha ha ". According to my understanding of Chinese culture, it seems that there were rumors on the Internet before, ha ha, which means swearing?" Undersea people do not know what Liu Chang thinks in his heart, and still communicate with him easily.


    "You even know the Internet buzzwords before the end of the day. It''s not easy." Liu Chang also laughed, in line with the principle of "more words than losses", he led the topic to the right track. "Well, this is the end of the ceremony. Before dark, I want to go through the procedures for joining you. After all, you know that I have a deep hatred with that guy Liu Shu. He killed my family members. I also want to calculate this account early. I have not been able to get revenge before. I really want to thank you for coming. "Liu Chang''s words are half true and half false - after all, he may never be able to shake a single hair of a willow tree if he doesn''t come.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Liu, don''t thank us. After all, the willow is the public enemy of all intelligent creatures, and is an existence of reading power insoluble in the earth''s ecosystem. As an intelligent species, we should unite to deal with this bandit creature." The undersea man nodded his neck free head and led Liu Chang to the core of his military headquarters. "Come on, since Mr. Liu can''t wait, I can''t delay your time. Come with me. I''ll take you to our undersea men''s military headquarters. By the way, I''d like to introduce some of our weapons against willows. "


    "Weapons against willows?" Liu Chang''s eyes were obviously bright when he heard the words of the sea people. After the sea people landed, he had been thinking about what the sea people would use to deal with the willow tree guy.


    After all, he had seen the power of willow before, and hundreds of millions of creatures were driven around by him. When he went forward, the cane was as wide as a hundred feet, which could not shake his foundation with conventional weapons.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 351

    Originally, Liu Chang would have thought that the seamen might use unconventional weapons such as nuclear weapons, but this idea was also denied by Li Qingshui.


    If the equivalent is not enough, then the nuclear weapons can not completely destroy the willow trees - in addition to these, Liu Chang really can not think of any particularly effective way to deal with willows.


    "Come, you follow me." With doubts in his heart, Liu Chang followed the man at the bottom of the sea. After nearly a kilometer from the sea, he came to a newly built house. The house was built in the style of a sea man. The house was three feet above the ground, but there were no steps. It seemed that the swimming body of the sea dweller was not adapted to the steps, so it was a smooth slope.


    "When we built the military headquarters, we thought that human beings would rarely enter, so we didn''t make steps, but we didn''t think about it properly." After taking Liu Chang up the slope, he opened the tree hole shaped door. He walked down the door of the prototype into the Haimen''s house. Liu Chang felt that the house was full of warmth.


    "It''s warm. Has Qingdao been electrified?" Liu Chang looked around the building structure, and found that it was very large, and there were many unique office places. Among them, one by one people from the sea were processing various materials and documents. Everything here had a unique style system. The computer keyboard of Haimen was obviously modified. The buttons were several times more than that of human beings, and the software system was also It was designed by the sea people themselves. Not only are the words different, but also the contents on the desktop are completely different.


    In the United States for two years, Liu Chang did not know where the submarine people have developed software technology.


    Liu Chang''s entry. The work of this military headquarters was stopped for about 0.1 seconds. When the sea people who were working saw that the chief officer brought a human into this place, they would have some questions that could be ignored. If Liu Chang''s eyes were not very good and his observation was very subtle, he could not find the pause at all.


    And after a pause, these people return to the role of good actors, one by one to work.


    After Liu Chang entered here. Also did not speak, just looked around at everything here, the text. The equipment, the architectural style, the hierarchy of the undersea man - everything was in his eye. And the officer standing in front of him, also seems to be unable to see Liu Chang''s observation in general, acquiesced in all this.


    "Take me to see the weapons?" After Liu Chang saw almost, he said with a smile to the officer.


    "No problem. Come with me. Be careful of the slippery floor." The man said, and his lower body continued to swim forward. Then he walked through the vestibule, passed the corridor, and entered a room that seemed to be heavily guarded.


    "Open the door." Come to the door. The seaman officer ordered to two strange looking seamen.


    "Yes, sir." The seaman guard carries a strange electronic weapon that looks like a schoolbag. When Liu Chang turns to open the door with his tentacles, he can''t help but look at the backpack.


    Then the door opened and Liu Chang entered an open room with bright lights.


    There are many glass cabinets on display in the room. Inside the cabinet are all kinds of strange utensils. Some look like missiles, some look like four different kinds of weapons. I don''t know what kind of weapons they are.


    "Come here." After the officer led Liu Chang into the room, he went to the middle of the room. Pointing to the contents of the glass cabinet, he said, "this is called dried powder, which is one of the main weapons against the big willow."


    "Dried powder?" Liu Chang chewed the word.


    "Yes, we have studied the spreading and attacking ways of the big willow before. We found that this species can expand unrestricted as long as you give him enough nutrition. Moreover, even if you hurt his note, he can quickly grow up through nutrition supplement."


    "Yes." Liu Chang recalled what Li Qingshui told him a few days ago - and saw the picture before his death. The paper with a thickness of hundreds of meters pierces the sky and then plunges into the earth. For all the species crushed by him, he can quickly swallow the plasma and bone into the branches, and then absorb and grow again.


    And in the process of his advance, he will continue to root into the soil that stretches out of the ground, and constantly absorb the nutrition of the earth, as his driving force and growth conditions.


    "This kind of dry powder is to limit its spread and growth?" Liu Chang guessed.


    "Yes, this is a kind of chemical bomb. Its unique ingredients can make this powder penetrate the ground quickly after entering the soil and the earth, and then completely destroy the nutrients in the soil, and at the same time, part of the water will be evaporated, which can well limit the growth ability of willows." "Although the willow can absorb nutrients from animals and plants, after all, the earth is the most fundamental part of its nutrition. So if you destroy the soil around him, it''s hard for him to continue to stretch. And if he destroys the soil where he is based, he will be completely withered because of the loss of nutrition. "


    "It''s not easy to get into his roots." Liu Chang shook his head.


    "Yes, so, it needs a strict combat plan. Let''s not mention this for the moment. We can first limit his sphere of influence and drop dry bombs far away from him to encircle him." "After that, we''ll talk about the rush," said the man"If the dry powder destroys the soil, will it not cause great losses to the land?" Liu Chang could imagine how much damage would be caused to China if such bombs were used on a large scale. So, hearing this, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    As if you could guess what he thought in his mind, the man of the sea explained: "war, there will always be losses. Don''t your large-scale wars also bring devastation to the earth? This dry powder will temporarily damage the soil, but it will not leave any other pollution. Compared with nuclear weapons, it is very clean


    "Well, go on, you don''t just want to take care of the big willow with this weapon, do you?"


    "Of course not. This is the next one." The man at the bottom of the sea led Liu Chang to the glass cabinet next door and said, "to limit his expansion, we use dry powder, but this can''t effectively damage the willow itself. The next thing is this, plant death agent!"


    "It''s a plant specific chemical." "Haven''t you humans studied defoliants, too?" he said? It''s the one that can make a large area of forest die suddenly (to be continued)

 Chapter 352

    "But it''s a hundred times stronger than defoliant. As long as it is sprayed on the willow tree, it''s as if it''s poisoned. It''s going to cause fatal damage to people." When he introduced this, he showed a proud look, "we have developed this thing for a long time. I don''t believe that willow can deal with us!"


    "Well, it''s really a good thing." Even Liu Chang had to move his face when he saw the plant death agent.


    He recalled that Zhao Zhuo used defoliant to clean the plants in Zhengzhou before. Overnight, Zhengzhou changed from a forest city to a modern city without plants. Defoliants alone are so powerful that they should be able to do harm to willows.


    As for whether to fight to death, that''s another thing to say - because Liu Chang always believes that the plant that hides its light and keeps its back is not as simple as it seems on the surface.


    "If the plant killer still can''t kill the willow completely, we still have the means of burning." Sea people continue to introduce their weapons, "this kind of plant death agent can not only poison the willow, but also carbonize the paper. Evaporation of water, contact with this plant death agent, will be the same as human skin contact with concentrated sulfuric acid, so that local carbonization of its paper, then we can launch combustion bombs, to burn the willow body - as long as the carbonization area is enough, the fire will not be collected, and then regardless of what it is, they can be burned clean. "


    "Well, it seems that you have studied it thoroughly." When Liu Chang said this, he couldn''t help thinking - when was the first group of people landing in China. After all, these targeted weapons can not be developed in one day, two days, ten days and a half months.


    But this kind of question, he certainly can''t ask out, ask out also won''t get correct answer, so, Liu Chang held it back to the bottom of his heart.


    "In terms of weapons, there are basically these. There are also some details of the equipment, after Liu produced you on the front line, you can more intuitive understanding The undersea man has introduced the weapon. Urging Liu Chang to leave the room, he said, "our soldiers are constantly going to Henan, Hebei and Hubei, and the next batch of the whole detachment will start tomorrow morning. If Mr. Liu doesn''t mind, just follow them. I''ll be your escort. "


    "You, in person, accompany me all the way?" Judging from his performance of walking freely after he entered the military headquarters, this undersea man has a very high level. His company throughout the whole process means that he attaches great importance to this matter, and because he attaches importance to it, he monitors it.


    "Yes. After all, you are the first official confirmation that we have been here in mainland China. I will accompany you naturally. " "You can''t refuse," he said politely. "After all, you are in the army, and you may have many inconvenient places to move. It''s a lot easier with me. "


    "By the way, I didn''t have time just now. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Xi. It''s a female undersea man. That is to say, I am a girl. "


    "I said your smell is a little different from those outside. I''m laughing. I''m laughing. I think you all look alike. I don''t recognize you as a girl. " Liu Chang smiles and holds his hand on the tentacles of the undersea man - probably because he has lived in the sea all the year round. On this Xi''s tentacles, he feels a thick sticky feeling.


    "Haha, just like you, I think it''s hard for human beings to distinguish men and women - especially after they put on clothes." "I usually judge it by height and length of hair. Female humans seem to like to have long hair," he said with a hearty smile


    "Breasts, women have breasts." Liu Chang explained.


    "Well, but these features, which are obvious to you, are not obvious to us." "The color of our female tentacles is slightly pink. You should look similar, but it''s so easy for us to distinguish."


    "That''s it." After listening to her, Liu Chang noticed that the color of the tentacles was a little different.


    "Well, I''ll introduce you here for the time being." After saying this, Xi took Liu Changyuan road back and took him to the living room again. "I don''t know if you have any friends in Qingdao. If it''s inconvenient, I''ll arrange a place for you to live."


    "No, I have a place to live." Liu Chang recalled that when living together with amphibians, the amphibians'' houses were extremely humid and uncomfortable - and this was only amphibians. For those who came from pure aquatic life, Liu Chang believed that their environment would be more humid.


    "That won''t work. The first time we cooperate, we can''t make people feel that I''m not well entertained, can''t we?" Xi spoke, walked to a desk and said something to an undersea man. After a while, two beautiful looking girls were brought over, "opposite sex attracts each other, and we amphibians are also race that understands interest. Although we know that Mr. Liu is a very upright man, it should be good to have someone to talk with him."


    After a look at the girls they brought over, Liu Chang knew that the role of the two girls was just a pair of eyes, so he did not refuse."Well, let them accompany me today, and we''ll meet tomorrow." Liu Chang held out his hand.


    "Tomorrow, starting point, when the sun rises." Xi once again held his tentacle with Liu Chang. At this moment, Liu Chang noticed that the male submarine man who led the human beings to Xi seemed to have some changes in his mood at this moment.


    "Is it possible that this man from the bottom of the sea is still a beautiful woman?"


    With strange questions, Liu Chang left the Haimen''s military headquarters, and then took two girls to find an empty house in Qingdao that had not yet been rebuilt and lived in it.


    He didn''t look for moustache. He didn''t want to know that they knew their relationship with him.


    "You should live here today." After finding a house, Liu Chang arranged the two girls to another room.


    "Well, Mr. Liu doesn''t eat before he goes to sleep?" The two girls looked very obedient. After nodding, they took out some packaged vacuum food bags from their arms and said, "this is the special food left by us in Japan. If Mr. Liu doesn''t mind, let''s taste it together. By the way, listen to us about the current situation in Japan. I''m sure Mr. Liu will be interested in it." (to be continued)

 Chapter 353

    "Well, tell me something about Japan." Liu Chang said, "have you fallen there?"


    "It can''t be said that it was occupied by the Japanese. In fact, after the end of the Japanese occupation, the population there has dropped sharply. It can''t compare with that of China. Because it is a land locked country, it is much safer." As the girl spoke, she began to slowly take out the fire tools from her backpack. While they worked together to raise the flames on the ground, they told about their country''s affairs. "Before that, the forest coverage in our area was much higher than that in China. At the beginning, we were proud of it. But after the end of the day, because of the coverage rate of the forest base area, so From the beginning, the city was surrounded by forests


    "This is a little bit inland. On the seashore, just like the coastal cities in China, many people died at the beginning, and those who could run ran were trapped inland." The girl''s Chinese is not very good. There are a lot of words and phrases in her speech, "family, friends, we escaped from the seaside city in the beginning. I remember when the last day of the beginning came, a few days later, many sea monsters landed in the city, and there was a kind of very disgusting algae that devoured our city


    "Algae?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Well, a kind of algae, which can devour human beings, has been spreading from the sea level. This is how our city was destroyed." A girl said, pointing to another girl who was cooking, she said, "we are neighbors and have always been good friends. When the end of the day came, we were still 13-4-year-old girls, in the first grade of junior high school. On the day of the end of the day, we were playing in the street, and then the air defense siren went off. At first we thought it was an earthquake drill, but then we saw the red fog all over the sky. "


    "Well, this is very similar to me. I was in class when the red fog came." "Liu Chang said with a smile:" or you are good, summer vacation does not need to cram. "


    "And then? Tell me more about how your monsters and people were killed and injured. "


    "Then came the red fog, which should be similar to that in China. Then there were terrible plant growth and those monsters." When the girl spoke, she lowered her head. "My mother was killed by a pet cat. This was the first situation. Then the soldiers of the self defense forces organized a refugee camp. At the beginning, many people died, old people and children died. Many people were afraid, and we were also afraid."


    "After that?" Liu Chang looks at the girl speaking.


    "After that, the sea monster landed. The land is very dangerous at first, but the army is not dangerous - as long as it is in the army, it is very difficult for those animals and plants to cause harm to people. It''s mainly because of illness and food shortage. When people think it''s a little bit safe, then there are large-scale sea animals landing. " The girl recalled and said: "at the beginning of the landing, the sea animals fought with the army. It seems that the animals hate human beings and take the initiative to conflict with the soldiers of the self defense forces on our side. Then, the army began to downsize, and then our city was flooded with seaweed. After the collapse of the army, people fled in all directions, some organized into small-scale gathering places, and some died at the seaside - until the undersea people came here two years ago. "


    "Two years ago?" Liu Chang remembered the number.


    "Well." The girl nodded.


    "How many of your people were left at that time?"


    "Less than one tenth." The girl seems not very clear about the concept of this number. "Our city is almost empty, but later I heard that some people survived in the inland point, so I guess, one tenth."


    "Well, then?" Liu Chang continued to ask.


    "After that, the undersea people landed and saved our nearly collapsed civilization. They helped us build our homes, grow food for us, help us drive away the manic sea monsters and clean up the seaweed. Anyway, they helped us a lot. We are very grateful to them." When the girl said this, Liu Chang eyes steady attention to her expression change.


    Now Liu Chang, as a brain aberrant, can easily tell whether a person has cheated him from some tiny information. Therefore, he pays close attention to the girl''s expression and wants to really understand whether the undersea people, after occupying the Japanese island, are really helping the construction as she said.


    It turned out to be obvious - there was no flaw in the girl''s expression - that what she said was true.


    "They are very nice." The girl''s face showed sincerity, "when I met them, I was dying. At the first sight I saw them, I thought it was another kind of monster, but unexpectedly, although their looks were a little vicious, they were really and hello. They saved me, so I want to repay them. "


    "So you agreed to come here with them?" Liu Chang looked at this relatively innocent girl, some speechless.


    "Well, my parents and brother are dead anyway, and there are no relatives there. When Jingzi wants to come, I will follow." While the girl was talking, she looked at her companion who was making a fire and cooking.


    Obviously, this companion is much worse than this girl. But before the end of the day, she should be a very good cook girl. Now, she is skillful in making things, and the taste is very fragrant.Liu Chang has long heard that many Japanese girls can cook and do housework when they are 11 or 12 years old. Today, she can''t help but want to verify whether this idea is correct.


    "Jingzi?" Liu Chang called out to the girl.


    "Well?" The girl looked up and the fire made her face a little red. "Sir..."


    "Did you know how to cook before the end of the day?"


    "Well, my parents are often away from home, so I often cook for my brother." Jingzi''s voice is very thin, and the Chinese is even worse. Not only is his pronunciation inaccurate, sometimes he will think about a word for a long time, but fortunately Liu Chang can understand it.


    "That''s it." At the end of the race, Li Changji was surprised that this question was of no significance. Because according to any existing theory, or historical issues, it is impossible for the two races to coexist in peace on this land for a long time.


    Because if it''s really about coexistence - undersea people won''t be so eager to land, and the earth will be full of twigs and leaves.


    Before he left Yanjing, he discussed the issue of peace with Li Qingshui, but Li Qingshui''s answer was so resolute: "if the undersea people really want to coexist, they should not occupy that land after learning all the knowledge and technology of North America!"


    It''s obvious, and it''s very clear.


    On the earth, the area of the sea is much wider than that of the land, and because it is a three-dimensional living space, people living on the sea actually have countless times more resources and land than humans from the moment they were born. After learning their knowledge, they could rebuild a civilization on the bottom of the sea - but they chose to occupy North America and live together with those Americans, seemingly living in harmony.


    It''s in fact - their desire to occupy.


    Theoretically speaking, according to the cosmic jungle theory, even in the seemingly infinite universe, intelligent creatures can not give up fighting for resources, and peace can never be established on the basis of equality between the two sides, or equal force. Amphibians, and humans, are inherently unequal.


    Amphibians are much better than human beings. From survival ability to wisdom, and then to reproductive capacity, these people can not give human enough space to develop.


    Moreover, from the historical point of view, because human beings are the first rising race, no one will be satisfied with the position of vassal. In other words, if amphibians have a long civilization and human beings are just starting races, there may be a possibility of depending on each other.


    But not vice versa.


    Even human beings would not agree.


    Therefore, peace, whether in theory or in reality, is impossible.


    However, it is only a strategic need for the two people to be so friendly and kind-hearted now. Liu Chang''s many questions about this girl undoubtedly show how excellent they are in all aspects from their surnames, the most fundamental things and the most complicated problems.


    "Even me, they can study so thoroughly." Liu Chang''s questions about the girl and the current performance of the two girls can poke him in the soft position in his heart. Even if he knows that this is the spy''s arrangement, he still can''t produce more negative emotions in the boring behavior of the undersea man.


    "Eat and go to sleep." Liu Chang doesn''t know what the future fate of these two girls will be in Haimen. He doesn''t care so much. He doesn''t want to have anything to do with this Japanese girl.


    So, after getting all the answers he wanted, he ate his meal hastily and went to sleep in his empty room.


    There was no word all night.


    The next day, Liu Chang sent the girl back to the undersea people''s military headquarters, and then followed Xi to the coast outside.


    Last night, another armed army arrived on the coast. Three kinds of Marine Intelligent sea animals cooperated with the sea people. This time, Liu Chang was still at the seaside and saw the red snake he had seen twice before.


    Two times, the first time was the first time I visited Qingdao, the second time was when I found the man under the sea, and the third time is now.


    Later, Liu Chang suddenly remembered the battle between the sea animals he saw when he first came to Qingdao. That was the battle between a giant turtle and the sea snake. What they were saying while fighting between the two animals seemed to be the language of the sea people.


    "I see. I''ll tell you." Thinking of this, Liu Chang''s face showed a little smile.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 354

    "Go away, grasshopper fish." Hearing that Liu Chang''s Dragon didn''t stop, he was still on his way, "I feel sick when I see you who are all without scales."


    "Nothing without scales is disgusting?" Liu Chang thought about how he felt when he saw a hairless animal. Maybe in the aesthetic view of this kind of giant species which looks very grumpy, no scale is very ugly.


    "Tessel, be polite to your friends." Because of the reminder, Xilong''s voice is very thick, and his groans roll like thunder, which makes Xidu, who is hundreds of meters away, hear the conversation here.


    "You undersea men have no right to order us." To Liu Chang''s surprise, Xilong didn''t sell face when he heard the words of the sea people''s chief. It is obvious that the race and the sea people are really just a simple cooperative relationship.


    Liu Nong is more interested in them.


    After thinking about it, Liu Chang''s body began to change, slowly growing scales, and then compared with the color of Xilong beside him, so that the color change of his body was very close to him.


    "Ah?" Seeing the color change of Liu Chang, Xilong was obviously interested in him, "what species are you? And this ability? Now it looks good on me


    Xilong''s eyes saw the change of Liu Chang, as if to see a originally hairless earthworm suddenly turned into a cute fluffy kitten, and his face showed a look of delight in hunting.


    "I can''t imagine that the strong Xilong is also from the appearance Association." Liu Chang''s mind was stuffy, but he didn''t know that it was the nature of all species to love beauty and avoid ugliness. It was just that species and species were different, so their aesthetic views were not the same. It was as if human beings could hardly like maggots, but easily like kittens and puppies.


    But now that he has got the other party''s approval, Liu Chang doesn''t make a pretentious move. He jumps on the body of Xilong and tramples on his smooth scales to his back.


    Xilong''s back is smooth and its scales are smoother than fish - scientifically, it''s good for underwater activity - but in reality, it''s hard to get a foothold.


    But Liu Chang is still standing steady.


    "I can''t believe you''re standing on your feet." It seems that he knows his physiological structure very well. As he marches, Xilong looks back at Liu Chang. His voice roars again, "what are you looking for me for?"


    "Nothing. The March is boring. I want to talk to you. I want to know something about the sea floor." Liu Chang said truthfully.


    "Well, you can come to my head. There is a small voice organ on my head, which is used by us to seduce the fish under the water. If you have anything, you can talk about it there." Xilong''s words happened to be in Liu Chang''s heart, and he didn''t want to make a statement, so he took off again in situ, jumped out of the height of 20 meters and reached the head of Xilong.


    Then, one person and one beast chatted there.


    First, we talked about the changes of the sea floor in recent years, and then we talked about the birth of Liao Xilong.


    "Isn''t it? You''re not big? " Liu Chang looked at Xilong''s body shape of tens of meters, and thought of the eel that had devoured himself and the octopus claw that could not see through the body.


    "Well, it''s not big, and we didn''t evolve from deep-sea fish." Along the way, this "taishel" Xilong and Liu Chang had a very happy chat - through the chat, Liu Chang knew that this was actually a very straightforward race, with low intelligence, joy and anger hobbies all in color, and written on his face very frankly - like you is like, if you don''t like it, if you don''t like it, your straightforward temper is very good with Liu Chang.


    "We are only the larger ones that can land. Those who are really big will not come ashore with the people on the sea. The place is too small to hold them. And those races, many of them look down on the sea people


    "Is it true?" Liu Chang thought of Xilong "taishel" is lamenting his family, Liu Chang suddenly stood up from his head.


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    "In danger!" Before Liu Chang''s voice fell, he saw several missiles flying from afar with long flame tails. These missiles seemed to be a signal. At the same time, countless strange looking rockets suddenly appeared from far or near places, like raindrops all over the sky.


    "Amphibians!" From a distance, Liu Chang is familiar with the distorted light at the moment when a missile appears, which is the unique ability of amphibians.


    However, even if amphibians could be invisible, he did not expect to suddenly appear around him for a kilometer without being discovered by himself - after all, they have fishy smell and biological magnetic field that can''t be removed - and the consciousness source that can make him feel full of stars like fireflies.


    But none of these, they just appeared out of thin air, and then fired countless missiles out of thin air.


    After Liu Chang helped "taishel" block a missile, countless missiles exploded behind him. The smoke produced by the explosion was very strange, not fire light, but a kind of green smoke, as if the thick smoke suddenly splashed from the tree sap. After seeing the smoke, Liu Chang immediately closed his breath, and then his scales began to make a "squeak" sound and began to soften Melt away - as if he had been digested when he fell into the belly of an eel."Is this willow''s digestive juice?" Liu Chang looked down and saw that after the explosion of the bomb, a large area of sea people quickly festered under the invasion of thick smoke. He held up his guns and did not dare to relax.

 Chapter 355

    "Gu Ah... " From the air came the scream of the sea people. The fierce scream let Liu Chang know that this creature''s pain nerves must be very sensitive.


    But he has no time to pay attention to these. These special missiles are very powerful. Standing in the thick green fog, even he can''t bear it. It can be speculated that before long, their thousands of troops may be completely destroyed. It was an ambush, a perfect ambush.


    No matter from the choice of location - the forest surrounded by hills;


    or from the choice of time - no one expected that the big willow would launch a battle at this moment;


    in fact, even Liu Chang did not expect that he would be ambushed in this place - this was also ambushed at the Shandong border. Liu Chang couldn''t understand why so many amphibians were born suddenly.


    Looking at the distorted light of those missiles in the air, Liu Chang guessed that the number of amphibians coming this time might not be thousands. He could not know what strength amphibians were. A single stream could make people worried, and the thousands of amphibians would cover up the amphibians who had no biological magnetic field, which made Liu Changsheng escape The idea.


    "Live first." After Liu Chang made up his mind, he called out to the Xilong "taisher" who was already crazy under him: "brother, these people are willow people. If you can run, you can''t beat it!"


    "Roar!" He screamed madly, and taisher didn''t know whether he could hear Liu Chang''s words. He directly pressed a button on his body, and a huge missile flew out in the direction of a hilly slope. The missile was incomparably huge. The scale is absolutely comparable to the power of the main gun level of the battleship.


    Boom!!!


    There was a strong sound coming from the distant hillside, and the fire and heat spread there. Although Liu Chang could not see the situation clearly with his eyesight, he knew that the hillside in front of him must have become a piece of ruins - and without hesitation, Liu Chang charged towards it.


    "Man, let''s go He yelled out his whole friendship. Liu Chang directly put his legs into the "taishel" head, then jumped down dozens of meters in the air, and then ran away at full speed.


    In the last five years, Liu Chang fled everywhere. He has almost become a professional runner - especially in the red fog, smoke, gunpowder, dust and so on, which provides a big cover for his escape route.


    He ran away fast, and behind him. There''s a man faster than him.


    "Taishel" although straightforward, and intelligence is not high, but after Liu Chang''s reminder, obviously still very clever, a hand shelling out, followed Liu Chang to run up.


    However, Liu Chang didn''t want to be with Xilong. After all, the enemy had a large area, a large volume and a large target. Seeing that Cyrus followed him, he immediately ran in another direction.


    While running, the scales on the body slowly change color and become red and green, which is more integrated into the environment than camouflage clothing, which is almost invisible. In addition, his running way, which ignored the terrain, made him leave the place with the most intense fire and hide in a forest.


    In the distance, there was still a roar of guns. After being far away from the battlefield of thousands of people, Liu Chang''s feeling of indistinct uneasiness became stronger.


    Looking at the jungle, Liu Chang called out: "come out. Are you here for me


    After a silence in the air, an amphibian came out.


    "Yes, the main purpose of our visit is to find you." Liu Chang was as like as two peas in the face of the coming amphibian, because the man who appeared was very much like the flow.


    "Did willows copy the stream after all?" Liu Chang looks at the visitors, but pays more attention to his surroundings. The amphibian who shows up is just a negotiator. Liu Chang feels that there are at least dozens of amphibians lurking around and looks at this side.


    "What do you come to me for?"


    Looking at the amphibians in front of him, Liu Chang thought of the stream that he had killed. Liu Chang felt a little empty in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    "I want to ask about our father." Said the amphibian representative.


    "He''s in Beijing." Seeing that the amphibians are asking for help instead of killing them directly, Liu Chang has some confidence in his mind, "in Beijing, the Research Institute."


    "Do you want to say that you have any value?" Amphibian heard Liu Chang''s words, nodded, and then disappeared in the air.


    "Catch him, live!"


    At the command of the amphibian leader, Liu Chang heard a lot of "click" sounds of heavy weapons being put away in the air. The moment the sound was introduced to his ears, he constructed a map of amphibians in his brain. Then, he followed the plan and found a space to surround him and ran away.


    However, the two missiles that came to him forced him back to his original place.


    "We can''t run away. We know your strength. Willow has also given us data analysis. You can''t escape." The amphibian''s voice came from the air, "don''t do anything in vain. We don''t want you to have an accident.""The willow data for you?" With these words, he suddenly raised his gun - or his rifle.


    Because no one has ever seen such a fast gun lifting speed, nearly one tenth of a second, faster than a bullet. Therefore, Liu Chang pulled the trigger of the shredded meat before lifting the gun. After the bullet was hit by the primer and flew out along the rifling, it turned into an arc after flying out because of the excessive throwing force.


    A banana shaped bullet made a perfect arc in the air - and then the crescent shaped edge directly scraped a bunch of bright blood flowers in the air.


    Amphibian half body, thrown out of the void.


    After using one tenth of the attack speed of mantis shrimp, Liu Chang didn''t feel too uncomfortable. He used this 10% force of ejection again under his feet. With the rapid increase of speed, he shook the gun again, and a blood flower of broken meat bloomed in the air.


    It seems that Liu Chang''s sudden attack is not suitable, and it seems that the asymmetry of data makes amphibian deployment appear loopholes.


    Therefore, this also gave Liu Chang the only chance - all the powerful strength of arthropods was applied on his legs. Liu Chang, in the extreme state that his body could bear, suddenly raised the speed to an incredible level in this instant - 100 meters in a flash, and another 100 meters in the blink of an eye, without any reaction from all amphibians , suddenly out of the encirclement, in the smoke filled battlefield, run away.


    Only a little dust was left.

 Chapter 356

    After nearly a kilometer away from the encirclement, Liu Chang''s speed gradually slowed down. After all, he did not dare to use the strength of arthropods. His body simply could not bear the reaction of such a powerful force, and his muscles were easy to strain. Therefore, after temporarily breaking away from the encirclement, Liu Chang changed his way of driving to ordinary running.


    Even so, the amphibians in the back have already been left far away by him.


    In this way, Liu Chang ran along the edge of the battlefield in a certain direction. His sight distance was only about 100 meters, and he could not see the whole situation of the battlefield, but the sound of guns and screams in his ear still let him know the terrible situation of the war there.


    Amphibians are an excellent race - apart from having no reproductive capacity, they are no less intelligent than undersea men. They are also very strong and can hide their bodies. They are a very strong fighting race. If there were not only a few amphibians before, I believe they would be a more terrifying race than the sea people.


    Therefore, in the face of the amphibian''s surprise attack and heavy weapons, Liu Chang has no plan to fight. He is not a member of the undersea people. He has no psychological burden to be a deserter now. He runs all the way to the direction he came.


    Straight run out of dozens of kilometers away, do not know whether it is good luck or bad luck, in the dense forest, Liu Chang saw the familiar Xilong - "taixie".


    "Hey, brother, you''re out of here, too." Now it is no longer dangerous. Liu Chang stepped up two steps, ran to Xilong and said hello.


    Then I saw - this strong fellow, with a huge hole the size of three men in his chest - sylon taischel was running. While gasping for breath, he saw Liu Chang coming. He just tried to make a response.


    "You''ve got a missile!" Taisher is a very strong Xilong, and he is also wearing the armor made by undersea man. The double defense of scale and armor makes it difficult for them to be broken by conventional weapons. Moreover, Liu Chang also knows that these giant beasts are actually all rough and fleshy. When he was in the stomach of eel, it was very difficult to destroy the gastric mucosa of each other, not to mention the thick scales.


    "Well..." Heavy breath in the air. The air from taishelha turned into a thick white column in the air.


    "You can''t run back to the sea." Liu Chang took a look at the depth of the wound and the green bubbles rising from the side. He said, "you can''t run back to Qingdao for hundreds of kilometers. Absolutely not. "


    "What can I do?" As if Liu Chang''s words of desperation let "taishel" finally summon up strength also let out a clean, he decadent sitting on the ground, looking at the huge wound on his chest and said: "I do not run there is not also have to die?"


    "Come back to Jinan with me. This is the west of Shandong Province. It''s very close to Jinan." From Qingdao, Shandong Province to Henan Province, it is close to the western border. Liu Chang is not too far away from Jinan, but there are still hundreds of kilometers away from Qingdao.


    "Is Jinan your human city?" "Will they help me?" asked Tessel


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Liu Chang said and looked back. "It''s not too late. You can''t drag your wound, or you can bleed to death. And I''m still followed by a group of amphibians. You have to go. Cheer up. It''s not far away. "


    "Thank you first." After the last glimmer of hope, Tai Shel, who was only one and a half years old, followed Liu Chang through the jungle and ran in the direction of Jinan.


    Along the way, "taisher" body although more and more weak. But the speed did not fall. Obviously, this outspoken beast did not want to bring any burden on Liu Chang''s journey. Because of the huge difference between the two sides, Liu Chang could not give more help to "taishel" on the way.


    Fortunately, both of them were fast enough to get rid of the amphibians behind them and arrived in Jinan Military Region after an hour and a half.


    "Hold on, it''s here." After coming to Jinan City, the huge size and ferocious face of "taishel" naturally aroused the fear of ordinary residents. Fortunately, these residents of Jinan have seen this kind of ocean giant more than once these days. Although they are afraid, they do not cause panic.


    But even so, the army learned the news at the first time. Before Liu Chang entered the city, a division army stopped him outside the city.


    "The giant beast in front of us stops moving forward. The front is our human settlement. Please don''t move forward again and keep the distance between the two sides!" When the soldiers from afar knew the appearance of the giant beast, they yelled with a loudspeaker. But just as he cried out, a figure flashed up in front of him.


    "You are Chief After seeing the man, the officer stopped the loudspeaker.


    "Well, I''m a friend of Thunder Tiger." Liu Chang saw that the person in front of him was an acquaintance. He was studying all of them. Although he didn''t know what the other party was called, he seemed to be a teacher.


    "Let''s go. This giant beast belongs to our human side!" Liu Chang said."Good." After seeing that it was Liu Chang, the teacher quickly released him. However, it seemed that this man was very upright. Even Liu Chang, he was still worried and said, "but chief, you can let go, but you can''t let the giant beast trample on the house. There are people in many houses in the city. Don''t let him cause casualties. "


    "Don''t worry." Liu Chang took a look at the square faced and broad-minded teacher, nodded, and returned to the side of "taishel" and changed it into the language of undersea people.


    "Can you hold on?"


    "Death No... " At this time, "taisher" of Xilong was extremely weak, and the green liquid on the edge of his wound seemed to have strong corrosive power. The original wound size of three had turned into the size of four, and the depth was deeper. The burnt wound even had a faint smell of meat.


    "Then hurry into the city and pay attention not to trample on the house. There are living people in it." After an explanation, Liu Chang called "taishel" all the way into the city, walked to the boundary of the Research Institute.


    At the gate of the Research Institute, Lao Zhang, who had already received the news, was waiting there early.


    "I heard the news. I''ve ordered people to carry all the medical equipment to the weapon laboratory. If there''s no room for him in the room, let''s make do with it." Lao Zhang looked up at the huge sea animal and said. (to be continued)

 Chapter 357

    "Thank you." Knowing that taishel could not understand human language, Liu Chang nodded and said a word for him, and then led him to the weapon experiment square behind the Research Institute.


    There is a large area of open space, some soldiers have carried out the medical equipment, now outside is playing with.


    After "taishel" arrived, Lao Zhang ordered it to lie on its side on the ground, and then found someone to carry a ladder, along the ladder, climbed up the Xilong wound.


    "It looks like stomach acid!" After climbing up his wound, Lao Zhang carefully looked at the green mucus on his wound. "Is this made by the big willow tree?"


    "It should be." Liu Chang said, and jumped on the body of "taisher", explaining: "willow seems to have produced many amphibian descendants, and they are also equipped with heavy weapons. It seems that willow produced it by itself. In the shells exploded, there is this green mucus, which appears to be foggy at the beginning. After touching the human body, it will become this kind of mucus, It''s very lethal, not to mention steel. It''s the scales of these super monsters that are easy to erode. "


    "Sure enough, willows in their own body, but also built a military factory." Lao Zhang nodded. After knowing the general situation, he didn''t talk nonsense. He cleaned the wounds of the sea animals in situ.


    With the help of Liu Chang, Lao Zhang and a group of nurses and doctors started the most arduous operation in their life, that is, heavy work, because they had never done such a huge trauma surgery - patients were just wounds. It''s a few times bigger than their size.


    However, the patient''s body is strong enough to withstand the intense treatment.


    So, when it was dark, Lao Zhang''s medical team had stabilized the wound of "taishel".


    "Your life is no longer in danger." Liu Xie gave him a weak report.


    "Thank you, brother. I owe you my life." The straight forward "taishel" seems to be able to add and subtract an algorithm even this kind of human sophistication. He lies on the ground. Liu Chang nodded and said, "thank you for saving my life."


    "You''re welcome. It''s them who can help." Liu Chang said with a smile, "have a good rest. We can''t give you a bed. It''s estimated that you marine creatures don''t have the habit of sleeping in bed, but it''s freezing outside. You have to get a little cold. "


    "It doesn''t matter." After the thunder like voice of "taishel" resounded again. "I''m going to have a rest. I feel like my brain is going to sink."


    "Well, you can sleep well. It''s estimated that your injury will not be good for a while. Just stay in Jinan first." After Liu Chang also explained a sentence, left the giant beast in place, followed Lao Zhang back to the Research Institute.


    "Why are you back?" After returning to the Institute, Lao Zhang sat in a chair, exhausted by hours of surgery.


    "The ambush is sure to come back. I don''t know if I want to go now. " Liu Chang said something about what he had heard in the past few days - about sea animals, about undersea men, and about amphibians.


    "The amphibians are targeting me, and they seem to attach great importance to the existence of convection. They also sent a small team to inquire about the current situation, and I told them that they were in Beijing. " Liu Chang said: "it is estimated that those who are restless will definitely go to Beijing for confirmation after hearing the news."


    "Well, but not too much." Lao Zhang thought for a moment and said, "after all, it''s a critical moment for willow and undersea men to fight. Those amphibians are certainly not enough to go to Beijing. "


    "Well, I think so too. If the quantity is not large, Mr. Li will be able to cope with it." Liu Chang thought about the amphibians and the undersea men. "I actually heard from the undersea people that there seem to be many powerful species on the bottom of the sea, and they don''t care to land. Moreover, I feel that there are differences among the people in Shanghai about landing. Therefore, taishel, you must help me take good care of them. They seem to be a very good race. After I have done this, I want to go to the ocean world with him. "


    "You want to go deep into the sea?" When Lao Zhang heard Liu Chang''s crazy idea, he couldn''t believe it. "Do you really want to go to the bottom of the sea? The world under the ice? "


    "Well, it must be very colorful." When Liu Chang said this, his face showed a look of longing and hope. "I actually yearned for the world under the sea since I was a child. I felt mysterious and beautiful there, but limited by being a student, I couldn''t go there. Now, the seabed should be more attractive. I want to know how many terrifying monsters there are and how many super creatures cannot be born on land. This is the reason why I want to go


    "And the reason that really drove me to do it was that it seemed to be the only chance for human beings to reproduce."


    "Yes, it is." Lao Zhang nodded at Liu Chang''s words.


    The world, for non intelligent species, follows the natural law of survival of the fittest. There is nothing to say. But for intelligent species, the world is not that simple. In addition to the "survival of the fittest" of the natural law, it is more of a "Humanistic" law.It''s like, even with the emergence of undersea man and willow, human beings are still one of the best species on earth. According to pure natural law, human beings will not be eliminated. However, intelligent creatures compete with each other for resources, so they are naturally hostile. Therefore, human beings are likely to be exterminated by willows or undersea men in the future.


    This is the law of "humanity".


    Therefore, the law between intelligent creatures is no longer the purest survival of the fittest, but can be seen as a kind of competition between countries.


    Human beings are now like a huge old-fashioned power, while the undersea man and the big willow are like a newly rising super empire. If human beings want to survive in the cracks, they should not only watch the fate of heaven and watch the two tigers fight, but also keep close ties with each other. There are also differences within the super Empire, and in addition to these two super empires, there are other countries under the sea, which can be used.


    Human beings have now lost the ability to explore the sea floor - and only one person has the ability to enter the sea bottom - Liu Chang.


    As long as he returns to his ancestry and gets another organ, he can survive underwater for a long time. Therefore, if he is compared to an emissary, he is the only one who is competent for this job. (to be continued)

 Chapter 358

    After talking about Liu Chang''s trip to Haiti for a while, Lao Zhang continued to prepare food for taishel''s observation and treatment.


    As it was getting late, Liu Chang was not ready to do anything today, so he returned to the Research Institute and began to rest.


    The next morning, when Liu Chang came to the square again, he saw that "taishel" of Xilong was much better. At least, he was no longer weak in spirit.


    "Hey, brother!" Xilong woke up early in the morning to see his Savior, seems to be in a good mood, "get up so early, sleep well? Is it true that you humans dream


    "Well, I had a good sleep. I had a dream of an underwater world." Liu Chang looked at Tai Shel, who was mentally Yiyi, and said with a smile: "how, is the physical improvement still fast?"


    "Well, it''s much better after you clean up the sap. If you are hungry, you human beings seem to have no food. You can''t eat enough. " "Taishel" said, "the man who operated on me this morning brought me a small cart of food, but I was not full at all."


    "There''s no way. We''re short of food." On this point, Liu Chang can''t do it, "just bear with it, do you eat meat or vegetarian? How do Haitians provide food? "


    "If we eat algae mushroom, we sea animals usually have a very strong food reserve function, and a full meal can last for many days. Otherwise, if we are so big and do not have a good nutrient reserve organ, we will be like the Lianglong in the history of the earth, eating most of the day." "Taishel" explained: "in fact, I had a full meal when I was in Qingdao. I didn''t have to eat for ten days and a half months, but now I need a lot of energy because I have to get a long wound But I don''t need to trouble you. It''s really not possible. I can get some branches and leaves for me, and I''ll be satisfied. "


    "That''s easy." Liu Chang knew that there were leaves all over the city. "I will inform you about this. You can take good care of yourself here. I can''t accompany you these days, and I have something to do."


    "What''s the matter? You want to go back to the sea people''s army? " "Don''t go," said the beast. It''s so dangerous there that you have to come over and do something. "


    "I don''t want to go either, but I can''t. The invasion of the undersea man is the only chance for us to eradicate the willows. " Liu Chang said: "take good care of yourself. I hope to see you again when I come back."


    "Don''t worry." The beast roared, which was a farewell to Liu Chang.


    After that, Liu Chang left the research institute again to complete the task he had not completed for the first time. Because he knew the hostility of amphibians to himself, Liu Chang did not intend to mingle with the undersea men openly this time. What he wanted was to get more information out of the army. And it''s safer. Even if we fight with the willow, there should be no danger for him to hide in the periphery.


    But not now, the change of goals, so that he no longer has the opportunity to fish in troubled waters.


    So he''s going to the core battlefield of the undersea men this time. Take a look at the edge.


    However, before he left this time, Liu Chang made more adequate preparations - for fear that amphibians would find him again, Liu Chang did a complete job - he first asked Lao Zhang for a medicament to completely remove the smell on his body, and at the same time, he changed his breathing rate. By changing the distribution of his scales, even the source of consciousness, he made the wrong way of spreading information. He was not afraid that amphibians could detect themselves, but he had to guard against the giant willow.


    After making all the preparations, Liu Chang didn''t even bring his meat gun with him this time, and he didn''t wear clothes. Instead, he changed his body color. Let oneself be in a state of near invisibility all the time, then left Jinan so naked and entered the dense forest.


    From Jinan to Henan, the distance of several hundred kilometers is not far for Liu Chang. At noon, Liu Chang entered the junction of Henan and Shandong, and then saw the traces of the sea people stationed here.


    "Further forward, is the body of the big willow?" Stand at the junction of the two provinces. Liu Chang saw the sea people''s large-scale camp, which was a strategic stronghold. Obviously, the number of people and equipment was dozens of times more than that of the team Liu Chang had before.


    In addition, Liu Chang saw helicopters in the air. Under the guidance of the fish, these helicopters were equipped with strange launchers, which were obviously used to sprinkle dry powder.


    After arriving at the sea bottom man''s camp, Liu Chang only made a circle around the camp, and then saw the personnel entering the advanced combat readiness state. Liu Chang saw a sea lion like beast, wearing a gas mask and carrying a hydraulic sprinkler. He was constantly cleaning up the surrounding forest. A large number of trees quickly came into contact with the liquid in the hydraulic sprinkler After that, the ground was dusted with dry powder, and large areas of forest became desert in a short time.


    Seeing such a situation, Liu Chang knew that there must be more than one such camp for undersea people.It should be camp strongholds one by one, encircling the three provinces where the willows are located from all directions, and then continue to carry out the cleaning work.


    Finally, the area cleaned up by my brother''s stronghold was connected together, turning the willow into a lonely city.


    Not only that, Liu Chang also found that many sea people are constantly using strange detection to detect the surrounding situation. It is obvious that they have received the information about the attack of the advancing team here. After knowing the existence of amphibians, they took targeted measures.


    The advantage of amphibians in dealing with undersea men is to hide their body shape. The sudden attack before is the complete victory of amphibians. However, Liu Chang knew that the undersea people were not a vulnerable race. In the previous small-scale battle, they just didn''t know the existence of the other side. Now that they know the other side, the combat effectiveness gap between the two sides will be greatly narrowed.


    "The land should be cleaned up inch by inch, and the dried powder should be deep into the ground!" Hiding behind a withered tree, Liu Chang saw a man at the bottom of the sea leading several sea bear beasts sprinkling dried powder. "Let''s clean this up carefully first. In two days, there will be bombers to drop incendiary bombs for us..."


    The team talked and walked away.


    Liu Chang also followed the direction of the team, touching into the core of the undersea man camp. (to be continued)

 Chapter 359

    After touching the camp, Liu Chang found that the scale, layout and staffing of the camp were similar to those before the war in the era of human thermal weapons. It just seems that the sea people don''t live in tents, they just dig out small caves in the ground to live in - but even if they don''t live in tents, they still seem to have built a lot of them.


    The smell of oil coming from inside let Liu Chang know that the weapon was placed in the box.


    Apart from these, Liu Chang did not see very epoch-making scientific and technological items here - no transformers like chariots - nor more high-tech things similar to those in science fiction movies. It seems that the knowledge output of undersea people in the past two years is still mainly learning, supplemented by innovation.


    After that, Liu Chang came to the place where the plane was parked at the bottom of the sea.


    And here, he finally saw that kind of transformation "super airship".


    "It''s a bit of science fiction at last." Far away on the side of the airport, Liu Chang saw an airship that looked like a combination of a spaceship and an airplane. Relying on the military knowledge learned these days, Liu Chang could see that this was a high-tech product - it was suitable for long-distance flight, loading and dropping bombs. Moreover, judging from the landing mode of the airship, it seemed that the airship could be used without a runway airport The ground takes off and lands, and there is a special device at the bottom, which seems to be able to rise and fall on the top of dense trees in the jungle.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know." Liu Chang looked at the sealed cabin, which wanted to continue to study this high-tech product, and suddenly the alarm sounded in the camp.


    "Go back to the cave, all back to the cave!" At the same time that the camp alarm sounded, Liu Chang heard the sound of the underwater man''s loudspeaker in the air, "the first wave of aerial plant death agent spray, please enter the underground cave and prepare for anti-virus."


    "Are you here?" After hearing the alarm, Liu Chang saw a sea people and giant animals. They all went into the ground one after another, and he also found a rock and hid under it.


    Five minutes later, the shadow of the airship began to pass in the sky. Then, like rain, a lot of death agents mixed with foam liquid, and sprayed from the sky - a wave of waves, the same as below the route of the airships, where the plants were withered away and died at the speed of the flesh eye.


    Liu Chang was in Zhengzhou before. I''ve seen the power of "defoliant" -- all the plants in Zhengzhou died overnight.


    Now, the power of the sea man''s plant death agent is more powerful than a hundred times. Although he does not know the principle, Liu Chang clearly sees that those big trees in the sky after the end of the day, whose vitality is so strong that they can not be frozen to death in the tens of degrees below zero, are rapidly withering away after contacting with these plant death agents.


    The water in the leaves evaporates quickly - as if the human body had been exposed to sulfuric acid - and then the trunk began to wither and dry up, a big tree hugged by several people. Because of the lack of water, some of them even broke off from the middle of the trunk, making a loud noise.


    "So powerful? I don''t know if it''s useful to deal with willows. " Looking at the withered forest around, Liu Chang suddenly felt uncomfortable. The source of consciousness in his brain seems to get some response. He seems to see the crisis lurking in the forest.


    "What does it feel like?" Since the sea floor people began to clear the forest on a large scale, Liu Chang vaguely felt that the ground under his feet no longer belonged to him. His strong sense of crisis began to increase from the moment when the sea people destroyed the forest.


    "Combat readiness, combat readiness." After the airship group passed the camp, Liu Chang heard the anxious cry of the undersea man officer in the loudspeaker.


    Then, a sea beast and a sea man came out of the cave, armed around one by one. Obviously, they had anticipated the danger.


    As everyone expected, the airships had just passed by. At last, Liu felt that the most powerful animals and plants in the four corners of the earth were destroyed.


    "Zhi --!" I was born with a clear and incomparable bird song, and then a large number of flapping wings were enveloped in the sky from every corner of the forest. Then formed a dark cloud in the sky, toward the direction of undersea man airship passing by.


    When the birds passed over Liu Chang''s head, the whole sky was dark. He had not experienced this feeling for a long time. The first time, the situation of animals running around without seeing the sun was met before the willow first came to Zhengzhou, and this was the second time.


    Since the cold winter death night, many animals seem to be lurking. When they are not hunting, they usually curl up in tree holes or under the ground. It seems that the forest is much calmer than usual. However, Liu Chang knows that most of these animals are not dead after the dead night, but they are no longer easy to waste their heat.


    Therefore, at this moment, the behavior of the undersea man to destroy the forest naturally aroused the anger of all animals.After the first wave of birds passed by, Liu Chang faintly heard the "boom" of mechanical explosion in the distant air. However, the sea people seemed to have anticipated all this. They did not panic when they heard the death of their companions in the distance, but guarded around the camp one by one with weapons.


    "Prepare the flamethrower." Loudspeakers in the center of the camp roared again, and then giant flame throwers were equipped on the assembled Xilong.


    "Ready, let go!" There is a unified command in the air. After the command of the trumpet, several thick and long flame columns with diameter of tens of meters and length of more than 200 meters appeared in the air. Xilong controls these flame pillars and sweeps through the air. A large area of flame rises from the withered trees.


    "It turns out that these things can still burn." Liu Chang looked at the foam like agents, saw them burning the fire, and showed a green flame in the air, and the flames seemed to be added with some kind of chemical agent, which would not extinguish after burning, so the large area of fire was spread, causing the most powerful forest fire in history.


    "I''m not afraid to be burned to death by my own fire." Standing next to the fire, Liu Chang endured the feeling of being roasted. Looking at the hole excavated by the sea people, Liu Chang couldn''t help but sigh that they were fully prepared. (to be continued)

 Chapter 360

    Forest fires are terrible. Even in the past, it was almost impossible to extinguish forest fires. Now, forests are dense, and if there are large areas of fuels similar to oil, it is even more difficult to control.


    However, around the fire, Liu Chang saw that the sea people had completely emptied the surrounding land before setting fire, and piled up high soil slopes as barriers, and emptied the combustible materials there. Moreover, if the fire really came, they still had underground holes to hide in.


    Liu Changgang just studied their burrows and found that they were very deep and covered on the top, so they were easy to escape.


    Therefore, at this time, the sea people had no scruples about the fire. A large number of pillars of fire swept through the surrounding jungle, and even fired incendiary bombs in the farther direction, making the fire from far to near connected.


    Staying under the rock, Liu Chang felt that the temperature around him was getting higher and higher. Just when he could not bear it, another "buzzing" sound came out in the air again - except for the birds'' second wave of jungle attack, it finally came.


    The second wave is still something that can fly. It seems that no matter where it is, the fastest one will always fly.


    However, these insects are not birds, but insects - all kinds of insects, colorful, big as houses, small ones smaller than fingernails. These insects, no matter whether they were the upper and lower species in the food chain, now rush to the seafloor people''s camp with common hatred.


    "Aim the fire at the swarm." There was a loud voice again in the air, but he had just finished. The swarm of insects rushed into the camp.


    A large number of insects, some of them even burst into flames and flew in. They were extremely beautiful and tragic.


    The insects the size of the house rushed into the camp, ignoring the thirty-seven and twenty-one, and crushed everything he could see into ruins. Many people on the sea died under the impact of this wave. And compared to this big bug. Those small and numerous insects are even more difficult to deal with. After years of survival of the fittest in the jungle, these insects can survive to this day. To produce so many companions and form a large-scale ethnic group, there must be something extraordinary.


    So. Most of these insects have unique survival skills - some have fangs, some will explode, some will burrow into the body of giant animals and parasitize on them.


    Therefore, after only a few blinks of an eye, a large area of casualties appeared on the seafloor people''s side - countless fierce howls were heard in the air, which made Liu Chang feel some palpitation.


    "Prepare sonic weapons, prepare to emit poison gas." The sound of the loudspeaker in the air was still not slow, as if all this had been expected by him, until the swarm of insects had gathered about the same time. Dozens of tents in the camp were taken apart by sea bears. Later, the sea animals and the sea people quickly put on a kind of peculiar mask.


    The big "pig''s mouth" at the front of the mask looks like an anti-virus area, while the thick cotton cover at the ear guard seems to have the function of preventing acoustic wave attack.


    See that. Liu Chang, of course, no longer hesitated. When he entered the edge of the battlefield, he found the body of a sea man torn by insects. Opening his backpack, he took out a similar mask and put it on his head.


    Just as he had just finished all this, dozens of strange machines were turned on.


    "Hum -"


    at the moment when the machine was turned on, a strange sound wave that ordinary people could not hear came out of the air. After dozens of sound wave generators were turned on together. There was a strange resonance in the air. Then, Liu Chang saw that the ferocious small insects in the air were raining down like suddenly taking anesthetic, laying a 10 cm thick insect colony layer on the ground of 100000 people''s camp.


    And that''s not all. After the resonance of dozens of acoustic generators, a kind of green gas was continuously discharged from the air hole, so that those large and medium-sized insects which had already fallen completely lay on the ground and stopped moving.


    "Great." Liu Chang nodded his head when he saw the means of the seamen. Although he knew that what Xi showed him that day was only a fraction of all their weapons, Liu Chang could not help admiring the fact that he had paid only a small part of the casualties in the jungle.


    "They are all targeted weapons." As Liu Chang spoke, he felt the ground shaking more and more intense - the last wave of attacks from forest species - and also the most powerful wave of attacks - land species attacks, coming.


    In the jungle, there are no more who can fly than those who can''t. therefore, with the arrival of the earthquake, there are countless species under black pressure. Jumping on a stout tree that had not yet been burned clean, Liu Chang saw countless animals and insects, and even some strange plants - sometimes with or without intelligent super life.


    Liu Chang saw once in the pure color forest, that did not know what things, ate the big Centipede''s tree net, also saw these months did not see the mouse monkey.


    "These guys, they can get dressed Seeing this strange species again, Liu Chang found that they had disappeared these days, and had learned to dress. In fact, the mouse monkey had social division of labor a year ago, and it seems that they have gradually evolved their own language. They have a rudimentary civilization, but they have never had a clear sense of wisdom.But now from the colorful grass clothes they wear, Liu Chang knows that this jungle animal has evolved its own civilization consciousness.


    But the rudiments of civilization are always fragile.


    The monkeys, which were mixed in the jungle species, had just struck and died under the attack of sound waves and smoke.


    And many vulnerable species, like them, stop attacking when they come into contact with the camp, falling on the road outside the camp, and being trampled into mud by other species passing by. But under the double cover of smoke and sound wave net, all the species that can impact in are very powerful species.


    There are jungle monsters, insects as strong as metal, and strange creatures that suddenly come out of the ground.


    "Underground attack, this undersea man has no defense?" From the top of the dodder tree, you can see many people standing on the top of the dodder tree.


    And now these dodder, obviously more terrifying. (to be continued)

 Chapter 361

    Different from the previous image of gentle and insidious parasitism, the coming dodder obviously has reached a cruel degree in momentum. The color of the vine is bright red and shiny, similar to the color of metal. There are a lot of barbs on the vine. As soon as the body of Shanghai people is entangled, it is immediately inserted under the armor. It takes less than 10 seconds to get the flesh and blood there Take it clean.


    Moreover, when these magic dodders come, they come out of the ground without a sound. Even the sea people can''t want to get the attack methods of all forest species - because even Li Qingshui doesn''t know how many magical species will be born every day in the rapidly changing forest.


    Therefore, these super life groups, which are not afraid of sound wave attack and gas release, together with other giant creatures, have caused huge casualties to the sea floor people.


    "Hehe, a hundred secrets and a few secrets." Liu Chang looked at the scream of the people at the bottom of the sea, and seemed to have a feeling of anger in his heart.


    After all, these creatures come from the deep sea, and after reaching the land, they burn the forest wantonly. Even if this behavior is to deal with the big willow trees, no one will be happy to see it. What''s more, Liu Chang is hostile to the people at the bottom of the sea. The wild heart of this clan is too big.


    "This dodder, should also be regarded as a super life of racial group nature?" Xilong is very big and strong, and its scales are very thick. However, when facing this kind of dodder, once it is entangled, it will be unable to move like a bison tied with hemp rope.


    This strange creature is not only super tough, but also extremely destructive. And it seems that they have a strange sense of resonance. Under the operation of this consciousness, each of them, like a part of a whole, can cooperate well, attack and complement each other.


    "Burn, burn these abominable plants." The voice of the undersea man commander in the loudspeaker is no longer quiet. In fact, the camp for 100000 people sounds like a lot, but in fact, it''s not much. Liu Chang used to write about 100000 troops in his books. It sounds like a lot, but if there is not a lot of transportation teams and equipment, in fact, 100000 people are the number of people in more than a dozen high schools. Not a lot.


    Especially when it comes to the millions of forest species - not a lot.


    So they can''t stand the dead.


    "Burning with fire, these plants should be afraid of fire. Can''t phytocide kill these hateful things?" Under the unified command of loudspeakers, the large flame throwers equipped by Xilong aim at the oncoming dodder, and then the flames that will not extinguish when they touch them are sprayed onto these terrible things.


    We can tear down the east wall to pay Paul wall. As soon as the devil dodder got into the ground on this side, the battle between the giants began on the other side.


    The hand to hand battle between Xilong and the jungle beast is on.


    Because, after all, it''s a marine species. Maybe Xilong is very powerful underwater. But on shore, it''s hard to beat a monster of their size - even with weapons in hand.


    It''s easy to understand. It''s like if Liu Chang had evolved gill scales and got into the water, even if his actions were unimpeded. It can''t be as comfortable as on shore.


    Therefore, Liu Chang saw with his own eyes a Sika dragon was strangled by a snake half his size, and then he was killed by a magic dodder which was drilled out of the soil. Therefore, he saw with his own eyes that a gorilla, one third of the size of Xilong, jumped on their shoulders. Put your finger in their eyes.


    It was a terrible situation on the field.


    But also in the field the situation is the most tragic, the two sides stalemate, a touch of extreme dangerous atmosphere, let the situation in the field become one-sided.


    "No, amphibians are coming!" Liu Chang, who had been standing on the giant wood and looked down at everything he could see in the field, suddenly felt the breath of danger in the air. Then, without saying a word, he fell from the giant wood into the forest surrounded by flames. Then he saw all kinds of green missiles fall from the sky and enter the sea people''s camp.


    A big war is imminent.


    But Liu Chang decided to leave.


    Liu Chang knew that there were dozens of people at the bottom of the sea, and the number was still filling up. From the bottom of the sea, from North America, a continuous source of undersea personnel and equipment were transported.


    This is a long and grand war, the victory or defeat of this battle, whether for the sea people or the big willow, is not important - it is just a corner of this huge war.


    Liu Chang came here to see weizhizhu and see the fighting methods of both sides and the preparation measures of undersea people. Of course, he would like to see how Liu Shu responded.


    But it was clear that the men at the bottom of the sea let him down.


    Today, the willows didn''t make a move, and these people on the sea were already troubled by the animals in the jungle.


    Although the number of amphibians is small, they are better at fighting. Seeing today''s fighting pictures, Liu Chang even doubts whether the undersea man has the ability to trip down willows."Are these just Preludes, just tentative attacks?" At the same time, Liu Chang prepared to leave the edge of the battlefield, and at this time --


    sky --


    suddenly -


    white!


    "That''s..." Originally, the red and gray sky suddenly lit up the day, just as Liu Chang was preparing to leave, suddenly it was as bright as the sunrise before the end of the day.


    It hasn''t been so bright for a long time. Since the red fog, visibility is extremely low. Even if there is sunlight, it''s also the hazy shape after the red fog. Liu Chang has been nearly five years, and has not seen the feeling that the sunshine is shining all over the clear sky for thousands of miles. Today, it is almost forgotten that it has come back.


    "This is Willow catkins? "


    Staring at the dazzling sky, Liu Chang looked up and saw the dandelion like catkins flying all over the sky. Above the endless sky, those catkins were bright and dazzling, lighting up the sky that had been dim for five years and illuminating the land that had been hazy for five years.


    At this moment, people who have never seen light seem to yearn for light.


    One by one, messengers of light came down from the sky, covered the earth, and entered their bodies.


    While Liu Chang was looking at the sky at a loss, when the first seed of light was about to fall on his cheek, an unprecedented sense of fear suddenly rose in his heart.


    "Damn it, catkins!" Within one thousandth of a second, Liu Chang quickly retracted his body, and then pulled out a piece of burnt bark on the ground to block his body, so that the willow catkins could not cover his body. (to be continued)

 Chapter 362

    After spreading a thick layer of catkins on his body, Liu Chang peeked at it. Until the catkins all over the sky had fallen clean, he slowly straightened up from under the bark. At this time, the willow catkins on the ground had covered a full layer. After landing, the catkins were no longer bright, making the originally bright sky dull again.


    "Big willow Liu Chang opened the bark and looked at the willow catkins on the ground. He did not dare to touch these things with his hands, so he stepped on the gap that the catkins did not cover on the ground, and reached the tent edge of the nearest undersea man''s tent and tore off a tent cloth to cover his feet.


    "How quiet." After wrapping his feet, Liu Chang stood up from the ground and looked into the camp. All the creatures in the scene raised their heads and looked at the sky. His body was covered with thick catkins. Finally, he was fixed there.


    "How wonderful!" At the moment when the catkins were in full bloom, there was still a lot of noise in the forest - the sound of fighting, the sound of gunfire, the sound of screams, making it even louder than the airport.


    But after a burst of light in the sky, the place was completely silent - for a time, in addition to the rustling sound of the wind, there was also the "crackling" sound of the burning fire, which turned the battlefield filled with ashes into a silent city.


    "This What''s going on? " The voice of a man on the sea suddenly came out of the loudspeaker alone, full of panic.


    Then a tent in the middle of the camp was opened and several commanders of undersea men came out.


    "Well, what''s going on?" The seaman commander stepped on the ground full of catkins and peeled off a compatriot covered with catkins. He shook violently: "wake up, do you still have consciousness?"


    "He''s unconscious." The two amphibians followed the direction of the sound and showed themselves in the air. "Come on, come with us!"


    At the same time, several distant anesthetic bombs accurately hit the bodies of several commanders, and then. The whole world was completely restored to the scene.


    Far hide in one side, see all this, Liu Chang also silent left.


    After this campaign. Although he didn''t even see the willows, he had a clear assessment of the strength of both the seamen and the Willows - the undersea people are very strong, but they are better than the willows. It''s still a big difference.


    "I guess the only thing willows fear now is to die together." Running in the burning forest, Liu Changru thought of it.


    All the way from day to night, Liu Chang returned to Jinan.


    "Why did you come back as soon as you left?" In the Research Institute, Lao Zhang looked at Liu Chang and was surprised.


    "Have you heard all the news?"


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded.


    "It''s so fast, I''m back in less than 24 hours. What do you hear?" Seeing Liu Chang coming back so soon, he said that he had heard the news. Even Lao Zhang couldn''t believe it.


    "I''ve heard that the sea people should be wiped out." Liu sighed. "It seems that the undersea man is not Liu Shu''s opponent at all..."


    Liu Chang and Lao Zhang went into the house and told them all the strange things they met today.


    "Shit, isn''t it?" Lao Zhang is older, and Liu Chang seldom hears dirty words from his mouth. This is the first time.


    "Really, the catkins all over the sky, I don''t know the specific coverage area, but along the way, I saw that the catkins covered a radius of hundreds of kilometers, and everywhere was white. Even those forest fires, it''s hard to burn those things.


    "Willows are stronger than we thought." Lao Zhang''s face was frustrated when he heard Liu Chang''s words. "At first, I thought the sea people could cause him great trouble, but now it seems that both sides are still not the same level of things at present."


    "Well, I guess he''s never been afraid of undersea men. Maybe he''s afraid of something else." Liu Chang also sighed, and then in the room to find a dress to wear casually on the body, "don''t think about these things, we can do what we can, and let the rest of it fall to fate. Every day? Have you been honest these two days? "


    "Fortunately, the little girl is very lively, but she also knows how to behave. She plays in that Xilong all day. She seems to like to communicate with animals. Go and have a look." Lao Zhang said something and left the room.


    Liu Chang dressed up, also left the room, went to the weapons test square - and then there to see and Xilong seem to have a very happy day.


    "Hello, are you cold?" Every day, standing beside the dragon''s legs, she is giggling, and even Liu Chang has not found her side.


    "He''s not cold. If he''s cold, you''re cold." Liu Chang looked at his eyes, dressed not thick every day, said: "he does not understand human language, what do you have to say, let me ask him?"


    "Hey, man, are you here?" Seeing Liu Chang coming, Xilong seemed very happy. He sat up from the snowy ground. He said in a voice as small as possible but still like thunder: "this little grasshopper fish has been beside me for several hours, and has been quarrelling with me. I don''t know what she said. Can you drive her away?""Ha ha, she''s next to you when she likes you." Liu Chang smiles.


    "Well, I don''t hate people much after I pass you." Xilong taisher laughed and said, "you looked ugly before, but now you think about it, you are not so disgusting."


    Taishel was frank and frank. Although he was saying good words, Liu Chang couldn''t laugh or cry because of his straightforwardness.


    "Let me tell you something..." After Liu Chang thought about it, he organized a few words, "it seems that the sea people lost."


    "Lost? So fast? " Taishel didn''t seem surprised to hear the news of Haimen''s failure - his first reaction was not "how can we lose", but "so fast?"


    "Why, did you know you were going to lose?" Liu Chang asked, looking at the expression on Xilong''s face.


    "Well, I knew I would lose for two reasons..." After thinking about it, Xilong said, "I tell you, these should be regarded as military secrets."


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded, "and it''s a military secret that ordinary soldiers don''t know, so you can choose not to say it."


    "Well, we are friends." After that, Xilong still refused to save me, but if you didn''t want to save me, you didn''t want to save me


    "Yes." Liu Chang nods - what Xilong said is true. A person may have abnormal brain regions, but not his heart.


    "So we are true friends. So, I want to tell you something that may be important to you - in the name of a private person. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 363

    "Ha ha, if you have something to say, in the name of private, I''m really not used to your literary style." Liu Chang clapped Xilong''s thigh with a smile and said, "you should be considered a more influential person in Xilong clan."


    "How do you know?" Asked Tessel.


    "It''s easy to argue that you are the leader in front of the team at the beginning, and even if the status of Xilong is high, you should have an equal relationship with the undersea people. If you are just an ordinary Xilong, you should not be qualified to talk back to the officers of the seamen." As Liu Chang analyzed, he asked, "so, what''s your status in Xilong?"


    "An elder''s child was sent out for training. Originally, this battle was a trial battle, so I thought there was no danger, but I didn''t expect" what did the sea people tell you? " Liu Chang continued.


    "No, I just said that I was fighting in the front line, and I was trying to test it. I talked to the elders of the Xilong people. But the elders are not much smarter than me, so I feel that they will be trapped in the sea Taishel said: "what we are talking about is how many resources on the land and how much fire can be brought to civilization by the elimination of big willow trees. What those sea insects say is true, I say we should not cooperate with them."


    "Ha ha." Hearing taixie''s words, Liu Chang roughly what kind of cooperative relationship was between the white Xilong people and the sea people in the Ming Dynasty.


    There should have been many intelligent races born on the bottom of the sea, but they are not all in one sea area - the Atlantic Ocean and the Pacific Ocean. Each ocean is too far apart. Even if it is a giant ocean animal, it will take a lot of time to cross it.


    What''s more, where the common race was born, it''s usually the most suitable environment for the sea animals in the Atlantic Ocean to go to the Pacific Ocean, and the sea animals in the deep sea may also feel uncomfortable when they come to the shallow sea. So, between the various races that were born. Just like the Xilong people, after the birth of wisdom, they should still live in their own territory. During this period, they may have met with other intelligent races, and may have learned some knowledge and language. But communication is certainly not frequent.


    Until the arrival of the people of the sea, they used their intelligence advantages to deceive Gali to lure these races. As long as intelligent creatures, regardless of their intelligence, have their own desires. The people of the sea tell them what they want and move them for profit. They are not afraid that they can''t deceive these races. Not afraid that they will not "cooperate".


    After all, the sea people not only have a high IQ base, but also are the first to contact human civilization. Therefore, knowledge has its own advantages and disadvantages. After they have absorbed all of them, they naturally have their own means in negotiating such matters.


    "The military secret you want to tell me is not this battle arranged by the undersea men, but actually a trial war at the forefront of knowledge?" Liu Chang looked at Xilong taixie and said, "this is not a secret!"


    "No, no, No. I just said there are two reasons, two reasons for failure. " "The first secret, which is not classified, is that this battle is tentative," teschel said. And the second, even if it''s a real secret. "


    "This wave of undersea people are the small Nath people who were driven out by the deep-sea people. They are not very strong in the deep sea, so this is the second reason for their failure." Taishel slowly told Liu Chang the current situation of the deep sea people.


    "Since the sea people landed, they began to study human knowledge crazily, which is good. But in Haiti, the idea is different. Some undersea people don''t like land. They think that the deep sea is the place where they should live, so after learning the knowledge, they go back to the deep sea and prepare to establish their own civilization system on the seabed. They think that the resources of the ocean are 100 times richer than that of the land. They don''t need to occupy some environment they don''t like. It''s just like human beings don''t choose to settle in desert, so they learn to know After knowing. It seems to be grateful to human beings, and it seldom appears except for the occasional landing part to help human beings. "


    "Another part of the undersea people think that life on the earth can be common, and they have the obligation to understand the whole earth, and also have the obligation to integrate other life on the earth. They think that species need to unite, and threats like willows need to be eliminated. Therefore, they have formed their own forces and want to do something through their own power."


    "Hehe, is this the master of the earth?" Liu Chang knew that Xilong said it well, but it came down to one word: desire to conquer.


    Obviously, this separated undersea race, xiaoturner, is a race with a strong desire for conquest among the undersea people. They expel dissidents by means of close ties. In fact, Daliushu is also a kind of alien, integrating civilization and trying to do something important that they seem to do.


    "So this little Turner is not very strong among the sea people?" Liu Chang asked.


    "No, after they were separated from the sea people, they were not very strong indeed. I heard from my father that none of the real wise people of the undersea people, that is, the earliest born and best group of people, are of the xiaoturner nationality. It is said that the real elite undersea people, those intelligent embryonic seapeople who had been born four years ago, can understand the past and the future All of them are a hundred times smarter than ordinary sea people, and I don''t know if it''s true Xilong said some of the mysteries of the sea floor, "their most profound race is called prokaryote...""Prokaryote?" Liu Chang chewed on the pronunciation, "but found that this word belongs to the most simple and easy to understand pronunciation in the sea people''s language. It''s like father and mother in human vocal organs


    "Well, this ethnic group has a strong ability to produce eggs. The oldest wave is called prokaryotes, and they command almost all the people who are willing to dive into the deep sea and build their own civilization there. " When talking about this ethnic group, taisher''s face showed a different look than usual. Liu Chang knew that the giant sea animal didn''t look up to the sea people very much. But speaking of this ethnic group, his face had hundreds of muscles, which formed a different look -


    and according to Liu Chang''s analysis, this look should be called longing.


    Or reverence.


    "What''s your opinion of willow?" Liu Chang asked this question on the point.

 Chapter 364

    "I don''t know, but the only thing I know is that prokaryote has never supported any action by little Turner - except this one." "Because of the different ideas, prokaryote generally does not interfere with any actions of small Turner, but it will not support it. For example, if little Turner wants to send troops to occupy some land that no one has occupied, prokaryote does not support it very much. For all the actions including the racial alliance, pronuclear has not given him any spiritual or material support - this is the exploratory action of attacking willows. "


    "Pronuclear seems to promise that they will give follow-up help to Turner after the first wave of attack. Some of the high-tech weapons, including those owned by small Turner, were studied by the protonuclear members.


    And this time, it seems that the protonuclear Presbyterian group unanimously approved the matter, and they seem to be very concerned about the willows. "


    Taishel said a lot of secrets in one breath, so that Liu Chang heard into deep thinking.


    But one side of the day to see the end of the conversation between the two people, and finally couldn''t help interrupting: "this big monster really can talk! Why does he ignore me all day


    "Because it''s hard for him to look at scaleless creatures." Liu Chang thought about the sea people for a while, but he didn''t have any special burden on his face. He said with a smile, "it''s like we humans only like cats and dogs with fur. They only like animals with scales."


    "Oh! I said Every day I sighed, "you guys like white girls, they are vulgar creatures!"


    Little black sister said this every day, "hum," and left here.


    And Liu Chang and taishel chat for a while, also quietly left.


    It''s night.


    Back at the Research Institute in Jinan, Liu Chang is busy with his next plan, which he had planned with Lao Zhang before, but now he finally has time to implement the next plan, which is Clematis parasitism.


    This is a painful process, Liu Chang hesitated again and again, or rationality defeated emotion - into the laboratory. Let the Clematis parasitize themselves.


    Then, he was watched by two soldiers 24 hours a day - in case of accidents.


    On the third day of the Clematis infestation, he received a news - a shocking news - that the undersea man had been totally destroyed under the catkins three days ago.


    "Total annihilation?" Even when willow catkins are all over the sky, Liu Chang is present. Also did not expect this kind of thing to happen, "impossible, dozens of camps, millions of undersea people, just like this all dead?"


    "Well, the news is that almost no one has survived." Lao Zhang obviously just got the news. Because his shocked look on his face still did not completely fade away. "What a big arm, millions of troops of undersea people, theoretically, can completely destroy the Chinese army. In such a short time, all of them disappeared, and there was not a corpse."


    "The body is gone?" Liu Chang frowned and thought of some scenes that he saw at that time - the sea people were covered by willow catkins all over the sky, and the opportunity of covering was just when the animals were running. So, at that time, almost all the sea people did not escape, and the commanders who happened to be in the tents. They were also sent to the amphibians to solve the problem.


    Liu Chang did not know what happened after those people were wrapped in catkins.


    "Do you think willows will transform those undersea men into another race subordinate to him?" Liu Chang speculated: "although it is very difficult, we have learned from the past..."


    Liu Changzheng was talking. Suddenly, he felt dizzy in front of his eyes. Lao Zhang was very smart. When he saw this expression, he immediately responded to him - "coming?"


    "Well, I feel like I''m going to faint. If the people in the research institute can''t control me, let the guy taishel help me. I''ll take care of other things. If I''ve been in a coma, I''ll tell me about the process of removing insects. " Liu Chang finished this sentence, on the initiative closed his eyes.


    A moment later, he went into a coma.


    But it''s different from last time. After he was in a coma this time, his consciousness was not completely lost. Because he had already felt the existence of the source of consciousness, he directly entered the world he had "dreamt" last time.


    A vast white world, an independent world of light sphere.


    This time, he saw the whole process of the iron wire worm controlling the source of consciousness. He saw the black lines, twined with the light ball of his own, saw the countless will above the brain, constantly conveying a small amount of information, and also saw some fluctuations of the source of consciousness.


    "Is this the most essential part of me Liu Chang has never seen such a large source of consciousness. It should be said that in the past, although he could see and feel the source of consciousness, it was only a small point in his brain, which was no more than the size of his finger belly. Now, it is a light source tens of times larger than his body. With the help of the wireworm, he was in such a close and sober state for the first time Under, observed own most original thing.


    "These little black lines should be what the wireworm imposes on the source of consciousness." Try to walk into the source of consciousness and look at the dots of black thread entangled on it - "when the adults of the Clematis come out of their stomachs, these black threads that are constantly transported will disappear."Liu Chang reached out and touched the black line there, then looked up and looked at the top of the source of consciousness - "but what is this thick white line connected to the infinite sky?"


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Chang''s second expelling process was very smooth. Liu Chang did not even have the behavior of being dominated by the body during his coma. After Lao Zhang and others sent his body to the lake, he successfully expelled the insects. Later, on the way back to the Research Institute, he woke up.


    After waking up, Liu Chang didn''t speak for two days. He seemed to be thinking about something


    After waking up, Liu Chang also used two days to recover his wound. When he could get up, taishel also recovered quickly.


    "It''s a quick recovery." When Liu Chang stood in front of taishel again, the wounds on his chest which were the size of a few people had scab together. It seemed that there was no big obstacle, "it is much stronger than the recovery of our human body."


    Liu Chang praised the recovery speed of Xilong and the loss of human resilience. In recent ten thousand years, the recovery speed of human body and the ability to bear trauma have indeed become much worse. Some data studies show that, ten thousand years ago, the speed of wound recovery of human suffering from trauma was much faster than that of modern times. (to be continued)

 Chapter 365

    In the process of studying human history in Beijing a few days ago, Liu Chang read about a human development history in the extremely cold world. He found that at that time, the people in that extremely cold place recorded that they were very short and almost fearless of trauma. The wound healing speed of his body was several times that of the present human beings. Even if he had a fracture, as long as he returned to his position, he could be in good condition almost instantly.


    And these things, in the long way of human civilization, have not been abandoned.


    "Take me to the bottom of the sea sometime." Liu Chang looked at Tai Sher was about to grow a good wound and said: "when your body is fully recovered, and after I can thoroughly go into the water, take me to the bottom of the sea to have a look, I look forward to the world there!"


    "Good!" Hearing that Liu Chang was going to play with himself, Xilong taishere seemed very happy, "it''s settled. Although I don''t know when you can go to the sea, if it''s not long, I''ll wait for you. It''s time to go to the bottom of the sea. I''ll treat you to delicious sea caterpillars!"


    "Sea caterpillar?" After listening to taishel''s words, Liu Chang thought of the most disgusting insects, and because of the insects, he thought that there was no "cooked food" on the bottom of the sea, and then his face showed an ugly look, "then have a look, I don''t know if I''m used to eating things under the sea."


    "Ha ha, it''s delicious. Then you''ll know." As if did not see Liu Chang''s face, Tai Shel seems to be very confident about his food, "on the land, there is no such delicious food!"


    "Well, well, you have a good rest." Liu Chang smiles and is about to leave here, but he feels a dangerous breath in the air.


    This inexplicable feeling has saved him once - he knows. This kind of feeling is caused by the collection of micro information about the environment and surroundings after the brain region mutation. It is a very reliable feeling - like the other five senses such as vision and hearing, when the brain domain changes to a certain extent, when the collection and integration of the surrounding information reaches a precise level, this feeling will be generated.


    It''s like a sixth sense.


    But it''s just information gathering.


    "Amphibians?" Liu Changyong read the air around him and looked around. "Are you looking for me again?"


    "Ha ha, Mr. Liu, you are really sensitive. This time, even the willows help us cover up our breath. You still found it. " A voice as like as two peas in the last amphibious man came out of the air again, and this time he came out with him. There are thousands of amphibians in all.


    "Big enough, isn''t it?" After the amphibian came out, his face was very proud, "look, last time in order to catch you, we sent out hundreds of people, but it was different this time. We found thousands of people, and we thought about it. It doesn''t matter if you can''t catch the living this time. Anyway, as long as you send your corpse, or corpse fragments, back to the willow tree, he will naturally be able to extract useful information from it


    "About our dad."


    "Is it?" Liu Chang turned his head and looked around warily. It was found that the amphibians around were really like the leader said. Each of them had heavy weapons that could completely raze this generation to the ground. Moreover, Liu Chang could distinguish the killing intention from them. These people did not want to kill themselves this time, but also wanted to take them back.


    "This is the military area for human beings. If you do this, it will not be easy for you to get out." Liu Chang tried to make the final resistance.


    "We can get in. We are not afraid of death. Death is nothing to us. As long as the race continues, as long as the father can find his whereabouts, we can bear more losses than you think The amphibian representative spread out his hands and made a gesture that seemed to embrace the world and seemed indifferent.


    "Well..." Liu Chang looks at the amphibian leader and makes a trade-off in his heart.


    "Don''t struggle. Although there are only 1300 people here, you should know how many people will die in this military region and this city if our 1300 people really want to fight here?" The amphibian leader continued to spread his hand, "ten thousand? 100000? Or 500000? Oh, you humans have died enough. Although you may be a cold-blooded selfish person, so many people have turned into a puddle of meat sauce or a burnt roast chicken because of the difference between you. I think... "


    "Ah..." Liu Chang, hearing the amphibian''s words, even surprised with a smile, "you threaten me with other people''s lives, which seems to not work well. You also said that we human beings are selfish, I care..."


    "What if you add this?" Before Liu Chang finished speaking, the amphibian clapped his hands, and then an amphibian disappeared. Half a minute later, he returned from a distance, but there was a girl in his hand.


    "Every day." The amphibian leader put his hand on the girl''s face. "Is that the name of this little black girl?"


    "Cowards!" Seeing this situation, taishel, who had been silent beside him, suddenly got angry. After scolding the underwater man''s language, he suddenly rushed out and crushed several amphibians into meat sauce."Kill him!" When the amphibian leader saw this, several willow veins appeared on his snow-white face. With his command, several heavy weapons were aimed at taishel''s body.


    "Wait, wait! I''ll go back with you At the critical moment, Liu Chang rushed to several sea people who had raised weapons, then turned to the leader and said, "I think, for you or willow, a living person is always more informative than a few pieces of corpse fragments? Is that the most direct reason why you show up and talk to me instead of flying here with one shot? "


    "Well, you''re right. You''re a smart man." He waved his arm and asked his companion to put down his weapon. The amphibian boss said, "yes, you can''t be more right. So, please follow me. I''ve heard the sound of the army gathering, haven''t you?"


    "Let the donkey go!" With this sentence, the amphibian leader directly threw every day on the ground, and without taking care of Liu Chang, he flashed into the air, "you should know how to do it."


    After he said this, two green tree buds exploded in the air, and a strong green fog was emitted in the air. Liu Chang could have smelled the green gas, then collapsed and was dragged away from the land by amphibians. (to be continued)

 Chapter 366

    "Ha ha ha Good, you''re very cooperative! " Seeing that Liu Chang did not hold his breath or escape after the explosion of the willow bud, the amphibian leader seemed to be in a good mood - after all, catching Liu Chang means knowing the existence of his father, which is the most important thing for amphibians at present. Therefore, after they caught Liu Chang, they did not create any conflicts here, and they also let go of the day and Tai Shel, which were totally irrelevant to them.


    So carrying Liu Chang''s body, he left the Research Institute and Jinan all the way.


    Running in the woods, the amphibian leader personally carries Liu Chang, and carries a spray on his body, constantly applying psychedelic drugs to Liu Chang.


    "Is this from willow?" Liu Chang couldn''t move, losing more than 99% of his power of action, but he could barely wriggle his tongue, "are you going to take me to the willow body? In fact, I always wanted to see what it was like there


    "Prosperity is incomparable." Running through the woods, it''s almost impossible for human pursuers to catch up with these fast-moving guys, so the amphibian leader seems not to be in a hurry.


    "What''s your name?" According to his former personality, Liu Chang was actually very afraid of death. Every time he fell into danger, his body would produce excessive adrenaline, his brain would be excited and his heart would be calm. But this time, he was not afraid of his body, except that his heart was peaceful. At this moment, the amphibious leader is still in the mood to chat with him.


    "Are humans also a race not afraid of death? As far as I know, it''s not. " He turned his head and looked at Liu Chang on his shoulder. The amphibian leader did not feel any fear or even a little excitement there, which made him feel a little confused - and because of doubt, he felt a little uneasy - that people of any race, as long as they had wisdom, would feel afraid of the unknown or things that were not consistent with their common sense.


    So. The amphibian stopped.


    "And as far as I know, you are not a fearless hero. Can you tell me what you think?"


    "No idea. I''m very calm in my heart. I don''t know if it''s because I''ve died a lot, or I feel that I won''t be in danger during this trip. There''s no fear in my heart Liu Chang thought for a moment and said truthfully, "maybe it''s because I can already feel part of the future, or the general track of the future. At least for myself, I feel very clear. This time, I won''t die!"


    "Is it? I can''t believe you can go back to live After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the amphibian leader took a wary look around him. After finding nothing, he waved his hand to let the team move on. "Don''t delay. Go ahead at full speed. You can wait until the willow tree arrives."


    But his words did not fall, the air suddenly quiet up, the wind no longer howling. It seems that the frozen dust has frozen in the jungle all of a sudden.


    Later, Liu Chang saw that all amphibians were fixed in place like sculptures at this moment. At the first moment, they started to pack up and run, and the second moment they were all fixed there - and then. Between the quiet jungle, out of a plain figure.


    "Miss Li?" Seeing this man, Liu Chang exclaimed in surprise. His tongue seemed to be flexible because of his paralysis. He struggled to fall off the amphibian''s shoulder and exclaimed excitedly, "look, I knew you would come, but how did you do it?"


    Liu Chang tried hard to turn his stiff neck and looked at everything around him. His wide eyes showed a complete incomprehensibility. "1300 amphibians, this is not human beings, this is a kind of brain region close to a mutation. Don''t tell me that you did it alone, I won''t believe it. Or have you changed your brain a hundred times? "


    "Ha ha, you are much more lively than you were four years ago." The thin figure came to Liu Chang and turned over his white eyes. Then he took out a bottle of strange smell from his pocket and swayed in front of Liu Chang. He came into contact with the pungent and fragrant gas. Liu Chang felt that his stiff feeling gradually disappeared, and his numb body belonged to himself again.


    "You can''t think of a life and death moment, and you''ll be joking." Seeing Liu Chang''s basic reply, Li Qingshui pulled him up from the ground, "come on, stand up and introduce some friends to you."


    "Don''t rush this one in advance." Liu Chang said, stood up and patted Li Qingshui on the shoulder and asked, "there is something I have always wanted to say."


    "Well, I know." Li Qingshui nodded, "you want to ask me how old I am."


    "Yes, and I know that you are only seven years and four months older than me. What''s more, it''s not about age. " Liu Chang said, with his hand on Li Qingshui''s shoulder and looking directly into his eyes, "in fact, what I want to know is that you have known about today''s affairs."


    "Well, I don''t know exactly, but I can roughly guess what will happen after you leave." Li Qingshui told the truth.


    "So, what I want to say is that although you are my teacher and now my family member, I''m really not a child. I''m 23 years old in the last five years. I''m an adult in theory, but more mature in emotion. So, if you want me to do something next time, you''d better inform me of the possible dangers in advance so that I have a little bit of it It''s not good to be prepared and to be kept in the dark. "Liu Chang said this with a smile, "you see, every time you arrange everything, and I know nothing about it. Then you go step by step according to your established steps, and finally you appear in the most handsome posture. This is unfair."


    Liu Chang said this half jokingly - in fact, he was talking about a very serious matter - some things, he really felt that there was something wrong. For five years, no matter what Li Qingshui did or what plan he did, even if Liu Chang was included in the plan, he would not be told the inside story. If he did not understand before, it can be said that he did not understand, but now Liu Chang feels that he has the ability or that it is time to know some important things and internal plans.


    "Well, I see." Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang with a smile, then patted him hard on the shoulder, "I''ll leave you the chance to play handsome next time!"


    "Now introduce me to your new friend." Liu Chang turned his head and looked around, "is it a member of prokaryote?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 367

    "Yes, they came to me two days ago in Beijing." Li Qingshui said and turned around, and then with the direction of his turn, Liu Chang saw a group of underwater people behind the frozen large trees.


    Four people lead the team, about thirty in all.


    "Are they members of the prokaryote?" Liu Chang looked at the people who came out of the sea behind the tree, which was different from what he had imagined.


    what he thinks is as like as two peas, who are the most advanced beings in the undersea people, and even if they don''t wear a scepter or something, they must be smart and mature. But in fact, they are not like Liu Chang or the movie behind those who are behind the scenes. It''s a millisecond.


    "Ha ha, good Mr. Liu." After seeing Liu Chang, the four representatives of the former nuclear power nuclear power plant showed a smile on their faces, "Hello, Mr. Liu!"


    "Hello, everyone from prokaryote." Liu Chang looked at these similar undersea people and knew that they could guess what they were thinking, so he simply said all his words, "thinking that you, the oldest undersea people, should be somewhat different from other members. I can''t imagine that they are the same as other undersea people."


    "Ha ha, the history of the undersea people is only a few years old. No matter how old you are, you are all our elders." The members of the nuclear power plant speak very kindly, and there is not a trace of the tone and tone of voice of the big boss in the movie. Even the voice of the big boss is very soft. It''s more beautiful than other sea people.


    "You don''t have to be modest." Looking at these easy-to-get-along people, Liu Chang didn''t feel a trace of the hypocrisy that he had felt in the bottom of the sea before. The feeling of these people to other people was very sincere, which was the feeling of friends - it seemed that they cooperated with them without any worries.


    "We members of the prokaryote have always believed that all things are spiritual. As long as you cheat, no matter how deep it is hidden, others can always feel it. Therefore, Mr. Liu does not have to worry about the significance behind the landing of our nuclear power plant. We''re here for one purpose - to deal with willows, and we won''t do anything else. " Prokaryote saw what Liu Chang thought in his heart, came forward and extended his tentacles. "We respect other life, but the existence and growth of willow is based on the plunder of all other intelligent creatures. I hope that our pronuclear members will be able to cooperate with you. In particular, Mr. Liu and Mr. Li, the human elites, have a good cooperation. "


    "We also hope to have a good cooperation with you." Liu Chang shook hands with the head of the nuclear power delegation, and then looked at the amphibians around him. "These people are made by dozens of you. There are 1300 amphibians. You are really powerful."


    "Mr. Li has done a great job." The leader of the former nuclear power plant said something and looked at Li Qingshui in awe. "Mr. Li is able to control the origin of consciousness of living things. We have just amplified this ability."


    "What about these amphibians?" Liu Chang looked at the 1300 small "streams" and knew that they were in fact a great battle force. The fighting ability of amphibians was beyond doubt. They would be invisible and their physical ability was very strong. This can be seen from the previous several large-scale campaigns, the stealth amphibians in strategic control of the eternal initiative.


    "All back to the Jinan Military Region." Li Qingshui looked at the amphibians around him and looked at the direction of Jinan. "The army is coming soon. Let them help pull them back."


    Before Li Qingshui''s voice fell, Liu Chang smelled the smell of a large number of men in the air -- the army of Jinan City. Here we go.


    When the amphibians took Liu Chang away, they disturbed these Jinan troops. When they left, those troops had already been fully equipped. However, as soon as the amphibians left Jinan, Li Qingshui and the members of the prokaryotes blocked them here. Without them, the human army would never be able to catch up with the amphibians, but now it has stopped. Then the human army can easily catch up.


    Before they had a few words over here, Lao Zhang led the team over there.


    "I said the atmosphere in the air is not right..." Lao Zhang, with a few of the regiments, felt here and saw a "frozen" amphibian. His face was shocked and said, "this Who did it? "


    Looking around, Lao Zhang saw Li Qingshui, his face showed a strange, "Mr. Li?"


    "The second time I met, I gave you trouble last time." Li Qingshui saw Lao Zhang''s coming, with a smile on his face. He went to him and bowed deeply to him. "Last time, because of my business, I added a lot of trouble to your Jinan Military Region and killed many innocent soldiers. I always remember this apology in my heart."


    "Don''t apologize. You didn''t do those things." Lao Zhang nodded and reached out, "Zhang Guodong."


    "Li Qingshui."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Chang returned to Jinan military region again, and then saw a face crying every day.


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Seeing Liu Chang come back, he still hasn''t stopped his sobbing habit every day. He is still pumping, "you Well Come back Why Quick"I Think you It must be dead! " On the square, the angel rubbed the tears on his face, and a little black face was red with cold.


    "Brother, ha ha, I thought you were dead." Seeing Liu Chang''s return, it was obvious that taishel, a straightforward fellow, was also very happy, "those white worms have caught you, so many people, how did you come back?"


    "Well, my friend has come to save me." While Liu Chang was talking, Li Qingshui came from a distance, and when he saw him every day, his small face, which was full of tears and ice, turned black immediately.


    "Why did he come?"


    "I''ll die if he doesn''t come." Liu sighed and comforted the girl for a while, leaving the space for Li Qingshui.


    He knew how to hate Li Qingshui every day. After all, he was just a little girl. He thought that if Li Qingshui really wanted to improve the relationship between them, it should not be too difficult to rely on his intelligence and means.


    Who knows, Li Qingshui walked to every day, bowed his head and said to her, let that girl stop crying.


    Later, Li Qingshui gave most of his talk to taixie.


    "Human emotions are more complex than ours." Looking at everything on the square, several elders of prokaryote stood beside Liu Chang and said, "this rich emotion is something that we undersea people will not surpass human beings in a thousand years." (to be continued)

 Chapter 368

    "A lot of human emotions, indeed, are precipitated by time, but I don''t think prokaryotic emotions are as complex as human emotions." Liu Chang looked at the man at the bottom of the sea beside him and asked, "is the purpose of your landing about willows?"


    "Well, willows have taken away millions of undersea people, which we didn''t expect." Hearing Liu Chang mention the willow, the elder changed his face immediately. "This guy is so powerful. We, including Mr. Li, actually no one can guess how many reserved means this guy has. We thought that those people of little Turner would not do any harm to the willow tree, but we still hope that they can bring us first-hand information. But I can''t imagine... "


    "Do you have any way to deal with willows?" Liu Chang turned his head and looked at the man with an incredible look on his face. "To be honest, it may not sound good, but since I saw the catkins all over the sky, I don''t think you. Even if you are members of the nuclear power plant, I still think you can''t deal with that guy. Because I felt the existence of the source of consciousness in the willow catkins all over the sky... "


    "Original consciousness?" Hearing Liu Chang''s words, the protonuclear elder sighed heavily, "yes, the original consciousness. As far as we know, there are only three creatures in the world who have the ability to feel the original consciousness, and only two creatures have the ability to manipulate him - you, Mr. Li, and willow tree..."


    "I don''t think it''s useful." Liu Chang heard the original nuclear compared himself with Li Qingshui and even willow trees, interrupting the undersea man''s speech, showing self mockery on his face. "I just can see them exist, nothing else. Different from Mr. Li, Mr. Li can make other people''s thinking still, while the willow tree is obviously higher than others... "


    "No, no, no, you haven''t heard me clearly. What I want to say is, in this world. Only three people can feel the source of consciousness, but it seems that you are the only one who can clearly see its existence... " The people of the Presbyterian group looked at Liu Chang and said, "you are the one who can see its existence most clearly."


    "Miss Li can''t see it?" Liu Chang is concerned with this issue. There are some doubts.


    "No, he can only feel its existence vaguely. It is fuzzy. Just like your sense of danger, you can feel the danger vaguely, but you can''t really see what the danger is The original nuclear people talk, has been looking at Liu Chang, "about this, Mr. Li himself has confirmed."


    "Even so, even if Mr. Li can''t see the source of consciousness, how can you know that willow can''t see it, can''t he talk to you about it?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Let''s talk about it first. About the composition of our prokaryotes. " The protonuclear elders seem to be able to lead to topics. From the issue of the source of consciousness, their membership also explains the cooperative relationship between the two sides. After all, cooperation must be based on mutual trust. And to trust, you have to understand.


    "In fact, there are not many members in the core of our prokaryote. A few days ago, there were 5001 members, and then one died. Now there are only 500 people left." "Five hundred people," the elder said slowly. Most of them are the first batch of undersea people born. Because we are egg laying, we have a very fast reproduction rate. Therefore, we, a small race in the deep-sea trench, can now develop to such a large scale. "


    "Therefore, these 500 people are our core, and similarly, the wisdom base of these 500 people is the highest among the sea people. Among them, there are no less than 300 comparable to Mr. Li''s current level, and several brain regions are more complex. " A representative of the Presbyterian said: "therefore, we have our own advantages in terms of computing power in the future, which is still obvious. With 500 prokaryotes, we have more computing power to connect brain waves together than you can imagine at present. Therefore, we have calculated all the things about Mr. Li and the willow tree. "


    "So it is." After getting the answer to this matter, Liu Chang did not go into the question of whether the willow could see the source of consciousness, but instead asked the birth of Xiang Haimen, "do you say that almost all of these 500 members were born in the first batch?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Your descendants, then, seem inferior to you?" Liu Chang frowned, "after the birth of a race, the next generation is inferior to the next generation, which seems to be the most harmful place of your undersea people?"


    "Yes, we have carefully studied the problem that our offspring are not as good as our ancestors, and we have come to the conclusion that it is the problem of having too many children." "Mr. Liu, you know that in the history of the earth''s evolution, viviparity is actually better than that of ovum - even if the reproductive capacity of ovum seems to be stronger, because there is a fatal defect in oogenesis, that is, the egg laying animals never seem to take care of their offspring, and the survival rate is very low."


    "Of course, this is not a problem for us undersea people. We are all intelligent races. If we establish a civilized system, there is no problem that we will not take care of future generations. Therefore, in addition to the criticism of low egg survival rate, we have given full play to the powerful reproductive capacity of our undersea people. In less than four years, we have developed from hundreds of people to such a large number of races at present. " The sea people elder explained and sighed, "but when the whole race developed, we found that our descendants seem to be inferior to each other. Even we did not expect this.""So, after we studied it, it seems that it''s because our offspring have too many and too many children - it''s against the law of nature."


    "In the face of nature, no one can violate the law, so since half a year ago, we have begun to call on the various tribes of the undersea people to begin to have a controlled birth. We don''t want our race to become an inferior race in a few hundred years. "


    "It turns out there''s this story." After listening to the words of the nuclear elder, Liu Chang nodded, "thank you for telling me these."


    "You''re welcome." The elder bent his worm like neck and nodded.


    "I don''t want to ask about anything else. I just want to ask, do you have any specific plans to deal with willows when you land ashore this time?" Liu Chang asked.


    "No The head that the elder had just ordered shook again, "but since I have landed on the shore, I must go to see the willow with my own eyes and have a face-to-face talk with him." (to be continued)

 Chapter 369

    "Interview?" Looking at the elder, Liu Yuanhe asked, "isn''t he afraid of the danger?"


    "If a willow does not let go of an emissary, it will not be a willow." The nuclear elder shook his head and said, "what''s more, no matter when, whether it''s human beings or we undersea people, even if we can''t defeat willows, we will always have the ability to die together. Therefore, he will not give me the opportunity to sit down and talk."


    "Yes, it is." Liu Chang nodded, "when will you go?"


    "Leave immediately. Anyway, we have nothing to do in the Jinan Military Region. We must do what we think is useful." After finishing this sentence, the elder of pronuclear looked up at the sky and said, "we have finished what we are going to do here, and we have finished what we have to say. Next, we will do other things. Speak to Mr. Li Qingshui for us, and we are leaving."


    Liu Chang has never seen such a vigorous and vigorous person. He has never sent himself here. After saying something that seems necessary to be said, these pro nuclear elders did not even say hello to Li Qingshui and left. It seems that this race, which has only a few years of history, never knows what "courtesy" is. It has been extremely vigorous.


    "Just go away?" When Liu Chang just opened his mouth and was ready to ask a few more questions, several protonuclear elders had already gone far away and headed for the West with their teams.


    After Liu Guang walked to the other side of the field.


    "Are they gone?"


    "Gone." Liu Chang walked to Li Qingshui and glanced at the distant "how to coax well? She''s not stupid. "


    "No, I didn''t kill the bird, but I really like that bird, so I''m going to make another one." Li Qingshui said: "when he committed suicide, I was still manipulated by willows, thinking that it was an independent intelligent creature and might swim in the future, so I specially left a feather of his as a gene preservation. So now I can clone one to make up for every day. Although it is certainly not the best feeling in the past, it is more or less spiritual comfort! "


    "That''s what you said to her?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Well, the little girl is very smart. In fact, she can guess the whole story of this incident. I am not the murderer who really killed her, but willow. She hated me so much only because she knew that there was no hope of finding a willow tree for revenge, and she took me out of anger. Therefore, her hatred towards me was a kind of anger, not a real hatred. Otherwise, it would not be possible to eliminate this hatred with a single word Li Qingshui explained her analysis of every day''s emotions, and then took a picture of taishel''s toenails. "And your brother seems to be a good person. If you really want to go to the bottom of the sea, it''s safer for him to lead the way."


    "I know the taischels are good." Liu Chang raised his head, looked up at the top of his head, looked at the Xilong below, and turned to use the language of the sea people: "we say you are good!"


    "Well, I''m good!" Taishel nodded, "to the bottom of the sea, I will treat you to eat sea caterpillars!"


    "What is a sea caterpillar?" Li Qingshui asked.


    "Taishel said it was a delicious food, but I didn''t feel appetite after listening to it." Liu Chang shook his head.


    "When are you going to go with him to the bottom of the sea?"


    "When you''re ready, I''ll take more water in Jinan recently. I think the bottom of the sea will be very dark, and I don''t know if I can bear the hydraulic pressure Liu Chang tried to think about the environment of the sea floor. He didn''t know what the situation was.


    "I''ll see when I see it." Li Qingshui nodded, "we can make a specific plan for this matter. You should be busy these days. Take advantage of the time when the people from the bottom of the sea are negotiating with the big willow tree, you can have more rest."


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded, "in fact, I also want to relax. I live on the edge of life and death every day. Even now, there are countless amphibians staring at me all the time. So, before I go to the bottom of the sea this time, I''ll take a good rest."


    Since the moment when Daliushu attacked Zhengzhou, Liu Chang has shouldered countless responsibilities. He has to take care of them with he Zhizhi and Xiaojing, so that they can survive. Therefore, he has been busy, from Henan to Beijing, all the way difficult and dangerous. Then in Beijing, he encountered the current, clones, and finally Li Qingshui and amphibians. Apart from the numerous death threats, he hardly had a good rest.


    However, since Li Qingshui was rescued, his nervous tension has been relaxed for the most part. With this man behind him, Liu Chang has no worries about his future no matter what he does. As long as Li Qingshui does not die, Xiaojing, he Zhizhi and even Qingyin, Li Feng in Milan will have a very safe backing.


    Therefore, Liu Chang felt more relaxed when he went out of the task this time - and now that he can settle down and don''t have to worry about anything for a period of time, he would like to have a good rest.


    "I''m going to take Xiaojing and them to the seaside." Liu Chang made his own beautiful ideas and plans. "I don''t think anyone has tried to travel after the end of the day. Qingdao, well, go to Qingdao. Before the end of the day, it was a tourist city. Now, little Turner has built a good place there. There are pubs, food and all kinds of equipment. I think it''s more suitable to relax there. ""Well, take the family to relax, especially the Qingyin girl. I feel that she is suicidal recently." Li Qingshui is in Beijing Research Institute, and can control the trend of everything in a few days. Even Qingyin, who is not familiar with her, can grasp the emotions and feelings of a person she is not familiar with. She is the mother of the two headed child. I have learned that, it seems that since the poor child died, her mood has been very bad. You have not found that when she was in Beijing, she was in a good mood In Beijing, at the end of the day, she never appeared in front of people? Take her for a walk and have a look, contact with nature, even if the nature is extremely dangerous now, but it can still open people''s mind. Those who die in depression and pain are the saddest. Isn''t she a psychologist if Milan enlightens her


    "Well, there are too many fights between life and death recently, but I have neglected the people around me. Thank you for reminding me." Liu Chang patted Li Qingshui on the shoulder. "It''s all right. I''ll learn from the sea people once and do what they say. I''ll go and pick them up. By the way, I''ll see how Lei Hu and Lao Liu are getting better." (to be continued)

 Chapter 370

    After leaving the Jinan Military Area Command, Liu Chang went to Beijing alone. He was very familiar with the routes between Beijing and Jinan. The roads between the jungle were faster and more convenient. He also kept in mind that, under the familiar roads, he spent less time on his journey.


    When we arrived in Beijing, the time was just over eight o''clock in the evening. According to the habits of human beings before the end of the world, it was the most leisure time of the day.


    However, after the end of the world, people changed their living habits. At night, Beijing City hesitated and had no power equipment. It seemed dead and silent.


    "Well, there''s still no change here." Liu Chang looked up at the dilapidated high-rise buildings around him. He thought of the prosperity here, but also a burst of sigh. "If there is no threat from willows, I would like to come to this city much better than now."


    It was cold in the air, and although the surrounding rooms were not sparsely populated, few pedestrians walked in the streets after sunset - it was too cold. And even if you can occasionally see a sparse two or three people, it must be with prey, or a look in a hurry.


    After the end of the world, especially after the cold winter, survival has become the first topic.


    "I can think of tourism in the end of the world. Am I a privileged class?" Looking at these people struggling on the edge of life and death, Liu Chang has a rare sense of superiority in his heart.


    This sense of superiority is inexplicable. When Liu Chang noticed it, he found that it might have been due to his four years of life. All along, he was like everyone around him. Even in the last year, he has endured more danger and pain than those in Beijing. However, after surviving one difficulty after another, he feels that he has struggled out of the scope of survival step by step, and even now he can lead his family to travel.


    This is the source of the sense of superiority - simple and real.


    Running like a fly, Liu Chang is eager to return home on the broken streets of Beijing.


    He''s very fast. When it came to the gate of the Institute in the dark, none of the Sentinels standing in the cold winter night sky found out his existence and ran all the way into the Institute. Then he saw a girl with a surprised face waiting for him at the door.


    "Feel me?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Well." Xiaojing walked to him with a smile and stopped talking.


    "And the others?"


    "As soon as I felt your breath, I came out. Others are still working on their own business. Li Feng and Milan seem to be trying to find their lost relatives before the end of the world by means of Beijing Research Institute. The three of them are out. Aunt Qingyin is in the room Xiao Jing said one by one: "Uncle Lei tiger seems to be fascinated by SpongeBob recently. The tall Mr. Liu hasn''t recovered."


    "Thunder Tiger is crazy about SpongeBob?" Liu Chang heard the news, feeling a burst of spirit, "ha ha, go, let''s go to see him."


    Liu Chang said, and then pulled Xiaojing into the house of the Research Institute. This time, Liu Chang didn''t follow up the door of the Institute, so he hid his body shape. However, the two soldiers holding the door of the house saw that the visitor was Liu Chang. Obviously, they also knew that he was a frequent visitor here and paid him a standard military salute.


    It has to be said that the military etiquette of the Chinese people is always the most standard.


    Under the gaze of two soldiers, Liu Changjin went to the Institute. Then, following the direction of memory, and the smell of Thunder Tiger that he didn''t take a bath for a long time, Liu Chang first entered his ward.


    "How quiet you are." After Liu Chang opened the door, he said happily to Thunder Tiger: "I remember before I left, you were still noisy every day. I can hear your roar every day in your next door. What''s the matter now? "


    "Oh, you''re back?" Hearing Liu Chang''s "bang", he opened the iron electronic door and stood there shouting. The half lying tiger suddenly got up, put down the computer on the hospital bed and sat up. "How did you come back so fast? It''s said that the people under the sea have been killed by the willow tree. Is the news true? Is that willow really that good? "


    Seeing thunder tiger sitting up so agile, Liu Chang joked: "it seems that your body is almost recovered?"


    "Well, almost. If it wasn''t for the little nurse who wouldn''t get out of bed, I would have been able to walk on the ground. It''s Lao Liu, who seems to have not stabilized up to now." Thunder Tiger said himself, and said the old Liu next door, "that guy''s physical foundation is still not good. It''s a miracle that he can survive under the nuclear bomb. However, his condition has stabilized these days. I hope he can wake up early. It''s a pity that this guy died. Although I''m not familiar with him, I admire these people like Lao Zhang


    "Well, I''ll see him later." Liu Chang nodded and then talked with Lei Hu about some parents and the most important current affairs.


    He first told Thunder Tiger all he had seen and heard in the past few days, including the defeat of amphibian undersea man and willow catkins. He also asked why Thunder Tiger liked Shanghai Mianbao. Finally, he heard some of Li Qingshui''s recent big moves in the Beijing Military Region, and finally left the ward.After leaving Lei tiger''s ward, Liu Chang visited Lao Liu and Qingyin.


    Milan and Li Feng are good to say that they were ordinary people. Now they live in the Beijing Institute of research. They start to get to know Li Qingshui and other high-level officials. They hope to find their relatives and friends who were lost before the end of the world. Obviously, some of their relatives did not live in the same city with them when the end of the world happened, So as an ordinary person''s most common wish, they want to know whether these relatives are still alive.


    This is the most normal behavior.


    Qingyin obviously did not have such good luck. All her relatives died in front of her, whether they were close relatives or nephews and other marginal relatives. After one by one, the woman lost her mind. A few days ago, when she was pursuing survival in the jungle, she seemed to forget something. Now in the Research Institute, without fear every day, she has A lot of time, immersed in painful thoughts.


    When Liu Chang saw her again, she found that this once pretty young mother was already haggard.


    Sometimes, survival is also a necessary busy. (to be continued)

 Chapter 371

    "Are you all right?" Seeing Qingyin''s deep sunken eye socket, Liu Chang frowned and asked.


    "Nothing, nothing, nothing." Qingyin shakes her head and says it three times. When Liu Chang hears her way of speaking, she knows that this is a typical manifestation of obsessive-compulsive disorder, and that this woman has suffered from serious mental illness because of her long-term anxiety and isolation.


    "Come out with me in a couple of days?" Liu Chang tried to ask.


    "Well, go out and have a look Go out and have a look... " Qingyin nodded, her mind was clearly awake, her IQ and conventional cognition were still there, but she seemed to like to repeat one sentence three times, as if she wanted to say the other two times for her dead double headed son.


    "Well, now that you''ve agreed, pack up and set out in two days." Liu Chang nodded and withdrew to the room, no longer disturbing the young woman.


    After leaving here, he spent another two days meeting his companions one by one, informing them of their plans to play - and soliciting their opinions.


    Among those who were informed by Liu Chang, only Li Feng was unwilling to leave because he found the information about his family, including Lei Hu, who had not been informed, agreed to follow Liu Chang.


    "No No way, I''ve had enough in bed


    On the morning before leaving, Thunder Tiger yelled at the nurse who took care of him: "you see, I''m still a hundred times stronger than you, although I don''t have good agility."


    Thunder Tiger said, he bent the iron armrest of his bed. After a burst of asthma, he continued to cry: "see? What is strong? I don''t want to be here anyway. You have no right to restrict my action. I am the current commander in chief of Jinan Military Region, and I have personal freedom! "


    To hear thunder tiger go out to have a visit, even his political identity has been carried out, is a burst of speechless.


    However, this move is very effective, so, in the early morning to Jinan small team. A man filled Li Feng''s position.


    "Ah It''s still the fresh air outside! " Thunder Tiger walked very slowly. He didn''t have a thorough body. He hung at the end of the team. It seems to be in the mood of outing, but everyone knows. He''s actually panting.


    But no one will spoil his good mood - because this is the purpose of this trip.


    So Liu Chang took the initiative to find Milan when the team stopped.


    "Have a chat? I haven''t talked for a long time. " She handed her a special antiseptic food recently developed by a research institute in Milan. Liu Chang sat beside her and said, "do you know about the voiceless sound?"


    "I know, obsessive-compulsive disorder and anxiety disorder. I have to do it three times when I do it. I count my steps unconsciously when I walk. I seem to think about the past every day." Milan, as a result, the cigarette like thing, in the hands of fiddling. "I''ve seen her before and I''ve given her psychological guidance, but it doesn''t seem to be very useful," he said


    "No effect?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Well, pure language therapy is not omnipotent. Most of the time, patients with mental illness. If she wants to get out of her depressed spiritual world, she depends more on herself. And... " Milan said, glancing at the voiceless side, he said, "and, you know, mental illness is something that the smarter the guy gets. The more difficult it is to cure, because they are too confident, and it is difficult to get out of it after they fall into their own logical cycle. To make a joke, if Li Qingshui is suffering from mental illness, I doubt that no one can treat him well. "


    "Mr. Li also has mental illness?" When Liu Chang heard Milan say this, his expression was not like a joke.


    "Yes, at least I feel." Milan was stunned for a moment, and nodded, "but it doesn''t matter, he is generally mentally ill. The proportion of mental illness among great people is very high, especially the intelligent and responsible guy. And even if he''s psychotic, he''ll know better than you and me. "


    "Is there a cure?" Liu Chang once again asked a question that others had already answered.


    "No way." Milan said: "at least you don''t count on me. If a psychologist wants to treat a patient, the first prerequisite is to have the patient believe what you say. But I''m like a child in front of that guy. Do you think a child can give psychological guidance to adults? It can be seen that the guy seems to live a miserable life. He has too much to bear and too much to think about every day, and there are too few people who can really stand on the same level to communicate with him on an equal level. Therefore, it is strange that these things add up to mental illness. "


    "No matter how smart he is, he is an ordinary man, not a God." Milan made a conclusion, "mental endurance and IQ are inversely proportional, because the more you know, the more you bear."


    "Oh, I see." Liu Chang nodded and thought of the thin figure again. He still couldn''t fully understand how much the man had suffered.


    "If you don''t talk about anything else, just voiceless. Can it be cured?"


    "It''s much better to relax. The rest is up to her. I''ll talk to her more during the journey." Milan said."That''s good."


    ¡­¡­


    After a short talk, the team set off again. Because there were several ordinary people on the way, the journey was very slow. It took nearly a week for Liu Chang to arrive at Jinan.


    "Back at last." After seven days, Thunder Tiger''s body recovered a lot on the road, and his action power had completely surpassed that of ordinary people. So he rushed into the Jinan Military Region and went to find his son as soon as he came back.


    But after Liu Chang returned to Jinan Military Region, he found Lao Zhang.


    "Lao Zhang, would you please look up a person''s information?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Who is it?" Lao Zhang asked, "there are census data in the major military areas, but it''s very difficult to find someone. How much information do you have about that person?"


    "No, I only know my nickname is Doudou. I used to be a classmate with Mr. Li After a day''s rest in Jinan, Liu Chang''s team arrived in Qingdao four days later. In addition to the original human beings in the team, taixie also recovered and followed.


    Liu Chang''s first trip to the sea was just after the tour, so he followed him together and prepared to adapt himself to the shallow sea world when he was by the sea.


    "Is this Qingdao now?" When I arrived in Qingdao, I watched the world in front of me every day with Milan. I couldn''t believe it. "It''s like the city in the film man in black?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 372

    "A lot of..." Her eyesight is the best every day, so she can see the world most clearly. "A lot of alien like animals are walking around, and these buildings are not the species we should have."


    "Little Turner doesn''t seem to have given up on this side." Liu Chang also looked up and found that there were many strange creatures out there - more than when he left. "What''s the matter? Are the bottom creatures landing? When I left, only three combat races belonging to little Turner landed here. What''s the matter with these little sticky monsters that are obviously incapable of fighting? "


    Liu Chang said that he pointed to a guy who looked like an aggregation of algae at his feet. After seeing Liu Chang''s fingers, he even replied in the language of the sea people: "what do you mean, impolite guy!"


    "I''m sorry." Liu Chang got angry when he saw the sticky monster, and suddenly thought that since it could land and wander in the city, it was bound to be an intelligent race. It was indeed impolite to point at him so he apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter. You people always like to judge people by their appearance. I''ve been fed up with this kind of treatment these two days. It''s still fun at the bottom of the sea." After spitting a mouthful of saliva to the ground, the slimy monster wriggled his sticky body and left here.


    "This What the hell is this? " The first time Thunder Tiger saw the strange creatures on the sea floor for the first time. Although he didn''t understand what this guy was talking about, it also made him feel very strange.


    "Whatever it is, since the arrival of these guys can make the life of Qingdao aborigines better, it doesn''t matter what they do. They don''t seem to mean anything Liu Chang took a look at the strange creatures less than a meter after they talked and said with a smile: "maybe the small Turner people regard this as a tourist city, maybe ah. After the defeat, they suddenly understood the gap between themselves and willows, which made the smoke of gunpowder light and the smell of Commerce. This is a good thing ¡£ let''s go. Let''s go and have a look. "


    Liu Chang said, then raised his head and called out in the language of the sea people: "taixie, you should be careful when you walk. Don''t knock down the houses around you


    "Yes, you human buildings are really stingy." Liu changmi looked around. It''s not as good as his tall house. After a few careful steps, he still found that the street was too narrow for him to walk as if he were a woman with legs. Therefore, after a few steps, this straightforward big guy could no longer stand this kind of Lin Daiyu''s leaving.


    "I can''t, you play, I went to the seaside!" After leaving this sentence, taishel left here. There''s a group of humans left in the team.


    Seeing the giant animals leave, only the human team is naturally much more convenient, so this day, Liu Chang took a group of people around the city.


    Wandering around Qingdao, people have to admire the construction capacity and speed of undersea people - Liu Chang originally thought. Since the small Turner people suffered a great loss in the three provinces of Liushu, no matter how much they lost, they should feel frustrated. He thought that when he came to Qingdao this time, he saw either xiaoturner''s withdrawal or the increase of their troops. Now he sees the reality, but this is not the case at all.


    "It''s a race not afraid of defeat. Is it because history is short? " Looking at the prosperous new city, Liu Chang imagined that the sea people might have encountered numerous setbacks in the years when they were born and expanded. In the undersea world, it is not difficult for Liu Chang to observe how the undersea people survive in the strong world with their weak bodies when there are only a few million people.


    Perhaps the willow side of the touch is defeated, it is not a very severe blow to this race. Moreover, even the small Turner people are much smarter than ordinary people. They are not militarized to engage in business. Liu Chang sees that they have made great achievements here and employed human beings as workers and leaders of various industries in Qingdao. It seems that they have not had too much resistance in spirit in this city.


    After wandering around the city for more than half a day, Liu Chang exchanged some of their money at Haimen''s new bank and took them to a seafood restaurant for a meal of seafood.


    "It''s a great treat to eat seafood by the sea." Sitting in the seafloor restaurant surrounded by a stove, Liu Chang looked at the strange jellyfish frying on the iron cover of the stove and said, "we haven''t eaten any of these things. Today we have to try several more. I just read the sign of this restaurant, but we can eat 10000 different seafood products here. Now there are more seafood than before!"


    "Well, there''s a lot more. How can this thing be fried like crystal? It''s dazzling." Thunder Tiger picked up the transparent and luminous jellyfish with his chopsticks and looked at it carefully in front of his eyes. He seemed to be studying whether the thing could be eaten or not.


    And girls are born to like that kind of transparent luminous things, see this crystal jellyfish, a few women have some can''t bear the feeling of mouth, even voiceless are Lengleng Leng looking at the strange jellyfish for a long time, it seems that the mood is much better.


    Glancing at her situation, the attentive Milan once again recruited the waiter of the undersea restaurant. The waiter was a fish with a protruding eye. When he saw someone waving from a distance, he hopped over, speaking poor and astringent Mandarin, and entertained the guests at this table."Please, excuse me Well, that''s the word, right Human language is too damn hard to learn... " Looking at the menu on his hand, he murmured and said, "some human friends, excuse me What would you like to eat What to drink... "


    "Do you have any beautiful food like this crystal jellyfish?" Milan asked the fish.


    "Ah? Speak slowly. I can''t understand some words. Speak slowly... " It is obvious that the fish are not a very intelligent race. It seems that learning a foreign language is not much easier for them than for Americans to learn Chinese. Therefore, if they speak too fast, they can''t understand it


    "She asked you if there was a beautiful food like this jellyfish that would glow!" Liu Chang looked at the confused fish and repeated it in the language of the sea people.


    "Ouch, I met a human who can speak the language of undersea people. It''s rare!" After hearing that Liu Chang could speak undersea language, he was so excited that he even forgot his identity as a restaurant waiter. "Ha ha," he said with a smile: "how can you speak so fluently? Oh, I''m exhausted from learning your human language. A year ago, when I learned English, it was better than English. Chinese was several times harder than English. I would have gone to Las Vegas to serve as a steakhouse I heard that there are many interesting gambling machines there... " (to be continued)

 Chapter 373

    "So you can speak English Liu Chang heard the convex fish noisy about his own experience, completely forgot what he had to do and didn''t urge him. Instead, he chatted with the guy with protruding eyes.


    "Isn''t it? A year ago, after our big Tera tribe formed an alliance with the small Turner people of the undersea people, many people couldn''t stand their temptation to go to the shore to watch. We were originally shallow water fish, and two years ago, we had the ability of primary landing amphibians like frogs. Xiaoturner said that our eyesight was good, so we gave us a lot of resources We work... " When the fish was talking about his past events, he suddenly remembered his identity. "Oh, oh, I''m sorry, I''m so annoying that I can''t finish talking. Would you like to order first?"


    "No hurry, no hurry." Liu Chang waved his hand and looked at the fish. "Do you think you evolved from Qianhai fish?"


    "Yes, shallow water. Now many shallow water fish can''t survive. They are desperately trying to enter the deep sea or land. You know, it''s so cold outside, and the shallow sea ice is constantly thickening, which threatens the living space of many diving creatures. We actually landed by mistake. A year ago, we didn''t know when the cold winter was coming. We had the ability to land. I can''t imagine that it''s still useful now. " The fish spoke with a smug expression.


    "Ha ha, congratulations. At least you can live a safe life here, better than most of us." Liu Chang continued to listen to the situation of the fish group in a semi conventional way.


    "There''s no safety." When the fish heard that he was safe, he shook his head vigorously. "No security, no security! I want to live a safe life and see more about this new world. But you know, there is a big willow tree in the West. If you can kill the whole family of little Turner in a blink of an eye, you humans may not accept us. Little Turner, they have a lot of bad thoughts. We don''t mean how smart and strong we are. If something happens, we''re not dead. "


    "Then why do you want to come ashore, just for fun?" Liu Chang showed an interested look.


    "Fun is one thing. On the other hand, it''s good for survival! Now here, as long as you give them a good job, you can eat and drink. If you go back to the water, you will not be worried all day long? The sea above is frozen, but when you go down to a deeper place, you will be eaten by the bulb fish if you don''t pay attention to it! "


    "Is the sea so dangerous?" Liu Chang heard the words of the fish, and thought that he might be really for the fish, they do not have guns, no high-tech weapons. In the deep sea, it is actually more dangerous than ordinary human beings in the jungle. Any large fish is their natural enemy, and they will be killed if they are not careful.


    So, he thought of it and took out a strange currency that had just been exchanged from the man at the bottom of the sea. It''s in the hands of the halibut.


    "It''s a tip. The extra part helps us to choose food that is beautiful and delicious."


    "So much?" After receiving the money from Liu Chang, the fish''s face showed a surprise look. "It''s better for you people to earn money from undersea people. It''s said that a skilled USB flash disk can sell tens of thousands of dollars. The price of comprehensive works of art is even higher. If it''s not for the people in the mainland who don''t accept me, I really want to go inland to find some treasures. I won''t worry about eating and drinking for at least a few years!"


    The flatfish weighed a handful of money given by Liu Chang, put it into his pocket with a big grin, and then left here happily for him.


    "Don''t worry, what''s the best to see and eat here? I can''t understand it. I''ll give it to you soon."


    "Hee!" When he saw the fish leaving, he couldn''t help laughing. "Brother Liu Chang, what did you say to him just now? I don''t understand, but this guy is so interesting. It''s more interesting than that sea animal."


    Every day, she seems to like to communicate with these strange looking guys, and I don''t know if she is influenced by the most loving birds. She always has a great interest in those strange people.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t go to the bottom of the sea. Otherwise, I''d like to see how many strange people there are in that huge ocean." Every day, he put his elbow on the wooden table, holding his gill to watch the direction of the fish leaving, and his face showed a longing.


    The noise can always relieve the depressive atmosphere. Everyone, including voiceless, seems to have a lot of relaxed mood after hearing a lot of "chattering" of the fish. It seems that everyone''s emotions have been driven into the dark blue world, and they have forgotten a lot about the troubles in front of them.


    "I want to go, too, to see the sea." Qingyin suddenly said one sentence, and only one sentence, not three.


    Hearing this sentence, all the faces showed happiness, "let''s go, let''s go after dinner!"


    The food was quickly served in a relaxed atmosphere of conversation.


    There are few finished dishes in this restaurant of Haimen. Most of them are semi cooked, and customers are allowed to fry them on iron plates. Because the weather is too cold now, even if it is indoor, it is below zero. If it is fried, it will be cold instantly and the food is not comfortable. Therefore, these restaurants on the seaside are all semi-finished products."This is a colorful scallop!" After the fish brought up the dishes one by one, they were very dedicated in explaining, "it is said that baking on the fire can give out the color of a rainbow!"


    "This is a naked drill in water! After frying, the white soup inside is delicious


    "And the wine made by this man from the bottom of the sea. They said it was delicious, but I drank it very bitter! But the color is really beautiful, and it''s psychedelic. This kind of bottom coral is poisonous and can cause illusion to the creatures in the sea, but it has been neutralized and diluted now


    It is a happy thing to have an expert who knows marine life to analyze the composition and taste of food.


    However, even so, when Liu Chang ate the strange food, they still did not know where to start as the children who entered the western food shop for the first time.


    However, this meal was really very happy. By the time people finished chatting, the sky had already begun to darken. Liu Chang looked at the sky and stood up decisively.


    "Come on, go to the beach." (to be continued)

 Chapter 374

    Come to the seaside city, there is no reason not to look at the sea.


    Although it was not early when they left the restaurant, fortunately the sun did not set, and there was still two hours before dark, enough to satisfy people''s curiosity about the sea.


    "Although the sea people have landed now, the sea is still very dangerous." Walking on the street, Liu Chang explained to the crowd, especially to those women, "many shallow sea creatures are trying to land, and many beach creatures like to hunt human beings, so we should get closer and ignore me or Thunder Tiger too far."


    "I see." While answering Liu Chang''s voice, they discussed the sea excitedly. First, Milan asked, "is the sea no longer visible now?"


    "Well, almost. There should be no place to see the sea water out of those oxygen vents." Recalling his last trip to the seaside, Liu Chang said, "you can imagine the scene of the Antarctic and Arctic before. Now the sea surface is similar to this one. It is full of ice, very thick ice..."


    "Alas, I have never seen the sea." Hearing Liu Chang''s words every day, he pursed his lips and said, "I was young before. When I was a child, my parents didn''t take me out to play. I can''t imagine that now the end of the world, I don''t even have the right to see the turbulent waves!"


    Hearing every day''s exclamation, Liu Chang suddenly asked to Xiaojing.


    "Have you never seen the sea


    "No Xiao Jing shook her head. "I''ve been growing up in SOS Children''s village, and I''ve never been anywhere." Xiao Jing shakes her head. It seems that some memories are recalled between her words. She walks closer to Liu Chang.


    A sentence about the sea caused countless melancholy, and the people suddenly fell silent when they spoke. Then they came to the beach and the sea with their own strange emotions all the way.


    There are still small Turner''s man-made military bases by the sea, but many places have been shut down - the large-scale power plant still in operation, because there are so many sea people coming here. The monsters on the sea have been cleaned up a lot, so it''s much safer.


    After they came to the beach, under the guidance of Liu Chang, they soon stepped on the frozen sand. On the white sea ice.


    "It''s like a dream that never wakes up!" Qingyin followed the team and walked for hundreds of meters along the sea ice. Then she looked back and saw a vast white world. Looking around, the sky is gray, the air is red fog, and the ground is cold and white. The three colors between the sky and the earth are all that hazy feeling. Standing in the sea, it really seems like falling into a dream that will never wake up.


    "It''s really weird." Milan also sighed: "the world has become this way unconsciously. There should be another color under the white sea


    "Yes, it should be dark." Liu Chang looked at his feet. The eye seems to see through the ice, "under the sea is not easy to receive sunlight, now plus the gray sky, red fog has been three layers of ice block. There should be very little light below, so under the ice, there is darkness. "


    "It''s not all darkness, is it?" After listening to Liu Chang''s words, Xiaojing seems to think of something, "does brother see the sea fish, now have eyes?"


    "Yes." On this point, Liu Chang is also very puzzled, "clearly below should be a piece of darkness, then they want eyes what use?"


    "You can see it in the afternoon." On this kind of academic discussion. Thunder Tiger expressed his opinion, simple and crude, but the truth revealed, "it''s useless to say anything, you throw a hole in the ice, jump down to see what''s going on, and everything will be clear!"


    "Yes, it is." Liu Chang spoke. Turning back to Thunder Tiger, he said, "then you can lead them around here. It''s more than an hour before dark. I''ll go to taishel to adapt to the sea water under the ice layer first. I can rest assured that you are safe for them."


    "Well, don''t worry, I''m almost forty or fifty percent better in my body. In terms of strength, I should be a bit better than you are now. As long as it''s not the landing scene of a super sea monster, I can handle it."


    "OK, then you don''t run too far, I''ll follow the taste of you later!" Liu Chang listened to the Thunder Tiger''s words, nodded, rubbed the next small static hair, then left here.


    Taisher, a sea animal, has a strong smell. Although the sea people''s base is very large, it still has certain regional restrictions compared with the vast seashore. Therefore, after Liu Chang came here, he smelled the residual smell of taisher. At this time, according to the map, he quickly found the shadow of the sea animal in a big ice hole.


    The big ice hole is an oxygen outlet in the sea. Because of the entry of sea people, many of the sea''s intelligent biological ecosystems have been disturbed. Therefore, there are few such outlets around Qingdao these days. Therefore, looking at the dense sea fish and strange creatures gathering in the oxygen outlet, Liu Chang felt a feeling that his old friend had not been seen for many days.


    "Hey Facing the edge of the huge oxygen outlet, Liu Chang yelled into the rolling sea water."Hey, Tessel!" Liu Chang''s body is strong and his lung capacity is very large - but his voice is still weak in the face of the sound of hundreds of millions of creatures rolling over the sea.


    "Tessel, come out?" Facing the huge figure inside, he called several times. The other party heard Liu Chang''s cry. Taisher, who was at the edge of the pit, forced himself in the water and stepped on the water to free up more than ten meters. The "bang" fell on Liu Chang''s side like a giant shell.


    "Hey, brother! It''s still comfortable in the sea! " After falling on Liu Chang''s side, taishel, like a sea lion out of the water, wrapped up his thick skin with all his strength, and scattered the ice flowers all over the sky on Liu Chang''s cheek and the ground, making a "crackling" sound there.


    "Sure enough, animals born in the sea still feel better in the sea!" Liu Chang looked at Tai Sher and said with a smile: "it''s like I can go to the sea, or feel the land to adapt to some of the same."


    "Ha ha, but since you''re here, why don''t you jump?" Taisher "ha ha" a smile, a direct Liu Chang into the hole.


    Taishel''s giant force made him fly in the air. After Liu Chang took off his clothes and threw them to the shore for a few seconds in the air, he "puffed" into the sea and smashed a sea urchin in a hole.


    "What warm water (to be continued)

 Chapter 375

    Liu Chang jumped into the sea water and suddenly felt warm.


    It feels warm, but Liu Chang knows that the water is not really very warm. At most, it is about zero degrees. The sea water is constantly stirred by the creatures in the surrounding caves, and is also warmed by their body temperature, which leads to the sea water not freezing. However, compared with the air outside, the tumbling sea water is much warmer than the outside air. Although it is only about zero degrees, it is dozens of degrees higher than the outside. So Liu changzha jumped into the sea and felt a strange feeling of taking a hot spring.


    And just as he was enjoying the warmth of the sea, there was a thunderous cry in the sky.


    "Brother, I''m coming!"


    Taishel roared, then jumped dozens of meters in the air, and then sat down in the cave, setting off a huge wave that directly threw away countless marine life.


    "I..." Liu Chang''s body is dozens of meters high. Liu Chang is hit by the huge waves and flies into the air. He just wants to curse, but he is covered by sea water and covered with a starfish.


    The starfish that wrapped Liu Chang''s face was obviously carnivorous. As soon as he pasted his face, there were countless barbs trying to penetrate his face. Fortunately, Liu Chang was strong enough and thick skinned enough to not pierce his skin.


    A pull away the starfish on the face, Liu Chang called: "Tai Sher, can you stop!"


    "I just want you to adapt to the impact of the current. You know, it''s a weapon used by many giant creatures underwater!" "I know you are strong," cried Tessel. Even on the shore, some monsters can''t beat you, but underwater and ashore are two different worlds. Many creatures with low intelligence quotient will attack you by manipulating the water flow instinctively. I just want to make you adapt first, and the most disgusting thing is to deal with large creatures! "


    "Is it?" "Putong" fell back into the water again, and taishel''s words made Liu Chang think.


    In fact, Liu Xie can deal with the beast easily if he has no weapon. Can also escape in the other party''s hands. But it can''t work underwater. The individual weapons of underwater humans are almost useless. If they rely on their bodies, underwater creatures obviously know how to fight better than they do. Moreover, because of the current, there are more dark forces in the water than on the shore. Large creatures have innate advantages.


    "Come on, man. I''ll take you underwater." When Liu Chang was thinking about the problem. Taishel grasped his body with his big claws, and then his strong hind legs exerted a strong force on the water. Liu Chang only felt that his body suddenly felt a sudden drop. He even dived into the depth of 100 meters in the blink of an eye.


    "Damn it..." Potential underwater, Liu Changgang wants to talk. A large number of air bubbles gushed out of his mouth, making him leak air, but now his body muscles are flexible, internal organs can control themselves, wriggling the base of his tongue and stomach. Liu Chang "hum" from the nasal cavity to say the second half of the sentence, "you run faster under the water than on the shore..."


    "That is, that is! Ha ha ha... " Entering the water, taishel''s way of speaking seems to have no change. Liu Chang noticed that when he was talking underwater, there seemed to be a layer of mucous membrane in his throat. It can easily block the invasion of the current, "I am a sea animal, just like those sea lions and walruses in your human history. It always looks bulky on the shore, but it is more sensitive than the rabbit under the water..."


    "Ha ha, you have learned a lot recently, even the sea lion and walrus know it!" Liu Chang knows that there are not necessarily sea lions and walruses on the sea floor now. Even if there is, it doesn''t have to be the former name, the former address. Since taishel used the name of human beings, he must have learned these knowledge from human beings.


    "Yes, you human beings have thousands of years of civilization. If we, the backward intelligent species, do not learn, it will even take hundreds of years before we bid farewell to the era of rudimentary food and blood Although the intelligence quotient of our race is not as high as that of the sea people, it is also an intelligent species, isn''t it? As long as it is an intelligent species, there is no one who is not interested in knowledge! " What''s more, make a trip to the bottom of the sea, and the light of the bottom is getting darker. "Only your human books and those computer, and so on, the font is too small to see the ants climb. Let those people look at the bottom line, make complaints about our gentry, Jane can just blind our eyes!"


    "Your race is called gut?" Taishel''s swimming speed under the water is very fast - much faster than Liu Chang - because of his body shape, taishel is not slower than Liu Chang when he runs on the bank. At the moment, every time he flicks his body under the water, he can jump forward to 200 meters. This extremely fast swimming speed makes Liu Chang''s face feel the strong resistance of the current. "Now where are we swimming, the surroundings are getting darker and darker Now, even people like me who have the ability of night vision can''t see the things around them clearly. How can your people be blind when their eyesight is so good? "


    "Underwater fish, if they have vision, have very good night vision. If they don''t have vision, they are pure blind Those blind people are more terrible! However, we are not far away from Qingdao. We are still in the shallow kelp. We have not been to the territory of those blind people. Otherwise, I dare not run around like this! " "You think, after the red fog, there is so little light that you can accept on shore, and there will be less underwater for us. In the past, the deep sea was darker than the night, and after the red fog it was even darker. Those who have vision must have the ability to see things in the dark, and where there are few particles of light, those fields are completely blind. ""What about the undersea man? Listen to the name, they should be sea creatures. You are diving. It''s OK to say that they are deep-sea. How can they have vision? " Liu Chang asked again, and at the same time, he saw a giant eel that he had seen last time passing by. But this time, this guy with a diameter of tens of meters and a body length of several hundred meters, only glanced at taishere, who swam past, without any reaction. Obviously, there is no Xilong nationality in the recipe of giant eels.


    Taishel obviously turned a blind eye to the giant eel and continued to speak to himself: "well, in view of your ignorance of marine life, I will continue to popularize popular science knowledge for you."


    "After the red fog, our marine life is basically divided into three levels, you can call the shallow sea, the middle sea and the deep sea. In shallow water, fish usually have the ability of night vision in the water. Even a little light can let these creatures see what is going on around them (to be continued)

 Chapter 376

    "And there''s almost no light in the middle sea, so that''s where the blind are. The Zhonghai is the largest area in the sea. When the light reaches 200 meters below the bottom of the sea, it needs to be melted away. Therefore, from 200 meters below to 200 meters above the sea floor, it is the territory of the blind. There is no light all the year round, and it is dark. Because there is no light, even if people with good eyesight go there, they will not be able to see anything tiny. "


    "On the other hand, the hunters there are all terrifying hunters who don''t need the senses of eyes, and enter the territory of the blind..." As if to prove the authenticity of his words, taisher turned to point to the eel that had just passed behind him. Because the eel was over 100 meters long, it was his head that passed by just now. Now when he turned back, he could still see his tail. "Do you see that truest eel? Even when it swam in this shallow sea area, its body is still learning Inertia is the horizontal swimming, the tail never dare to drop to hit 100 meters below, this behavior is a kind of habitual caution. If in deep water, he dares to drop his body below 200 meters, then it is finished. "


    "Can''t this giant Beast Rank in the middle sea?" Liu Chang looked back at the giant eel and asked, "it shouldn''t be. After all, it''s a giant animal. It''s the most senior predator in the shallow sea area. In the middle sea area, it has to be a medium sized one."


    "No, no, no, the terror of those blind hunters is beyond your imagination. Because of its huge size, it has a lot of meat and is easy to be targeted. I''ve rarely seen a trestle eel swim back into the middle sea Taishel said, swimming, and soon left the shallow sea, and then he continued: "let''s just do it like this. Anyway, you have come today. I''ll take you to a slightly farther place, because it is very close to the continental shelf, so the sea is also very shallow. I''ll take you to a place where the middle sea is just now, but the sea is not very deep. Although there is a middle sea there. But it''s relatively safe. In any case, you must cross the middle sea to the undersea world on this ocean trip, so it''s better to familiarize yourself with the situation first. "


    "Well, that''s it." Liu Chang heard about the dangers in the middle sea area mentioned by taisher. His heart also filled with curiosity. Under his leadership, the two soon left Qingdao and entered the sea a little further away.


    The water here is a little deeper, the ice layer blocking the light above the head, and the light feeling below is very poor.


    "Well, now because of the ice. The middle sea area has been raised, so, not far down, there is darkness. " After coming here, taishel pointed to the bottom with his huge claws. It was dark there.


    "Are you ready to see it?" Asked Tessel.


    "Well, I''m well prepared. Is there anything to pay attention to?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Try not to make unnecessary noises." After that. Taishel turned over in the water, head straight down, and dived deeper into the sea.


    Taischel is a fast swimmer. It only takes half a breath to dive into a hundred meters. So, after one breath, Liu Chang felt his body fall rapidly. At the same time, there was less and less light in front of him. Finally, it was dark.


    This is the real darkness, not the kind of darkness that belongs to the human night sky - it is the kind without light particles. According to the darkness, here, don''t say you have night vision ability, even if you have a thousand miles eye, it''s useless. Because there is no light source here, the best description here is that you can''t see five fingers. Because, what Liu Chang is doing at the moment is to spread out his fingers and stick them on his eyes. He doesn''t see anything.


    Yes, it''s just darkness.


    "How dark it is According to taixie''s advice before, Liu Chang didn''t make a sound. It''s just that the mood has changed a lot.


    Human beings are born with fear of darkness, which is imprinted in the depth of genes. When people are in absolute darkness, they will go crazy in a few hours. At the moment, Liu Chang instinctively feels absolute depression in this absolutely dark environment. There was nothing to see around, only the sound of the silent flow of the sea water, and the sound of some plankton floating far and near like ghosts.


    In this absolute darkness, for the first time, Liu Chang''s vision has never been completely lost. Closing his eyes is not an absolute loss because he can feel the light source. Therefore, other senses are also more acute than ever before.


    Especially the sense of hearing and touch - the "rustling" sound of creatures in the water, the soft feeling of water flowing through the skin, are so clear.


    Feeling everything around him, Liu Chang felt that after taisher entered the sea area at this level, he was obviously nervous - the claws of his body were tightening unconsciously. Liu Chang could even feel the fear that his muscles trembled slightly under his huge claws.


    He knocked on taishel''s finger and let him let go of himself. Liu Chang, who knew the danger of this sea area, didn''t want to tie himself in a cage.


    Taishel also understood his mood. After Liu Chang was released, he did not speak or move. It seemed that he wanted to let Liu Chang feel the darkness of the sea for a while and then leave here.


    Liu Chang has never been a adventurer, so he just let his body float around taishere quietly, ready to adapt to the situation here and then leave - but obviously, he did not.Just a few minutes after arriving here, Liu changna suddenly felt something strange on his skin because he lost his vision. This kind of abnormality is very slight, so slight that if he was not floating, he would never feel it.


    When people close their eyes and meditate, they can even feel the mosquito bite - and Liu Chang is in this state now, and his feeling is more sensitive than ordinary people, but even so, he only slightly feels that there is something strange outside the skin. This feeling is like a very thin and light yarn, gently touching the skin, which makes Liu Chang feel a little warm Warm, sleepy.


    "Broken!" At the moment when Liu Chang felt his skin was strange and drowsy at the same time, he suddenly woke up in his heart. Then he felt the current surging and falling around him, and then he felt that taisher had slowly sunk into the bottom of the sea.


    No longer care about the previous account, Liu Chang was in a hurry to shout: "taixie, there is danger, run quickly!"


    But no one in the water responded to him. The sound wave spread slowly from the water, but did not wake up the fallen taishel. (to be continued)

 Chapter 377

    "Shit!" See Tai shere did not respond, Liu Chang heart more anxious up. Just now he heard that the middle sea area was dangerous, dangerous and dangerous, but he could not think that the life and death of taishel, who had just been in here for less than a minute, was still alive and kicking about how dangerous the sea area was.


    This is really unthinkable.


    After all, no matter how dangerous the place is, it shouldn''t be like this. What''s more, according to what Tai Sher said before, this guy has not crossed the middle sea once or twice. It''s impossible that he has no defense at all.


    "Is it bad luck that you meet a fierce animal when you go out?" Liu Chang''s heart flashed a little thought, and quickly followed the direction of body paralysis.


    Then, he felt something sticky on his bare arm. It was very soft and felt between liquid and real objects. It was like the feeling of a man''s essence shooting on his hand. It was sticky and soft. Liu Chang immediately pulled it out of his fingers as soon as he started. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing squeezed out of his fingers as soon as he grasped it No strength.


    However, in a panic, Liu Chang quickly settled down and rubbed his arm with his hands. He found that it was still ineffective and his body was warm and comfortable. When he wanted to sleep more and more strong, he gave up the struggle and hurriedly took advantage of his mind to dive into the water, smeared along the direction of the water, found the top of taisher''s head, and then grasped a scaly groove in his head The water swam upward.


    The body size difference between Liu Chang and taishel is about the same as that between a sparrow and a human. At the moment, although Liu Chang has endless strength, it is still a very difficult thing to pull a sinking giant water monster away by rowing in the water.


    Because the area of the stroke was too small, and taishel had too much resistance in the water, Liu Chang used all his strength, and the speed of swimming in the water was still very slow - and not only that. The numbness and warmth of his body grew stronger and stronger, which made him anxious.


    Fortunately, the two men were careful enough before, and just went down to the shallowest place in the middle sea area and stopped to let Liu Chang feel it. So now escape this absolute darkness, only need Liu Chang to upstream dozens of meters on the line, so. No matter how slow he was, within minutes, he saw the light again.


    Came to the shallow sea, retina again feel the weak light, Liu Chang by this weak light, finally see what is attached to his body, what is.


    White slime - no nose, no eyes, looks a bit transparent, like jellyfish or jellyfish, but no body. It''s more like a ghost in the water.


    What''s more, they seem to have a characteristic with ghosts, that is, when they come to the light area, they can''t pull off the sticky things, and the broken things fall off Liu Chang''s body one after another, and then slowly return to the dark abyss.


    And after pulling teschel out. Liu Chang found that it was these things that made taishel''s life and death unknown, and there were more sticky ghosts on him than on himself. Fortunately, now this piece of guy saw the light automatically fall off, have fallen into the bottom of the sea.


    "Tessel, wake up, aren''t you dead?" After pulling the companion out. Liu Chang swam to its orbit around, found that this guy still has the breath of life, is a sigh of relief.


    "Wake up, Hello, wake up!" Liu Chang in the water, hard to stimulate a few taishel''s eyes, but the other side has no response, has entered the state of deep coma.


    However, Liu Chang had to drag his body and swim upward. After all, it was dangerous in the sea. Even diving into the sea was not a good place to mix. After swimming his huge body upward for more than 100 meters, Liu Chang went under the ice. Relying on his strong body, Liu Chang began to throw holes on the ice.


    "What hard ice!" Liu Chang''s body, not to mention throwing holes on the ice, can dig out a cave even on steel, but it is only limited to digging out a cave that can be passed by one person. Now, with the comatose taisher, Liu Chang''s engineering amount is countless times larger.


    Digging a hole in the ice, or cutting a human body, is enough trouble. It''s even more troublesome to take care of taishel and keep him from falling. The more the ice goes up, the harder it gets. Moreover, because of the cold air, some places just dig and coagulate again, which adds ten times to his workload.


    Therefore, by the time Liu Chang succeeded in dragging taishel onto the sea ice, it was late at night.


    "I don''t know where it is. Xiaojing, they should worry about it when they are at the seaside." Looking around, Liu Chang, who had been busy for seven or eight hours, stopped to look around and found that they had come to a strange sea area after a swim of taixie. Originally, Liu Chang followed taishel, only to "see" the middle sea area, estimated to be able to come back in about an hour, but now a sense is not important, human life is almost delayed, not to mention, people are trapped in these seven or eight hours, and to see taixie coma, when can wake up is not sure.


    "Fortunately, this guy is in a deep coma, but his life seems to be stable." Standing beside taishel, the sea animals just pulled out from the sea were frozen into ice sculptures.Standing next to the ice sculpture, Liu Chang has nothing to do but stay.


    Therefore, he waited for more than 20 hours. After one day and one night, when the night came again, taisher moved and broke away the thick ice sculpture on his body, and then he came to his senses.


    "Well, it hurts so much." With the instinctive movement of taishel, "Hua La" ice debris fell from Liu Chang''s head.


    "You finally wake up, brother. If you don''t wake up, I''m going to drag you all the way back to Qingdao." Liu Chang slapped the ice dregs falling on the top of his head, then jumped onto taisher''s body, raised his hand to turn his eyelids, looked at his pupil and said: "how, feeling ok?"


    "Well, it''s a headache. I''m paralyzed. What happened to me just now?" After recovering a little sanity, taishel suddenly remembered that the place where he had fainted just now seemed to be in the middle sea area. After being shocked, he could have bounced with fear, "have I been attacked by creatures? What kind of creature looks like a poisonous creature


    "Well, a slimy white monster that looks like a snot combo. Do you know what it is?" Liu Chang asked curiously. (to be continued)

 Chapter 378

    "White snotty?" When she heard this, she immediately thought of what she was


    "Australia?" Liu Chang looked around the sea, "this piece of sea should be Qingdao to South Korea? It''s a thousand miles from Australia


    When Liu Chang heard that the ghost like creature just now came from Australia, he was alert and puzzled.


    Through the attack means of the creature just now, Liu Chang judged that the attack of this creature was from the poison paralysis, but he never thought that this kind of thing was from Australia - because generally speaking, the intelligent creatures have their own fixed habitat areas, which will not migrate in a large scale, and are unlikely to cross such a long distance to come here.


    "Is it the relationship between ocean changes?" Liu Chang pondered for a moment and came to this conclusion - now that the world''s oceans are changing, the sea surface is freezing, the middle sea is rising, the sea temperature is falling by dozens of degrees, and the oxygen outlet is becoming less. All these reasons may lead to the chaos of the whole marine biosphere. Usually, the result of the chaos is the irregular appearance of organisms and the danger of competing for space again.


    "Must be the Australian ghost mother!" Hearing Liu Chang''s doubts, taisher anxiously confirmed: "it can''t be wrong. This kind of ghost mother is very famous in the water, and few people or creatures can escape because their venom only needs to be touched on the skin, and it can paralyze people''s sensory classics quietly We have learned this knowledge systematically in our family, and some elders have warned us if we want to enter the middle sea area. Don''t enter Australia because there are too many poisons, and this kind of ghost mother is one of the top 12 poisons in Australia


    "Australia''s twelve poisons!" Liu Chang nodded when he heard the name. "I don''t know if you have learned the knowledge before the red fog. In fact, before the red fog came, more than 80% of the highly toxic substances on the earth were all in Australia. Now I''m not surprised to hear these 12 poisons. I just don''t know who summed up these things."


    "Well. All kinds of intelligent creatures have been summed up together, and the sea bottom people have summed up the most. " Taishel explained: "because they were born on the sea floor and learned to be civilized on land, they often shuttle between the middle sea and the deep sea. With more frequent exchanges and more dead people, they naturally summed up a lot of dangerous objects. This is what they summed up. And then they compiled these dangerous objects into underwater adventure manuals and sold them to all races in exchange for resources and minerals


    "The sea people are really a business people." Liu Chang laughed when he heard this. Then he looked down at his body on the ice in the cold wind and asked, "this ghost mother is in the list of twelve poisons in Australia." you are familiar with Australia. Are you a species from Australia


    "Well, we are very close to the Australian people." Taishel said a word, closed his mouth, as if thinking of something, do not want to speak again.


    And Liu Chang also waited for him in silence for a while. When his body was almost paralyzed, they went back together.


    When Liu Chang found those companions, everyone was very anxious. When they saw Liu Chang coming back, they all showed a sigh of relief.


    "Thought you were dead." He Zhizhi said: "I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    "There was some danger on the way, but it was safe to come back." Liu Chang nodded and did not go to explain to these friends one by one. After all, in the doomsday world, these things were too complicated to explain. After pacifying them, Liu Chang accompanied these people to have a good time.


    In the same way, he didn''t waste the time in the past few days. When he found mustache in Qingdao, Liu Chang gave a brief account of his own situation, and then asked him to be a messenger to send some underwater equipment he needed to Jinan Military Area Command. I hope that Lao Zhang and his colleagues can make some armed equipment suitable for his launching in this period of time The trip is not only very dangerous, but also very long. No equipment is unnecessary.


    And ten days later.


    The tour is over.


    Li Qingshui also personally sent things.


    "Most of these things are handmade by me, including the spines, fish guns and this diving suit." When Li Qingshui found Liu Chang, he was at the seaside. He handed over his own products and explained their uses.


    "The resistance in the water is very strong, so the big knife designed by the boss for you is not applicable. This stab can stab and cut, and it is not afraid of corrosion. Moreover, this streamline has slowed down the resistance in the water to the extreme. It is a very practical fighting equipment in deep water." (to be continued)

 Chapter 379

    After introducing the stinger, Li Qingshui handed it to Liu Chang who was listening, and then began to introduce two other things.


    "This is a fish gun..." When Li Qingshui was talking, he took out a mechanical device that looked very thick. The mechanical device looked very high-tech - it was a hundred times more complicated than the thorns with good lines before. It was a kind of epoch-making product. "Although this thing is 1.3 meters long and 40 centimeters wide, considering your height and body shape, it''s on your back Your back will not cause any burden on your underwater activities. This is what I thought you had to deal with the giant underwater animals. There is only one arrow in the fish gun, but it''s very thick. The kinetic energy device is the transmitter of nuclear energy. It''s not necessary to say that even the hardest animal armor can pierce it. There is a metal chain in the fish gun, which can be recycled and released at one time It''s impossible to give you a small arrow because you have to deal with a giant beast. So the spear has only one arrow. You should use it carefully. "


    With these words, Li Qingshui handed Liu Chang a large fish gun.


    Finally, it was the diving suit.


    "You can breathe underwater, so this diving suit doesn''t help your breathing function very much. However, the original design and the anti resistance coating on the outside can greatly increase your speed in the water. There is also the design inside the mask, which has an opening..." Li Qingshui said this, pointing to a large capsule like thing in the diving suit mask, "this is a small air bag, which contains the stimulants in my purified Tachypleus tridentatus. When you are in danger, you can bite the air bag, and your mobility will be greatly increased


    "Well..." After handing Liu Chang the last piece of underwater equipment, Li Qingshui thought for a moment and said, "in fact, there are a lot of things to explain, but there are many things I don''t need to say. I don''t want to be a wordy person. I wish you a safe journey! Say hello to the protonuclear elders


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded - then he looked at the sea.


    In fact, his trip to the sea seemed to be his temporary interest, but everyone including the children like Tian Tian knew how significant the action was.


    The ocean is the cradle of most life in the world. It is also the birthplace of all species, which contains the most powerful force in the biological world. Now human beings are almost in a desperate situation. Willows occupy the central three provinces, and almost no one can shake them. Liu Chang went to the bottom of the sea to see if there is a possibility of alliance on the sea floor. The other is to take Li Qingshui to meet the mysterious protonuclear Presbyterian group.


    Prokaryotes are the only biota that can keep pace with willows in intelligence level. There are no less than 100 wise men at Li Qingshui''s level. And if hundreds of brain regions are connected together and calculated together, Liu Chang believes that they can clearly see countless changes in the future.


    It is no longer a fog. The strength of this Presbyterian group should be no less than that of willows.


    "Did not some elders go to the willow to negotiate?" Don''t think of Liu Changhai before last time. "Has the matter of those vigorous elders come to an end?"


    "No, they have been there for many days, but they never seem to come back. I can''t figure out what happened to the willows. I can''t see the situation clearly, so... " Li Qingshui didn''t finish talking, then he patted Liu Chang on the shoulder, sighed and then stepped back, leaving the space for the other people.


    The next thing. It''s a farewell.


    After saying goodbye to his relatives and friends one by one, Liu Chang left the beach with his three pieces of equipment on his back, and stepped on the solid ice surface -- the world was white.


    "Let''s go, brother. Don''t look. It''s not that you don''t come back." Taishel accompanied Liu Chang out of more than 100 meters after. Seeing the other side looked back for the last time, he said with a smile: "your human feelings are really rich."


    "Well, it''s sentimental. I found that the sea people are not so sensitive. It seems that the grief of the millions of people who died in the war can be forgotten in a day. Moreover, when we see the death of brothers and friends on the battlefield, these creatures do not touch too much Liu Chang turned his head and continued to move towards the ocean.


    "Well, isn''t it in your biology book? Primates are the most expressive creatures. It seems that in the age of dinosaurs, there was a kind of dinosaur whose intelligence had surpassed that of orangutans and was close to ape man, but it was also lack of emotion Taisher spoke like thunder, while opening the black humor belonging to Xilong, "take me for example. Although I regard you as a brother before your life, I will use my life to protect you, but if you die in front of me one day, I will take you as a lump Well... "


    "A lump of meat that looks like my brother."


    "It''s a good metaphor." After listening to Xilong''s black humor, Liu Chang laughed. After several steps forward, he could not see the shore again. This time, he really entered the white world and said, "don''t you place your thoughts on the dead? You Xilong are really a happy race


    Liu Chang said, walking, did not go far to see an oxygen outlet, and the edge of the oxygen outlet, some have climbed onto the shore, evolved into short limbs of fish."Into the water?" Liu Chang went back to ask for taishel''s advice. He began to take off his clothes, and then put on the black diving suit with countless strange lines on it. "There''s a headlight here!"


    As Liu Chang dressed, he found that the diving suit had many small functions that Li Qingshui did not introduce. After wearing it in a short time, he put on his back a fish gun and a stab on his back. After that, he took taishel step and jumped into the water.


    After entering the water, Liu Chang avoided the water directly. As expected, just a few seconds after he left there, a shock like a huge mine came from above - taishel fell into the water.


    Entering the sea is not too warm, but the feeling is particularly warm. Liu Chang looks back and looks at Tai Sher, who is particularly intoxicated when he enters the water, and asks: "the first stop to see your home?"


    "No problem, I''ll take you to eat delicious sea caterpillars!" Taishel said a word, and then one of them swam to the East.


    And Liu Chang moved his lower leg, and a strong feeling of treading water spread from the fins, which made him three times faster than before, shooting forward like a bow arrow.


    The trip to the sea, also with this rapid speed, officially set sail. (to be continued)

 Chapter 380

    Traveling in the sea, Liu Chang feels that with the help of the diving suit designed by Li Qingshui himself, his swimming speed is much faster than before. In the past, the most difficult thing for him to swim was the lack of force in the water. Now, with the tailor-made fins for him, the strong reaction force can be intuitively transmitted from above.


    "Where is your home, taischel?" Liu Chang asked as he swam.


    "Darwin harbour, Australia!" Taishel just swam a few steps in front of him, then he saw Liu Chang catching up like a flying fish. His face also showed a surprised look, "so fast?"


    "Well, this diving suit is good." Liu Chang chuckled, "Darwin harbor, ha ha, your birthplace is quite interesting?"


    When Liu Chang heard that taishel''s birthplace turned out to be Darwin harbor, Liu Chang had a strange look on his face - he did not expect that taishel''s birthplace was connected with the most famous figures in modern biology.


    "Do you know who Darwin was?"


    "Yes." Taishel and Liu Chang were swimming together. Taisher turned around and said, "Darwin port is the name of your people. It''s a big port in Australia. We''re right there. "Is Okinawa any fun? Isn''t Japan already occupied by little Turner? " Liu Chang asked: "if xiaoturner occupied Japan earlier, it should be well built there?"


    "Well. Little Turner has been rebuilding in Ryukyu for seven or eight months. Many things are new and very good-looking. " When Tessel said the word "very nice.". It happened that a group of fish with silvery white light passed by, and the silver light on their bodies was like stars.


    "It''s the silver storm. Stay away from them. " After seeing the strange fish like sardine, the Tai fish was quickly evaded. "These fish are dangerous..."


    "Well, I can see that." When Liu Chang saw this fish swarm, which was just like the thousands of stars gathered together, his face showed his memories when he saw the "underwater world" for the first time.


    sardine''s first memory of Liu Chang in his memory is a dolphin''s predation on sardines - the dark blue sea, sunlight shining into the sponge, and the stars like sardine clusters, like storms in the water. As soon as a dolphin rushes, it becomes one shape. As soon as it goes, it becomes another shape, like clouds. It''s like water.


    It is because of this undersea world that Liu Chang fell in love with that mysterious and blue world - and now in reality to see that scene which is a hundred times more wonderful than that in TV, Liu Chang is still hiding.


    Because he knew that in the ocean, the more beautiful creatures. The more dangerous it is - because no one dares to dress up like this except for those species that are very defensive.


    "Fortunately, it was a silver storm, not a bloody one." Avoiding the little star like fish, taishel continued to swim while introducing: "this is a kind of fish that mainly eat plankton, but it''s very powerful. Those silver scales are very hard, and the group consciousness is very strong. Don''t provoke them."


    "Oh." Liu Chang nodded. He didn''t know anything about the ocean. All the theoretical knowledge he learned came from previous books and records, but the current sea is not before. Therefore, he was very glad that there was a know it all beside him. While he was a student, Liu Chang silently wrote down every useful word taishel said.


    "After I get to Okinawa, I want to buy a" survival manual on the sea floor "compiled by the seamen After making up his mind, Liu Chang continued to swim to the southeast.


    Soon, we arrived in the East China Sea.


    In the East China Sea, it is from the shallow sea area to the deep sea area. When the depth of the sea water goes up, the life in the sea is also rich and colorful.


    Then, Liu Chang saw the jungle in the sea for the first time.


    "This is..." Liu Chang looked at those floating in front of his eyes, which were thick or thin, and touched the "leaves" of the forest in the sea. "Is this algae?"


    "Well, algae!" Taishel shuttled through the algae, tearing off the stems of some algae, and slowing down a lot of speed, "when the sea water reaches a certain depth, this kind of algae will appear in many places. It''s much better now. Before the sea was frozen, there were more of these things! "


    "Is it?" Liu Chang floats in the green jungle. He feels that the algae density here is even more than that on the land. Not only are they connected one by one, but also there are many kinds of them. There are giant strip-shaped algae with stem diameter of several meters, bright algae blooming like flowers in water, ordinary algae like green leaves, and small algae like moss.


    These various algae of different sizes are connected together, turning the whole upper sea area where there is light into a water jungle.


    After Liu Chang came to the jungle, he swam here curiously and sighed: "I didn''t expect that there was such a wonderful scene in the sea."


    He gently touched the "flowers" in the water with his hand, and then the stamens of the flowers opened and became a bloody mouth, biting Liu Chang''s wrist, and then his strong scales shattered the "fine teeth" of his mouth;After a big algas like as two peas, he saw a fish with a thin and long pretended coat of color almost like the algal bloom. Liu Chang reached out to pinch it curiously, and the fish''s sharp mouth tried to get into his flesh.


    finally Liu Chang came to a strange seaweed jungle again, and then the whole area of the jungle launched him. Attack.


    And until this time, taishel finally made a voice to remind.


    "Don''t play with it. It''s dangerous for you."


    "Oh." After tearing off the algae, Liu Chang gave way to this area, then looked at Tai Sher, pointed to the dark "Bush" in front of him, and said, "you lead the way!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 381

    "OK." Hearing Liu Chang say to let himself lead the way, taisher laughed and said a rare human dialect. Then, with a twist of his fat butt and a swing of his tail, he swam in front of him.


    The underwater world is really beautiful.


    Liu Chang shuttles among the trees composed of algae and sees many magical creatures.


    There''s a little crab with a jellyfish on its head.


    There''s a crayfish with a huge shell on its back.


    has as like as two peas.


    There are clean fish standing on the face of giant fish pecking at parasites.


    "There seems to be more symbiosis in the water than on the shore." Seeing these living creatures, Liu Chang swam forward a few steps and caught up with taishel.


    "Well, yes, there are a lot of symbiotic creatures on the water. If many weak animals under the water have poor ability to survive alone, they will associate with other species and become a symbiotic relationship. There are also large fish. Some of them are infested with parasites, and they can''t clean them up without hands and feet. Let those small fish clean them up. The price is to resist the hunger of swallowing each other. " Taishel side said, while the water flow a roll, caught in the hands of the has been a huge "light bulb fish.".


    This "light bulb fish" body is about seven or eight meters long. Taishel can barely grasp it with one hand. It looks very fierce. Its roots and fangs are exposed outside his face. There is a huge bulb with a radius of one meter on the top of its head, which emits light like an incandescent lamp.


    "See, this guy is a ferocious fish of the East China Sea generation, with luminescent objects on his head. Eat everything. Mud, algae, fish. Of course, the most nutritious food is fish. The light on the head attracts fish and eats them in one bite. But even if it''s such a cunning guy, it still needs symbiosis to survive. " Taishel said, releasing the fish struggling in his hand with the crackling of his teeth. Then he pointed to the place where he had caught the light bulb fish and said, "here, see. The animal, which looks like a dog, has claws on it. They are gentle, rare vegetarians. In order to survive, these little guys have developed the ability to weave algae. "


    Liu Changshun looked at the direction of taishel''s direction and saw several lovely little white and fat guys as expected. These guys have thick fur and a pair of nimble looking claws on their chest. When Liu Chang saw them, these little guys were weaving the algae in groups, making a nest for the bulb fish with a clear division of labor.


    "These guys build nests for fierce fish, and then they protect them." As a water commentator, taishel knew part of the purpose of Liu Chang''s trip to the sea, so he dutifully said: "don''t look at these little guys so cute, in fact, the stomach is also full of bad water."


    "They''re building nests for fierce animals. They will deliberately make some defects in these nests, and then the nests of these fish will be damaged from time to time, and we must constantly find them to repair them, so as to ensure their continuous living space. They are a very resourceful race


    "Ha ha. It''s all about survival. " Liu Chang laughed when he saw the aquatic creature that looked like a dog. "Compared with a kind of bird on the land that pushes down all the eggs of other birds and lets their children survive, these little guys are very kind."


    "Ha ha, isn''t it? I haven''t heard of such a bird. It seems that there are many interesting animals on the land. I haven''t seen them before Taishel heard Liu Chang''s words and gave a hearty smile.


    Then one man and one beast continued to move in the water.


    From the East China Sea to the Ryukyu Islands, the distance is not very far. At the speed of Liu Chang and Tai Sher, Okinawa can be reached in two days, but the first night is inevitably spent at sea.


    "It''s getting dark." As they drove along in the sea, they swam in the East China Sea at dusk. They felt that the little light above their heads was getting dimmer, and the sky was getting dark.


    "When the sky is completely dark, the monsters in the middle sea will go up to the shallow water to look for prey. Let''s go up there." When taisher spoke, Liu Chang saw that with the weakening of the light, the absolutely dark area under his feet was rising at the speed visible to the naked eye - just like a black line, slowly invading.


    Thinking of the terrible ghost in the water, Liu Chang decided not to take the risk until he understood all the creatures in the middle sea. After that, Sherry continued to dig out of the ice layer and listened to his words.


    "It''s better to be down-to-earth." Out of the sea, Liu Chang took off his swimming suit after a whole day''s soaking, and then looked around at the white world.


    "Sleep on the ice today." Taishel said that he wanted to lie down on the thick ice, and was later organized by Liu Chang.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Chang patted Tai Shel''s toes, then moved his nose, "it seems that there is an island around."


    "So lucky?" When taisher heard of an island, his face was surprised. After all, it was freezing. Anyone who sleeps on the ice which is stronger than steel is hard to sleep on. Every time he sleeps here, he will be frozen to the ground and become an ice sculpture the next day."Well, it should be an island. I can smell volcanic sulfur. It won''t be too far away." Liu Chang said, and then followed the direction of smell son forward, and sure enough, after walking thousands of meters, he saw the edge of the land.


    "It''s a volcanic island." Stepping on the frozen soil of the island, Liu Chang looks at the different geographical environment between here and the mainland.


    In the sea, many of these nameless islands are just a few kilometers round. Some of them are caused by geological movements, some are formed by volcanic eruption, and many of them have no names.


    Liu Chang knows from its scale that this island is one of the nameless islands in the sea. The whole island is round and its diameter looks very small. Judging from the way of land extension, it is estimated that it is only seven kilometers up and down. It is a very small island.


    "A little hungry." Both of them did not bring any food for a day. When they were in the sea, taisher also caught several big fish and ate them into his mouth. However, Liu Chang in the water had not adapted to the way of eating which put a living thing into his mouth. Therefore, he did not eat anything for a day.


    It''s consuming too much energy. It''s time to replenish. (to be continued)

 Chapter 382

    "There should be food on the island." Liu Chang moved his nose again in the air, smelling the smell of animals and fish here.


    "Well, go in and have a look. I don''t want to sleep on the ice anyway." Taisher stepped on the shore as he spoke. His huge size left him nowhere to stand in the dense Island jungle, and immediately trampled on several low shrubs.


    "Are the jungles of the island generally dangerous?" No matter in the water or on the shore, as a human being who has lived for several years in the end of the world, Liu Chang arrived in a strange place and always paid attention to the safety issue.


    "It''s not safe anyway. There are a lot of islands where strange things grow out, and some of them like to occupy an island as their territory - especially the amphibian giant. Most of the time they are underwater, and occasionally when they go ashore, they want to dominate an area." Taisher said and looked around, "but there seems to be no giant animal Pangeng here. You can see that these small trees on the ground have no traces of being destroyed, no footprints trampling, no snake dragging marks. There are no other things here, at least there are no giant animals."


    "And I hope there is no strange dangerous thing." Liu Chang spoke and entered the jungle.


    The night came as he entered the island.


    After the red fog, especially after the dead night, the time at dusk is always short. Probably because of the cloud cover, the time from the beginning to the end of the sun''s setting has been greatly shortened. When people feel that the sky begins to darken, it is not too far away from the night.


    So by the time Liu Chang entered the middle of the island, it was completely dark - and then. Also let him see the only beautiful scene in his life.


    "What a beautiful book!" Standing on a small hill in the center of the island, Liu Chang saw a basin surrounded by three small volcanoes. In the middle of the basin, there were beautiful trees similar to coral reefs. After the night came, these beautiful things one by one gave out the red crystal like light, the brightness of which was comparable to the searchlights of the airport. The whole small basin surrounded by three mountains is illuminated by trees like a world in flames.


    "It''s not dangerous, is it?" Teschel was also obviously a careful man. Standing on the three heads, he looked at the red trees and the hot spring lake under the volcano. There was a look of vigilance on his face.


    "I don''t know if it''s dangerous, but..." When he saw this tree, Liu Chang felt that his source of consciousness, which had not been shaken for a long time, actually felt some slight fluctuation when he saw these trees.


    So -


    "I want to go down and have a look, whether it''s dangerous or not." Liu Chang said a word, and then slipped down the slope and came to the basin surrounded by three mountains.


    When you come to the tree to see the tree, it is not as hazy as the fog eyes seen 100 meters away, and the veins of those branches on the tree are clearly visible. As if a root of blood vessels, in the crystal like fiery red transparent tree under the extension. With his hands on the tree trunk, Liu Changshun closed his eyes from his own feelings, as if he saw the scene after the Clematis entered the body.


    I stand in front of a huge white light ball, the top of which is connected with a thin invisible line. Then it spread to the endless sky.


    "What is behind the thin line?" Standing in front of the mangrove, Liu Chang thought about this problem for the first time. Then the red trunk seemed to guide his consciousness and thought, and then let him see a bright world


    For a long time


    Liu Chang''s thinking was interrupted by a burst of spray in the water. A fish and bird like creature leaped out of the hot spring lake. After a heat wave in the air, it finally perched on a red crystal tree.


    Then Liu Chang opened his eyes and saw Tai Sher running down the mountain like thunder.


    "How long has it been?" Looking up to see Tai Sher just arrived, Liu Chang asked.


    "What, how long?" Seeing the confusion in Liu Chang''s eyes, taisher''s face showed a greater confusion, "what how long? I saw you coming down just now, and then this bird passed by. It was not afraid of us. I was still thinking about whether to take it as dinner."


    "Only a moment has passed?" Liu Chang''s eyes showed as if he had been closed for many days. Then he turned his head and looked at the fish like bird.


    It''s three or four meters long, but it''s not very big. There''s nothing strange about it except that it''s fiery red. It looks like a pterosaur, but it''s more like a flying fish. Its fins turn into wings. It''s smooth. It seems to be able to fly in the sky, but it''s more likely to live under water.


    "Do you want to eat?" Taisher saw Liu Chang staring at the bird fish, and taisher lowered his voice, "this thing seems to survive here, and is not afraid of alien species. Generally speaking, I''m so big that ordinary creatures should have run away. Do you want to eat them? "


    "Forget it." Liu Chang took a look at the fire red eyes, staring at his immobile bird and fish, shook his head, gave up the idea of taking him for a meal.


    Taisher, who was very broad-minded, didn''t find Liu Chang''s anomaly. No matter Liu Chang was staring at the bird, he stepped tens of meters to the huge hot spring lake and said, "this island is not big, but the lake is not small. Under this hot spring, there should be volcanic lava, and I don''t know how many degrees there are."Taishel, speaking to himself, poked his huge, scaly claws into the water, and then --


    "Ow Between the silent islands, there was a huge thunder like roar: "ah, how is this thing so hot?"


    Taishel yelled at this, while swinging it as if cooked shrimp general red scale claws, jumping in place.


    "Is it so hot?" Liu Chang''s face showed an incredible look - taishel''s scales are thick and hard, ordinary bullets and shells can''t penetrate, and even if the water boils to boiling, that is, 100 degrees, how can''t taixie be scalded to grin.


    "Is it really hot?" Liu Chang saw that taishel''s expression was not like faking, and even if his expression was false, the red scales could not be faked.


    "Very hot, hotter than fire!" "It''s not water at all, it''s magma that looks like water. It''s hot to death, and my claws are going to be ripe!" cried Tessel


    "Is it?" Through taisher''s reaction, Liu Chang carefully observed the strange lake again, and then found that the air above the lake was actually twisted - just like the air above the flame, it was the twisting rotation caused by high temperature, and it was impossible to achieve the distortion of the air.

 Chapter 383

    At first, Liu Chang didn''t notice that the air was distorted by the lake water transpiration, because the lake water was exposed to the ordinary hot spring like white gas, especially in the cold weather outside. This kind of white fog transpiration is very fierce. Standing beside makes people feel like standing in the bathhouse. Even if the observer is meticulous, he can not be in the white air transpiration without knowing in advance See those tiny air distortions.


    "It''s not water, but it''s not magma." Seeing the magic of the lake, Liu Chang picked up a section of tree branches by the lake, and then slowly put it in the water.


    By the time it was pulled out again - the branch had turned into a carbon rod - it was completely charred.


    "It''s amazing!" Liu Chang looked at the lake. "I don''t know what the specific substances are. It is said that many liquids will not boil when they are burned to hundreds of degrees."


    "But the bird just now..." Hearing Liu Chang''s words and blowing his own red paws, taisher pointed to the strange fish and birds on the other side of the fire mangrove, and said, "but that guy just came out of this, not cooked?"


    "I don''t know, that''s why I said magic." Liu Chang took another look at the fish and bird that had been staring at him. After thinking about it, he said, "forget it. I can sleep here tonight. I think about some things too much and I can''t understand them. I can''t explain my questions until I find the elder of the original nucleus."


    "What about that? Can''t you eat the birds? Do you want to eat the rice? " Taishel said, yawning, and the great wind came out of his mouth like a bomb shelter.


    "No more. Eat tomorrow, and sleep here today. " Liu Chang once again took a look at the red crystal tree, and then stretched out a very tired, so nest in the warm lake, lying down.


    "Sleep!" Tessel looked at the white, steaming lake, and then left far away.


    "Why is it so far away? It''s hard to have a warm place?" Liu Chang saw Tai Shel straight out of a hundred meters away from his sight, did not intend to lie down, and then roared at the place where the figure left.


    "You don''t understand. We underwater creatures are used to floating with the water and sleep on the shore. It''s easy to roll. I''m afraid I''ll sleep soundly in the middle of the night. I''ll roll into the lava lake and cook a roast fish A thunderous sound came from the distance, and then a violent "puff" came from there - he lay down.


    Liu Chang was also tired for a day, especially the "long-time" mental confusion just now, which made his mental state consume a lot, lying on the warm lake. It wasn''t long before I fell asleep.


    This sleep is two days and two nights.


    Since the end of his life, Liu Chang has never had such a stable sleep. He is worried every day. He has too many things in his heart every day. He always feels light when he sleeps. In particular, he has a keen sense of five senses. He can wake up when there is a little wind and grass around him. Especially since he died in the cold winter night, he has never slept so soundly.


    Two nights without dreams.


    The body and mind have been greatly relaxed.


    When Liu Chang wakes up again. I saw the huge dragon face of taishel.


    "You wake up at last!" Tai Sher seems to have been sitting beside Liu Chang. As soon as he wakes up, there is movement here, "do you know how long you have been sleeping?"


    "It seems like a long time!" Liu Chang did not have the concept of time after he got up, but the sense of hunger from his belly let him know that time has passed for a long time.


    "Well, you all sleep. Well According to your human algorithm, you have been sleeping for more than 50 hours Taishel said, looking up at the sky, "the day is almost bright!"


    "More than 50 hours, did you really sleep that long?" Liu Chang looked at the white air of the lake. "Does this thing still have a sleeping effect? Why don''t you wake me up? "


    "It''s not that I don''t want to wake you up. It''s just that I''ve never seen a creature sleep so sweetly, and the expression on your face at night is intoxicated, do you know?" Taishel said, with a look of recollection. "This kind of thing is very precious to me, so I can''t bear to destroy it."


    "As you know, our race was born in the shallow sea. At the beginning, we did not have the ability to land, and our wisdom was not good. I remember when I was very young, I spent every night in the sea. As soon as the night came, the scope of the middle sea rose, and the bottomless darkness was constantly moving up, bringing countless terrible things that could kill people. Therefore, from the year I was born to growing up and landing, I spent every night in fear. So these two days I saw you sleeping so soundly and your breath was so stable that I didn''t want to disturb you


    "After listening to the story of your group, I suddenly feel that human beings are still very happy." Liu Chang listened to Tai Shel said things, some feelings in the heart.


    In the last five years, many human beings have complained about life, from life to existence. They have to challenge food and livelihood every moment. However, compared with the sea creatures that can''t sleep safely, or compared with most wild animals, human beings can at least have a warm nest, and cities in the past can be used as shelters.


    In the past, it was easier to be controlled by extravagance.Eschatology is the end of competition. Human beings have the advantages of the past. In fact, the mortality rate is very low among all species.


    Since the end of the world, in fact, countless species have been born, accompanied by the extinction of countless species. Although humans have fallen from the throne, and it seems that they have not evolved as fast as the top species, it is only because after the end of the world, human evolution is not at the top.


    The pure speed is not the top, but it is definitely on the middle.


    Most of the evolution or mutation in nature is useless mutation. Because the genetic structure of human is relatively stable, there is no useless mutation. Moreover, in the last few years, there has been continuous population evolution, so the speed is not very slow. In nature, the slow evolution speed is eliminated.


    But it''s just an average comparison. Just like the sudden rise of human beings millions of years ago, the goddess of luck can''t care for the same species every time.


    Therefore, when the "second era" comes, there will always be particularly lucky species, whose evolutionary speed is far faster than that of human beings or other species, reaching above the average. This is also the reason why there have been constant complaints from human beings after the end of the world: "other species have evolved, why human evolution is so slow.".


    According to Li Qingshui, "human beings have only changed from being particularly lucky to being one of the average." the huge sense of difference makes it seem that evolution can''t keep up with the people of Shanghai.

 Chapter 384

    Because I used to have top speed - so I always want to compare with the best now.


    But luck always falls on one species, which is too much.


    "Hungry." After sighing in his heart that the Xilong people were not easy, Liu Chang raised his head and said to taishere, "go ahead, this island is too evil. If you stay for a long time, you may not know what will happen. Anyway, after a while, I''ll have to go to the deep sea to find the protonuclear elders. It''s also a good choice to adapt to eating underwater first. "


    "Well, try something underwater. It''s delicious." "People are very happy to hear that the seafood that is well-known to people is finally accepted by people who are not familiar with seafood. Some cooked food is OK, but most cooked food destroys the taste of the food itself. I''ll take you to the East China sea squid. "


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded and left the island with the excited taisher.


    When they came to the sea, they dug a big ice cave and jumped down together.


    And then again in the jungle of the sea.


    One dragon swimming in the sea, taishel these two days guarding Liu Chang, also appears to be very hungry.


    "In fact, there are many delicious things on the East China Sea side, but most of them are not easy to grasp." When it comes to eating, taishel seems very excited. The diet printed in the gene depths of all species can really bring people the most original happiness, "especially when I''m so big, I can''t eat enough small things, and big things are too fierce. In fact, the kind of eels I''ve met before is the one that''s bigger than me. It''s delicious, too. But it''s too fierce for us to subdue. I''ll treat you to the family. "


    "Well, those eels have eaten me, and I must taste them in your family." Liu Chang followed taixie with a smile.


    Taisher was quite familiar with the East China Sea. After swimming for more than 100 kilometers, they came to a "thorny jungle".


    "Well. The big squid in the East China Sea likes to live in the thorny algae Pointing to the fiery red algae with barbs in front of them, taishel said, "big squid perches here. Their bodies are smooth, and they secrete a kind of thick grease, so this is the safest place for them to live."


    "How big is the big squid?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Ten meters. It''s delicious. Let''s go Taishel said, and went straight into the thorny algae.


    The algae in the water are huge - as big as a human jungle.


    So. Liu Chang always worried about cutting his bathing suit into the thorns because the barb of the thorn bush was really sharp.


    However, after swimming, Liu Chang found that Li Qingshui''s diving suit was made of unknown material. It was so strong that he was stunned. He tried it on purpose with the skin of his arm. He found that the seemingly sharp barb could not cause any damage to his diving suit, which made him feel relieved.


    But the huge taisher in front of him was not the same. He shuttled through the bramble jungle. His scales rubbed with those thorns and made a sour "squeaky" sound.


    "You can''t catch food at all, can you?" Sound travels faster through water. It''s like the sound of an electric saw falling in the ears of Liu.


    "Don''t worry, there are some things you don''t know about underwater. The big squid here is very big, and they live in small groups in small groups. Use these favorable environments for predation. It''s a bit like spiders, but squid is squid after all. Even if it has evolved for five years after the end of the world, its IQ is still not high. I don''t make any noise. They can''t hear. " Taishel said this and continued to swim at full speed. There are more and more thorny and vines of seaweed hanging on the body, and the sound is getting louder and louder.


    After swimming for more than ten kilometers, he was wrapped in seaweed vines and swam forward like a algal ball. Finally, he pressed down the last straw of the camel and bound him in place.


    Probably guessed that taishel was going to perform some ghost tricks. Liu Chang was lurking in the algae beside him, and did not make a sound. He looked at the group of things in front of him quietly.


    Sure enough, as he had expected, Liu Chang felt a different smell in the water after waiting for less than 10 minutes in one person and one dragon.


    He can''t breathe underwater by nose, but Liu Chang can still judge the smell of all the creatures in the sea by his body, just like the shark with smell on his body.


    When his body sensed the origin of the squid, Liu Chang leaned over to a handful of thick thorny seaweed, ready to see how the underwater "intelligent species" hunted the creatures with low IQ.


    There are a lot of marine organisms. Before evolution, the IQ of jellyfish is very low, which means that the IQ of jellyfish is infinitely close to zero. As a kind of mollusk, squid, or squid, is not very high. Liu Chang hides behind the seaweed and watches Tai Sher perform there. His acting skills are not very high, but those squids are still cheated.Liu Chang read a book about hunters a few days ago. In the last four or five years, Liu Chang also hunted in the jungle countless times. Most of the animals on the land are very vigilant. If you want to capture the prey by trapping, you need to compete with the prey for a long time, and you should have enough patience and luck.


    But for those giant squid, there are few ways to explore before hunting. After the three squid emerge from the Bush, they slowly approach the tightly packed taishel. The three guys seem to be a little surprised by the size of the intruder, so they are hesitant to move forward.


    However, these low-level creatures did not seem to know how to hide their emotions and emotions. After circling around taishel for a while, they found that he was really unable to move. After that, they began to use tentacles to attack tentatively. Then, the tightly wrapped taishel stretched out his claws from the hole in the thorn ball, and grasped the tentacles of a squid A loud cry came from the mouth.


    "Help, help, grab the big one!" Taishel grabbed the tail of a squid, and the seven or eight meter long squid struggled violently in the water.


    And Liu Chang heard the roar of taishel, also immediately took up the fish gun on his back and aimed the muzzle of the gun at today''s breakfast.


    "Try the power." (to be continued)

 Chapter 385

    The design and modeling of the fish gun is very similar to the ordinary hand gun. The muzzle is like the muzzle of the gun. There is a huge alloy gun head inside.


    The operation of the fish gun is very simple. Liu Chang has been holding the gun for several days. He has studied the usage of the gun for a long time. Another button on the launcher of the fish gun will be connected with a metal collar with retractable force. It is equivalent to the iron chain of an ordinary fish gun, which can tie the head of the gun.


    If the elastic metal ring is not connected, the gun head will be difficult to find back.


    Liu Chang has a habit since he was a child. He likes to use what he is used to a little. He knows something in his mind. It''s like the first day of his last life, when he found a police pistol with few bullets, he also wanted to try how to use it.


    Today''s situation is similar to that of that day. Although the giant squid in the East China Sea looks very ferocious, it is still in the position of being hunted compared with taisher or Liu Changbi, and the nuclear launcher has no use at all. Moreover, the energy in the nuclear launcher is limited, and the number of launches must be limited.


    But even so, according to Liu Chang''s steady character, he still likes to try the gun with something first.


    Boom!!!


    By pressing the button for developing the launcher, Liu Chang felt that the head of the fish gun had a pause of about 0.1 second, and then the powerful energy was used from it. Driven by the powerful propulsion of nuclear energy, the fish gun pushed forward in the water with bubbles and heat at a very fast speed - even underwater, it was three times faster than the fastest bullet on the shore.


    And because of the great difference between the quality and the bullet, the power of the spear is beyond doubt.


    However, behind the huge propulsion force, there was a huge reaction force. After a shot, Liu Chang''s own body flew backward like a bullet. Although there was a strong buffer device in the body of the fish gun, the force was still extremely powerful even after buffering. Moreover, there was no thick land in the water. As a result, the gun burst out, and the fish gun and Liu Chang flew together Shoot.


    In two opposite directions.


    But fortunately, the metal band is long enough to fly 100 meters out of the fish gun. When Liu Chang retreated more than 30 meters, the fish gun with powerful force finally shot into the huge squid. Then, under the dual effects of powerful force and sharp gun head, it entered the thick body surface of the squid like a hot knife cutting butter, and then pierced it in seconds.


    Put the squid through. The strength of the fish gun almost did not weaken, and it still flew forward. Fortunately, the metal ring that tied it behind was strong enough, and Li Qingshui could bear the powerful force. He pulled the spear back and transferred it to Liu Chang''s arm.


    "Shit In the water, Liu Changxian was shot by the reaction force of the fish gun. Then the fish gun that flew out was pulled by the metal ring again, and the driving force was transmitted to his arm again. When he pushed and shrugged, his arm was strongly pulled.


    Fortunately, in the process of pulling, the ring began to deform irregularly to cushion the force. Otherwise, with the powerful launching force of the fish gun, his hands could be torn off at this moment.


    But even if there is a ring to cushion the pulling force, Liu Chang still feels the strong tearing force coming from the front. He tightens his muscles and grasps the grip groove on the launcher which is ready for time. After a full second of stalemate, his body gradually changed from a rapid retreat to a stable figure, and finally was again carried forward by the nearly buffered force.


    But the speed of this shot was much slower. No matter how powerful the power is, it won''t be a lot under the repeated self consumption. With the force set by Li Qingshui to fly forward, Liu Chang''s speed has slowed down a lot under the strong resistance of water after flying over 100 meters. The fish gun shot in front of him was also brought back by this force, and returned to Liu Chang''s hand through the huge hole in the squid.


    "This gun is really powerful." After catching the flying gun, Liu Chang looks at the big hole in the squid that can''t be called "hole".


    Why can''t it be called "hole" is because the fish gun goes through, and the huge body of the squid is almost broken in two by this force.


    In the last five years, Liu Chang used countless guns. If you know how fast a bullet is, a bullet the size of a finger can tear a human into two pieces. But in water, it''s going to be hundreds of times more difficult to do this.


    The length of the spear is one meter and the size of the arm is thick. It looks very big to human beings, but compared with this big squid in the East China Sea. It can only be regarded as the size of an ordinary bullet to human beings, but even so, even if it is in the water, even with a metal ring trailing behind it, a fish gun is still so decisive that it can pierce its body - even a powerful afterwave can tear it off.


    This is from Li qingsailor''s launcher, the power is still beyond Liu Chang''s expectation - and this is only the first kinetic energy launch.


    "Brother, you are such a good thing!" When she got out of the seaweed that had been "self restrained" before, taisher looked at it. Even if it was broken into two pieces, it was still two pieces of squid that wanted to escape from each other. She said, "if this shot is hit on my head, it will definitely kill me with one shot! What a violent thing the man with glasses gave you"Well, in addition to this emission, there are three keys behind it." Liu Chang looks down at his own fish gun launcher. The operation of the launcher can be described as "fool type" -- the more high-tech things, the simpler the operation, which is reflected incisively and vividly.


    The launcher has four buttons with Chinese characters written on them. It is clear and simple at a glance - first kinetic energy emission, second kinetic energy emission, third kinetic energy emission and all kinetic energy emission.


    As the name implies, the higher the number of kinetic energy launchers, the greater the power of the fish gun launched, and the more intense the energy consumption inside. The whole kinetic energy launcher should consume all the energy in the launcher as the last shot in a desperate attempt. Moreover, under the "all kinetic energy emission" button, the reticent Li Qingshui annotated a line of small words: "if you press this button, it is recommended to remove the collar.".


    This means that obviously, because the power of all kinetic energy launch is too powerful, it is bound to tear Liu Chang''s arm. After it is launched, it will not be under Liu Chang''s control. (to be continued)

 Chapter 386

    But even so, the power of the water gun is still beyond Liu Chang''s expectation.


    However, beyond Liu Chang''s expectation, in addition to the power of the fish gun, there is also the strong vitality of the big squid in the East China Sea.


    After catching the head of the spear, he saw the two pieces of squid in front of him that were almost torn off by himself. One of the whiskers was grasped by taisher, and the rest of the body was struggling. The first half of the body was caught in the hand with the second half, which broke into two pieces as soon as he tried.


    After that, there was a bloody smell, which made the sea bottom red with the bright red color. Through the red sea water, Liu Chang even saw two parts of his body playing like earthworms. The second half was in taishel''s paw, and the first half ran away by the current.


    "Don''t let it run away. If it runs far away, other things will come to eat." Taishel grabbed the back half of his body and called out, while Liu Chang saw the squid escape, and subconsciously followed him. Then he slipped to the head of the squid and put the fish gun''s fierce difference into it. Then he tied the ring to the algae group nearby, which could be regarded as tying up the big guy.


    "Sure enough, the lower the animal is, the more tenacious it is." Liu Chang looked at the squid that was still struggling, and roared to taishel on the other side: "come and kill it. It''s because of the demand, but it''s better not to be such an animal. It''s strange to see half of its body still struggling to survive."


    "Well, I know." Taishel said that he knew, but he did not hesitate. He tore half of the squid into pieces with his big claws. Then the tail swung a person to Liu Chang''s side, and then in the same way let the struggling fish body become a ground part.


    "Underwater hunting is violent. It looks more violent than on shore!" Liu Chang looked at the blood mist on his head and face under the water, which was ten times as bloody as hunting on the shore. After all, even if the wound was deep enough to kill a large animal on the shore, it would flow to the ground and could not be seen. Even if it was really a tear, it was just the moment when the blood mist bloomed. But now it''s underwater. The scene of blood mist has not subsided for a long time. Even eating food is in this bloody scene. It is really a very violent visual effect.


    "Don''t sigh. Eat it After tearing up the squid, taishel looked around warily, "most of the underwater predators are very sensitive to the smell of blood. More sensitive than predators on land. Because the smell of blood is easy to spread in underwater hunting, so smell is a good weapon to find prey. If we don''t eat now, maybe there will be large animals following the taste in a while. "


    "Is there anything you can''t cope with in the shallow waters of the East China Sea?" Liu Chang heard taixie''s words, but also showed his vigilance. Then he grabbed a floating squid whisker and held it in his hand. He found that even if it was torn, the squid parts would still move instinctively.


    But the squid did. Liu Chang still put the wormlike savings in his mouth. Suddenly, the mouth felt sticky and slippery, accompanied by the fishy smell and the wriggling feeling, bloomed from his mouth, and finally gathered into a strange eating experience.


    "Ouch Forced to hold back the stomach juice, Liu Chang swallowed the best and worst meal in his life.


    "Well. Does it taste good? " Taishel saw Liu Chang''s expression, and a dragon face full of scales showed a shrunken smile: "you don''t tell me that this is the first time you eat raw food. Don''t pretend. I have seen what the human world looks like after the end of the world, and even I have seen you cannibalism. If you tell me that you are eating raw food for the first time, I will say that you pretend to be garlic. Do you believe it or not? "


    "I believe it." Liu Chang nodded and swallowed a mouthful of squid whiskers again. He found that if he ruled out the resistance of eating raw food and the food was still wriggling, the taste of the food was really good. In addition to the heavy fishy smell and some choking nose, the taste was delicate and smooth, and because it was seafood, it naturally brought out a salty taste It''s delicious.


    Moreover, the squid meat is rich in nutrients that the human body needs - especially the protein content is very good, which is very suitable for hungry people to eat.


    So, after getting used to the discomfort of the first mouthful, Liu Chang began to swallow.


    "In fact, I haven''t eaten less raw food in recent years, but it''s the first time that I eat raw food in such a blood fog environment, and it''s also the first time that I eat it when I''m still moving after I die, so I''m not used to the first bite just now." Liu Chang squirmed his throat and said, "you haven''t told me what you can''t deal with in this shallow sea area."


    "More. Blood storm is one of the most frightening. There are many strange super strong individuals in the sea While eating, taishel used the strange generator overhead to speak, so he swallowed very fast - probably because the sea creatures were naturally alert to the dangers of eating, so he ate faster than all the creatures on land that Liu Chang had ever seen.


    "You mean super life?" Liu Chang usually squirms his abdominal cavity to talk, but when eating, in order to prevent water from pouring into his mouth, he always said, "there should be many strong individuals in the sea. Even in the same ethnic group, if the ethnic groups are large enough, they should also be able to produce very strong individuals. It''s like the Thunder Tiger among human beings. We don''t know whether the undersea people and you Xilong people have super strong individuals"I don''t know. Undersea people are not very strong all the time, but there are enough people to see super strong individuals. However, we have heard that there is a super individual in the Pacific Ocean, but I haven''t seen it. I don''t know whether it''s true or not Taisher ate his mouth clean before he spoke. He almost finished the squid, which was seven or eight meters long. It only took less than 17 seconds. Liu Chang calculated this point accurately.


    Seeing that taixie ate so fast, Liu Chang also knew the danger in the sea. Obviously, when eating in the sea, it was not a time for chatting, so he accelerated his speed to fill himself up to the saturation state, and followed taisher on the road again.


    "Before dark today, we''d better go to Okinawa and play there. I can also find a warmer place to sleep." After eating and drinking, the body will have strength. Taishel''s swimming speed is a little faster than before.


    Liu Chang obviously didn''t want to spend the night on the ice. After the night of death, any behavior of spending the night in the wild is a kind of suffering.


    The body is frozen, and then frozen in the cold sea, this feeling is really bad, especially in the latter half of the night, because the body is too cold, water vapor stuck to the cold ground, it is impossible to turn over. It is very cold, and the body will be like a needle. As long as it is a sensory animal, no one wants to spend the night in the wild.


    In fact, after the night of death, Liu Chang found that natural selection was inevitable - animals always follow the pace of nature''s evolution. After the cold winter, the ability of those animals in the jungle to dig holes and build nests has greatly improved, and those who were originally strong and fearless of danger also began to build their own "homes".


    After all, it''s too cold outside. Even if the body is really strong enough, it will never feel good.


    So, hearing that he hopes to arrive at the Ryukyu Islands and see the current situation of Okinawa before tonight, Liu Chang speeds up the pace of swimming for the sake of a warm bed.


    The two of them were so chatting at the bottom of the sea, and the time was not very slow.


    However, even though they had been on their way, they still didn''t feel the Ryukyu Islands at dusk, but even if they didn''t, because of the coming of night, they had to break the ice and get out.


    "How far is it?" After breaking through the ice, two figures, one big and one small, jumped out of the cave with the icy sea water.


    "Is it not far?" Taishel tried to confirm the direction on the ice, "according to the route in memory, it should be two or three hours ahead, and it is almost time to arrive."


    "Then go over there." The last ray of light at dusk will soon dim. Liu Chang looks down at the rising darkness at his feet, leaves the cave that will gradually freeze again and goes forward.


    "It''s OK to walk over, but I don''t have a good sense of direction on shore. You''ll confirm the direction for me later." Said Tessel, discerning the next direction and moving forward.


    As a matter of fact, it is more difficult to distinguish the direction on the sea than on the sea floor - there are many references under the sea, but there are no on the sea. It is a vast expanse of ice, and the world is the same. No matter how many kilometers or hundreds of kilometers go out, the scenery in front of you does not change at all, which makes it easy for even the person with the best sense of direction to get lost.


    Fortunately, from the day when Liu Chang felt the bio magnetism on pigeons, he also had the ability to sense the geomagnetism of birds. Under the leadership of such a living compass, one man and one beast soon arrived at the small islands around the Ryukyu Islands.


    "These small islands are now uninhabited. They are all concentrated on that big island." Taishel pointed to the front, "it''s not far away. Hurry up."


    When he came to the place where there was a reference, taisher no longer used Liu Chang to guide the way, but ran on the ice surface with a thickness of tens of meters or even hundreds of meters. Even a giant beast of this size didn''t have to worry about falling into the ice hole. Therefore, after a rush of one man and one beast, he came to the largest island of Ryukyu Islands, and then ran all the way to the only human city on the island ¡ª¡ªOkinawa Prefecture. (to be continued)

 Chapter 387

    "After NABA port, Okinawa county is ahead." Pointing to the port that the two men did not pass by, taisher said, "Naha, a military and commercial transit port occupied by little Turner, is actually a port now. After all, the sea is frozen, and most of the ships built by human beings are useless. It is said that little Turner has recently developed an ice vehicle, which is much more than a ship, but does not know the mass production How long will it take to get down? "


    Taisher was once a member of xiaoturner''s army, and as a Xilong nationality, his authority in the army should not be very low, so he understood a lot of hearsay.


    "I don''t know how long this night will last?" Liu Chang looked at the sky and couldn''t understand the idea of heaven.


    "No one can say anything about it. Maybe we can find out something by asking the protonuclear Presbyterian, but I heard that they don''t like to talk." After landing on the largest island of the Ryukyu Islands, the two men ran to Okinawa county. "I remember that Okinawa did not have a Okinawa County before, but there was a Okinawa city. The two places were not in the same place. What''s the matter now?"


    "Well, the one near the port of Naha is Okinawa county. Now it is a city where human beings live, and it is almost the only city where human beings live. As for the Okinawa city in the middle of the island, it has been transformed into a distribution center for marine life by little Turner. The buildings there are no longer suitable for human habitation, but it is too far away to go today. "


    "Oh." Liu Chang nodded and looked at the sky which had been completely dark for several hours. With taisher running in the country of the sea, they went to the edge of Okinawa county.


    After all, the island is an island. Even if the island is a little larger, it will be more than 100 kilometers across. What''s more, Okinawa county is very close to the port of Naha where they landed, so it was not long before the two reached the edge of this human city.


    When he came to the edge of the city, Liu Chang found that the city had been transformed into the architecture of an ancient city - he could see the new-style city walls on the edge of the city.


    The walls were painted gray and black, not brick, but looked like they were made of a very hard plastic material. It''s covered with greasy material with a pungent smell on it. It looks wonderful.


    "Do you know what this wall is for?" Taishel saw Liu Chang staring at the city wall, and his face showed a look of children who wanted to show off preaching.


    "It should be used to protect those marine creatures who landed inexplicably. These coatings have a pungent smell and can keep many animals away. Moreover, the paint looks very greasy, so that those shrimps and crabs will not climb into the city. It''s supposed to be useless to monsters and intelligent creatures. It''s supposed to be just to prevent those small, dangerous organisms from moving around. " Liu Chang sucked his nose in the air and got such an answer: "what doesn''t make bricks is that for giant creatures, bricks or plastic baffles have little difference. And after the end of the human race, engineering has been greatly reduced. They can''t afford to build the city walls. "


    Liu Chang said a set of words, blocked Tai Shel''s mouth, let him hold his breath for a long time, then suddenly remembered what''s added a sentence, "Er. This city wall is not built by human beings, it is the material provided by the sea people! "


    "Ha ha, it seems that this place called pure human city is not so pure!" As they spoke, they reached the edge of the city''s "wall," and were later spotted by soldiers holding hands there.


    However, the soldiers did not panic after seeing this man and a giant animal, apparently on this island. All kinds of intelligent biological communication has a long history. Soldiers obviously know Xilong people. Therefore, after seeing taixie, several soldiers came down from the "lookout platform" on the city wall respectfully, opening the "city gate" to taisher.


    Of course, the city gate of the city wall is no exception - but even if it is plastic, Liu Chang can see that the baffle of the city gate is still very thick, and there are electronic devices in the things more than half a meter thick. Under the control of the soldiers, the city gate opened a huge door opening with a height of 30 meters and a width of 20 meters, so that people of this body type can also pass through safely.


    Liu Chang didn''t pay attention to the electronic structure of the city gate. After all, this thing existed decades ago. When taisher bent down to enter the gate, he stretched out his hand to pinch the plastic material and slightly pressed a nest on it.


    "This plastic is so hard that it can match the ordinary metal products." After a few soldiers in Japanese farewell, Liu Chang and Tai Sher entered Okinawa county.


    "Well, little Turner''s stuff is usually not too bad." As soon as taishel entered the city, a Japanese woman who could speak the language of undersea people immediately welcomed her.


    "Two Two, all right Women should belong to the evolution of vision, because in the cold winter night of death, in the dark, Liu Chang found that she accurately found the right direction from a long distance to meet up.


    However, although her eyesight was not bad, she could only see the vague shadow of taishel in the night. She only found that there was a human being when she came near.


    Probably I have never seen such a combination of one person and one Xilong, and I have never seen a human who dares to act alone in the sea in the middle of the night. So when a woman comes, she looks a little surprised."Hello, ladies and gentlemen, I''m dieno Xingyi, the guide of Okinawa. This gentleman is..." The female guide named dieno Xingyi looks at Liu Chang. For professional reasons, she can see that Liu Chang is not from the Ryukyu Islands or even from Japan.


    Although Chinese and Japanese are similar in appearance, they are quite different in temperament, not to mention dieno Xingyi, a specially trained receptionist, who can be easily distinguished by ordinary people.


    Therefore, for this woman to see her identity at a glance, and asked, Liu Chang is not surprised. After all, after all, few human beings have been able to travel across borders, let alone across the sea.


    Liu Chang now has a frozen swimming suit in his hand, a fish gun on his back, and thorns that have not been removed in time. At first sight, this outfit is just coming from the ocean. This woman is not surprised, because according to her attempt, it is absolutely impossible for no one to cross the sea, even with the help of the Xilong people.


    "Oh, I''m a Chinese from Jinan, Qingdao." Liu Chang didn''t hide his identity. After all, the purpose of his trip was to watch all the intelligent creatures on the sea floor. The best thing he could do was to have a good relationship with them. For the Japanese, the last four years had passed. Liu Chang also wanted to see how the inhabitants of these sea island countries survived.


    "From China?" Even though she had guessed something, when Liu Chang confessed, the receptionist still showed a look of surprise. She covered her mouth with her gloved hands, and blurted out a Japanese sentence: "¤¦¤½!"! Did you cross the sea? "


    "Well, I came here after Donghai yesterday and wanted to have a rest." When Liu Chang spoke, he suddenly thought that he had no money. After the end of the world, the hard currency in many places was grain. However, because the local governments had to operate the city''s commercial operation function, they usually forced their hair styles to be universal currency. Liu Chang thinks that since this is the territory occupied by the small Turner people of the undersea people, if there is no accident, they will also issue their currency for circulation, but he really has no money - he didn''t want to take some before he left, but the trip to the sea is extremely dangerous. Even more self-defense weapons are unnecessary, and he won''t bring this useless currency.


    So, thinking of this, Liu Chang said --


    "I don''t have any money now. If I need to, I will pay you some food tomorrow..."


    "No, I don''t need to..." Before Liu Chang finished speaking, Dieye Xingyi quickly waved her hand, "it''s our honor to receive friends from China. Please come with me, sir and this gentleman..."


    The Japanese woman spoke and bowed to Liu Chang and taishel, and then led them into Okinawa county.


    Not long after entering the city, Liu Chang first saw a huge building, which seemed to be a wonderful hybrid building with obvious functions, which provided temporary accommodation for intelligent creatures of different sizes.


    There are holes the size of fists, and there are huge rooms tens of meters high. This kind of things of different sizes and shapes come together, which looks like a kind of strange honeycomb.


    After taking Liu Chang and taishel to the beehive, the Japanese woman bowed to them again and said to taishel, "this gentleman, please stay here tonight."


    "Well." Taishel looked at the huge beehive. Although it was simple and crude, it was much warmer than that in the wild. Then he patted Liu Chang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "communicate well with your peers. I''ll sleep first."


    "Go to sleep. I''ll come to see you tomorrow." Liu Chang nodded and watched Tai Shel drill into the beehive, then turned his head to the Japanese woman and continued: "go ahead, there should be a place for human beings in front of you?"


    "Well, No The woman shook her head. "Because after the end of the day, few foreigners have come to this place, only our own place of residence. Come with me, sir. I''ll take you to our settlement. Please stay with us tonight."


    "Yes." With a little bit of sense of preparedness, Liu Chang followed the woman forward. After a while, they came to an equally huge building. The building looked unbroken but not new. It looked like a renovated building. The woman pointed to the building and said, "five years ago, this is the Okinawa police headquarters. More than a year ago, the money was rebuilt into an underground building by the undersea people One third of us live here

 Chapter 388

    "One third?" Liu Chang looked up at the building. Although the building is large, it can hold at most two or three thousand people. If these two or three thousand people are all people in Okinawa County, then is there only less than 7000 people left in the original 1.4 million people of the Ryukyu Islands?


    Even Liu Chang can''t imagine this figure. After all, the people living in the sea have been rebuilt here. No matter how, the living conditions here should be better than those in other places. The survival rate of the population should be much higher than that on the mainland side. Especially in this year, there should be a lot of new population.


    But now listening to this figure, it is even worse than that on the mainland side.


    "Yes, one third of them are in the headquarters of the police station, some in the comprehensive office building and some in Kainan primary school." Dieno Xingyi said, pointing to three different directions, it seems that the distance between the three buildings is very close to each other, "now there are more than 6000 people in the three buildings, and more than 2000 of them are newborn babies."


    Butterfly wild Xingyi said words, with Liu Chang into the settlement.


    Outside the building is a modest entrance - probably to prevent the invasion of cold wind, the size of the entrance is not the size of a huge building with 2000 people living together. What''s more, Liu Chang noticed that the small scale at the entrance of the building was not rebuilt these days at all, but had been designed a year ago when the sea people built the city.


    This makes Liu Chang wonder, "is this building built by the little Turner people?"


    "Little Turner?" Japanese women obviously don''t know much about the ethnic system among the undersea people, and they are a little strange to the title of "little Turner." I don''t know, it''s the undersea people who helped build the buildings


    "Directly built to the basement scale?" After Liu Chang entered the building, he directly saw the large-scale stairs leading into the underground.


    "Well, we didn''t adapt to it when we first built it, because the underground ventilation was very poor, but now it seems that the underground is more suitable for survival in this cold weather." The woman talks. He followed Liu Chang up the stairs and went down to an underground square after several hundred steps.


    The square is round, just at the entrance of the steps - or the exit of the underground residence. It seems to be a place where human activities can be traded - at this time, there are not many dozens of people gathering there to talk about this - and apart from these, what Liu Chang sees is the kind of small compartments that are dug out from the underground. They are dense and block the whole underground space.


    "Every compartment in this is a small household." Liu Chang''s arrival attracted the attention of several Japanese nearby. They heard dieno Xingyi communicate with this man. It is even more strange to use the common language of the sea.


    It seems that AnaI can''t help but be curious. At the moment, a Japanese man asked two questions in Japanese.


    But when dieno Xingyi explained, the Japanese man''s face immediately showed shock, and then bowed to Liu Chang and left here.


    After a while, the man led a middle-aged woman who looked like a leader and came out of the deep part of the grid.


    "This is one of the three tribal leaders and the only female leader. Lord Mizuno Dieno Xingyi said, that wearing kimono tribal leader "shuishunainai" came to Liu Chang, she first looked up and down a piece of Liu Chang''s clothes. Then he held out his hand and made an international courtesy, saying in English, "welcome to Okinawa."


    "You''re welcome. Thank you for your hospitality." After a simple handshake with the female leader, Liu Chang found that the other party''s fingers were very strong - it is obvious that wherever you want to be a leader in the end of the world, the most basic condition is to have a strong body.


    "You''re welcome. I haven''t entertained you yet." Shuishu nainainai bowed to do a please posture between the words, let Liu Chang in the front of the team, and then he had two assistants and Dieye Xingyi to follow up. It''s very polite.


    Although Liu Chang walked in front of them, those who were not familiar with the place of life were still in the situation that they were guiding the way behind, which led to a larger grid space.


    The interior decoration of this space is very similar to the ancient Japanese architectural style, with wooden floors and paper-shaped sliding doors, except that the walls are made of hard plastic, which destroys the atmosphere. Or let Liu Chang feel a little bit of the atmosphere before the end of the world.


    In the reception of the female leader, Liu Chang sat with her on a futon, face to face - while Dieye Xingyi was on her side, and the two assistants of the female leader stood behind her.


    "It''s said that the SIR is from China?" Dieye star clothes to Liu Chang poured a glass of wine, put on a small alcohol lamp on the warm open.


    "Well, from China, from Qingdao." Liu Chang said truthfully.


    "How are things in your country?" Although his manners were in place, he did not beat around the Bush and asked directly what he thought - quite different from those politicians in the past.


    "Well, a lot of people have died, but there are still many more people here." As Liu Chang spoke, he observed the middle-aged woman named shuishunai at a close distance, and found that the other side was not dressed very thick. Since the death of the night, almost all human beings have been dressed like polar bears. Besides thunder tigers and their super strong people who need to fight all the time, they don''t like to wear very thick clothes. Besides, he has hardly seen such a small number of human beings, especially It''s women.Only a thin kimono.


    "To tell you the truth, I thought you would be better..." Liu Chang looked at shuishunai, sighed and said, "but there are fewer people who can''t think of you."


    "Yes, after all, it is an island country, surrounded by the sea. Most of the people died in the early end of the world. And then a small group of human beings hide in various places in the center of the island, struggling to survive. I think the population here would have been less than 500 if the undersea people had not come here to help rebuild the city a year and a half ago. " What she said and what Liu Nai said was not clear.


    "Have you ever been in touch with your home country?" Liu Chang wanted to know more about the state of the world, so he asked a second question.


    "No, but I''ve heard about it from the seamen. It should be similar to here. It''s just that the island over there is bigger and more population, and the situation may be better. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 389

    "Well, when I was in Qingdao, I also met two Japanese girls. They were trained by the sea people to speak Chinese, and then they were sent to Qingdao to do political propaganda." After listening to the words of shuishunai, Liu Chang thought about it and told her about the situation in Qingdao.


    "Well, undersea people have their own ideas." After hearing Liu Chang''s words, the tribal leader thought about the current situation of Ryukyu Island and said, "in fact, these islands don''t have many things that the undersea people need. We people also get their help at a time when our population is almost extinct. But anyway, without them, we would be happy to live a comfortable life without them. Although there are some emotional conflicts, in fact, we still have to thank them


    In front of her, the female leader said something like tongue twister - but Liu Chang distinguished countless useful information from it.


    So he nodded, laughed and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome, sir. Since you can come here from China, you must not be an ordinary person. Since we are all human beings, we should be more similar in emotion. That''s right." Shuishunai heard Liu Chang''s words, also nodded with a smile, the corner of his eyes showed a little fishtail lines. "Sake, but it''s going to be hot now," she said


    "Well, it''s too low. In such a cold day, it''s good to get some spirits." Liu Chang took up the slightly hot glass and drank it down. He talked about some seemingly insignificant topics: "in such a cold day, I estimate that only wine above 55 degrees will not solidify."


    "Now the temperature outside at night is minus 70 degrees. When we were in school before, our teacher did a coagulation experiment. Alcohol at 60 degrees would solidify around - 80 degrees below zero. For sake like ours, which only has ten degrees, it is estimated that it will solidify under - 20 degrees." Shuishu nainainai also followed Liu Chang''s words. Just as the two people were ready to talk about their daily life and increase their mutual trust and exchange more information, the paper door was opened and an excited young man rushed in.


    "Elder sister, I heard that a Chinese is coming!" The boy rushed into the room and made a big noise. Liu Chang turned his head and found that a boy of 14 or 15 years old was coming in. He was wearing thick clothes. He was wearing a huge ragged wool hat on his head. In his hand, he also held a ragged cartoon that was too yellow and moldy to look like.


    "Xiong Er, go out and don''t disturb the guests." The chief of the female tribe frowned when she saw the boy rushing in. The two men standing behind her immediately stepped forward to try to pull the boy apart.


    But was stopped by Liu Chang, "it''s OK, can see the youth also appears some lively." Liu Chang waved his hand. The boy seemed to be afraid of the two men who caught him. He ran to Liu Chang''s side.


    "Can you speak English?" After the boy sat down beside Liu Chang, Liu Chang tentatively asked - he can''t speak Japanese. At present, he only has mastered three languages, namely, undersea people''s language and Chinese and English. He didn''t think about coming to this place in advance, so he didn''t waste those hours browsing words and pronunciation.


    "Some, not so good." The young man stuttered to answer Liu Chang''s words, and then, with broken or even wrong words, he organized the language that only Liu Chang, a brain domain mutant, could distinguish. He asked, "are you really coming from the other side of the sea?"


    "Well, from the other side of the sea, from China." Liu Chang nodded and answered, and took a look at shuishunai.


    "Is the sea wonderful?" The young man pointed to a manga which was so old that it would fall apart when he touched it. He asked, "have you seen the pirate king?"


    "I have seen the story of a group of men adventuring on the sea." Liu Ben is the best seller in this era.


    "Is the sea fun now? My sister doesn''t let me get close to the sea. Even if I''m hunting, she says she''ll wait until I''m an adult Said the boy.


    "Because the sea is dangerous." Liu Chang thought for a moment and told the boy what he knew about the real situation. "In the current sea, except for the ice outside, the shallow sea area is only a short one or two hundred meters. Even if it is a short one or two hundred meters, there are countless water monsters more terrifying than those in the pirate king cartoon. Some of them are huge, some are insidious, some release venom. And unlike the sea king, you can almost never defeat a water monster much bigger than you, because quality almost determines everything. Large creatures have no natural enemies. "


    "So it is.


    ¡±Liu Chang said that the "real" sea did not scare the youngsters away. He also seemed to know something about the sea. "It turns out that this is true. I have read some previews of marine dangerous creatures written by those sea bug people before. I thought it was made up by those monsters to frighten people. I can''t imagine that it is really so terrible."


    "Well, it''s just shallow waters, and things in the middle seas are even more terrifying." Liu Chang chuckled and grasped an interesting thing in the young man''s mouth and asked, "does the manual you mentioned still exist?"


    "The sea bug man wrote it?""Yes." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Yes..." As the boy spoke, his eyes drifted to his sister.


    "Mr. Liu, please follow me," he said


    From the reception room all the way to the middle-aged woman''s storage room, Liu Chang took over a beautifully made manual handed over from her hand. It''s made of paper rather than paper. It''s pliable and gives off a pungent smell - obviously, it''s also antiseptic for the end of the world - and it''s usually written by people from the sea.


    "It''s available in Okinawa, but it''s very, very expensive." The female leader handed the book to Liu Chang and said, "it''s all compiled by the sea people. There are pictures and texts, notes, maps and regional marks. It''s a more detailed underwater survival manual. It seems that they take strict care of intellectual property rights. If anyone dares to copy the things they sell, the consequences will be very serious, and they will give them to you. "


    "No, I''ll just go through it." After taking over the "preview of dangerous creatures at the bottom of the sea", Liu Chang could not resist his curiosity and read it on the spot.


    The first page that opens is the head of a giant monster.


    Then there is a map of the world, marked with red, yellow, blue and black. (to be continued)

 Chapter 390

    Red, yellow, blue and black, similar to the world''s storm warning system - the lowest level of blue is considered to be a low risk area, yellow is a medium risk area, and red is a particularly dangerous area - Liu Chang found that most of the places marked in red are in the Pacific Region - Monsters emerge from deep mountains and lakes, and there are dangerous creatures in the Pacific Ocean. Liu Chang is not surprised, except for these warning points Liu Chang also saw one - and the only black giant dot on the map, which was brightly marked in the middle of the map.


    That''s the region of China.


    China''s Henan, Hubei and Hebei provinces are located, there is marked with a pure black five pointed star - the bottom of the five pointed star is also marked with a bold line of characters by the sea bottom people - please do not approach this and surrounding areas, extremely dangerous!!!


    There are three exclamation marks behind the danger. Liu Chang sighs when he sees this area.


    "What is this black dot?" It seems that he was curious about the black spot for a long time. Seeing Liu Chang sighing at this point, he thought that he was from China, and then asked.


    "The black dot is a big willow tree, which is very large, with the area of three provinces. It can plunder the human brain and possess the wisdom and memory. It is a very, very powerful intelligent creature." Liu Chang explained the terror of the big willow tree in a few words. "Before that, a tribe of undersea people wanted to use targeted weapons against him, but almost in an instant, millions of troops were wiped out by willows. This is what I saw with my own eyes."


    "So terrible?" When he heard Liu Chang''s words, he seemed to be a little unconvinced. "The combat effectiveness of the army of millions of undersea people is absolutely more terrible than that of any other country now? How can it be completely destroyed in one breath. "


    "Well, extinction is not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that these extinct sea people will be used by willows after they die. Become his brain, become his wisdom, and even his body may become a puppet. " Mention the big willow. The expression on Liu Chang''s face gradually disappeared - because he had met this guy countless times in the past few years, and had been chased by this guy for many times. He was already numb - Numb in despair, because so far. He thought of countless possibilities, but there was no possibility that man could destroy the willow.


    Unless we all die - but after that, there''s no point in it.


    "Fortunately, there is no second black Pentagram on this map." Liu Chang looked at the map, "I don''t know if there are any omissions in the sea people. If there is a second black pentagram in the world, maybe you can let him talk to willow tree?"


    "The sea man is not the second Pentagram?" He continued.


    "I don''t know. I''ll have to wait until I see it." Liu Chang thought of the end of his trip to the sea - the protonuclear tribe.


    As for whether there is a second pentagram in the world. I''ll have to wait until he sees it. He has met Daliushu. He has only seen a few people from the protonuclear tribe. So far, he can''t judge whether all the members of the Presbyterian group of the protonuclear tribe can match the big willow tree, so he wants to have a look.


    Before leaving, Li Qingshui said that he was interested in the original check, so both sides had a dialogue to see if they could carry out further cooperation.


    Therefore, Liu Chang took a look at his general road map. It is found that there are dozens of blue spots, dozens of yellow spots and a red dot.


    Write down all these things in silence. Liu Chang continued to flip through the manual, and then used the unforgettable ability to write down all the notes of the entire atlas, and focused on the shape and hunting ability of those monsters.


    "Here, thank you." After reading the atlas, Liu Chang handed it back to shuishunai.


    "Finished?" After taking over the atlas, a trace of surprise appeared on the face of mizunouchi. After three seconds of reaction, her eyes suddenly widened: "are you a brain mutant?"


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded, and then continued to ask, "do you have brain domain mutants?"


    "Well, only one. It''s the leader of Kainan primary school. Our three tribes are headed by Kainan primary school because that guy is very smart. " When he mentioned the only "brain mutant" in the Ryukyu Islands, he did not have the "vision" that he should have, but frowned slightly. This expression was caught by Liu Chang, and he began to ask with some doubts: "do you seem to have some contradictions with him?"


    "It''s not a contradiction. Because I know he''s doing the right thing After taking over the dangerous biological map, he put it away again and took Liu Chang to the living room. As soon as they arrived, someone knocked at the door again. After the two men arrived, they didn''t speak much, so they took away the dieno Xingyi that had been waiting here.


    "For what?" Liu Chang turned his head and looked at the direction of several people''s departure - Dieye Xingyi left, made a deep bow to him, and then pulled up the paper sliding door.


    "Routine family planning." Shuishu nainainai looked at his younger brother with some taboo in his eyes, and said in a vague way, "this is the reason why I don''t like that guy in Nakamura."


    "I see." Liu Chang nodded his head to show his understanding. The man named Zhongcun must be the only brain mutation on the island where the birth plan was proposed. It is not easy to say that this small island is also lucky. It is not easy to say that a brain mutant can be born with more than one million people in a medium-sized city in China before, but the number of brain region mutants is less than half Number.And it''s even harder for this brain mutator to survive through the early days - after all, in island cities, even if you''re a brain mutator, you won''t be ten times more likely to survive in the first place.


    From 1.4 million to a few thousand, what a painful process - and it''s probably the most important reason that the brain mutant came up with a birth plan - is that the island''s population is almost extinct.


    The smaller the human population base, the more difficult it is to increase it. Therefore, he may carry out the family planning to a certain extreme - even in the eyes of ordinary women, it may be a bit obscene, disorderly and unacceptable.


    In view of the presence of a 13-4-year-old boy, Liu Chang has no time to ask about the plan. Although the 13-4-year-old may have known everything, some things are always hard to hear.


    After a meal, he stood up and said, "it''s already past dinner time, but Sir, coming from afar, we must treat our guests well. Just now I have ordered to hold a special meeting for you. I hope you can come here." (to be continued)

 Chapter 391

    "A rally?" Liu Chang thought that since they met, the female leader of the tribe in front of her had never left her sight. If she had ordered it before, it was obvious that before they met, she had received news to deal with the vacancy. Through this point, we can also see that the female leader in front of her can be regarded as a well arranged and thoughtful person.


    "Well, the gathering specially held for you, sir. I hope that your speech will bring some hope and vitality to the people of our tribe." "As you know, sometimes people need something spiritual to live, especially the seed of hope. Once it is destroyed, it is difficult to maintain vitality. To be honest, our island is no less populated than the residents on your mainland. Now it is only a few thousand, so the gray mood in the group is more serious than you think. Coupled with the lack of external human communication, many residents have lost their confidence in life. "


    "What do you want me to do?" Liu Chang took a look at mizunouchi. If it wasn''t too much trouble or a waste of time, he didn''t want to refuse this woman. After all, after all, the concept of state was relatively weak after the end of the world. Everyone was human. This woman also helped herself a lot - especially the manual, which saved him a lot of trouble. So he decided to help if he could.


    "If you don''t do anything, I just want you to talk about things outside, about China, about the sea, about anecdotes or your experiences along the way. Anyway, as long as the information from the outside comes, it will be helpful to the rest of us." He said.


    "That''s simple. Although I''m not very good at storytelling, I''ve experienced too many stories over the years. I''ll tell you about China and the outside world, and I''ll repay you for your kindness in that manual." Although Liu Chang has no aversion to this woman, he doesn''t want to take advantage of others. Being entertained for no reason.


    "Thank you very much, sir. As long as it can bring vitality and vitality to these tribes, it can at least make the dead thousands of people no longer worry every day." Natsuya said, showing a little bitter smile. "You know, although many people have died here since the end of the world, there has never been suicide. On the contrary, in the past few months, I don''t know whether it is because of the captivity of undersea people. Although our life is better, many people are more depressed and lose the pressure of survival. A few months ago, people began to commit suicide! "


    "Suicide?" How many years has Liu Chang never heard of this word? He remembers that since the end of the world, he has hardly heard the word come into being - because in the process of fighting against heaven and earth and various evolutionary creatures, as long as the will to survive is a little weak, it will be eliminated by nature. No one has the problem of suicide.


    Now at first hearing this strange word for many years, Liu Chang''s first thought is Qingyin, the woman who suffered from depression after enough food and clothing.


    "Yes, suicide, from seven months ago. This is the first case that started more than half a year ago. Up to now, there have been 18 suicides in our tribe, of which 13 are women. " Mr. Mizuno sighed. "Especially since Nakamura implemented the family planning program, the existing women seem to have a harder life. They have no right to choose. In a sense, they have been reduced to a tool for the continuation of future generations. This is not in line with their own will."


    "Well, humans can''t be kept in captivity." Liu Chang frowned and looked at shuishunai and thought for a while - then he thought about the nature of undersea man and little Turner. Then he stood up from the ground, "since the rally has begun, let''s not waste time. I''ll try to tell you more about the world outside the island. Because I''m leaving tomorrow. "


    "What, big brother is leaving tomorrow?" Hearing that Liu Chang was going to leave tomorrow, the young man who was sitting next to Liu Chang immediately interrupted in poor English, "stay a few more days, or take me with me? I''m fed up with life here. The sea bugs give us food. Think of us as pigs in captivity


    "I can''t take you." In the face of the young man''s request, Liu Chang refused without any hesitation. "The thirteenth four is a half adult age. It''s no use saying those silly words. You should know that if I really take you, you will freeze to death on the sea surface in a few hours. If you really want to leave, want to be a man like the pirate king Luffy, you will grow up and be strong. Use your wisdom and strength to take your relatives away from this island. I have my own business. "


    Liu Chang rubbed the boy''s head and left the room with the last Japanese flavor.


    When he came to the square again, the square with only a few dozen people just now was full of people. Obviously, when Liu Changgang met with shuishunai, someone had already informed the whole tribe of his arrival.


    After Liu Chang came here, he saw countless expectant eyes. There were few men and women, but there was no old man. After arriving here, Liu Chang found that the number of newborn babies in this tribe is very large, and most of them are less than one year old, and most of them are children less than three months old. Moreover, the proportion of pregnant women among women in this tribe is also very large. Obviously, the birth plan of that village is to hope that every fertile woman can have as many children as possible, Let the population of each tribe reach a certain level first, leaving the fire of life for the tribe.It is just that the means are too radical, so that the tribes, which are already full of haze, are shrouded in a layer of dark clouds.


    However, these are not what Liu Chang should really care about. He came to the center of gravity of the grid square and began to speak under the gaze of people nearby.


    "Hello, everyone. I don''t speak Japanese very well."


    Liu Chang''s first opening remarks are in English. The content sounds funny, but it is the biggest fact. But fortunately, when he finished this sentence, the one who followed him quickly translated it in Japanese.


    "Mr. Liu said he didn''t speak Japanese very well, so the next thing was for me to translate." When he came to the crowd, he put away his sadness in the room and looked energetic. (to be continued)

 Chapter 392

    Liu Chang also gave a rare smile when he saw the appearance of shuishunai next to him, and continued his first speech in his life -


    "with this person as a translator, I don''t have to worry about your communication. I believe you all heard some news about me before you come here. Yes, I come from China. On the other side of the sea, I come from the East China Sea Swimming here, with a partner of Xilong nationality The sea is really beautiful and dangerous... "


    Liu Chang''s speech for the first time in his life is longer than the ten speeches made by others. How could he think that some of the outside world he said casually would be so attractive to the residents of this island. From night to night, from midnight to early morning, the Japanese on these islands were even more and more enthusiastic. After Liu Chang said that, one after another, strange questions came one after another. They seemed to have unlimited curiosity about the outside world like birds in a cage.


    In particular, they have unlimited concerns about the future of this kind.


    At this moment, in the face of these people who have infinite desire for the world, Liu Chang suddenly found that the former concept of state was suddenly indifferent in the end of the world. He felt a kind of centripetal force from human beings.


    As a result, he patiently talked about the outside world with these enthusiastic and language poor Islanders. At the end of the day, more and more people came, especially in the latter half of the night, when people from the other two neighboring tribes got news, which created a strange situation of shoulder to shoulder in the square, which was also Liu Changzi Since the uprising in Zhengzhou a year ago. It''s the first time to see such a high density of people gathering together.


    So the speech and answering questions continued until 3:00 a.m. Liu Chang saw that everyone''s enthusiasm had not subsided, and he had to go on his way tomorrow. Only then did he signal to mizunouchi to finish his speech.


    After receiving the look from Liu Chang, she was very pleased to know that she could raise her spirits if she continued to ask questions like this. Therefore, she had been listening to her translation without any unnecessary interruption, and for the first time, she said her own words besides translation.


    "Well, there''s a lot of enthusiasm. But Mr. Liu is very tired Standing next to the loudspeaker, Mizuno mizushi tried to calm the wave of enthusiasm by lowering his gesture. He continued: "Mr. Liu will leave here tomorrow to go to a bigger ocean and experience more things. It is said that Mr. Liu''s next stop is Australia, where there are many poisons. So I suggest that we end this day. Let this friend from the other side of the sea have a good rest and face greater challenges tomorrow


    Although many islanders still want to hear more about the outside world, no one asked any more questions. Liu Chang was among the crowd and watched by everyone. It''s squeezed out. But what made him feel a little funny was that before he left, there were still people looking for him to sign.


    "Really?" Liu Chang picked up the crude pen and looked at the young men and girls who were looking forward to each other.


    "Well." The couple, who looked like brothers and sisters, nodded and stretched out their sleeves. Let Liu Chang sign his name - after signing, Liu Chang knows that this signature will follow them for a long time - because clothes are scarce in winter, and few people can change their clothes except for very few human beings. After all, there are too many things to wear, and the cloth in the past is easy to rot, and some things can be wrapped in the body, and most people will not let go.


    After the signing, Liu Chang completely squeezed out of the crowd, then left the square in the eyes of everyone who could see him, and then under the leadership of Narita mizushi. Came to a spacious and clean check room.


    "I haven''t had time to get you something to eat after talking for so long." When she came to this room, she seemed much more energetic than before. It seemed that the energy of hope that appeared in the public was also transmitted to her, which made her more lively than before. She said this, and at the same time, she told her assistant to get some food.


    Assistant went back, the speed is still very fast, after a while, Liu Chang''s house is full of stoves.


    "It''s nice to have a hot meal." After the end of the world, people''s eating habits have changed. One is the shortage of food, the other is the weather. The food that Kazuo Mizuno entertains Liu Chang is quite different from the traditional Japanese food. It is actually a "pot stew" similar to hotpot.


    However, it is because of this that it is more in line with the current weather conditions. After eating raw meat for a day, Liu Chang''s appetite is greatly increased when he sees these things that can be cooked.


    "Is this the sea man''s crop?" Liu Changjia has a mushroom like mushroom in his hand, which is also one of the most popular dishes.


    "Well, the average undersea man will provide us with these mushrooms on a per capita basis every week. If we want to eat something else, we have to kill ourselves or exchange our resources." As he spoke, he relaxed his collar and opened the stove filled with strange oil fuel for Liu Chang. The room immediately became hot.


    After a day''s journey and a long speech, Liu Chang finally got tired, and the sky was about to light up. After making a warm bed for Liu Chang, he bowed down with a smile and was ready to leave."Thank you, sir, for everything today." Before leaving, he thought and said, "if you want a person to talk to, I can do it for you."


    "No, I just want to sleep alone." Entering the warm bed, Liu Chang had no more words to say. He waved his hand and watched the mature woman step back to help him pull the door. He also immediately fell asleep.


    After sleeping until the next day, Liu Chang thought about it. After thinking about it, Liu Chang easily bypassed everyone''s eyes and ears with his own equipment. He left the tribe from under the eyes of mizuna, who was waiting outside the door for a night, or from the ceiling above his head. He picked up the stairs from the underground to the cold outdoor. Liu Chang easily found the compound room by following the smell Taishel is still sleeping.


    "Man, get up!" Taishel snored in bed, shaking the floor was shaking, "man, it''s time to get up!"


    "I didn''t hear you snore before. Fortunately, this is in the city. If you snore on the sea or in the sea, how many predators can be attracted!" Liu Chang said


    "Snoring?" Taisher heard Liu Chang''s words, his face puzzled for a while and laughed, "don''t worry, I will never make unnecessary sound in the sea. We Xilong people only sleep in the safe zone where the spirit is completely relaxed, and we will make redundant sound when we sleep." (to be continued)

 Chapter 393

    Taishel said, while looking at the sky, "time seems to be late."


    "Well, it''s been a while since dawn." Liu Chang nodded, "let''s go."


    "Where to go, straight or to little Turner''s city?" Asked Tessel.


    "Go to little Turner''s city and see what''s worth noticing." Liu Chang thought for a moment and said, "go to see if there are places like selling route maps. I saw the dangerous area division they marked yesterday. Since they are so familiar with the world''s situation, they should also be able to mark out some relatively safe flight charts."


    "Route? This kind of thing is actually changeable. " Hearing Liu Chang''s words, taishel stretched himself in the same place - his bright scales "clattered." for example, the white ghost of Australia was only in Australia before, but now there are all over the East China Sea. Who can say how many changes have taken place in the habits of these animals after clearing the ice layer? What''s more, even if the sea people have a large population and sophisticated instruments, it''s impossible to explore the whole sea area. The route map is of little significance. "


    "That''s better than nothing." Liu Chang patted Tai Shel''s body, "let''s go, don''t waste time."


    "Yes." Standing up in situ, taixie and Liu Chang went directly to the gate of the city and left the besieged city. Naturally, the soldiers in charge did not dare to stop them.


    After leaving this tiny human settlement, they ran all the way on the island for less than an hour, and then they ran all the way from Okinawa county to Okinawa city - and then came to this city. Only then did Liu Chang feel the taste of the words "prosperous personnel".


    It is just that the peak of this person is not the peak of human beings, but the prosperity of all kinds of marine life.


    It is more complicated than Qingdao in terms of personnel allocation - but only human beings can not be seen. Obviously, on this island of Ryukyu Islands and Okinawa, human power is far less than that of Qingdao. After being confined to that small area, human beings have no right to live in other places. Therefore, almost all of them are foreigners.


    "Almost all the marine intelligent creatures can be seen here." Liu Chang and taishel just ready to enter the city, a convex fish to stop Liu Chang. "No entry, man."


    "Why?" Liu Chang looked at the fish and asked.


    "Why?" The halibut is not a race with high intelligence quotient. He only knows that he is in charge of guarding here, and he has recited the regulations before he came here, but he has forgotten almost all of them. In the past two or three months since he came here to work, he has not seen any human beings wanting to enter the city. It''s Liu Chang''s "why" question that this eyeball protrudes the guy''s eyes to grunt to turn up.


    "Why?" The fish turned its eyes and couldn''t figure out why it was. After fixing his mind and stabilizing his eyes, he said: "I don''t know why. This is the rule."


    This person fish dialogue, there are a few more guards - the security personnel configuration is very reasonable. In one group, there is a sea bear as fighting force, a puffer as an eye, and three sea people as ordinary team members.


    See three sea people come. The puffer''s eyes were completely stabilized, and he asked one of the larger men, "grugrugru, I wish you were here. This human can speak your language and want to enter the city. He asked me why I didn''t let him in. You can tell him. "


    Little Turner, named "grugrugru," did not move when he heard the fish. Instead, he went to Liu Chang and used his new turbid eyeball to make a lot of it. After Liu Chang asked tentatively, "is it not Okinawa residents?"


    "Well, I''m from China." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Release." Without saying a word, the leader of the guard team immediately waved his tentacles to let Liu Chang and Tai Sher pass. At last, it seemed that he had not done enough. He even took out a strange sign from his waist. "This is my waist token. It''s a symbol of a pass. There is no pass here. I''m afraid it''s not convenient for friends from China to enter the city."


    Impolitely, he took the waist token handed over by the team leader. Liu Chang Hung it directly on the chest of his swimsuit, carrying his flippers and fish gun, and approached the city full of people thoughtfully.


    Entering the city, Liu Chang couldn''t help sighing: "the people of the sea are worthy of being called brain abnormalities, and they all seem to be so smart."


    A small guard captain on the island, a guy at the bottom who only manages two or three people, can understand and implement the "strategic intention" arranged by little Turner so clearly and thoroughly, which makes Liu Chang have to admire the understanding and execution ability of undersea people. Liu Chang is really curious about whether the 500 members of the proto nuclear Presbyterian group can count the future trajectory to a certain extent.


    "The city of Okinawa is ahead." Okinawa''s streets are very broad, and the width is even more than 200 meters. Taisher can easily walk through several of them side by side.


    "The streets of this city are so wide." Liu Chang was walking in the center of the street, and he could hardly see the buildings on both sides."This is what little Turner needs to prevent the occasional landing of the giant brachial. Those water monsters are too big. Although they are not able to land now, if the weather keeps getting so cold, they will come ashore in less than two years." Taishel explained.


    "The ability to prepare for a rainy day is not small, and the ability to flatter allies is higher." After Liu Chang said with a smile, he began to get close to the buildings on both sides. Although the sea people have taken precautions, most of them are still small and medium-sized creatures. In particular, most of the residents are still small Turner people.


    Two times in the street, after turning around the strange building, he saw a shop selling route maps. There were no shops or faces on the street, only a sign and a cave. The sign says "buy and sell all kinds of routes and first-hand information", and the cave leads to the underground.


    "You wait for me here for a while, and I''ll see if I can change something." Liu Chang said a word to taishel, and then jumped into the underground cave. The cave of the sea people was not deep. After Liu Chang jumped into the cave for three or four meters, he came to a relatively wide circular space, which was about six or seven meters wide and high, oval and full of things.


    When Liu Chang entered, a man was crawling on the ceiling, his tentacles were hooked on the rocks under the ground, where a pendant was hung.


    Just after registering the pendant, Liu Chang fell on his ground and made a "puff" sound.


    "Human beings?" After hanging the pendant, the sea man "swam" from the ceiling to the ground like a bug. Then he put up the front half of his body in the shape of a centipede. He looked at Liu Chang in doubt, "there is a human being. It seems that he is not from the island yet?"


    "Well, I''m from China." Liu Chang nodded, looked around at all kinds of fragmentary items in the small shop and asked directly, "I want to come to you to buy some submarine and maritime safety routes. Of course, it''s better to have maps of the distribution of various submarine tribes."


    "Money?" Hearing Liu Chang''s words, the sea man didn''t ask more questions. Instead, he exuded the temperament of a human profiteer - totally different from those small Turner soldiers Liu Chang met.


    "No money." Liu Chang shook his head, "but I have news."


    "News doesn''t sell much these days." Little Turner began to bargain, and with his words, he showed no interest and began to sort out the books in the seaweed basket on the ground.


    "General news can''t sell for much, but what about the black Pentagram?" Liu Chang didn''t care about the neglect of the sea people, but laughed and said a word that made the centipede like body frozen. "You know, I come from the mainland, and coincidentally, I was born in Henan, where the black five pointed star was born. I know a lot about him Of course, these things are nothing to me, but I believe you are interested in hearing... "


    Half an hour later


    Liu Chang once again drilled out of the two meter opening hole. This time he came out again, covered with strange pieces and carrying a strange machine.


    "What is this?" Guard at the door has been waiting for some impatient Tai Sher to see Liu Chang a strange outfit jump out, surprised to ask: "what thing? How did you go in and make so many things come out? "


    "All useful things!" Liu Chang raised the machine that looked like a small car and a small ski car in his hand and said, "this is what you told me before. The ice vehicle developed by xiaoturner has not been mass produced, but it has been basically developed successfully. Today, I think, no, let''s drive on the sea. Although the speed will not increase much, it is still safer than the sea bottom. Especially, with me, you don''t have to worry about getting lost on the ice. "


    "Isn''t it?" Tai Shel looked at Liu Chang, who changed his clothes. He grew up a little frustrated and said, "you drive, I run?" ¡¢


    ¡­¡­


    "Because there''s no vehicle you''re on


    On the surface of the sea ice, Liu Chang explained to Tai Shel, who ran behind in a loud voice: "this thing was originally used by the sea people themselves, and there was no big one at all. Damn it, there are 16 trading tables on it. If it wasn''t for my quick eye and quick hand, I couldn''t handle it with two hands. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 394

    Although the two sides are similar in size, Liu Chang is not too comfortable to sit in. What makes him feel bigger is that there are 16 operating devices in the vehicle, including a pull rod and a steering wheel. The seaman has more tentacles. He has only two hands, which makes him feel a bit busy.


    But even so, driving is always more comfortable than running.


    Liu Chang put his clothes and equipment in the cockpit. After closing the transparent car cover, Liu Chang looked at Tai Sher behind him laughing at full speed.


    The fuel supply of the aircraft is very sufficient. Probably considering that the biggest use of the aircraft on ice is to sail on the sea, the general volume of the whole vehicle is filled with fuel - the fuel is a green liquid, which has a strong pungent smell, and is somewhat similar to oil.


    After a while, they finally left the island and entered the established route. After setting the route, Liu Chang let the vehicle enter the automatic straight-line navigation state. He opened the transparent glass cover on his head, sat in the cockpit and looked at the dashing taisher, laughing at a piece of undersea man''s The cheese goes into the mouth.


    "Seriously, I have an impulse now." Tai Shel looked at Liu Chang''s leisurely manner of pretending to force, and raised his feet with a smile.


    "Do you want to trample my machine down?" Liu changchewed his food and then said, "don''t be so violent. I asked you whether there is a large-scale aircraft for you. The answer they gave me was that the large-scale aircraft was not cost-effective at all. Anyway, I wanted to make it, but considering various factors, it was not implemented. "


    "What''s more, the boss of the undersea man also said that he bought this vehicle at a high price, specially customized, much faster than that kind of mass production!" Leaving Okinawa, Liu Chang played a joke on the rare way.


    Three days later, in the middle of the night.


    Liu Chang left the vehicle in place. We got out of the cockpit and identified the direction.


    "How far is it from the Philippines?" Tessel lay panting on the ice.


    "Come on, we''ve gone more than half of the way." Liu Chang proofread the map in his head and looked at the endless ice. Ask: "run a day, you are hungry, I will go into the water to get you something to eat."


    "It''s dark. It''s not safe to go into the water. " Though Tessel said so, he was still staring at the ice under his feet.


    "It''s OK. I don''t go too deep, and I have to enter the middle sea sooner or later. There''s no danger. I can''t meet such fierce animals every time." After laughing, Liu Chang bent down and began to dig holes in the ice. Because he was strong, he dug very fast. The ice powder was all over the sky. Soon he got into the water, which was still warm.


    When he got to the bottom, he put on his fins. After opening his eyes and putting on his goggles, he turned on the searchlight on the diving. The world under the sea at night was presented in front of Liu Chang.


    The jungle in the water, blue seaweed, strange cannibals. The little squid with a smiling face, and the golden swordfish that is as slender as an arrow.


    "Red man eater." The place where Liu Chang went into the water is a light blue seaweed jungle. According to the biological Atlas of the sea people, it is still a relatively safe area, so. Liu Changcai dares to sleep in the middle of the night - cyanobacteria jungle - which is the name given to this area by the sea people. The cyanobacteria all over the sky are poisonous, and there is no strong lethality. However, there are records of the red giant man eater.


    "It''s more than ten meters in size, but it''s not that big in the picture." The place where Liu Chang falls into the water is just above a cannibal flower. The cannibal flower is very beautiful. From the top down, it looks like a huge peony in full bloom, bright red and bright red. Inside the blooming flowers are fleshy and granular stamens, which are full of various fruits and emit a strange smell of meat, which are used to attract all kinds of animals to eat.


    As long as there is an animal to eat, if it is too small, it may not care, but if it enters the scope of its diet, the beautiful petals will be covered with barbels in an instant. When the petals are closed, the prey will be riddled with holes, and then the powerful digestive juice will be injected into the prey''s body, and finally turned into nutrition into a feast of undersea man eating flowers.


    These cannibals grow on top of cyanobacteria, which is a common symbiosis on the sea floor - except that this symbiosis is between plants, which is different from that of animals - the symbiosis system of plants works more closely, even to the level of exchanging food and energy.


    These cannibals grow on top of cyanobacteria, which provide them with the energy to grow when they are still young. If vegetarians do not know how to grow algae, they will be able to prevent the growth of blue-green algae.


    The tiny toxin of cyanobacteria is not a barrier to those algae eating fish.


    So, it needs protection from cannibals - it will provide a hotbed for the growth of cannibals. Of course, this trade is not so cost-effective if it is only for protection. After growing up, cannibals will also give back some life energy to cyanobacteria if they swallow up the nutrition surplus of large fish.This is how plants complement each other.


    Looking at the cannibals below, Liu Chang recalled all kinds of underwater knowledge he had seen in the submarine man''s cabin three days ago. He knew that it was easier to hunt large fish in this area, because what he was going to do today was not a predator, but a snatcher.


    Just like those lions in the grassland who are robbing cheetahs'' food - what he has to do is not to improve his speed and his hunting ability, but to be stronger than his opponent, which is enough.


    So, swimming in the underwater, cyanobacteria space, Liu Chang swam underwater, trying not to touch the deeper area, using his overhead searchlight, wandering underwater, one by one to check those open and close cannibals.


    Then, ten minutes later, he finally saw a full flower that had just swallowed a big fish. Cannibals digest fish very quickly, usually within half an hour after swallowing the fish - and ten minutes later, there is no value for grabbing.


    When Liu Chang passed by the cannibal, he just saw the flower shrinking. The seven or eight meter long fish was attracted by the smell of flesh in the stamen. After standing for only a moment, he was wrapped and opened by the petals. Then Liu Chang heard the "crackling" sound of fish struggling on the chopping board ¡£


    A trace of blood from the gap between the petals, Liu Chang know the opportunity is not lost, rushed to swim up.


    With the help of Liu Chang''s powerful force, he easily cut open the petals of cannibal flower, which was as strong as a copper wall. The flower petals were full of strange plant veins. After being cut by Liu Chang, he even flowed out A lot of bright red liquid like blood.


    But he didn''t care. He continued to swim forward, rowing and pulling. After a while, he swam around the petals and cut the whole cannibal into two parts - petals falling. Then he revealed the horrible scene in which thousands of barbs were inserted into the body of the struggling fish.


    "Plant hunting is violent!" Swimming into the petals, the barb on the fish saved the dying fish from the stamens. Then, before the blood spread completely, he pushed it in the water and pushed several petals wrapped in his body, swimming all the way to the small hole where it entered the water.


    By the time he wielded his knife, the hole had been expanded dozens of times. These days, tianchengtian and taishel had already formed a tacit understanding. Liu Chang hunted in the water and taishere dug the hole on the top. Compared with the hunting, digging the hole was much easier. This is what Liu Chang usually does these days, because Liu Chang keeps his head above him in the morning Driving, so there is no physical exertion.


    It only takes a few minutes for Liu Chang to dig a hole the size of one person, and the same is true for taishel. However, the concept of "one person size" is somewhat different between them.


    Therefore, when Liu Chang threw the big yellow croaker on the water, Tai Shel had been waiting here for a long time.


    "Ouch, cannibal fish wrapped in sea is a famous dish." Guarding at the edge of the ice hole, seeing what Liu Chang threw out, Tai Shel immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    When Liu Chang threw the big yellow croaker out of the water, his head popped out of the water. What Liu Chang welcomed was small pieces of ice all over the sky - it was too cold, and the caves that had just been dug would freeze. So when Liu Chang threw the big yellow croaker, he broke the small ice layer on the water surface, falling all over the sky. After diving out of the ice cave and climbing tens of meters of ice on the surface of sea ice, Liu Chang saw the expression of Tai Sher swallowing saliva.


    "It''s delicious?" Liu Chang threw the ice beads on his body and hammered hard at his chest. The ice layer on his body that was like armor fell to the ground.


    "It''s delicious!" Taishel said: "this food is a famous dish in the sea people. It is said that this dish is the first step for the sea people to start eating cooked food."


    "What do you say?" Liu Chang heard taixie''s words and showed an interested look.


    "As you know, the bottom of the sea lives on the bottom of the sea. They should be more difficult to accept cooked food than we are shallow sea creatures." While explaining the history of the sea people''s diet, taishel wrapped the petals and fish tightly with his sharp claws, and did not even remove the barbs on them. (to be continued)

 Chapter 395

    "The reason why they accept cooked food so much now is that this cannibal wrapped in sea fish is inseparable." Taishel said, and then out of saliva, and then greedy eyes, looked at Liu Chang''s sea craft, "fuel borrowing point?"


    "Not enough!" Liu Chang looked at the fuel. There was enough in it, but after all, it was a sea trip, and there was no replenishment on the way, so the fuel was not enough.


    "It''s OK. We''ll be in the Philippines, where we can find the city of undersea people." Taishel said: "it''s a good time to buy some. Don''t you have a lot of undersea currency in your cockpit to extort that information department?"


    "Well, well, here''s the fuel. Go on." Liu Chang said this, went to the back of the sea craft, unloaded the fuel tank, and pushed it to taishel''s front. "Continue to tell us what the relationship is between this man eating yellow croaker and the sea people''s beginning to like cooked food."


    "Well, this sea drop fish is a kind of fish which is widely distributed in the sea. It is not so delicious in itself. It''s not as bad as sea caterpillars, and it''s poisonous." Taishel took the fuel, slowly watered it on the petal fish, and continued: "there are fish and flowers in the United States, cyanobacteria jungle. When the sea people first landed, they sometimes went fishing around the United States. At that time, there was a man named" percolate ", who was quite famous at that time."


    "Famous?"


    "Well, it''s rare among the sea people who pay great attention to food. It''s said that four brain changes have taken place in the brain region, but all the energy has been put on eating. It seems to most of the sea people that they don''t do a proper job. So he was very famous among the undersea people at that time. " Taisher poured the fuel on the petals and spread it evenly. "Four brain abnormalities are among the top in little Turner. Therefore, his fame is due to his IQ and his unethical diet contribution."


    "After he landed in the United States. I didn''t take part in the war and occupation. I went around those hamburger fries every day, and one day I had a special opportunity. He went to the sea to fish. Then he saw the scene of cannibals wrapping the sea fish. Then he used his tools to get the leaves and the fish together. According to the American way of French fries, fried together, found very delicious


    "And then the sea man was very curious. According to the law, there are many kinds of food now. Of course, there are many delicious things, but he has never met anything so delicious. He had eaten Haitou fish before, but it didn''t taste like this at all. Driven by curiosity and appetite, he did experiments to analyze the ingredients between the two. He found that when the digestive juice of the cannibal touched the toxin on the fish, he did some experiments. It will emit a strong fragrance that directly stimulates people''s appetite, just like this! "


    When he picked up the jet fire starter of the sea craft, taisher ignited the flowers and leaves that he had painted with materials, and the big fire rose on the ice surface, which also let Liu Chang smell the strong fragrance taixie said.


    "It''s really delicious!" I smell the smoke from the fire. The saliva in Liu Chang''s mouth is constantly secreted - he has never smelled anything so fragrant, so stimulating people''s appetite. This fragrance from his nose has been stimulating to his brain, making him greedily suck this wonderful human delicacy like a drug.


    Putting down the ice craft, which seemed like a toy to him, taishel continued with saliva: "so, even the sea people who are used to eating raw food can''t resist it. This kind of fire scorched meat delicious, quickly spread to the sea people, let them taste the fun of eating cooked food


    Taisher said, the flame gradually became smaller and extinguished - after all, the fire was ignited on the ice, the temperature of the flame melted, the flame would also be extinguished by water after the ice surface, plus the cold wind, the flame could not last long, so, within a few minutes, the fire just started turned into a small flame, and after a few minutes, the flame went out, so Liu Chang saw it Face to face situation.


    The red flower petals stick to the skin of the fish, and the melted barb turns into a kind of strange brown sauce, which goes into the boiled fish skin and white tender fish meat, with the residual temperature of Mars, sending out the "crackling" fragrance.


    "Damn it, I really want to take it back to let old Li Xiaojing taste it." Since the end of the world, Liu Chang has been inspired by hunger for countless times. However, he has never been able to turn this kind of appetite into pure tongue desire. The things in front of him look so delicious that they all make him feel unbearable.


    "Eat quickly. It''s not easy to make." After finishing their dinner, Tessel rubbed his hands.


    And Liu Chang, after sighing about the blessings that his relatives did not get, rubbed his hands to enjoy today''s dinner.


    But when Liu Chang and Tai Sher sucked in the rich aroma and prepared to start the most delicious dinner on the sea trip, the ground suddenly shook.


    "In danger!" Liu Chang''s face changed suddenly at 0.1 second before the shock. Then he saw the ice layer tens of meters thick under his feet began to shake, and he quickly dodged away under his vigilance - and the one who had the same action with him was naturally taisher. Although he looked very heavy at ordinary times, he would find that he was like a frightened rhinoceros in danger, although he was huge in size There are few creatures that can match his speed.So, as the ice began to shake, two people, big and small, jumped out of the dangerous core area. Then they saw that the thick ice suddenly burst into thick cracks, and then suddenly broke apart in the next moment - into huge pieces of ice several meters in size.


    Then, in the blast hole, a huge octopus claw with a diameter of tens of meters or even close to 100 meters was found, and the length was not measurable at all.


    "Damn it, the king of the deep sea!" After jumping out of this area, taishel saw the thick Octopus claws, and did not raise any idea of resistance. He roared at Liu Chang, "brother, run quickly!"


    "It''s OK." Standing in front of the 100 meter cave, Liu Chang stares at the sky above the huge cave that has not been dropped. The octopus claws roll up the piranha wrapped yellow croaker flying out. Then, in the blink of an eye, the tentacles retract and return to the bottomless deep hole of the sea.


    Seeing this scene from a distance, taishel was a little stunned: "this Is it for food? "


    "Well, attracted by the fragrance." Liu Chang looked at the other side of the cave, which they had just dug out. Although it was frozen, the ice layer was not thick. "The smell spread from there to the sea. I didn''t expect there was such a big guy near us." Another tremor came from under his feet. Liu Chang could feel the feeling of the undercurrent surging on the ice under the sea, and then said, "go."


    "Damn it, I''m here to grab food!" Taishel heard King Zhang go, and cut his feet vigorously, "this thing, quite know what is delicious. But the fish is only seven or eight meters, which is not enough for him to plug his teeth. I really don''t know the significance of spending so much physical strength to snatch something that can only plug his teeth! "


    "All animals have the desire to speak. Forget it." Liu Chang was not very depressed because he didn''t eat the delicious food. There are opportunities in the future. This is to repay the species for saving his life last time.


    Although it may not be the same species, the deep-sea King Zhang did save Liu Chang''s life once.


    The last time he was swallowed by an eel, at the last moment he escaped from the monster''s mouth, he was almost swallowed back by this thing. It was an octopus tentacle that dragged the eel to the bottom of the sea. Although it was unintentional, although it was only for hunting, objectively, it also saved his life.


    "What was robbed is just taken back." Liu Chang suddenly wanted to laugh, "I just robbed the thing of cannibalism, but now others have robbed mine, I still can''t get rid of one link of the natural food chain after all!"


    "No chain, I only know. I don''t have to eat tonight." Taishel looked at the hole in front of his eyes. He did not intend to go into the water before he was not sure whether the king Zhang was far away.


    "It''s OK. Dawangzhang must not be interested in anything more than one meter. I''ll go down and get you something to eat later on. But for safety''s sake, I''ll go down again in the middle of the night." Liu Chang said that he wanted to walk dozens of meters to the edge of the hole, and found his own thrown sea vehicle.


    Just now this thing stopped at the edge of the yellow croaker. Taisher used the fuel tank on it when he was making fuel. Later, the ice broke. Liu Chang only wanted to run for his life. He had no time to take care of this thing. He had to watch the machine fall heavily on the ground after being thrown for hundreds of meters. The front cover of the car was completely depressed and the whole body was twisted and deformed.


    "It''s not scattered!" Standing in front of his broken machine, Liu Chang sighed, "the fish did not eat, the machine is also broken."


    "Maybe it''s not broken. If you try again, isn''t the front cover deformed?" Taishel went to Liu Chang and looked at the vehicle which had completely lost its former appearance. "The man-made things on the sea floor are very solid."


    "No matter how strong it is..." Entering the cockpit where the glass cover had been completely broken, Liu Changgang wanted to say something, and then subconsciously started the car.


    "Damn it, it''s too strong." Hundreds of meters of high-altitude fall, coupled with the impact of the first bounce, the car is not broken - and even can drive! (to be continued)

 Chapter 396

    This makes Liu Chang think of the car made by human beings - a hundred meters high is equivalent to the height of more than 30 storeys. Liu Chang can''t phenomenon. What kind of car in the world can be pushed down from the roof of more than 30 buildings and can be started - no matter how good the car can be.


    "What level has been reached in the industrial technology of undersea people?" Sitting in the deformed cockpit, Liu Chang couldn''t help exclaiming, "is this car controlled by a chip? As long as the main chip is not bad, can it continue to operate? "


    "Who knows, anyway, little Turners are absorbing knowledge very fast. I think it will be decades before you are eliminated." Taishel said the sarcastic words that are not sarcastic. "When technology takes off and reaches another level, I think our other ocean giants will be eliminated sooner or later. The difference in intelligence base is too big. The intelligence level of our family and your human beings is equal, even weaker. If we do not continue to evolve, we are doomed to be eliminated. "


    "Well, when science and technology reach a certain level, we will be eliminated. We don''t need to start a war, use any radical means, and do not force human beings to use the means of annihilation. Xiao Turner only needs to constantly develop economy and science and technology, and human beings will be gradually melted away by the torrent of history in the warm countryside. I can even imagine that in a hundred years After that, if there are still human beings alive, they may even worship the sea people as gods - because the newborn will destroy the only existing sense of superiority of mankind. " Liu Chang looked at the well-made ice vehicle and sighed: "in this sense. The appearance of big willows is not entirely useless. "


    "Ha ha, yes, I didn''t think of that at first." Taishel said of the big willow tree, he even laughed: "it is almost impossible that little Turner wants to subdue that guy. That guy is too powerful. I have seen the scenes of millions of army training. All of them are the most elite troops of little Turner, and they are all extinct in one breath. That guy is so powerful


    "Well, I don''t know what''s in the willow groves in the three provinces. When I saw amphibians, I saw them carrying rockets. Is this an Arsenal made by willows with paper?" Liu Chang tried his imagination and could not figure out what level the willow had reached now. Then he had to sigh helplessly: "it''s a pity this time Gaia goddess. It''s not on the human side anymore


    With these words, Liu Chang lies in the cockpit and slowly closes his eyes. His mind goes back to the strange island, to the strange lake, and to the crystal vein like red crystal tree.


    "What does that mean?"


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning. Liu Chang went into the water to fish again. Half an hour later, the two men, who were full of food and drink, went on their way again.


    Two days later, they arrived on the island of SAMA, which belongs to the Philippine archipelago, where they landed at bolongan, where they inhabited this group of Xilong people. So taichel strongly recommends landing here.


    After arriving at bolongan, Liu Chang found the strange beach city and a head of Xilong perched on the beach city.


    "The things here are so big When he came to Bolong bank, Liu Chang opened his eyes and saw a huge cave on the Bank of Bolong. A dozen meters wide caves stand there, just like countless holes in a mountain.


    There are also reef houses modeled after caves, one by one, just like the thatched cottages built by the sea by ancient humans. However, the thatched cottages are extremely huge, and although they have the shape of thatched houses, they are made of rocks.


    "We call this kind of house shanyanfang. Many Xilong like to dig holes when they are adults. So they moved hundreds of meters long rocks from the mountains or under the water, and then two or three people worked together to dig holes in them, and they turned into this kind of house, so the outside looked very irregular Xilong taishel returned to his own territory. Although he was not his tribe, he was still very excited. "Our clan doesn''t pay much attention to beauty. Generally speaking, it''s comfortable. Therefore, the houses you see are all crooked and have not changed their shapes."


    "But there is a sense of beauty that is simple and close to nature." Liu Chang could not see the whole picture of the house until he came to a rock. The rock had not been carved by any man. It is obvious that what it looks like is still what it looks like now. It is only a hole made by Xilong in the middle, which is even a house.


    Moreover, there is no foundation for this rock. Such a large rock is as stable as Mount Tai with its own weight, and it does not need a foundation, so it is easily put to the sea.


    It is not difficult to imagine that if there is a high-altitude vision, a beach on the beach, filled with such fragmentary giant rocks, would be a beautiful scene.


    When Liu Chang stopped to watch the strange house, a guy who looked very similar to taishel came out.


    "Why, my kindred?" After Xilong came out, he didn''t see Liu Chang the size of his toe, only Tai Shel, who said, "it''s the same clan. Hahaha, Bolong has not come here for a long time. Come in and sit down?"The Xilong people are very happy when they meet the same kind of people. They don''t feel that there are so many polite words and mutual vigilance among them. Maybe the ethnic group has been around for only a few years, and the number is not large. In addition, the natural bold and unrestrained character of Xilong people makes them feel as if they are just two old friends who have not seen each other for many years.


    "Come in. What tribe are you from?" The Xilong side let the body, while reaching out to grasp taishel''s claws, this bow, only to see Liu Chang this human.


    "How come there is another human being, do you come together?" When Xilong saw Liu Chang, his face showed a little strange expression, just like that of taisher when he first saw Liu Chang. This kind of expression is the same as that of a human being seeing a caterpillar. It can''t be said to be disgusting, but instinctively he doesn''t want to get close to Liu Chang.


    Thinking that the Xilong people have a natural resistance to the animals without scales, Liu Chang immediately changed another form, and the red scales on his body emerged. With the appearance of his scales, Liu Chang noticed that the Xilong''s expression changed from the evil feeling of seeing a fleshy caterpillar to the surprise feeling of seeing a hairy kitten.


    "And the change?" As if human beings couldn''t help feeling the cat, the strange Xilong saw the scales growing on Liu Chang''s body, subconsciously squatted down and observed him carefully, "is this human?"


    "It''s a human being, a man after the change." Taishel said, pointing to himself, "taishel, Australian Gutt."


    "Oh, my name is rutel, just from the Bolong people in the Philippines." The strange dragon pointed to himself.


    "This man." Tai Shel pointed to himself and pointed to Liu Chang, "saved my life, was born together like this brother, called Liu Chang!"


    "Saved your life?" The strange Xilong heard that Liu Chang had saved the life of the Xilong people. His face changed a little again. After squatting down, he stretched out his dragon claws and made a human handshake ritual.


    "Hello, man."


    "Hello, lutel." Liu Chang reached for the tip of the dragon''s claw, and Liu Chang entered the interior of his rock room under the hospitality of the strange Xilong.


    "Eat, sit, take." Luther entertained taishel and Liu Chang into the stone house, showing the unique bold and unconstrained side of Xilong once again. "A large number of food soaked in strange mucus was thrown out of the stone jar of the stone house. These pickled meat is the sea fish I made a few days ago. Eat it together while there is no decay."


    "Good." Taishel went to a stranger''s house, and was not polite at all. It was like returning to his own territory, and ate it quickly.


    Liu Chang, who did as the local custom did, jumped directly onto rutel''s stone table, tore up a piece of sea fish and ate it on the spot.


    "Guts, don''t you guts join the ocean intelligence alliance of little Turner?" Eating with taishel, lutel asked strangely, "didn''t many of your people go to the Asian continent? Why did you come back so soon? "


    "Well, most of those who have gone are dead." Taishel thought of his own people, although he did not miss the dead, but he wanted to fight the number of his own ethnic groups dropped by more than half, and he was still a little upset, "Damn it, he was cheated by those people of little Turner. He said that the danger coefficient was very low, and the result was not that the whole army was destroyed."


    "The whole army is destroyed? Little Turner? " Living in the harbor Bay, the Xilong people seem to know very little about the outside world. Hearing the words of taisher, the man named rutel asked, "is that black Pentagram really so powerful?"


    "It''s even more powerful than I thought. The agreement signed by a small Turner, a member of the clan who went there, was to assist in the periphery and not participate in the attack on the body of that guy. But who could have thought that there were still hundreds of kilometers before people would be killed by the white hairs all over the sky." After eating a large piece of fish, taishel pointed to Liu Chang, "ask the guy, I was blown out of a big hole in the chest, this guy is at the scene."


    "Well, the willow tree released catkins at that time. Catkins are the seeds of willow trees. At that time, catkins were all over the sky. After covering the sea people, everyone lost their senses." Recalling the bright scene all over the sky, Liu Chang still felt a burst of fear, "as long as it is stuck with a little willow white catkins, they all lose their senses. As for those few who have not been glued, they are also wiped out by the amphibians who follow up."

 Chapter 397

    "Oh, amphibians are actually a subordinate race of willows. They can be invisible. Their intelligence is worse than that of undersea people, but they are not so bad. They are a race with much stronger fighting ability than undersea men."


    Liu Chang explained as he ate.


    "So terrible?" Hearing Liu Chang''s words, lutel shook his huge head in surprise. "China is really not a place for people to go."


    "You''re a joke like you were five years ago." After Liu Chang finished eating, he jumped down from the table and said, "thank you for your hospitality."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome. Since we have saved the lives of our race, we are our friends anyway." Truer''s character is obviously careless - there are common characteristics among different ethnic groups, and it is obvious that there are their own personalities among different races - the Xilong nationality is obviously a broad-minded and open-minded race.


    And think of a goal of this trip, Liu Chang and this strange guy talked a lot.


    "In fact, China is not as terrifying as you think. Apart from the fear of the willow guy, other places are even safer than this island and more suitable for ordinary creatures to survive." When he comes to other people''s ethnic groups, Liu Chang does not miss the opportunity to promote his own territory and spirit. "Especially in Qingdao, xiaoturner has established a city. Whenever you want to go to play, you can do it."


    "Ha ha, when the willow is gone, I haven''t lived enough." Hearing Liu Chang''s invitation, truer refused without even saying a word of euphemism, "our people in Bolong harbor don''t really like to go out. We can be self-sufficient in food, and if not for special circumstances, we can also protect ourselves. The gutes are a large ethnic group. They are the birthplace of the Xilong people in your mouth. They are also the largest group in our ethnic group. Because they shoulder the mission of strengthening the big ethnic group, they make a deal with Xiao Turner. "


    "It''s a pity that it''s a big loss this time." Taishel said, shaking his head and sighing - the army of millions of undersea men. Among them, the number of Xilong is no less than thousands. Most of these Xilong come from the ancient special nationality, except taixie. Almost all of them entered the arms of willows, which was a huge blow to the newly rising race of Xilong.


    Because Liu Chang knows. Generally speaking, the larger the size of the creature, the more trouble it will be to have a baby. For example, if you can have one or two in a sea area, it will be good. Although the Xilong nationality is not the largest, its body size is still huge. Therefore, it is very troublesome for this kind of creature to grow and grow up. The huge demand for food may seriously limit their reproductive ability. Only when Liu Chang came to this place called Bolong, did Liu Chang find that the number of Xilong people was rare - the port area was not small, but. Liu Chang can tell from the smell in the air that there are no more than 100 Xilong here.


    This is even a group that occupies the country - one is that the number of ethnic groups is small - and the other is that it can be seen that there are many guts.


    "Well, our ethnic group originated in Australia, and now most of them live in the waters near Australia." Liu Chang is more interested in his race. After thinking about it for a while, taisher introduced his race for the first time. "Like this Philippines, it''s not far away from Australia, so there are sporadic people from our ethnic group."


    "Is Gute the original race of Xilong. It''s like the protocore of the undersea man. " The rare open heart, Liu Chang looked up at the huge friend.


    "Yes." Taisher nodded, "all the Xilong ethnic groups are separated from Gute. Our family has no restrictions on members. Some people love to go elsewhere, and they leave in groups. And we gut is not as bold and powerful as the prokaryote. We have been living in Darwin harbor all the time


    "So it is." Liu sighed, "you have not said, in fact, the loss of small Turner, is a major blow to Gutt."


    "Well, after you go back, please tell the elders of our family clearly what happened that day, which can be regarded as an explanation for this matter." It seems that after eating his hometown, he has seen the direction of his hometown.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll leave this matter to me. I hope that human beings can make friends with Xilong people." Liu Chang also looked at the south, his eyes also showed a meaningful flavor, "I may be the only witness of that matter. Although your family must have been informed by the small turners, what they know is absolutely not as detailed as I know."


    Liu Chang spoke and lay down on the spot.


    ¡­¡­


    China.


    Qingdao.


    "Liu Chang has been away for many days." Standing in the city, looking at the direction of the sea, voiceless mouth said.


    "Well, I''ve been away for days." Standing beside her has been accompanied by Milan, he Zhizhi and Xiaojing have disappeared. On the bustling street, only two of them know each other, "I don''t know how his situation is. Li Qingshui, who hasn''t said a word since Liu Chang left, asked him nothing. This is a boring guy.""It''s a very boring guy." Qingyin looked at the East, speculated: "but since Liu Chang left, this guy has not returned to Beijing. Two days ago, he came suddenly and took Xiaojing away. I don''t know what the purpose is."


    "Well, it''s said that it''s the protonuclear Presbyterian, who came back from the willow tree."


    ¡­¡­


    After living in Bolong for two days, Liu Changcai left here. In these two days, he contacted many Xilong people and chatted with many people. He also got friendly treatment there.


    Therefore, on the road that day, the whole family of 56 people all went out to see Liu Chang off.


    "I won''t take the meat. It''s too big for the car." Liu Chang patted his warped vehicle and yelled at dozens of people behind him: "I will come and play when I have a chance. You are also welcome to visit China!"


    "Be careful on the way. Don''t be eaten by monsters." The way of seeing off the Xilong people was very strange. They said whatever they thought - even the words of blessing - in their hearts, they wished that they would not be eaten, so they called out boldly and boldly.


    "Even if you are eaten, don''t be eaten by the black algae. You like to eat the food, and the process of death will be very painful!" Another Xilong brings good wishes.


    "Yes, it''s not to eat after killing the prey, but to secrete digestive juice after wrapping it. It starts to digest when it is alive, and try not to let the prey die. I heard it''s terrible!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Chang opened his own vehicle, and in the strange sound of blessing, which seemed like a dialogue or a deliberate threat, he left the Bay and continued his journey to Australia.


    The roar of the aircraft is resounding in the sea


    "It''s a little noisy. Aren''t you afraid of the beast eating you?" Running on the sea surface, taisher occasionally joked with Liu Chang''s aircraft.


    "Forget it. No matter how loud it is, it''s not as loud as your steps." Liu Chang patted his vehicle and said, "before this thing falls, there is no noise. Now, although it''s broken, there''s no problem in running to Australia. What''s more, we''ve replenished fuel for Bolong people. "


    "Ha, I can''t believe that they can find the things of the sea people." Taishel laughed, quickened his pace and ran ahead.


    Liu Chang also used two hands as a 16, manipulating the complicated instrument panel, quickly catching up with


    There was no wind or rain along the way. When they ran hungry, they went down to the sea to hunt for food. At night, they took a rest in situ. During this period, they also found several small islands for habitation according to the map. They ran all the way to eat. After a week and a half, they arrived at the boundary of Australia.


    ¡­¡­


    "Australia is indeed the capital of poisons. All the fish in the sea are of this color!"


    Standing next to an oxygen outlet on a sea ice surface, Liu Chang stopped the vehicle and looked inside the hole - large oxygen outlets are common on the sea ice, while the two people seldom live near the oxygen outlet along the way - because more creatures are more dangerous, there is no need to join in the fun.


    At this time, when he came to the boundary of Australia and was curious about the creatures of other continents, Liu Chang stopped and watched.


    Obviously, the fish in the cave are very different from those in the East China Sea. The biggest difference is the color. Generally speaking, the fish in the sea, whether they are predators or herbivores, are not too bright in color, because this will attract the attention of other creatures.


    But Australia is different. Looking at it with a big eye, Liu Chang found that all the fish in Australia are the most dazzling colors - bright red or orange, or bright dark purple, as if afraid that others would not see them.


    "It''s a poison indeed. The color of this warning is so conspicuous." Seeing these conspicuous to bright colors, Liu Chang instinctively got goose bumps - this is caused by fear from the depths of human genes. People have an instinctive fear of animals that look particularly bright. This is because for millions of years, creatures with particularly conspicuous body colors have one thing in common - that is, they are extremely poisonous.


    For millions of years, human beings have evolved and witnessed countless painful scenes of poisoning of their own species, which have been passed on from generation to generation. This fear is imprinted in the gene depths - it is an evolution of emotions that enables people to know at a glance which animals should avoid. (to be continued)

 Chapter 398

    From the biological point of view, poisons are generally bright in color, which is a threat and warning to the enemy. From their own bright colors, we can tell others in an intuitive way that Laozi is not easy to provoke, you''d better stay away from me. This is also the threat way of many creatures.


    Some creatures in danger, the body will suddenly become the brightest color to frighten the enemy, this is a way of defense, very common in the animal kingdom.


    Some non-toxic animals also use this method to confuse the public and the public - arouse the fear in the memory of other creatures, so as to defend themselves.


    But in any case, bright body is generally a symbol of poison. Looking into the cave, Liu Chang''s eyes are full of bright colors, so bright that he seems to go back to the kindergarten era, the age of thirteen color crayons.


    At that time, many children could not draw, but bought the most colorful and complete crayons, and then grabbed seven or eight sticks and daubed them on the white painting paper, making them colorful.


    How similar the situation is.


    Just at this time, the white painting paper became endless ice, and the colorful color became a pit of fish.


    "Dare you jump in?" Liu Chang pointed to the colored things in the cave and asked Tai Shel.


    "I dare not." Taishel looked at a pit of things, and stepped back, "you want to jump."


    "Didn''t you grow up in Australia? Why are you so afraid of these poisons Liu Chang continued.


    "It''s because I was born and grew up here that I''m so afraid of these colorful things. Besides, although I have a strong anti-virus ability, I am not far behind you? " Taishel stood at the edge of the hole, pointed to a poison with white rings inside, and said, "I''ll teach you to recognize what''s the most poisonous among you! That''s the long ring on the body. See? Generally speaking, there is a rule in Australia that the brighter the body is, the more poisonous it is, and the longer the body is, the more poisonous it is. "


    "What about the ghost of zhonghaibai?" When it comes to poisons, Liu Chang suddenly remembered that he and taishel almost died in the middle sea for the first time. At that time, taishel was in a complete coma, caressing something like jelly on his body, which was extremely poisonous, but his body was not bright. There''s no pattern yet: "it doesn''t seem to fit the poison characteristics here."


    "No, I haven''t finished yet." Taishel said, and continued to add what he had not finished just now, and said completely: "the full text is, the brighter the color is, the more poisonous it is. If you want to kill people like the wind, it depends on those monochromatic objects!"


    The last sentence of Tessel''s speech was like a ballad. Especially when it is sung in the language of the sea people, the scale is very compact and has a feeling of human nursery rhyme.


    "This is a song that we children have to recite from birth, so that they can have a profound understanding of poisons from childhood, and will not die in the middle of the journey." "The meaning of this ballad is very clear. The brighter the color, the more poisonous it is. The more poisonous the ring is. The animals whose bodies are pure and have no trace of variegated color. They almost die when they meet. Australia''s twelve poisons (there are twelve Australian poisons in reality, which seems to be called Australia''s twelve King Kong) rank at the top, almost all of them are solid colors. "


    "It''s not easy to mix up in this area." Hearing taischel''s words, Liu Chang suddenly thought of the situation of the Australians at the early end of their lives - perhaps different from the Chinese. They have to face more colorful things. They will die inexplicably when they go out to eat a meal, or even die inexplicably after taking a breath of air.


    "Sad Australians." Liu Chang thought of this strange scene, deeply breathed a breath, and then stepped on his "chariot" again, "let''s go, how far is Darwin port


    "It''s almost there." Tai Shel saw Liu Chang get on the car, also left the hole, in front of the road, "there are more than 100 kilometers. I seem to have smelled home


    After leaving the cave, they continued on the road. The distance of 100 kilometers between them was more than an hour''s journey. Therefore, after thousands of kilometers of fighting, they soon saw Darwin harbor, a huge harbor in northern Australia.


    "Shit. Home Getting along day and night for more than ten days, taishel had learned some of Liu Chang''s mantras. When he smelled the soil on the land from afar, taisher was as fast as flying.


    And Liu Chang in the back also hastened to maximize the throttle of the aircraft, all the way roaring to catch up.


    Port Darwin is a big port - the guts are a big group.


    When he came to Darwin port, Liu Chang obviously saw something different from Bolong, that is, big and many. Nature is still the huge house, and more is the number of houses.


    Different from the scattered houses for walking in Bolong, the mountains and Sea rocks here are stacked in neat rows, with scale, quantity and shape - and the number of Xilong people is also very large. Before he got to the seaside, Liu Chang saw no less than 50 Xilong people digging pits in groups to prepare for hunting. While passing by the hunting team, a Xilong recognized taixie.


    "Ah, is it Mr. taisher coming back?" A Xilong with a huge harpoon heard the roar of running from afar. He was wrinkling his forehead to see who was so ignorant. He started to run away from the fish that had just been dug up in the hole. However, he saw taisher''s all-round running, and then his forehead immediately expanded."Taischer Young master Liu Chang almost didn''t laugh when he heard the fishing captain''s words from a distance. He always felt that the Xilong people were a bold and unconstrained race, and had never heard of honorifics to anyone. Although when he first met taisher, Liu Chang guessed that this man was of high status from his conversation with the Haimen chief Guan Xi, but now he heard honorifics from one of the roughest races It''s kind of funny.


    "Don''t laugh, childe is our honorific title." Taishel heard Liu Chang laughing at him, and said a word while running.


    Then they came to the fishing team one after another.


    First taixie, then Liu Chang.


    Therefore, the expressions of the Xilong people who were fishing at the front and back feet changed twice when they saw the surprise of taixie''s return, and then the curiosity of Liu Chang''s arrival. Because of the lessons learned from the past two times, Liu Chang changed his skin into scales before he came this time, and then became the favorite fresh food of Xilong Red.


    "What kind of species is this? It looks so cute." One is obviously a female Xilong. Seeing Liu Chang''s love in her eyes, she reaches out to pinch it.


    "Human beings, mutant humans, my friend." To stop the reckless behavior of the people, taisher introduced: "this is my friend, my best friend, who saved my life."


    "Ah?" Hearing taixie''s words, the female Xilong, who stretched out her hand to pinch Liu Chang, stopped her claws. She angrily returned to the original place and asked, "I have saved the life of the young master. I can''t think of this lovely little thing. No, no, no, this human is still very powerful."


    "I''ll tell you about him later. Are my parents still in the family?" Asked Tessel.


    "Well, the two adults are still in the family. They both think the childe is dead. They are planning to have another child..."


    "Poof!" Hearing this, Liu Chang, who had endured for a long time, couldn''t help laughing directly. Generally speaking, the death of a child is a very sad thing for human beings. However, the happy Xilong people obviously don''t know what sadness is. As taisher said, when they die, they become flesh like relatives, and they will not have any thoughts on the dead.


    Therefore, the death of taischel, his parents will not be sad, but are planning to fill their void with another person.


    This is not what makes Liu Chang feel the most ridiculous place. The most ridiculous thing is that an outsider is informing taixie of this matter with a serious and solemn expression, and taisher himself is still interested in hearing it.


    "What? They are going to have a baby Taishel was shocked to hear the news, and ignored Liu Chang, who was laughing at the side, and said goodbye to them and ran to the port again, "we can''t let them regenerate. If we have more children, we will consume our energy greatly. I''ll go first. I''ll inform them that I''m back. You can keep busy with you


    Taishel waved his paws while running, and left the sea ice in a big stride, while Liu Chang naturally followed.


    All the way to the maximum throttle, Liu Chang came to the seaside and stopped the aircraft to the shore. Then he ran quickly to catch up with the pace of Tai Sher, who was running at full speed in front of him. He shuttled between huge stone houses, and soon came to the largest man-made hillside of the port.


    "You have a big family." The hillside of the port is man-made. It looks like a hill more than 100 meters high.


    Smell should be a piece of sea rock, very hard texture, was so born to be carried to the shore, put on the shore, the most obvious, the highest terrain - much larger than ordinary houses.


    The mountain has been hollowed out into a hollow shape, and there are two Xilong guards at the door.


    The two guards saw Tai Sher and Liu Chang from a distance, and then their faces showed the same expression as those of the fishermen: "childe, you..."


    "Go ahead, I''ll tell you later!" Taishel did not have time to listen to the words of the two guards, all the way into the house, and Liu Chang followed closely, entered the real home of this friend.


    There is no magnificence in the imagination. There are no dazzling decorations in the huge mountain. There are only some simple and simple tables and chairs. After entering the mountain, Liu Chang did not find more Xilong people. It is different from the situation in which servants and servants are everywhere in the ancient big families. It seems that although the Xilong people have formed a social class However, due to time and character, there is no obvious privileged class here.

 Chapter 399

    Therefore, Liu Chang walked smoothly to this huge building which was really the Xilong palace compared with other buildings. Liu Chang met the parents of Xilong taixie, two Xilong who looked almost the same as taisher.


    When Liu Chang and Liu Chang arrived, taishel''s parents were playing "computer".


    Yes, it''s playing with computers.


    It''s a huge computer. It should be specially made by the people of the sea. Even if it''s the size of the Xilong people, they can operate smoothly. They use a computer side by side. Next to the computer is a small generator - an engine that only drives a computer. This computer is also the only electronic equipment in this huge palace.


    When they came, Liu Chang''s "two old men" were reading books on the computer.


    "Dad, mom!" After returning home, taishel called two of them with the simplest scale. It sounds childish, but the clearest words collide. Just like the human "father and mother", they just need a simple lip collision to produce the clearest and most beautiful scale.


    "Tessel?"


    "Back, you''re not dead?" The two giant Xilong, who are playing with the computer, stand up and look like they are not old at all. In fact, among the hundreds of Xilong people Liu Chang has met, none of them is a little bit old-fashioned. After all, this race has only been born less than five years ago. Even the oldest and largest can''t be as old as Liu Chang or as old as Liu Chang.


    Therefore, although these two Xilong are Tai Shel''s parents, but in appearance, they are really similar to taishel. It''s as like as two peas.


    "You didn''t die." The Xilong people don''t know how to place their thoughts on the dead, but they will show a strong joy for the return of the living. Otherwise, they will not be a sentimental race. After seeing taisher get up, they quickly stand up, jump over the computer table and throw taishel to the ground. This situation is not like the situation of parents seeing their children, but more like the reunion of lovers The strange situation is that the Xilong people can only express their feelings in the most straightforward way, so. Liu Chang saw the scene of two Xilong toppling Tai Shel, but for a moment he remembered the love of dog blood in the TV series of love triangle.


    "You didn''t die." After the two giant Xilong knocked the child down, I thought it might be a bit of a gaffe. He pulled him up again, stepped back two steps and asked, "I heard from the special envoy sent by little Turner that all of your troops involved in the encirclement and suppression of willows have been destroyed. You''re on the death list. Why didn''t you die? "


    "Well, I might have died, but this human friend saved my life. His name is Liu Chang." Taishel said, pointing to Liu Chang on the ground - and his parents through his guidance, this only noticed the existence of this human.


    "Thank you, man." The two Xilong looked at Liu Chang, and at first they looked surprised, but fortunately they didn''t speak as straightforward as those of their peers outside. Instead, he bowed deeply and said, "thank you really, man."


    "No, No Although the "two old men" in front of them are not really very old, they are after all the elders of taixie. Maybe the Xilong people have no concept of seniority. But facing the sincere thanks from the Xilong elders, Liu Chang still felt that some etiquette was too heavy, so he quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. Taishel is my good friend. I saved his life all the way. He also saved my life. In theory, it''s even. Emotionally, we don''t want to pay back for helping each other, so we really don''t need such a heavy etiquette... "


    "Thank you, it must be said, and we must repay you." Taisher''s parents said, introducing themselves: "our names are Tai Dong''Er and Tai lin''er. They are the elders of the Gute clan. As thanks for saving our children''s lives, you will be our eternal friend of the gutes."


    "I came here to be a friend." Liu Chang was also very happy to hear the most straightforward thanks from the two people - and at the same time, he became more and more fond of this straightforward race.


    However, even if there are still many words he would like to communicate with the two people who seem to have great power, Liu Chang is a smart man. He knows what to do when his relatives meet again after a long separation. There must be a lot to say, especially in this situation. He wants to leave the space for three people to speak, and take taisher''s words and experiences as a buffer, when he comes back, he can also Better to start a conversation with the elders of the Xilong nationality.


    After all, he left only one impression on them now - "saved my child.". However, when taisher talked about his experience and the origin of Liu Chang these days, he had another topic and identity - he believed that with the wisdom of the Xilong elders, he could also understand part of his purpose of coming here.


    Therefore, Liu Chang said, "don''t meet again. I won''t disturb you. I haven''t been to such a huge tribe. I''ll go around."


    "Well..." After listening to Liu Chang''s words, taishel''s father, who was the stronger Xilong, said: "well, you can go around now, but you must have dinner here. Then I will be anxious for all the people to come and give me a celebration banquet. One is to make friends, and the other is to let those Xilong people who blindly believe little Turner''s lies and are bewildered by interests, have a good understanding of how cruel the outside world is. And how many difficulties will our race have to go through if we want to continue in the future. ""So, please make sure Mr. Liu comes to our dinner party."


    "Don''t worry." Liu Chang nodded, "before dark, I will come back. Now I want to go to the surrounding human cities and have a look."


    "Well, take your time, sir." Before Liu Chang left, taisher''s mother said politely again - and some of their polite words made Liu Chang recognize the difference between these two people and other ethnic groups. They understood the etiquette of human beings and the polite words. It was obvious that these two so-called "elder" wives were not as simple as "elder" in name, but had real wisdom Smart.


    After saying goodbye to the two elders and taisher, Liu Chang finally became a lone person this time. After turning around in the tribe where taisher was, he left the port and went to the human city.


    Darwin as a port has been named by mankind, although the coast is now occupied by the Xilong people, it is obvious that this place used to be a human city - port city.


    Liu Chang came here to see if there is a spiritual intersection between the living conditions of Australian residents and the Xilong people.


    But when he came to the city, Liu Changcai was disappointed to find that there was no big difference between Qingdao and Qingdao before, or even slightly worse.


    "The original language barrier and the size gap can really create such a huge spiritual barrier." Wandering in the broken streets of human beings, Liu Chang can not help feeling that the Xilong people are not a very bad race. Even from Liu Chang''s contact these days, it can be seen that this race is more generous, monotonous and kind-hearted than human beings.


    However, they hate animals without scales. Therefore, Liu Chang finds that although they live on both sides of a city, the Xilong people do not actively interact with human beings. As human beings, they are obviously afraid of the monsters with huge size and language barrier, and it is difficult to communicate with them.


    However, this is not absolute, because Liu Chang found that although there was not too much communication between the two, there was no trace of war.


    After all, the origin of Xilong is in Australia. It must not have been a day or two to live in this port. If the two sides can be so peaceful, there must have been some verbal agreement, but the exchange is only here.


    Therefore, wandering around the dilapidated streets, Liu Chang found that it was really a desolate scene. After walking for three blocks, Liu Chang could smell the human flavor, which was even more sparsely populated than Qingdao. In a large supermarket, Liu Chang found a group of Australians living in the coastal tribes.


    Australians with white skin and yellow hair form a group of less than 30 people. They huddle together in the dilapidated underground supermarket during the day, looking very desolate.


    When he came to the supermarket, Liu Chang took a look around. The shelves in the supermarket had already disappeared. There was a fire pile on the ground. All the people were women and children. It was very similar to his first trip to Qingdao.


    The arrival of Liu Chang naturally attracted the attention of these Australians. At first sight of a yellow skin and black hair man coming here, all the people who looked sick showed curiosity.


    "Asian?" Liu Chang was still wearing the same swimsuit with fins in the vehicle, but the spear and stinger did not leave. Therefore, as soon as he came here, he immediately aroused the vigilance of those white skinned women, protecting their children behind them. A white woman drove from five meters, which was the longest distance she could see, and called out: "Who are you? Why haven''t you been here before? "


    "I am a friend from mainland China. I have no intention of malice." Aussie''s English is as hearsay as it is, and accents are very heavy. But fortunately, Liu Chang simultaneous interpreting and imitating his accent as a brain area variant: "I have no malice, please rest assured!"


    With these words, Liu Chang put down the fish gun and bayonet on his back and stood five meters away from the poor man.


    "The men have gone hunting. If you have anything, please come back at night." Although Liu Chang repeatedly said that he had no malice, it was obvious that he could not win the trust of this group of human beings who had been struggling on the death line. The white woman who spoke up politely asked Liu Chang to leave.

 Chapter 400

    As for the attitude of women''s refusal, Liu Chang does not have any negative emotions - because he understands too much the mentality of these people who are struggling on the line of death all the year round. Although with the improvement of his ability and strength, he has been separated from this group, but because of his separation, he can see more clearly.


    The reason why the ethnic groups in Japan can accept themselves smoothly is that they are backed up by the undersea people, and there is no need to be afraid of an outsider emotionally.


    But now it''s obvious that the situation is different - there are no undersea people here, and I don''t know if it''s because of Xilong - it''s still in the era of "one human" in most parts of China, and there are too few ethnic groups in front of us. There are only less than 20 women who have children. This kind of vulnerable ethnic group has a very heavy vigilance because of any Their ethnic groups may suffer from disaster.


    Therefore, Liu Chang didn''t want to let himself stir up the tense nerves of this small tribe. After picking up the fish gun and hand thorn just put on the ground, he left here in the eyes of the public.


    Back on the street again, looking back at the door of the supermarket again, Liu Chang suddenly felt that "it is a very good thing that China has a large population".


    Because Qingdao is also a coastal city, it has suffered from the same disaster. However, no matter how the dead escape alive in Qingdao, there are still many large tribes surviving, just like the bearded ones.


    However, the population density of Australia can''t be compared with that of China. I used to watch TV and know that the streets of Australia are usually quiet. Death is more thorough. According to the same death rate as Qingdao, it is not surprising that there are not many people left in them.


    Wandering in the cold street, Liu Chang thought a lot of things in his heart - the depression and dilapidation of human beings. He saw the gentle policy of little Turner one by one. Although he had not left China for a long time, he found that China''s situation was no longer so bad, but compared with those of his peers around him. It''s still good - though there''s no big willow anywhere else.


    All the way to dusk, Liu Chang found three tribes in the city, but each one was willing to accept or give him time to speak. After looking at the sky, he knew that the time appointed by himself and his parents was coming. Liu Chang left the city on the human side and came to the heterogeneous area formed by huge rocks.


    And here. It''s a lot more lively.


    After dark, all the Xilong came back from the coastline with what they had got. In order not to attract other people''s attention, Liu Chang used his best sneak method to slip away from their eyelids and return to the huge mountain gate.


    Once again into the mountain, Liu Chang saw that taixie''s father had left, leaving only taixie and his mother in the empty mountain.


    "My dad went to prepare dinner for you. I told him to prepare a delicious sea caterpillar." Tai Shel saw Liu Chang come back on time and said with a smile.


    "Sea caterpillar again?" Hearing the name reminds Liu Chang of the fluffy and soft thing. He frowned and asked, "can you not eat it?"


    "Ha ha. You''ll know how delicious it is when you eat it Taishel heard Liu Chang''s words and laughed and did not speak.


    As soon as he shut up, the space for him to speak naturally was left to Liu Chang and his mother.


    Obviously, this is what Liu Chang hopes.


    On the gap before the dinner, Liu Chang and the elder wife of the Xilong nationality began to talk. The two started with the personal experience of taisher as the topic. All the way to talk about the undersea man, and finally the topic fell to the two people''s hope - the future of mankind and the willow.


    "We have heard of the legend of the black five pointed star." Speaking of willows, taishel''s mother said, "that was specially marked by the protonuclear elders. It seems that the danger atlas is the only one they have marked out. The rest is collected by other people. "


    "The protonuclear elder really knows everything." Liu Chang said with a smile.


    "Yes, almost everything, but rarely." Taishel''s mother showed a rare look of reverence when she mentioned the protonuclear elder. Obviously, what she had heard about the protonuclear elder was not only legends, but probably met some of them. "I don''t know what the consequences would be if I said one sentence. In fact, three months ago, um, no, three and a half months ago, a small group of protonuclear elders came to our tribe ¡£¡±


    "What, mom, the protonuclear people have been to our tribe, how can I not know? I didn''t leave yet, did I? " Taishel, who was just beside her and was ready to make room for two people''s speech, heard her mother''s words and couldn''t help but put in a word.


    "It was a secret meeting. No one knew about it except me and your father." After taischel''s mother replied, she went on: "at that time, the protonuclear elders told us that this matter should not be known to others, and we agreed that you leave the tribe to join little Turner''s army, which is also related to this matter."


    "I''ll tell you!" After listening to his mother''s words, taisher seemed to solve a question hidden in his heart for a long time. "I said that you two were very opposed to the tribal people to join little Turner''s army because of the resource problem, but how could they agree with me to go? It seems very contradictory, and unexpectedly it has something to do with this matter.""Well, at that time, the elders of pronuclear told us that it was better to allow you to leave the tribe, saying that you would bring back a man who saved the tribe." Taishel''s mother said this with great significance.


    When Liu Chang heard what she said, she suddenly felt a sense of God''s nagging. This feeling was very similar to the situation when she met the old lady when she went to Qingdao. However, saving the world became saving the tribe, and the Supreme Lord Lao Jun was replaced by the nuclear elder.


    So, about this sentence, he did not answer.


    When he didn''t answer, taishel''s mother continued: "at that time, because they were the protonuclear elders, your father and I chose to believe his words. But not long after you left, there was news that you were killed in the area of the black pentagram, and at the same time, the news came that little Turner''s army was completely destroyed."


    "At that time, we were very puzzled about your death. Could it be that the protonuclear elders cheated us by means of inferior actions. But now it doesn''t look like it. You did come back, and you did bring back a friend of yours, a human being. "


    Taishel''s mother''s words just said here, outside came a guard: "Tai lin''er elder asked me to inform you, the banquet is ready!"


    "OK." Standing up from the stone pier, taishel''s mother said to Liu Chang, "human friends, please spend a party together!"


    "Well!" Nodding, Liu Chang followed.


    During the banquet, Liu Chang was chatting with all the Xilong, telling about the outside world and the battle that reduced the number of their clans by two-thirds. When they heard that the legendary "black five pointed star" wiped out all the sea people in a flash, they were very frightened and surprised.


    What Liu Chang talked about most at the banquet was the legend of the big willow tree


    In this process, Liu Chang also showed his diplomatic purpose for the first time. After establishing a good feeling and trust between each other, he gradually changed his own form, so that these Xilong, who looked at human beings as disgusting as caterpillars, gradually adapted to this visual experience.


    In fact, he believes that the visual feeling is only the first impression. If the first impression is established, there will be no difficulty in the communication between the two sides. As can be seen from the example between him and taishel, apart from the initial antipathy, Liu Chang''s later appearance in front of taishel did not seem to affect their normal communication.


    Therefore, although these Xilong could not get rid of the evil feeling of "no scale" for a while, Liu Chang took the first step. After building up trust and a little good feeling, he said something about Australian human, hoping that Xilong and human can communicate more.


    On the way to the banquet, Liu changlue counted all the existing ethnic groups of the Gute nationality - only about 1000 people were left. Although the number was still huge, it had been reduced a lot - because when Liu Chang came, he had noticed that most of the rock houses on the beach were empty.


    A banquet was spent in a diplomatic atmosphere. After midnight, taisher''s father told his people to go back and leave the mountain square.


    Liu Chang finished his work and returned to taishel''s home.


    "Brother, where are you going next?" After returning home, Liu Chang lay on the huge rock collapse of taisher and sat side by side. However, taisher''s parents did not come back because they had to inform the family of other things.


    "The next stop will definitely go to the bottom of the sea. The protonuclear elder said that he would like to see me at the bottom of the sea. Then I will go to see this mysterious organization and see if they have the power to save the world." Liu Chang looked up at the ceiling and found that even with his own vision, he could not see the ceiling of the hall in the mountain. It was obvious that the height of the flower board was more than 100 meters from the ground that day.


    "Won''t you go with me?" Liu Chang turned his head to taishel and asked, "after all, you have come back home. There is no need to go to the bottom of the sea with me."


    "Do you want me to go?" After thinking about it, taishel said, "if you want, I can accompany you."


    "Well, it might be more dangerous to have you with you." (to be continued)

 Chapter 401

    "The middle sea is not so easy to pass through, and if you are too big, you may attract some strange things that I can''t bring." After all, it''s not very important for Liu Changhai to go back to the Tai tribe. After all, what he didn''t want to know about is that he didn''t know much about the situation of the Tai tribe.


    Because Liu Chang has already recited the sea floor atlas and read a lot of materials there in Haimen''s bookstore. In terms of theory, what he knows and learned is not much less than that of taishel. Therefore, after weighing again and again, in the dual consideration of emotion and rationality, Liu Chang refused taixie''s good intentions.


    "Stay at home and come back to see you when you have a chance." Liu Chang patted the scales on taixie.


    "Then don''t die." Taishel also wanted to pat Liu Chang, but the other side was not as big as his paw, and his hands were all raised, but he did not come out and fell, so embarrassed he stopped in the air.


    "Can''t you speak auspicious words?" Seeing that the other party''s claws didn''t fall, Liu Chang clapped him again.


    Then the claw that did not have the place to fall finally in his provocation, heavily fell down.


    "Have a good journey


    ¡­¡­


    After staying in taixie tribe for three days, Liu Changgan''s last thing was to lead taixie to visit the tribe he had been to once again in the middle of the night. This time, because he came at night, Liu Chang saw the men in the tribe. But even so, because of leading taixie, so Liu Chang''s arrival this time, to this small tribe is to bring greater panic.


    But this time there are men, there are men who have the courage to protect their women, so although in human instinct fear, but also in human instinct. Most of the men also stepped forward to protect the tribe and began the first round of communication with Liu Chang.


    "I hope we don''t hurt our wives and children." This is the courage of men, come out of the first sentence - very tacit understanding. It was the same - though the voice was shaking, the tone was firm.


    "I''m not here to hurt your wives and children." Since some people are willing to open the flow, the next thing is much simpler, which simply explains the purpose. Liu Chang asked taixie to have an equal and peaceful exchange with these people for the first time.


    "You belong to the giant dragon clan by the sea." Australians, or Darwin, to be exact, have already known their "neighbors" for a long time, even with common names among them.


    This is in communication. Liu Chang plays the role of translator and connector. The first dialogue between the two sides was initiated by him.


    "They''re not dragon, they''re Xilong." Liu Chang transliterated the name of taishel race in the language of undersea people, and then said, "we have no other meaning. I come from the outside world and come from China. This is my friend. In fact, Xilong is a very good race. I hope you can have a friendly exchange... "


    Sometimes a dialogue between human beings and human beings is called wisdom.


    It''s like the first conversation between China and the United States after liberation. As long as there is a conversation between the two sides, it is easy to break the barrier between the two sides as long as there is a communication between the two sides.


    Liu Chang''s presence here made the first conversation between the two sides.


    Of course, the process of the first conversation was a bit bumpy. The two sides, especially the human side, did not fully open up. However, with this good beginning, and Liu Chang''s account after that. He believed that the race would make friendly exchanges with mankind.


    As long as Xilong has reached friendly exchanges with Australians, it will be of the same significance to the whole human race or the Chinese people in the future.


    Therefore, Liu Chang thought that he had done the greatest thing since the end of the world - except for the time of saving Li Qingshui. So he was in a good mood.


    He also had a smile on his face when he left the next day.


    "This car will give you a ride!" At his request. This time, only taixie came to see Liu Chang off. After wearing his own equipment at the seaside, Liu Chang pointed to the broken car beside him and said, "this is the witness of our friendship."


    "You want to say that our friendship is rotten?" Taishel pointed to the car, said he did not understand Liu Chang''s humor.


    "Well, I mean, our friendship will be as strong as this ice craft." Liu Chang patted the body that was about to be scattered, and said: "it''s OK to fall from a height of 100 meters. Don''t worry, I''m more skinny than him, and I can''t die. I have to save the world. "


    "Well, I''ll say a lucky word before you leave."


    "Have a good journey


    "Really, man!"


    ¡­¡­


    A word of blessing.


    Farewell to Tai Shel.Leaving the friendship between different races, Liu Chang arrived at the sea ice far away by himself. Seeing off taisher was only the first stop of his ocean journey, and his final stop was in a trench in the South Pacific, where the Presbyterian group of prokaryotes is currently located and inhabited. It is still thousands of kilometers away from here. It seems unwise to go to the sea from here Choice, but according to the map book of the sea man - this is the best place to go.


    Although there are many poisons here, compared with the Pacific region, the sea area is as dangerous as a warm greenhouse.


    The most dangerous part of the world is in the Pacific Ocean - because the Pacific Ocean is the largest in the world.


    Because it''s big, it''s dangerous - it''s hard to explain - there''s a lot of species in the big jungle, so the species that''s left behind are stronger - the competition in the ocean is more intense, so the species left behind is more terrifying. This is just like the species of Australia on the Asian continent may soon be extinct, and any species on the Asian continent on the Australian continent may destroy their ecosystem as a whole.


    Nothing else - only big.


    Therefore, although there are many poisons around the Australian mainland, it is undoubtedly the best place to enter the sea if you want to find the location of the prokaryote tribe safely. Because in the Pacific Ocean, there are countless red dots on the map, and these red dots are floating and will die when they are touched. There is no other way to go. (to be continued)

 Chapter 402

    In order to avoid the most dangerous middle sea area in the Pacific Ocean, Liu Chang chose a safe route point according to the description on the map of the undersea man. He dug an ice hole and prepared to go from the bottom of the sea.


    In fact, the protonuclear tribe, or undersea man, was not born in the Pacific Ocean, but in the North Atlantic Ocean, which is half a world away from the South Pacific Ocean, around the United States.


    Liu Chang is not very clear about the purpose of the protonuclear settlement in the South Pacific. It may be that they feel that the sea area there is broader and more suitable for their development. However, whatever the purpose, the people of the protonuclear Presbyterian are now settling deep in the trench of the South Pacific Ocean. If they want to go there, it is most appropriate to go to the sea from the periphery of Australia.


    The South Atlantic Ocean is to the east of Australia, and Darwin port is to the south of Australia. Therefore, Liu Chang, who chose the route, spent several days from Darwin port in Australia to the gold coast in the west of Australia. All the way, he did not choose to drive on land, or even walk on the ice. Instead, he went straight to the bottom of the water and constantly adapted to the shallow sea Underwater life.


    Liu will have to adapt to the water pressure for a long time after entering the deep sea, because he will have to adapt to the water pressure for a long time.


    After staying underwater for a week, Liu Chang also found many inconveniences of land creatures under water: eating, drinking, sleeping, none of the five was convenient. And these five. It''s even more challenging than one item. Eating is OK. As long as you don''t let too much seawater leak into your mouth when you open your mouth, it''s not the same to drink it. For seven days, drinking seawater every day has made Liu Chang feel sick.


    Before evolution, human beings could not live by drinking sea water. Fortunately, Liu Chang''s body has changed, so there is no need to worry about this. It''s just that the sea water is really hard to drink, and it''s bitter and salty, along with the food that must be eaten raw. Really let Liu Chang feel taste buds constantly paralyzed.


    But.


    It''s all OK.


    After eating and drinking, it''s time to say "laza" -- on the ground, humans rely on gravity, but in underwater Lasa, you will find that gravity on this side is just like that fart released - it will only rise, not fall.


    Pee is OK to say, the first bubble in the water pulled out of the excrement let Liu Chang have a kind of feeling of being pasted on the buttocks. The most gratifying and irritating thing for him was that Li Qingshui even took this into consideration. In the diving suit that looked perfectly fitting, there was a universe. There was a strange device on his body. As long as he needed, the swimsuit could be changed into open crotch trousers at any time. Then let Liu Chang excrete freely underwater.


    Liu Chang clearly remembers the scene when he pulled out the first bubble of excrement under the water - the feeling of excrement floating on his face from his buttocks was really bad.


    Fortunately, Liu Chang, as a brain mutant, has the ability to adapt to circumstances, and his body is strong enough. In the days that followed, he invented a moving excretion method that allowed him to swim as well as excrete like a fish.


    "I didn''t think about it before. Fish excrete when they swim. Was it forced? " When the seventh bubble excreta pulled out, Liu Chang knew that a week had passed.


    After seven days in the water, he came out of the ice hole for the first time.


    The purpose of getting out of the water is very simple - it is to make the final preparation for entering the water - and his mind showed the perfectly planned water entry route. After eating the last cooked food on the sea surface, Liu Chang walked for several hours to the selected water entry area, settled down and started the deep sea journey.


    "I hope that meal. It''s not my last supper. " The time of arrival at the selected site is 3:00 p.m. according to the manual, about 3:00 p.m. is the least active time for Chinese sea creatures - and the most favorite time for most dangerous Chinese sea creatures to sleep.


    Liu Chang''s choice of the place to go into the sea is also relatively safe. There are two safety conditions: one is that there are fewer dangerous creatures recorded here - compared with the Pacific Ocean - and the other is that the water depth here is relatively shallow, but not too shallow.


    Therefore, it is suitable for Liu Chang to enter the sea from here.


    Before the end of the world, the Pacific Ocean was the deepest ocean on earth - and the largest ocean. The average depth of the sea water is more than 4000 meters, which is incomparable to other oceans. Among the 25 deepest trenches in the world, 20 of them are in the Pacific Ocean, and the five more than 10000 meters are all in the Pacific Ocean.


    On the earth, there are too many legends about the Pacific Ocean. In the ancient documents of many countries, the Pacific Ocean is an endless sea, a sea that can''t be turned back.


    "I don''t know I can''t get out after I go in this time." Finally, with a sigh, Liu Chang bent down and began to excavate the sea ice around the Pacific Ocean. One meter at a time, until he had dug through hundreds of meters of ice, he took a deep breath and jumped into the ocean, which occupied nearly half of the total area of the earth''s water.


    After diving into the sea, Liu Chang checked his equipment for the last time. Then, he dived slowly and kept diving. The distance of 200 meters for him flashed away.The endless absolute darkness kept approaching his retina - until it was close to his face, Liu Chang stopped.


    "In front of us is Zhonghai district." Liu Chang looked at the absolute dark area in front of him. He summoned up his spirit directly under the water, stayed for only five seconds, and then plunged into the dark black horizontal plane.


    Liu Chang felt as if he had fallen into an endless nightmare. At this moment, all sense of direction in his brain was almost lost. The absolute darkness brought him a moment of trance, but Liu Chang did not dare to stay. From the middle sea to the deep sea, it was only about 3000 meters Chang said, it only takes less than a minute.


    And these dozens of seconds, although extremely dangerous, but Liu Chang is confident to spend.


    Therefore, he swam and accelerated toward the vertical bottom of his feeling, and the sound of the current was dispersed from his ears. Liu Changmu could not see, so his ears felt more keenly. Under the water, Liu Chang''s lips moved slightly, sending out strange ultrasonic waves like bats. Then he positioned himself by this sound wave and avoided the invasion of dangerous creatures for three times, Then, a few seconds later, his eyes suddenly burst into light - it was the middle sea that let him escape without fear and danger.


    "So well?" After seeing the light, Liu Chang smoothly fell to the bottom of the water, and then felt his ears roar. This was caused by the water pressure. The discomfort was as if there were invisible walls around him to squeeze his body, and the air in his chest seemed to be squeezed out of the alveoli directly.


    But fortunately, he is strong enough and has some functions of underwater creatures, so there is no big fork - it''s just that under the water, his ability to move is greatly limited.


    After falling to the bottom of the water, Liu Chang did not ignore the roar of his ears, but looked at the strange underwater world. The underwater world is not as dark as the central sea area. Under the deep sea, Liu Chang saw three kinds of luminous creatures, which brought light here. One is a kind of strange submarine algae, which is dark green and slender like a human finger. It will emit a light similar to its body color; the second light source is a kind of strange scallop, sea shell, clean The white one emits pure light. If you put it in the past, it will definitely be the priceless treasure of the night pearl level - it''s just everywhere. The last one, which is also the most extensive light source, Liu Chang''s big eyes found that 80% of the light from the bottom of the water comes from here. This is a kind of peculiar coral insect. It is a coral insect when it is alive, and it becomes beautiful after death Even the coral reefs still shine.


    This kind of coral is very gorgeous in color, including red, yellow, blue, purple, flower, all kinds of colors shine together, directly turning the sea floor into a kind of strange and strange world similar to the magical territory.


    "Beauty or confusion?" Liu Chang looked at the world as if in a fantasy situation. He took the first step carefully on the seabed. Then, he was bitten by a strange thing.


    "Er." Liu Chang felt as like as two peas. The bottom of his feet was a sharp pain. He looked down. He was lying in a yellow sponge with the same color as the seabed rock. Now he stepped on the sponge and Liu Chang had a sharp pain on his sole. "Mother, SpongeBob SquarePants is also poisonous!"


    Liu Chang knows that the yellow sponge that he stepped on is called sponge. It looks like a sponge baby. It has existed before the end of the world, but it''s not so big, and it''s not so fierce - even the diving suit made by Li Qingshui can be bitten.


    "Pure colored sponge, is it still poisonous?" With a stab, he opened the venomous sting on "sponge". He saw that the sponge baby like thing suddenly curled up because of the pain in eating. He didn''t want to compete with this kind of low-level coelenterate with almost no intelligence. Liu Chang rose more than one meter from the bottom of the sea, out of his range.


    As for the venom on the sponge, he didn''t care. Although the coelenterate was a pure color poison, Liu Chang was not even afraid of the white ghost, which ranked sixth in Australia''s twelve poisons. Naturally, he did not care about the poison of this thing. After floating, he recalled the scene and route in his mind, and then checked the direction of the sea floor with the biomagnetic method After remembering a few reference objects, according to the memory of the line, toward the southeast slowly forward to drive. (to be continued)

 Chapter 403

    The location of the Presbyterian order of the sea people is marked on the map in a trench, not a deep trench for going out. There was no name before - but because of the settlement of the prokaryotes, there was a name - the land of wisdom - the people of the protonuclear Presbyterian group are the undersea people, or in other words, among the whole sea bottom intelligent races, they are the most respected¡ª¡ª No one can disrespect wisdom.


    As the world, but no matter what, since they live on the bottom of the sea, even if they are underwater species - so there are plenty of benthic organisms, especially those giant species, most of them will live on the bottom of the sea. Not only that, Liu Chang read the atlas, but also showed that because the light of the sea floor is too blurred, it is under the lurking of the colorful light. Most creatures are hidden masters, and will surprise you when you pass by.


    Therefore, Liu Chang was very careful when he moved forward.


    Keep your eyes wide and ears up. Sensing the smell, the mouth also issued underwater ultrasound, Liu Chang turned on the whole human radar state, swimming forward under the colorful seabed.


    Swimming in the bottom of the sea, Liu Chang sensed countless creatures under the water because of the full opening of his senses. All of them are indistinguishable to the naked eye. (recently, I watched numerous ocean documentaries to write about the underwater world, and found that the hidden abilities of those creatures in the Gulf are not covered. This is not made up by me. If you are interested, you can have a look. Most of the creatures stay there. Even if the screen is close to the close-up, you can''t tell whether they are rocks or creatures The camouflage ability of those creatures on the land is really more than one level, and there are all kinds of strange shapes and shapes on the sea floor. It''s very interesting to watch them. I recommend you to have a look.) However, Liu Chang has many sensors on his body. No matter how deep it is hidden, no matter how good the camouflage is, most of them can be distinguished.


    But that''s not to say he''s out of danger.


    He is an expert in radar and anti reconnaissance, but there are so many strange creatures on the sea floor that Liu Chang can''t tell apart. Because his sensory systems are all from ancient creatures, and there are always some creatures that can escape from the category of ancient creatures and evolve strange abilities that even Liu Chang can''t detect.


    So even if Liu Chang is careful, he can''t avoid all the dangers, especially when the night comes --


    eating, drinking, and sleeping are the five most uncomfortable themes under water. Eating, drinking and drinking, but not sleeping are the five most uncomfortable themes under water. Actually, as a land creature, the most uncomfortable thing is not that the shit will float on your face under the water, but you will always sleep under the water No safe place to be found.


    Especially on the first night at the bottom of the sea, because there are still thousands of kilometers away from the trench of the target place - even if Liu Chang is a superman, he can''t not go to sleep - because he usually stays up late, but under the water, his five senses are almost turned on to the maximum, and his mental expenditure is very serious - it''s like ordinary people stay up late, but you let him focus on 100 points and return He is in a state of apprehension, and he has to run at full speed - the average person can''t stand it for ten minutes. Even if Liu Chang is a superman, he has to rest. Otherwise, if he can''t concentrate in two days, more dangerous things will happen when he is on his way.


    Liu had two or three hours to sleep, but it was hard to get back to sleep.


    The bottom of the sea is full of strange coral reefs, some of which are large and some are small. They grow on the reefs on the bottom of the sea. They fluctuate and change with the rise and fall of the reefs. It is like a jungle on the sea floor. There are hundreds of millions of creatures hidden in it. Liu Chang can''t judge that those creatures are a threat to him, and those are not.


    Finally, he chose a place with the least biota. After exploring for more than ten times with five senses, he found that there was no danger at all. Then he ran away a large hermit crab, occupied his cave under the coral reef, and did something about the turtle''s nest.


    The cave of the hermit crab is quite comfortable. After Liu Chang curled up and entered it, the color of scales on his body slowly changed. The exposed place was matched with the color of his swimsuit, which perfectly integrated with the surrounding environment. After making him look like a common reef, he went to sleep in the cave gently.


    Liu Chang was afraid to sleep too hard. He was alert when he was sleeping five minutes. He gradually fell into a shallow sleep state. He was spitting small bubbles under the water and closed his eyes. He had just been underwater for less than an hour, but his body felt a slight tremor.


    After waking up, Liu Chang popped out of the cave without saying a word. Then his eyes saw that the coral reef below was completely closed. A huge mouth, which was 100 meters away, enveloped in, directly swallowed up the whole hundreds of meters square ground.


    All of this Liu Chang see really cut, hundreds of meters square!


    Because of his dynamic vision, bullets flying in the air can catch traces in his eyes like slow motion movies. No matter how fast the monster''s mouth closes, he can see clearly - so he is sure to be hundreds of meters. When he popped out of the coral reef cave, he could only see one mouth of the monster, while the other side could not see it. The radius of swallowing by one mouth was nearly 100 meters, while that of the other side was more than 100 meters, and that of one mouth was more than 200 meters or even 300 meters. Liu Chang could not imagine that the animals that had devoured the whole area actually had How big - and, of course, he wasn''t interested in studying how big each other was.In the face of danger, Liu Chang''s body muscles tightened up unprecedentedly. Under the water, Liu Chang used the strength of Arthropods for the first time. Under the expansion and closing of the muscles, Liu Chang''s speed soared unprecedented. At this moment, he flew out like Li Xian''s arrow, and then left the horrible area at the moment when the monster''s mouth closed.


    Boom!!!


    After the 300 meter mouth was closed, it drove a powerful cyclone and undercurrent, and flew Liu Chang, who had just left the monster''s mouth.


    It was only after flying several hundred meters that we stabilized ourselves.


    "Damn it, this is the abyss mouth. Why is this monster not recorded in the atlas?" In the distance, there was a sound of "boom and rumble" like the Haiti earthquake. Liu Changgang could not see the whole picture of the monster, nor could he judge what the monster would be if all the things in the 300 meter area were swallowed up. But what he can be sure of is that this horrible monster is not recorded in the underwater man atlas.


    However, if you think about it, you will be relieved that the ocean is so big, so deep, so broad, and there are so many species. Moreover, new species are born every day. It is understandable that the records of undersea man are not entirely understandable. Moreover, this monster is so huge that it is absolutely rare in number. It is usually hidden in the deep soil of the sea bottom. All the people who can meet him are dead. It is normal that there is no record.


    "Bury yourself so deep that you can''t detect anything at all!" Liu Chang''s sense organs are very keen, but no matter how keen the senses are, it is impossible to detect things tens of meters deep in the seabed soil, or even 100 meters below. So even though he has explored more than ten times just now, he still suffered from a dumb loss.


    "It looks like we''ll have to sleep in a crowded place next time." Liu Chang was not in the mood to go to sleep again. However, an hour''s sleep also made him recover half of his energy. After tightening up his spirit, he headed for the southeast again.


    In the deep sea, there is no distinction between day and night. No matter what time is around, there is an enchanting colorful light. (to be continued)

 Chapter 404

    In this kind of world which is similar to children''s dream color, even Liu Chang felt that the biological clock was confused after a long time of shaking, and he could not tell whether it was day or night.


    Fortunately, in the undersea world, day and night don''t matter. With this colorful light, Liu Chang hunts and eats when he is hungry, and drinks some seawater when he is thirsty. When he feels sleepy, he finds a safe place to pull out the original host and sleep for a while. Generally speaking, he eats and sleeps almost together.


    The whole process is - kill others, catch them, eat them, and sleep in someone else''s house.


    This set of rules sounds cruel and stupid, but it is the survival law of the sea floor, and it is the basis of Liu Chang''s survival. He does not dare to be slack.


    After four or five days'' journey and a journey of nearly 2000 miles, Liu Chang finally saw a seafloor inhabited area -- a real undersea man, a settlement on the sea floor.


    This is a basin in the sea. Liu Chang can''t see clearly how large the area is. But judging from the smoothness of the opening radian of the basin, Liu Chang can judge that this is a very huge basin. When he swam into the submarine basin, Liu Chang saw more beautiful coral reefs and colorful houses transformed from the topography and structure of coral reefs.


    Not long after Liu Chang came to this dream world, he was found by a swimming undersea man - he did not hide his body here, after all, he arrived here only after being invited by the nuclear Presbyterian group, and the undersea people are a highly intelligent race. He doesn''t kill people when they see them. So when he sees a man swimming under the water like a bug from afar, he wants to float over, but Liu Chang doesn''t avoid it.


    Looking at the sea people in the distance from far to near, Liu Chang couldn''t tell what tribe the sea people in this basin belonged to. But when he saw the underwater people for the first time, Liu Chang found that these long insect like creatures are indeed the race born on the sea floor, and he did not see how fast they moved on land. They are only comparable to ordinary human beings, but under water, Liu Chang found them in the place where there is resistance. Even faster than the speed of moving on the shore, a swing of the body forward seven or eight meters, a few breathing time. From Liu Chang''s ultimate sight distance - 100 meters away, came to him.


    The undersea man who came to Liu Chang was very surprised to see Liu Chang. His eyesight was not very good. He just happened to see a strange creature, which looked like a human being and was still wearing a human diving suit, but he didn''t bring any oxygen bottles.


    This makes the sea man very curious - because in his understanding, it is impossible for human beings to go to the sea alone without oxygen - before and after the end of the world, because of the various monsters in the sea, there is no such possibility.


    "Are you human?" Swimming with a flat and long body around Liu Chang around a circle. The man asked.


    "Yes, I am human." Liu Chang nodded and took off the headgear of his diving suit, revealing his own face.


    "How can man get to the bottom of the sea?" After seeing that Liu Chang was indeed a human being, the undersea man who came up to him was even more surprised. "How do you come here, how can you breathe and talk under water, how can you speak the language of our undersea people? Are you alone?"


    Seaman asked four questions in a row - because it was so bizarre that it was beyond his knowledge of human beings.


    However, Liu Chang patiently answered his four questions.


    "I came here from Australia, I''m a mutant human being who can survive underwater. You have taught me the language of the sea people. I am a man. "


    When Liu Chang finished answering the four questions of the sea people, the astonished undersea talent found his gaffe. Seeing that Liu Chang had answered his questions so patiently, he said with some guilt: "I''m sorry, it''s rude. I''m really sorry that we should treat our guests like this. "


    "It doesn''t matter. After all, no one has been to the bottom of the sea before." Liu Chang nodded and smiling - and then he tasted the bitter sea water.


    "Guest, please come with me. I''m sure your arrival will stir up all the sea people in the whole South canyon." Seeing Liu Chang''s smile, the man at the bottom of the sea imitated and squeezed out a similar expression. Then he turned around and swam into the canyon first, "follow me!"


    Keeping up with the shaking figure, Liu Changshun kept diving at the mouth of the basin, and then saw the underwater people''s city at a close distance.


    A city built on the bottom of the sea, on a coral reef.


    Along the way, all the buildings are stacked with coral reefs. There are bungalows, caves, even high-rise buildings, undersea factories, shops and playgrounds, but there are no streets.


    The structure of the whole undersea city is very similar to that of human beings. Liu Chang even saw an underwater shuttle.


    "Is this for sale?" All intelligent creatures are curious, and the sea people are no exception. Liu Chang has been walking all the way, and all the people watching him pay attention to him. There are even a lot of small sea people with a length of only 30 cm. Most of them have never seen human beings and don''t know what politeness is. However, they follow up one by one curiously, and even more boldly lie down on Liu Chang''s body Some "bold children" will be immediately drunk by adults."Don''t lie on the guests!" Haimen are very fertile, but Liu Chang did not see too many children in the sea basin like city. Perhaps the warning of the nuclear elder played a role. These guys who can bear hundreds of children per child have started birth control measures.


    The undersea man who took Liu Chang into the city drank back the children who had followed him, and then he answered the previous question of Liu Chang, "you mean the underwater shuttle is very small, we don''t sell it in general, but if you need it, I think the manager in the city will give you one. After all, you can reach the bottom of the sea as a human being, and you are definitely a guest of honor to us


    "Are you little Turner?" Hearing the sea man''s flattering way of speaking, Liu Chang suddenly reminds Liu Chang of the small Turner people who are carrying out the gentle policy on the shore. Those guys have ulterior motives, but their mouths are sweeter than the other. So when Liu Chang hears these words, Liu Chang can''t help but ask.


    "No, the dozens of urban tribes that have settled in this sea area are all subordinates of the prokaryotes. Although each city has the name and name of each city, for the outside world, we are all members of the frontier nuclear clan." Sea people heard Liu Chang regard himself as a member of small Turner, as if his face showed a look of contempt.


    "Frontier protonuclear clan?" Liu Chang chewed the word, "a subordinate tribe of the prokaryotes? Are you not the first group of undersea men? "


    Prokaryotes are the original tribe of the undersea people - it sounds like a big tribe, but there are only those 500 people in the world who dare to call themselves members of the protonuclear tribe, because they are the real origin and the ancestors of all the undersea people. Although they are now renamed the protonuclear Presbyterian, they still represent the oldest tribe.


    However, in addition to these 500 people, there are also some of the first ethnic groups to follow the nuclear landing. These are also the earliest tribe members of the undersea people. They are called the frontier pronuclear tribe. Liu Chang has read all these histories. Although the history of the sea people is less than four years, the division of history and tribes is very complicated because of their strong reproductive capacity and influence.


    "Yes, we are the first group of undersea people to land. I am three and a half years old this year. Among the sea people, this is very old." The undersea man who took Liu Chang''s speech pointed to himself with a soft tentacle and said, "because we are the first people to land on the sea and because of the teachings of the nuclear elders, we respect human beings very much. You are giants. We are a group standing on the shoulders of giants. Thank you for providing us with civilization and knowledge. "


    There is no flicker in the eyes, no fluctuation in emotions, and no half of the information in the source of consciousness is false. Therefore, Liu Chang is 100% sure that what he says and what he expresses is true, not the hypocritical pandering similar to Xiao Turner.


    "Although you say so, you are really blessed. With your wisdom, you can quickly surpass human beings without accumulating human knowledge." Liu Chang looked at the coral city under his feet and sighed from his heart.


    "No, no, no, it''s not us who are in the sea. It''s you people." They swam in the basin. After a while, they came to the gate of a huge palace. Then Liu Chang, led by the man who spoke at the bottom of the sea, went to the gate of the huge palace and swam down the sea. Liu Chang found that the huge palace was built on a super small trench. When he entered the gate and swam down, it turned out to be a deep underwater corridor.


    The cloister seemed to be very long, and Liu Chang was swimming in the corridor. The man from the bottom of the sea continued to say, "the people of the Presbyterian group once said that you humans are the most favored race. I don''t know what this means. Until today I see your arrival, I seem to understand some of them."


    The sea man swam, twisted his soft body, looked back at Liu Chang, and introduced himself: "my name is 3202. In front of us is the undersea palace of our coral city. The name of the palace is Chang, which is given to us by the Presbyterian. What''s your name, sir?"

 Chapter 405

    "The name of the palace is Chang?" As like as two peas in Chinese, Liu Chang heard the name of the undersea man and smiled. Until today, he found out that the pronunciation of "smooth" and "smooth" in Chinese language is exactly the same.


    "The people of the protonuclear Presbyterian, even if I had been out a few years ago, would I have come to this place?" Liu Chang smiles with a bitter smile. At this moment, he suddenly finds that he is like a puppet. It seems that everything has been planned and planned several years ago. This kind of feeling will be uncomfortable to anyone, "my name is Liu Chang!"


    Liu Chang took a deep breath and said, "my name is Liu Chang."


    Hearing Liu Chang''s name, the "three thousand two" in front of her did not seem to be too surprised. After a pause, she continued to move forward, as if all her surprise had been used up at the first sight of Liu Chang. Therefore, no matter what Liu Chang said, she was in a calm mood.


    After standing still for a while, she continued to move on. "Three thousand two" did not say any more words until she came to the coral hall. "I''ll inform you, little elder of coral City, please wait here."


    "OK." Liu Chang nodded and watched the man swimming slowly.


    Then I watched at random in the hall of the color corridor - the sea people are very smart, which is reflected in all aspects - such as food, technology, and art.


    There are not too many decorations in the hall, but as long as the decorations are placed there, it is just like finishing the finishing touch. It can make people easily feel the artistic atmosphere inside. The coral walls of the main hall were not decorated too much. But the whole wall made of coral reefs can form a huge stroke.


    This combination is a combination of light - coral reefs have a variety of colors, and the light emitted by them is also different. Therefore, the seafloor people have used this principle of refraction to divide coral reefs with different light into lines, or combine them into "paint" of strokes, and then put together millions of pieces. Let the four walls form a huge mural.


    The first wall depicts the origin of the sea people - five hundred sea people gathered in a deep trench - looking at the static state, Liu Chang seems to be able to see the whole process of the sea people from insects to adults.


    The second mural is the starry sky, which seems to have nothing to do with the content of the first. It depicts the scene of a red fog around the earth under the starry sky. The earth looks red in outer space. Those red fog pictures are very realistic. The red coral reefs with strong or dark light are perfectly combined to make the red with different light and shade arranged in a strange way, which creates a real red fog transpiration effect.


    As for the third painting, it is a figure - or a God. I don''t know if it''s a god worshipped by the people of the sea. What Liu Chang sees is a woman. The lower part of her body is wrapped around the earth, but the upper part of her body can''t see clearly. It seems that it stretches into the endless starry sky, which makes people feel profound.


    The moral of the last painting is not profound at all - even compared with the other three murals which are so delicate that they can only be described perfectly. This painting can only be described in four words: the content of the painting is very clear. It is a human, but this human has no nose, no eyes, and no distinctive facial features. That''s all. The most ridiculous thing is that the human has two heads. One looks like a brain shaking one, but the other is still, looking weird and rough.


    "Mr. Liu has a good eye. This painting was made by the people of the protonuclear Presbyterian." When Liu Chang was looking at the painting, three thousand two came from the deep of the palace with three sea people who were very respectable at a glance. When the three people came, Liu Chang was staring at the last painting and frowning. That''s why we have the above words.


    "What does this painting represent? Or what is the moral? " Liu Chang did not understand the content of the painting, and did not want to pretend to understand it, so he asked.


    "In fact, I can''t understand the meaning of this painting, but listening to the elders said that this painting represents an unpredictable future." The three sea people called by 3202 were obviously not ignorant. The visitor explained: "during the two years since we moved here, sometimes I always like to see this painting. After all, it was made by the Presbyterian group, and I can certainly see some different things, but I still can''t understand the meaning of this painting after two years of continuous reading."


    "Well, I don''t quite understand. What does a person with two heads have to do with the future?" Liu Chang rubbed his chin. After thinking for a while, he still didn''t quite understand. He simply stopped worrying about the issue, but turned back to three people and told them the destination of his trip: "I''m here to see the protonuclear Presbyterian. I was invited to come here. Several members of your protonuclear Presbyterian group took the undersea people of the tribe to negotiate with willow. I don''t know the result, but I hope you can introduce the elder, or give me some advice or something. "


    "After all, the protonuclear elders didn''t say anything before I came. What''s more, when I came, I was only on the map of little Turner''s shop. I knew that the Presbyterian was in the area. But because of the scale problem, maps can never be too accurate. I think if it''s convenient, I hope to get help from a few people. ""Since Mr. Liu is the person invited by the great elders, we will naturally offer you the best help." The three people left one of them. "We have sent someone to prepare the shuttle for you. It''s the best variety. There are accurate underwater route charts in it, and it can automatically avoid danger. We set the end of Hang Hang Hang route in the great wisdom Canyon where the great elders are located, but we will not go with you."


    "Well?" Liu Chang looks puzzled when he hears that the service is so considerate, but he doesn''t send anyone to follow him.


    "The great elders don''t like to be disturbed by others. They don''t dare to go to the canyon without telling anyone. Since Mr. Liu is invited, only Mr. Liu is invited. We can''t follow him."


    "Oh, I see." Liu Chang nodded, probably able to guess the situation in the canyon. Each of these prokaryotes had the level of Li Qingshui. 500 people gathered together to calculate or connect brain regions every day. They had no time to care about other things. They didn''t want others to disturb and increase variables on the way.


    Therefore, we simply issued such a prohibition order to avoid being harassed by others.


    After trying to understand the joints, Liu Chang did not speak any more - and Haimen''s efficiency was as high as ever. After he was silent for less than a minute, an underwater shuttle was opened up, and then the man who had left earlier got out of it.


    The reason why Turner''s invention of the nuclear shuttle is much more advanced than that of the original one is that it takes much longer to launch the aircraft than before. Anyway, after Liu Chang went in, he found that it hardly needed to drive, and it was very fast. There was also a kind of underwater shading device on the outer glass window. As long as it was activated, it could become a kind of invisible effect similar to amphibian, and it completely shielded the smell and even made little noise.


    "I would have stopped swimming if I had known about it!" Sitting in the cockpit, looking at this epoch-making technological product, Liu Chang not only felt the technological sophistication of the people living in the sea or the frontier protonuclear race, but also lamented the hardships he had made along the way. After waving goodbye to several undersea people, Liu Chang activated the button of the underwater shuttle. After a burst of refraction, Liu Chang''s body was completely hidden in the conical machine, and then at a very fast speed Du, out of the palace.


    The navigation system of the shuttle is very intelligent. Liu Chang doesn''t know how the Bian protonuclear family can avoid obstacles so accurately without satellites. However, in the colorful corridor, Liu Chang can fully feel the perfect avoidance effect of the shuttle when facing a turn, even taking into account the curve of the turning and the feeling in the cockpit, which makes Liu Changshen I can''t help but think of the TV advertisement words five years ago.


    "Technology serves people."


    With the underwater shuttle, Liu Chang''s speed was much faster.


    First of all, the speed of the underwater shuttle is very fast, even compared with Liu Chang''s swimming speed after turning on the control of animal power - this is only one of them. The most important thing is that when you travel underwater, you don''t have to worry about all kinds of underwater dangers. The routes are set. Not only is it the nearest, but also the safest. This passage is cleaned up by people at the bottom of the sea. All dangerous objects are removed and cleaned every once in a while.


    After all, this is the route to the protonuclear Presbyterian. For people in coral City, this is the most important and even sacred road. Therefore, it is important and safe.


    Therefore, because of the safety and speed - almost only in two or three hours, Liu Chang crossed the distance of thousands of kilometers, and came to the famous wisdom Canyon among the underwater people.


    When Liu Chang''s shuttle stopped at the mouth of the canyon, he knew the destination had been reached.


    When we went down the canyon, we didn''t see anything else. We saw a huge round headed fish blocking the whole mouth of the valley. The head of the fish was very big. How big the mouth of the valley was, its head was as big as it was. It was so tightly packed in there that no one could pass through.


    After getting off the shuttle, Liu Chang looked at the huge fish whose head diameter was more than 100 meters, but he did not encounter the terror warning of dangerous creatures, because he knew that since the fish was blocked in the mouth of the valley in this way, it must be the pet of the Presbyterian. (to be continued)

 Chapter 406

    Although Liu Yuan''s mind is huge, it seems that there is no big fish in Liu''s mind.


    After all, the body shape of the fish was there. In order to prevent him from getting into trouble suddenly, Liu Chang stayed at a place tens of meters away from him, which was not far or near. But with his strong dynamic vision, if the fish moved a little bit, he could avoid it in advance.


    "Hello." After staying at a safe distance, he did not understand the strange fish and could not understand his own words. Liu changchong called out to him, "I am invited by the nuclear Presbyterian group. Can you let me in?"


    "Is Mr. Liu Chang really?" Strange fish''s voice is very dull. Hearing Liu Chang''s words, he slowly raised his head and made a gap for the canyon. "Come in, elders have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Well." Raised his eyes again to see the strange fish, Liu Chang in the water after a pause, slowly along the body of the fish swim in.


    Squeezing through the strange fish to get out of the way, Liu Chang can see a long passage below. He can''t see clearly. However, he can still swim along the channel with a sense of direction - 10 meters and 100 meters. Until it is over 1000 meters, Liu Chang finds that the fat headed fish is not fat - it''s just a big head and looks very fat, It''s still a slender, slender figure.


    This is the longest animal Liu Chang has ever seen.


    After a kilometer deep into the corridor, Liu Chang felt that the space in front of him suddenly widened. The fat headed fish''s body gradually thinned to the tail, and relatively, he also entered an absolutely dark and deep space.


    The light here is almost zero, and there is no luminous coral or scallop on the wall. It is the same as that in the middle sea area, and there is no finger in the middle hand.


    However, Liu Chang has never been one of those people who only rely on his eyes to see the world. Therefore, after he came here, he stopped and let his body float quietly on the water.


    Nearly five hundred lives, deep in this dark corridor - quite different from what he imagined - there was nothing.


    There was only a dark hall, and there was a little smell of food around, and there was nothing left.


    "Hello, elders." Liu Chang floats at the end of the cloister, shouting at the 500 lives around him.


    "You''re welcome." It seems that after hearing Liu Chang''s voice, all the elders came back from the strange state similar to "meditation". The tone was very easygoing and entertained Liu Chang, "according to your human opinion, you should be entertained to" sit as you please ", but there is no place to sit here."


    "Yes, it''s dark here."


    "Well, absolute darkness helps people calm down and think about things." The five hundred elders didn''t pretend to be mysterious. Their tone and tone of voice were similar to those of ordinary sea people. They chatted with Liu Chang like old friends. "People have miscellaneous thoughts. They can''t completely calm down when they are in contact with many things outside.


    "But you have been so ascetic." Liu Chang looked around, or only harvested a dark "pure spiritual world, can really meet all the needs of an intelligent creature?"


    "Ha ha, I don''t know. Maybe not. I don''t think we''re doing well." Several elders heard Liu Chang''s words and laughed, "it''s just that the world doesn''t give us much time to think about, so we have to seize the time. I''d like to go out and play every day, but if I know more, I''ll be in a hurry. It''s like knowing that something is going to happen to one''s relatives. Naturally, we should try our best to change this possible fact. "


    "I see." Liu Chang nodded, "is the big willow thing imminent?"


    "The willow tree has been out of the system for a long time, and I think it has been a long time since the willow tree was established."


    "Do you have any way to stop him, or, in other words, to stop his thoughts?" Liu Chang asked a question that he had been thinking about in his mind.


    "We can''t have stopped the willow, but we don''t have the ability to stop him." The words of the elder of prokaryote were like pouring a basin of cold water on Liu Chang''s head.


    "No, if you can''t stop him, there should be no other force in the world that can compete with him." Liu Chang asked strangely, "you mean that you can''t stop it, that is, the willow has been out of your control, or that he..."


    "Yes, we have thought about countless possibilities, and there seems to be no way to stop him." When the protonuclear elder admitted this, there was no big fluctuation in emotion. "There is only one possibility. In the history of life on earth, there has never been an individual creature that has been so powerful, and there has never been a creature that has grown to such a huge size. Therefore, we have calculated numerous possibilities, and finally come to the conclusion that if willows can really be tile from the earth If it is disintegrated, it can only be internal disintegration. As for internal disintegration, we think of two ways. "


    "One is uncontrollable, we won''t talk about it, and the other is squeezed by the environment..." When the elder of pronuclear talked about this matter, there was a trace of simplicity in his tone: "there are countless laws in the universe, but the biggest law between heaven and earth is balance. If he breaks the track of balance, he will be bitten by the balance. In the early stage, he may be able to bear it, but in the end, no one can compete with the whole universe. What''s more, the birth of life, and this second Cambrian, is not as simple as it happens to be. ""Well, Mr. Li once told me about these things..." Liu Chang has heard and thought about some of the principles advanced by the protonuclear elder. However, the theory is always just a theory. How to develop the specific situation, and when the willow tree can be balanced and squeezed are uncertain.


    Therefore, after listening to the speech of the protonuclear elder, Liu Chang said in an urgent way, "since you have come up with some solutions, is there any way to help this thing to be completed, or to speed up the operation of this matter? Sometimes the matter of survival is never as simple as talking about it. If there is anything I want to explain to me, I will go back and discuss with Mr. Li to see if it is feasible. "


    "Well, of course." A pronuclear elder''s voice went from far to near. It was obvious that before Liu Chang asked, he started to approach. A feeling of water gushing slowly came to his face. Liu Chang felt an extended tentacle as the water approached.

 Chapter 407

    "We''ve got this ready for a long time." Through the direction of the water flowing, Liu Chang reached out and took a thing from the elder of prokaryote. In absolute darkness, he couldn''t see what it was, but it felt like a pebble or something. It was flat and smooth, and it felt good.


    "What is this?"


    "Mr. Li will understand what he has given to him." The voice of the protonuclear elder is close at hand.


    "Well, I''ll give it to him." Liu Chang put the pebbles into his diving suit and asked, "can I ask you some questions? After all, these days, I have a lot of questions in my heart, especially on the way to here, I came across a mysterious island, saw a strange red crystal tree, and then I saw some very strange things


    "Something." The prokaryote elder, who seems to be able to know everything, is suspicious when he hears Liu Chang''s words.


    "I don''t know. I see lines." Liu Chang thought about it for a moment and said, "you know, I can see the existence of the source of consciousness. After that, I once saw through the iron wire worm that there seemed to be a very long line leading to the sky above the source of consciousness At first I didn''t know what it was, but this time through the strange crystal tree, I seemed to understand what it was


    "Well, it''s amazing." After listening to Liu Chang''s words, the protonuclear elder nodded in front of him, which made Liu Chang feel the fluctuation of the current. The way the Elder spoke was very strange. There were nearly 500 people present, but it seemed that there was only one person who spoke. The 500 people used one thought and one mouth, which was like an integrated circuit like a willow tree.


    "Do you know what these lines are?" Heard the protonuclear elder nodded and said yes, Liu Chang continued to ask.


    "The thread in the hand."


    "God?" Liu Chang was deeply shocked when he heard the words of the protonuclear elder. His thinking was connected together and he was one of the most intelligent and intelligent thinking groups in the world. If you say that there is a God from these people, it is absolutely credible.


    "Is there really a God in this world?"


    "Yes, but we don''t know what form it is. And concrete. We still don''t know whether the God is thinking or not The protonuclear elders hold a firm attitude towards "having gods." in ancient Chinese mythology, isn''t it that God has a thread tied to everyone''s ankles? Similarly, in this source of consciousness. In my opinion, the hand leading to the sky is the magic line


    The protonuclear elder pauses and continues.


    "People''s thinking is essentially the operation of an energy magnetic field. What is the first thing that affects the red fog? It is not the evolution of * *, not the change of environment, but the magnetic field. Yes, how many mysterious elements are there in the red fog? I don''t need to say that you humans have also analyzed them, and these mysterious elements. Is it just the magnetic field of the earth''s core, or the magnetic field of human beings, or both? "


    "A person''s thinking in his whole life is actually constant self selection, but how much of it is autonomous? Most of the time, changes in the trajectory of life change with the change of choices. And the more important choices faced by human beings, they are often the inspiration of a moment and change the overall plan in a short time. "


    "And where does this difference come from?" As the elder of pronuclear said, he suddenly raised his tentacle and let the absolutely dark sea floor show a trace of fluorescence, "come on. Let me give you a picture to simulate the generation of brain thinking of intelligent creatures. First of all, the source of consciousness is the driving force of brain thinking, which is the shining light... "


    As the nuclear elder raised his hand to explain, Liu Chang saw the light slowly flashing.


    "With the motive force, there is thinking. The structure of the brain has been dissected countless times. You should know that after a thought is created, it is stored in the network area of the neuron points in the cerebral cortex, and then the thought starts to transmit - like this! "


    When the elder of prokaryote said the word "network area", there were some network grids around the light spots, and then these grids formed numerous "neuron points". Then the thinking began to transmit with the end of his speech - one light spot first lights up, and then another light spot, so the transmission layer by layer formed the whole network thinking.


    "It''s the mode of thinking of the human brain." The origin, the protonuclear network.


    "But what does this have to do with God? Does this prove that there is a God?" Liu Chang is still puzzled.


    "well, as like as two peas, you know that if you study astronomy, you know that the magnetic field of the star flare is also transmitted by each other, which is exactly the same as the energy generated by the magnetic field of the human brain. Perfectness as like as two peas,


    proclaimed the nucleus, and then the light dots were transmitted again in the air. Then the grid was formed, and the dots were passed. The last thought completed a birth and death -- exactly like the picture just now.


    "So, I don''t know if there is a kind God in this world, but the rules of the universe are so perfect that man, as one of the rules, has a line within the rules, which is the thing within the rules. That''s why I said that the line you see on the source of consciousness is the one on everyone''s ankle in Chinese mythology. And this is the key to our victory over the willows... ""You mean?" Liu Chang''s eyes brightened when he heard the words of the nuclear elder.


    "Yes, willow is the only thing in the world that violates the rules. As I said before, if he breaks the rules, the rules will crush him. It''s just like in the myth, he wants to go against the heaven, which can''t hold him after all. "


    "So, you want to say, our only chance is to help the rules squeeze willows? Squeezing all the possibilities of his existence? "


    "Yes."


    "Does the willow know the God in your mouth, or the existence of rules?"


    "Of course he knows what we all know, but he still can''t resist the temptation of transforming into a life level This kind of opportunity is impossible for hundreds of millions of years. If I were him, I would also like to try As a matter of fact, Liu Shu has never regarded human beings, sea people, or any life on earth as his opponent. He wants to challenge the rules, pull off the thread on his head, and be his own master - in a sense, he is the protagonist of the competition for life. "


    "And you, Liu Chang, are the biggest opponent of this free competition!" RQ

 Chapter 408

    "I became the villain." Liu Chang laughed. "Think about it. If everyone is a puppet as you said in the world, then according to the routine of general film and television, those who dare to rush to freedom and dare to challenge the fate are undoubtedly the protagonists."


    "It''s just a pity that the protagonist wants to kill my family and me, so that I don''t even have the right to be a puppet. Then I have to be a bad man once."


    "Well, so you have to be a qualified saboteur." "You are the only one in the world who can see the source of consciousness and see the line at the top of the source of consciousness. Therefore, no matter whether the God in the world is conscious or just a set of pure rules like the designed program code, since you can see the existence of this rule, you are his spokesperson."


    "It''s like willow who wants to challenge the rules, he will be squeezed by the rules everywhere, and if you can be the spokesperson of the rules, you can be helped by the rules everywhere. With the continuous strength and challenges of willow, the more challenges he faces, the greater the squeeze. On the contrary, the more help you can get. You''ll get more and more help from the rules as he challenges


    "What do you say?" Liu Chang thought of some reasons, but not too clear.


    "When time comes, heaven and earth work together, but heroes are not free. With the continuous challenge of willow, the whole world will help you, your luck will be extremely good, the rules of heaven and earth are the same. There is no comparable strength between you and willow, but if heaven and earth are helping you, you will have the capital to compete with him. " The protonuclear elder has finished this sentence and will not add any more.


    When Liu Chang heard this, he did not ask.


    Dark space, a return to quiet.


    After a long time, Liu Chang sighed deeply and said, "thank you. It''s OK."


    "Well, have a good trip


    "Bon voyage." Liu Chang heard this word, but now has a different feeling.


    "With the wind? If the willows start to expand, then I''ll probably have a good time everywhere? "


    ¡­¡­


    When he left the valley of the nuclear elder, Liu Chang once again looked at the fat headed fish. He couldn''t understand how to solve the problem of food for such a big fish stuck in the canyon every day. He also couldn''t understand why the elder of pronuclear made such a fish as a guard instead of a more human and high-tech sibling.


    However, there are so many things that he can''t think about recently, and some things he doesn''t need to worry about - so before leaving, after saying goodbye to the fat headed fish, he doesn''t think about these messy things any more. After getting on the strange undersea shuttle, he goes back to the coral city again according to the set route.


    "Is Mr. Liu Chang back so soon?" The route set by the shuttle machine is to return to the hall of the colored corridor. After Liu Chang returned here, he found that everything here was the same as when he left, and the personnel had not changed. The young elders who saw him off had never left the hall since he left, and they have been waiting for him here. From this, we can see how much they are about this matter Attention.


    "Are the elders all right?" These small elders who are similar to the city Lord of coral city or the clan leader of this tribe are obviously very concerned about things in the wisdom valley. When Liu Chang comes back, he immediately asks, "we haven''t been contacted by the elder for a long time. Can you tell us about the situation there?"


    "Oh, they''re all very good. They can''t see clearly, but they all look good in spirit." Liu Chang truthfully explained the situation there, "but they look very busy, it seems that a trace of time do not want to delay."


    "Well, the elders are always very busy. They don''t seem to have a moment of leisure." Several young elders heard their father like existence, all were well, and their faces showed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s nothing else. I''ll leave here. Thank you for your help this time." Liu Chang nodded his head to express his thanks to the elders. After thinking about it for a while, he said with some embarrassment: "although I have already received a lot of help from you, but for the sake of safety, can''t this underwater shuttle function be borrowed from me? I''m afraid that something will attack me when I cross the middle sea area. It will be much safer with this thing! "


    "Should be, should be." Several elders seemed very generous, "this shuttle machine was given to Mr. Liu Chang, and the door of coral city will be open for you at any time. You are the guest of the great elders, that is, our real VIP. If you need anything in the future, please feel free to ask. "


    "Well, thank you very much." Liu Chang nodded to express his thanks again. "I''ll leave first if there''s nothing else. Many friends in my family are still waiting for me."


    "Well, don''t waste Sir''s time." People in the sea have a strong sense of time. Generally speaking, they say that they should do what they do immediately. Therefore, although these three young elders have always been very enthusiastic, they did not say any polite words that would delay Liu Chang''s time, such as "staying overnight". Liu Chang said that Liu Chang would let him go, which was not ambiguous at all.


    This is also Liu Chang''s favorite place.


    Therefore, after receiving their emotional influence, Liu Chang also Leili''s popular saying go and go. After saying a word, he has opened the cover of the shuttle again. But just as he turned on the shuttle, he suddenly saw a strange light change in the corner of his eye. His retinal light sense was very shallow, and the light around him could be clearly received. So he felt the change. Liu Chang followed the light transmission place and looked there subconsciously.Then, he saw a scene that made him angry and tongue tied.


    The fourth picture on the wall - the man with two heads - slowly showed his face in such an instant - the first face was his, his facial features were clear and almost the same as him - while the second face was Li Qingshui''s, who had no expression, wore a pair of frameless glasses, and looked at the sky in bewilderment.


    "This..." When Liu Chang saw the painting, the strange feeling in his heart was almost speechless.


    And he also stood on the spot, is the three sea people frontier protonuclear clan of small elders.


    It was a long time of quiet. After a long time, Liu Chang broke away from the strange mood, and then he dived into the shuttle machine. After saying hello to the young elders, he fled and left the space.


    He drove a shuttle from the deep sea to Zhonghai, then broke the ice and finally saw the sun again after soaking in the deep sea for several days.


    (to be continued)

 Chapter 409

    "It''s better to be down-to-earth." Standing on the ice, Liu Chang raised his eyes to the midday sun. When underwater, the day could never tell the difference between day and night, because whether it was day or night, the Zhonghai sea was still dark, and the sea floor was still bright.


    Regardless of day and night, it is not a good thing for a man who is used to living on the land. The chaos of the biological clock will bring great mental pressure.


    Therefore, after standing on the sea for a long time, Liu Chang went into the water again.


    The reason why he went into the water was because of the existence of the shuttle, which was very fast. He was tired for days, physically and mentally. At present, he was in the South Pacific. It was still thousands of kilometers before he wanted to go back to the nearest continent, Australia. He didn''t want to catch up.


    In any case, the shallow sea area is relatively safe, and the speed of the underwater shuttle is fast. Liu Chang saves energy and doesn''t want to delay his time. After basking in the sun for a while, he jumps into the water again and starts the shuttle to move towards the Australian mainland.


    Australia.


    North coast.


    Port Darwin.


    Taischel followed the fishing team along the coast - he took a huge harpoon, looked at a Hu Hu green oxygen outlet, and sighed.


    When Liu Chang left a few days ago, he actually told him that he had more exchanges with human beings. However, taishel had no interest in communication. In the past few days, he only went to the inland again and exchanged some food for human beings. However, the human side did not provide him with more things that he was interested in, so he was too lazy to go again.


    The most important difference in the behavior of intelligent creatures lies in their own interests - while taishel is not interested in human beings, so today he came to the sea with a steel fork and began to do what he thought was interesting - hunting sea caterpillars.


    Sea caterpillars are a kind of shallow sea creatures, and the number is not huge - in fact, there are few things in Shanghai. Because of the fierce competition in the sea, there are many strong species, and it is difficult for one animal to dominate the whole sea area. Therefore, this has created a large number of marine animal species, but if it is a single species ¡ª¡ªThe number is very small.


    The largest number of creatures in the ocean, at present, are seafloor people, and others are not huge.


    In particular, because sea caterpillars are too delicious, Xilong likes to kill them. Thousands of Xilong''s tastes are focused on this species, and the number of sea caterpillars in this area of Australia has dropped sharply - so that texel, who has been clamoring to invite Liu Chang to eat sea caterpillars, did not have any sea caterpillars during Liu Chang''s three days in his tribe Catch, let him frustrated.


    "Uncle Da, do you think there are still sea caterpillars here?" Tessel, with his fork, looked at the oxygen outlet ahead.


    "There should be more. Yesterday I saw a sea caterpillar sprouting up here." The one named "Da Shu" by taisher is a stannum with a harpoon. His body looks very strong. He takes seven or eight Xilong fishing and looks underwater.


    "It''s not easy to get into the water. There are a lot of poisons in the water. We can''t bear to go down rashly for a long time. We have to find out the target before we can


    "Well, I promised my brother to take him to eat sea caterpillars. After blowing for so long, I didn''t let him eat it. Even if he does, he won''t be able to eat this time! " When Tessel spoke, he was staring at the oxygen outlet in front of him. The shallow sea creatures in the ice holes were writhing and stirring the water. However, the whole life scene of all things made him a little decadent.


    And just at this time, the tumbling big hole, suddenly out of the general thing, the speed only let taishel feel a flash of light in front of his eyes, that thing flew to near, and then "bang" hit him.


    "Shit, there''s something out there!" When he got out of the water, Liu Chang''s eyes flashed and the light suddenly lit up, which made his retina shrink sharply. However, in such a short time, he flew out of the water shuttle and hit an iron wall like object, and then let his body suddenly lean forward in the cockpit.


    The speed of the underwater shuttle was very fast. It took thousands of kilometers to arrive in one day. After 25 hours, Liu Chang found the area near Darwin port according to the route he remembered. Then he was very lucky to see an animal''s oxygen outlet. Knowing that it was very close to Darwin harbor, Liu Chang simply flew out of the water, saving the time of digging the ice hole. However, he didn''t want to bump into something as soon as he came out. However, when he looked at it, he found that the thing he had bumped into was actually his good friend taishel.


    "How is it you?" After the shuttle collided with taisher, it fell to the ground with a bang. However, the belongings of the undersea people, even those of the "small Turner clan", are very solid. However, the "Bian yuan nuclear clan", which is obviously not of the same level in science and technology, is more substantial.


    So, after landing on the ground from the air, Liu Chang didn''t even check the shuttle on the ground. Instead, he opened the cockpit door and walked out in surprise.


    "Damn it, man. Why are you jumping out like this all of a sudden?" Tai Shel almost knocked down his own people, even after Liu Chang, was more surprised than he: "how did you come, do you know I''m here? Are you kidding me"No, I wanted to come over and say hello to you after I finished the business of the undersea man. As a result, I came across this oxygen outlet on the way. I thought that I would come out with the time to dig the ice hole. Unexpectedly, I bumped into you. Should I say this is a coincidence? Or is it that heaven and earth really work together? " Liu Chang was still in his diving suit before he went into the water. Standing on the ground, he looked up at taisher and his people and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "Catch sea caterpillars, but I think this generation of waters may not have Wait Taishel was trying to explain the purpose of their group of people here. Suddenly, his voice was stagnant, and his eyes showed a look of "Xing". If you find it, don''t move. I''ll do it


    "What?" Liu Chang turned around and saw a huge thing with a body size of tens of meters in the animal cave when he came. This thing looks very disgusting. It looks like the cabbage caterpillar on the branch that Liu Chang has seen before. It is uglier than the caterpillar, because the caterpillar has at least hair, and this kind of thing rolling and swimming in the water is muddy The body is round and round, without hair. (to be continued)

 Chapter 410

    "What kind of animal is this? It''s hard to grow!" It''s uncomfortable, not ugly, because the animal''s body is very strange. After seeing what taishel was looking at, Liu Chang couldn''t help saying, "the sea caterpillar you said is not this thing!"


    "Shh, don''t talk. I want to catch it. It''s not meat. It''s not easy to deal with." Taisher said, commanding the people who were very energetic when they saw the sea caterpillar, and opened a large net that they had prepared in advance. "Especially, after catching him, he can''t be hurt. The juice in his body comes out first-class, and it''s not delicious if it''s fragrant."


    "I really don''t want to eat this kind of food." Liu Chang looked at the creeping Xilong catching insects in the net, and silently stepped back. Before that, taisher had always said that he would take him to eat sea caterpillars and sea caterpillars. He thought it was just the kind of small insects with thick fingers. Now it seems that this thing is hundreds of times bigger than he imagined, and hundreds of times more vicious habits than he imagined.


    However, although Liu Chang didn''t really want to eat this food from the bottom of his heart, he would never destroy the hunt because he could see that after seeing the sea caterpillar, the Xilong people looked very excited.


    So, standing on one side and holding a curious attitude, he saw that the people of the Xilong nationality quietly spread their fishing nets beside the holes like human fishermen. Then, in their own way, they jumped into the sea water from the shore at a very fast speed. Then, the sea water splashed with huge waves, and two kinds of giant beasts began to wrestle with each other, Let the next small animals fly all over the sky.


    Liu Chang saw that the sea caterpillars in the water were successfully trapped in the net by the efforts of the Xilong people, especially taisher. After wrestling in the water, the huge and fat body of the sea caterpillars was dragged onto the shore by several Xilong.


    After landing, the sea caterpillars seemed to be very uncomfortable. Their chubby bodies rolled and swayed on the ice. Their huge bodies hit the ice and made a "Pa Pa Pa Pa" sound.


    After hunting out the giant sea caterpillar, taishel quickly spread one end of the net and ran towards Liu Chang, pointing ostentatiously at the chubby fellow behind him and saying, "how, how powerful?"


    "I didn''t see it." Liu Chang shook his head inexplicably.


    "You don''t understand. It was very difficult to catch this insect before. You can''t see that it''s very fat. In fact, it has a kind of organ that sprays poisonous fog on its body, which is very difficult to handle. The venom on its body is not inferior to the most poisonous pure color creature, so we usually have to hide when we catch him, and we have to pay attention to pulling the net. However, we don''t know what''s going on. It seems that we have just fought with other fierce animals. The attacking organ on its body has been discarded, which saves us a lot of trouble. "


    "So it is. This time, I''m not so lucky.


    ¡±As Liu Chang spoke, his eyes turned to the northwest, where China was heading.


    When he looked at China, he also had his own thoughts. Before Liu Chang went to the bottom of the sea this time, and before he heard the nuclear elder''s theory of squeezing rules, his luck was not so good. Although he did not run into the danger of his death, he had a lot of UPS and downs along the way.


    But this time, everything went smoothly, almost unbelievable - and if he was really lucky to this extent, there was only one possibility - the big willow was more powerful!


    "Hey, man, what are you thinking?" Tai Shel saw Liu Chang''s words, and suddenly started to froze, and said in a loud voice: "is the sea bottom fun? Have you seen the protonuclear elder? It should be nothing to come out this time. Stay with me for a few more days! "


    "Well It doesn''t seem to work. There should be something wrong with the mainland. " In the face of taishel''s invitation, Liu Chang politely refused, "I have to go back tonight!"


    "What happened? Did the protonuclear elder say that? "


    "No, I felt it myself." Liu Chang''s face showed worry - before going to the nuclear power plant, Liu Chang knew that the willows were terrible. After he had been to the nuclear power plant, Liu Chang knew that the willows were terrible to this extent. If there was something wrong with the willows, then human beings could not stop him. If human beings could not stop him, his family would be in danger of death.


    "Well, since something happened there, I won''t keep you." Although he was not a human being, taishel was not ignorant of human nature. After all, he was a species born in the end of the world. He knew the truth that time was pressing and danger came everywhere.


    Therefore, even though he wanted to stay with Liu Chang, he did not say a word about leaving Liu Chang when he heard the news.


    "Eat the sea caterpillars before you go. Even in an emergency, you have to eat. Thousands of kilometers have passed. You just came from the bottom of the sea, and you should not have eaten." Taisher pointed to the sea caterpillar behind him, "and since you are so lucky today, you should taste the first gourmet of the gutes. Let''s go to the tribe!"


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded - time is not urgent. This moment, he does not eat here, but also wants to go to the sea to catch, time may be more urgent, and taishel''s hospitality is difficult. Although he still resists eating such disgusting things in his heart, he has been boasted by the other party for so many times, and he also has a little curiosity in his heart.Therefore, after the two came to the tribe, taisher said to Liu Chang to "deal with food" and ran away.


    When he comes back ten minutes later, your fat sea caterpillar has been "processed" and some other organs have been removed, leaving only the whitest and fattest body.


    "More disgusting." Liu Chang said.


    "Well, it''s really ugly. Anything without scales is not beautiful." Tai Shel holding that similar thing with his reminder, all the way "utter Chi Chi Chi" ran to Liu Chang, "but delicious! If you don''t come today, I can''t grab it! Those little guys like to eat this kind of food too much. Our race was not born for a long time. There are children in every family. It''s not enough to divide them! "


    "Well, after listening to you for so long, it should taste very good, but how to eat it?" Liu Chang looked at the huge thing with tens of meters in length, looked at the round body, even had no place to put his mouth down, "raw or cooked food?"


    "Get used to eating with it!" Taisher, who had already been ready, took out a huge metal straw from his back at the moment of answering Liu Chang''s words. One end of the straw is very sharp, and the other end is made of leather.

 Chapter 411

    Taishel said, and directly inserted the sharp end of the metal straw into the body of the sea caterpillar.


    It was like the sound of broken cotton wadding inserted by the tip of a knife. The moment after the straw was inserted into the body of the sea caterpillar, Liu Chang smelled the smell of making in the air.


    The fragrance comes out from the end of the straw, giving off a strong aroma - it''s like ice cream, mixed with the taste of chocolate, but also mixed with a faint musk flavor, the smell is mellow and makes people salivate.


    "It''s delicious." Liu Chang could not help sighing: "after the end of the world, many creatures in order to survive, the smell on their bodies is very bad. I can''t imagine that this ugly sea caterpillar is so fragrant."


    "That''s why you have to use a straw." "The body of this sea caterpillar is full of thick mucus, which is very, very fragrant and tastes good," said taishel. But probably because the taste is too mellow, as soon as the air will volatilize within a few minutes, the taste will be much worse, so we have to use a straw to prevent its smell from volatilizing


    Standing on the beach, Liu Chang watched taisher''s explanation and the fat sea caterpillar with a big straw on his body. He felt that the picture was extremely strange. If he was five years ago, if he was still a high school student in the peaceful era, he felt that he could never have seen such a strange picture.


    A strange Cyrus is asking him to eat sea caterpillars with straws.


    "But the straw is too big for me. Your mouth is so big that I can jump in."


    "I''ll suck it out for you."


    "Can you be more disgusting?" Liu sighed and picked up an empty shell with a big mouth from the sea. Then he went to the body of the sea caterpillar and gently cut a small hole on it with his finger stick. The skin of the sea caterpillar is very thick, but Liu Chang''s thorn is more sharp. After a stroke, a crack is born, and then from the crack, accompanied by a strong fragrance, slowly flows out a little milky white slurry.


    After the slurry flows out, it condenses into an ice-cream like solid in the cold wind, which is taken into the shell bowl by Liu Chang, and then the small wound solidifies due to the cold.


    "You''re smart." See Liu Chang, you picked up a bowl of serous, taishel can''t help but urge: "eat quickly, after a few minutes it''s not delicious."


    "Well." Smelling the best strange smell since the end of the world, Liu Chang''s strong appetite was attracted by the smell, which made Liu Chang forget the disgusting body of the sea caterpillar for a while, and scraped a bit of this "ice cream" like thing with his finger and put it into his mouth.


    With his fingers like his mouth, the moment Liu Chang touched the milky white coagulant on the tip of his tongue, a strong fragrance accompanied by the most complex and beautiful taste instantly filled more than 10000 taste buds on his tongue. The most primitive * * was seduced out. This feeling of satisfying the desire for perfect stomachs, such as the same * * of * *, made Liu Chang feel a strong sense of satisfaction for no reason.


    "How about it, how about it?" Taisher stood next to Liu Chang. Seeing his expression after eating sea caterpillars, he knew that his recommendation was correct. "Eat more. This sea caterpillar is one of the several poisons in the shallow sea creatures. Even if the poison organs are removed, its meat juice still has a certain illusory effect. When you eat, think about the good things. Although you have a strong anti poison ability, don''t resist this feeling Go along with your feelings and imagine the best things. He will take you back to where you want to go


    "Well." Liu Chang listened to taisher''s words, under the urge of appetite, this time directly ate a large piece of wonderful meat juice, and then one mouthful after another, the strong aroma went into the nose along the taste buds, and then went into the brain along the nasal cavity. This feeling of satisfaction made Liu Chang drowsy.


    Therefore, he simply relies on the sea caterpillar on the ground, carrying the shell while taking food, and then slowly enters into a dream like effect


    I know where I am and what I am doing, but I really see my high school, my teachers, my classmates, my books, my warm bed, my computer in front of my bed, and the fast broadcast in my computer


    Turn on the computer, the movies after the college entrance examination are still


    However, Liu Chang was not in the mood to see these things. In pursuit of this beautiful feeling, Liu Chang opened the door of his bedroom and saw his parents in the living room


    "Mom and Dad..." Knowing that it was an illusion, Liu Chang couldn''t help crying out. In this fantasy world, his parents, whom he had never met, turned around and asked him about the latest assessment with a smile


    After a long time, Liu Chang wakes up from his hallucination, his face is icy, but still with a smile


    "Thank you, Tessel.


    ¡±After waking up, Liu Chang had a beautiful dream, which swept away his fatigue in the sea floor for several days. After he got up, he looked at the sky. Nearly half an hour had passed.


    "You''re welcome, brother." Taisher kept sober all the time. He looked at Liu Chang who got up. After a moment, he couldn''t think of a word to say. Finally, he sent him a sentence -


    "go well all the way."


    "Rare auspicious words!" Liu Chang, with a smile and a wave, said "goodbye" to taishel, and then left the beach completely.Back under the water, Liu Chang drove all the way to the mainland with his shuttle machine. He didn''t know if he would have a chance to meet again. The willow trees had already begun to expand without accident. Taishere had no reason to go to the dangerous land of China.


    But this time, he will face the most powerful challenge. Everything in the future is an unknown number


    So, after sailing for several days, Liu Chang finally returned to Qingdao, where he left.


    He returned to his familiar place, China.


    Smelling the familiar sea breeze, Liu Chang always felt that the air here smelled better than that of other places. However, after landing, when Liu Chang carried his shuttle into the city - in addition to smelling the fresh feeling in the air - he smelled a different smell - the smell of tension.


    Different from the booming construction of the city when he left, Liu Chang came here again and found that there were a lot less marine intelligent creatures. Most of the intelligent species seemed to have left the city and returned to the sea bottom again. There was no sense of "man in black" on the street, and only the small Turner people were left. (to be continued)

 Chapter 412

    With a face of doubt, Liu Chang in the surrounding small Turner''s wonderful eyes, holding the underwater shuttle to the stronghold of the beard, found his old friend.


    "Hey, man!" Blocking a shuttle the size of a car at the gate of the mustache stronghold, Liu Chang enters the house and finds the old friend.


    "Long time no see. Where is this?" Hearing the familiar voice, just ready to go out, saw a figure drilling in.


    Listen to the voice know it is Liu Chang, but when big beard saw Liu Chang''s shape at the moment, he was still surprised, "the clothes are good!"


    Up and down a lot of Liu Chang''s close fitting diving suit, beard half jokingly said.


    "Well, if you leave this dress in the past, you''ll get at least a Nobel prize or something." Liu Chang laughed and said, "it''s rare that you are joking. Why, are you in a good mood recently?"


    "It''s not good. It''s just that the things in my heart have been put down. I feel relaxed a lot." Big beard said and sighed, and Liu Chang also thought of the reason.


    "It''s joy and sorrow!" Liu Chang didn''t say any words of comfort. He didn''t smell the old man''s smell before entering the door. When he was a child, he guessed that anyone could die in the end of the world, while the grandmother with a big beard was so old that she could live for five years in the end of the world. If there was no accident, she should have died of old age, which was absolutely happy and sad.


    "Well, maybe after the end of the world, my grandmother is the first person to die of old age. I have nothing to think about." Big beard gave a smile, and his voice was filled with feelings: "grandma has been so kind to me since childhood. I am very proud to be able to give her a peaceful old age in such a chaotic situation."


    "Well, it''s rare." Liu Chang nodded.


    "Well, stop talking about it. What''s the matter with me? Now the war is in chaos. Don''t you go with your family? I remember you have a lot of friends and family.


    ¡±Big beard and up and down a large number of Liu Chang''s clothes, doubt asked: "did you go to the sea? It looks like it''s just come back! "


    "Well, from the bottom of the sea." After Liu Chang said this, he did not wait for the expression of surprise on his big beard''s face to show. He quickly continued: "it seems that something has happened outside. I''ve been busy at the bottom of the sea for half a month. What happened during this period?"


    Liu Chang also looked at the inner room, a group of thirty or forty bearded people. At present, there are only a few left.


    "You should know about the big willow tree. Listening to the news from the people at the bottom of the sea, the horrible willow tree in the Central Plains has started to expand again. It is very fast and can extend hundreds of miles in every direction. I think it will cover Qingdao in a few days. It may be within a month The branches of China will be all over China


    When beard spoke, he had a frightening expression on his face. He had inquired about all these news from the sea people, and I don''t know how credible they are. But it is true that Qingdao people, who have just stabilized recently, are in a state of panic.


    "Is it true?" Liu Chang sighed deeply when he heard the big beard. Before he came here, the elder of pronuclear had said that the big willow had been recuperating for such a long time. In addition to the accumulation of several hundred thousand level brain region evolutors sent by amphibians and little Turner, they have already had a solid capital.


    At this moment, it finally expanded and started the first round of charge against the rules.


    "Is the news true?" Seeing the dignified expression on Liu Chang''s face, big beard confirmed with some disbelief: "although people in the sea are so nervous, we all believe it is true, but I really can''t imagine any tree that can grow all over China."


    "There is such a tree in China." Liu Chang sighed again, looked up and said, "where are your brothers


    "When the news of the willow tree that Haimen took a walk the other day, it was said that they would be able to take some people to the North American continent for refuge, and most of the Qingdao residents followed. I didn''t leave because I had to take care of my grandmother, but now I still have a chance. I''ve heard about some relationships, and if you want to go together, I can take you and your family


    "No, I have a lot to deal with." Liu Chang shook his head and refused the big beard''s offer.


    And the other party sighed.


    "Well, if we go together, we can take care of it. Forget it. Everyone has his own business to be busy with. I won''t inquire about your business. You are always mysterious. " "Come in and sit down. It''s very cold to stand in the outer room."


    "No, I have to hurry back." Liu Chang shook his head and rushed out of the room. "Have a good trip to America!"


    "Good word for you!" He called out to the outside, and bearded said goodbye to this friend who had only a few friends - or a friend.


    Go out and lift up his shuttle again. This thing is the product of the "frontier nuclear family". It has a very high scientific and technological content. In addition, he is now in a state of chaos. Although he claims to shoulder the mission of "savior", he does not have a savior''s heart.


    The slogan can be louder, but the back road should be prepared at any time. As long as the shuttle is kept, Liu Chang feels that at least he has a way back. If China and even Eurasia are completely occupied by then, he will certainly take Xiao Jing Li Qingshui and others into the shuttle and drive him to the United States or other places to escape Yes.If the expansion of willows can''t be stopped, there will be only one more day, until the willows cover the whole earth, or be squeezed to the ashes by the rules.


    Thinking about the future, Liu Chang held the shuttle machine as light as nothing in his hands. He ran out of Qingdao, then stepped on the frozen forest and ran all the way to Jinan.


    People who have run long-distance buses always feel that a short distance of one or two hundred kilometers is just around the corner. Liu Chang, who has traveled to the sea, does not pay much attention to this distance.


    From Qingdao to Jinan, he only felt that he had not run long before he arrived at the destination and met the familiar people.


    "Back." Before Liu Chang came back, Li Qingshui waited for Liu Chang at the entrance of Jinan City. Seeing him back, he took the heavy load in his hands a few steps forward. "I''m tired all the way."


    "Well, it''s hard. It''s much more dangerous under the sea than in the jungle, but it''s a good thing that we''ve had no danger." No matter how long Liu Chang and Li Qingshui haven''t seen each other for a long time, they won''t feel a bit strange. After meeting, they even don''t even bother to say polite words. After handing the shuttle to sailor Li Qingshui, Liu Changzhong enters his chest and finds a yellow amber stone from the crack of his diving suit. (to be continued)

 Chapter 413

    "This thing was sent to you by the people of the protonuclear Presbyterian group. I looked at it on the way and found nothing strange." Liu Chang put the Amber Stone in his arms for a long time to Li Qingshui, and asked, "what information is hidden in this, but I have to give it to you?"


    "Well..." After receiving the Amber Stone, Li Qingshui shone at the strange thing in the sunlight and shook his head: "I don''t know. I have to go back to study it. It seems that there is a little information sequence code hidden in it, but now there is nothing."


    "Well." After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, Liu Chang nodded his head - most of the 500 members of the protonuclear Presbyterian group have reached the level of Li Qingshui. Therefore, what they have studied together is that Li Qingshui can''t see the mystery, and it''s not surprising that Liu Chang doesn''t understand why the two sides are grasshoppers standing on the same line, why should they be so mysterious.


    "Let''s go back to the Institute first. A lot of things have happened these days." Li Qingshui put the amber stone into his pocket, called and took Liu Chang to Jinan City.


    At this time, the urban area of Jinan was already in a state of panic. The last time we came here, although people had the tension and urgency of survival in the end of the world, they did not have the expression of "as if the sky was going to fall down". But now entering the city, Liu Chang can see the ant like expression on people''s faces everywhere. This feeling makes Liu Chang think of the film that "Japanese devils" enter the village, the three light policy, and the war is imminent. People are unarmed and want to run, but they don''t know where to run.


    "Has the news of the big willow gone for a walk? This is not your style Liu Chang walked on the street and saw the expressions on people''s faces. He thought that when he was in Zhengzhou, Li Qingshui actually informed the public of the news before the arrival of willows, so that he was afraid of unrest. Although the final result was chaotic, because the news was spread late, the time of chaos was very short and no more unnecessary casualties were caused.


    "I didn''t give the news. It was the little Turner guys who did it." Li Qingshui continued to move forward "but it doesn''t matter. The paper can''t stop fire. The news that we should go out must go out. The willow is advancing faster than last time. Before long, it will be completely surrounded here. It''s the same whether we say it or not."


    "Is he not afraid that we shall die together?" Liu Chang couldn''t help asking when he heard that big willow was so arrogant this time.


    "I''m afraid. So, this time, he bypassed all human cities, and he didn''t hurt anyone during his march." Li Qingshui speaks very fast, and his feet are also very fast. He is a person who is always vigorous and vigorous. "He did not harm human beings. There are two reasons. One is that he is afraid to die together. The other is that maybe the human brain is no longer important to him now."


    "Doesn''t it matter?" Liu Chang sighed deeply and thought about it. Willow is a home built by human beings. But now, after five years of evolution, there are too many species that are smarter than human beings. Not to mention the sea people and prokaryotes, the amphibians controlled by willows are much smarter than human beings - and those marine races are not much worse than human beings, and the wisdom accumulation of willow itself is also very much Tired has also reached another level, no longer urgent need for a large number of human brains as his knowledge accumulation products.


    "It''s really sad that the peaceful evolution plan of the big willow tree is much more violent than the small turners!" Yes, Liu Chang''s heart is surging again. In fact, xiaoturner or willow have great advantages in the face of human beings. Therefore, they do not need to treat human beings as enemies in an urgent way, but only need to get along with each other peacefully or make friends. In this way, the two sides can not have a fierce conflict at all, and then they just need to wait for the passage of time to eliminate the weak race.


    It would be a fool''s way to fight against the human beings who still have a certain amount of accumulation. But even if it is "peaceful evolution", because of the absolute difference in strength, the driving plan of both sides is not the same. Willow is occupying all the places except human beings, which means very clearly - "give you a living space and do not disturb each other." ¡ª¡ªDirectly attack the bottom line of human''s bearing -- let human beings not choose to "die together".


    After all, no one wants to die if he can survive.


    "Where are the willows now?" Liu Chang asked.


    "It''s only half of the country in China. In the south, it''s Hohhot in the south, Nanchang in the north, Xi''an in the West and Lianyungang in the East." Li Qingshui said, the brain region wave touched Liu Chang there, "this is the willow expansion map in recent days, I simulated it, you see."


    After receiving the brain wave transmitted by Li Qingshui, Liu Chang "saw" such a picture: the map of China was at the beginning of his eyes. The background color of the map was blue, while the original area of willow trees, Henan, Hubei, Hubei and Hebei provinces was bright red. With Liu Chang''s observation, those bright red areas began to move as quickly as ink dripped in water In a short time, the area of several provinces around it was dyed red. Finally, as Li Qingshui said, when he went down to Hunan and up to Inner Mongolia, a small part of China was instantly permeated.


    However, there are still some gaps around these diffuse Red areas. These gaps are visible to the naked eye, which are the cities of China. Among them, the biggest gap is Beijing, where willow trees pass by.


    "What do those red areas look like now?" Liu Chang looked at the map and asked curiously."It''s still a forest, but there are only willows left in the forest, and the animals are still there." Li Qingshui replied: "willow strips are thick and thin. Those forests don''t look very different from those before, but there are not so many varieties, but the branches and leaves are more luxuriant, and the jungle looks more primitive. But these are not the key points. The point is... "


    "We don''t seem to be able to get into the forest." Liu Changshun Li Qingshui''s idea interface way.


    "Yes, the jungle is not as dangerous as it used to be for others, but it''s hard for us to get out of the jungle after we get in."


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded. Recalling the bright red coverage, he knew that although he was strong enough now, he was the least likely person in China to cross the forest.


    Daliushu is not a fool. He is sure to know what the elder of pronuclear knows. In addition to the big willow, Liu Chang believes that amphibians are also interested in talking to themselves. Therefore, the forest is no longer the forest of poisonous insects, snakes and ants, nor the jungle full of cannibals. It is a brand-new intelligent jungle. If he dares to enter, he will never come out again. (to be continued)

 Chapter 414

    Therefore, the danger level of the jungle is more dangerous for Liu Chang than for ordinary people.


    "How can I get to Beijing now?" Liu Chang looked at the map. Although Jinan was not completely surrounded, the roads leading to Beijing were blocked by big willows, which was obviously intentional.


    "It can only fly over, or go around from the sea." Li Qingshui said: "but the sky is not safe, and from the sea around or a section of the jungle, this matter needs to be considered for a long time."


    Between Li Qingshui''s words, the two people went to the gate of the Research Institute. The soldiers watching the door were still there. After seeing the two people, they were released directly to pass.


    "Quiet every day, are they OK?" Entering the Institute, Liu Chang heard the familiar smell and asked casually.


    "Well, it''s OK. Before the willows expanded, I took them back from Qingdao." Li Qingshui nodded, "in fact, it may be better for them to follow little Turner to the United States." These days, I have been in contact with the top management of little Turner, and there is some relationship there. If the branches are willing to go, they can find a place that can ensure that they can be sent to safety. But I asked them the other day. None of them wanted to leave. "


    "They should go." Although some reluctant to part with it, Liu Chang thought, this is indeed the best way - Xiaozhi He Zhi Zhi, they are here, really worried, and now the willow tree is so strong, whether it is Li light water or the sea bottom people have no way to stop his expansion, the Chinese mainland will not be attacked by the willow trees, if not unexpected, then those people around Liu Chang will be implicated. ¡£


    Because both amphibians and willows are concerned about Liu Chang and Li Qingshui - so the people around them may become their targets.


    "I''ll tell them it''s too dangerous to stay here." Liu Chang thought about it and quickly entered the Research Institute.


    The news of Liu Chang''s return soon spread in the Research Institute. After a while, those familiar people gathered again.


    Gathering in the conference room, because everyone knows that Liu Chang will have important news to inform when he comes back. After all, his travel direction is the sea, which is a world that no one, including Li Qingshui, has ever set foot in. There are too many mysterious things in it.


    Therefore, after all the people gathered, they all looked at Liu Chang with eager eyes.


    "I''m not a good storyteller. I met a lot of things on my way to the bottom of the sea. I set out from the sea with taisher that day In the face of the ardent expectations of his relatives and friends, Liu Chang did not dampen everyone''s interest. He talked about his experience in the sea for several days, from shallow sea to deep sea, from island to Australia, from human to Xilong, and finally said about the nuclear Presbyterian.


    He had nothing to hide from these people, and he told all his experiences along the way


    "It''s really breathtaking." After hearing Liu Chang''s speech, Lao Zhang couldn''t help sighing: "it''s a pity that we didn''t encounter Australia''s top ten poisons or the silver storm or the bloody storm again, which made this story less exciting."


    "Ha ha, I guess I can''t come back." After seeing the tiger in charge of Jinan, how did you turn to see the tiger in charge


    "Well, that''s all right." Lei Tiger stood in front of Liu Chang, no bandage on his body. He looked as if he could move freely. "If you don''t take anything, I guess you can win."


    "Ha ha, that''s good." For Thunder Tiger''s words, Liu Chang has no doubt - as long as his body really recovers to 70% or so, he can''t beat him without taking things.


    But after taking something, this strength has to be completely reversed - in the case of both sides with weapons, Liu Chang only needs to play to 70% of the ability to defeat Thunder Tiger.


    It''s just that these things have become meaningless at present.


    After all, the enemy they are facing now is willow, and the effect of personal combat effectiveness in front of willow is almost zero. B after all, if they really want to fight with a round arm, a thousand Liu Chang carrying small nuclear warheads are not willow''s opponents, which is an irreparable problem in number -..


    therefore, after making a joke, the topic began to get on the right track.


    "Here comes the willow." The speech was voiceless. Originally, this meeting was not a very orthodox military meeting. There were no other officers except Lei Hu and Lao Zhang, so the atmosphere was very free.


    "Yes, here comes the willow." With the beginning of the heavy topic, the atmosphere of the meeting changed from relaxed to dignified. Following the Qingyin topic, Lao Zhang gave a table, "this is the current data statistics, which is convenient for you to watch. Liu Chang probably knows the current situation of willow expansion. According to the current speed of willow expansion, he only needs 17 days to cover the whole Then three months later, it will cross the three continents of Eurasia and Africa, and half a year later, it will completely cover all the land areas of the three continents, and become a planetary level super life.


    "It sounds like we don''t have to play anymore." Thunder Tiger heard Lao Zhang''s words and spread out his hands, "but now the willow has not started with human beings. I even heard that the area covered by willow branches has somehow begun to grow some edible fruits for human beings." Few people dare to eat it now, but it is absolutely conceivable that within half a year, most areas, especially those in backward areas, will even worship willow as a tree of life. ""It''s just amazing." Liu Chang heard thunder tiger''s new news, can''t help but praise willow''s skillful means again, "this fruit still grows out?"


    "Well, I''ve sent someone to pick it up. It should be delivered by tomorrow." Lao Zhang nodded, "I don''t know what kind of fruit it will be."


    "No matter what, I won''t eat it." Hearing this, Liu Chang shook his head. "It''s no use saying anything else. Do you have any solutions to this problem?"


    "No


    "No Hearing Liu Chang''s question, Lei tiger and Lao Zhang shook their heads together. "What can be done? Nuclear bomb bombing more than half of China? Will the earth perish, or will conventional weapons be used against that guy? Seriously, there is no way for human beings to deal with this guy now. The only reason he gives face is that he doesn''t want to die together. Fruit is the only way to show his kindness. "


    "We''re just ants." Lao Zhang said, pause for a while, "at best, it''s an ant with a poisonous sting. If you trample on it, you''ll break your feet. So you''ll confine it in a glass cover and wait for it to die." (to be continued)

 Chapter 415

    "Report!" A few voices of soldiers were heard outside the meeting.


    "Come in." Lao Zhang answered, knowing that it was a big thing - because if there was no big situation, the soldiers would not disturb the conference room.


    "What''s the matter?" After the soldiers entered the conference room, Lao Zhang looked up and asked.


    "The commando you ordered yesterday to pick the fruit is back today." The soldier said, and took out the vacuum packed plastic bag, which was tightly sealed with a fruit. "You told me that this matter is very urgent. If you pick it back, it will be sent to you as soon as possible in any case."


    "Oh." A few steps forward to take the plastic bag, Lao Zhang nodded to the soldiers and responded, "hard, go out. Call the commando leader and I''ll ask him something


    "Yes, sir." Although it was the end of the world, the basic discipline of the soldiers was still there. After a salute, the soldiers went out.


    "Don''t you say you won''t arrive until tomorrow?" Liu Chang went to Lao Zhang and looked across the bag at the fruit of the willow tree - the red fruit, which looked very much like an apple, but was much redder than the apple, and looked more plump and juicy.


    "This thing looks like you can eat * *, and the willow tree is quite able to choose the shape." Thunder Tiger also came over, took the bag from Lao Zhang''s hand, opened the sealed mouth, and smelled into it - suddenly, a unique fragrance of fruit filled the whole conference room.


    "It''s tempting, for the hungry." Li Qingshui couldn''t help saying.


    Just as his voice fell, the guard, who had just left for less than a minute, came in with a wounded man in his arms.


    "Hello, sir." The wounded man''s face was livid. A tear wound on his thigh was simply bandaged. It was obviously bandaged on the way. He didn''t have time to deal with it when he returned to the Research Institute.


    "Hurt? Is this willow? " Lao Zhang saw the wound of the commando leader and asked.


    "No, they were bitten by poisonous insects on the road. There were too many dangers in the jungle. Some soldiers were killed on the road, but fortunately, they brought these things here." The commando''s voice trembled as he spoke, apparently suffering from a great pain.


    "Painstaking, give me treatment myself." Lao Zhang looked down at the festering wound of commando Zhang and asked, "but before that, I want to ask you why I have to return today for the journey that I expect to arrive tomorrow? Is it that the branches of the willow have been distributed here? "


    "Yes, we looked for it according to the route map you gave before. We found that it was green before we got to the destination. Then we entered the willow forest and saw the fruit you said. Then we picked it and brought it back. On the way back, a wave of poisonous insects suddenly came out from the ground and dragged several team members away And bit me by the way


    The commando leader finished the whole journey in a concise way. After listening, Lao Zhang nodded and led him out.


    "You talk first. I''ll take care of his wound. It''s not easy to clean up the venom of this poisonous insect. I''m afraid others can''t do it well.


    ¡±Lao Zhang left a word and went out.


    As soon as Lao Zhang left, the rest of the people put all their attention on the "fruit" left by the willow tree.


    "It should be edible." Thunder Tiger held the vacuum collection bag and looked for a long time. After finding that there was no problem, he simply took out the "apple" and said, "it''s not dangerous. Does Mr. Li want to see this thing?"


    Thunder Tiger spoke and handed the apple to Li Qingshui.


    Then, at the moment when the apple skin just touched Li Qingshui''s finger, the apple suddenly opened its mouth.


    It''s the opening of the mouth - the bright red skin on the surface of the apple suddenly cracked, and then split into the shape of a human mouth. Finally, after some juice was squeezed out of the fruit, the structure inside became complicated. After a burst of shaking, with the juice splashing around, the apple actually opened its mouth to speak.


    "It''s not easy. We meet again, brother Qingshui." After the apple has a mouth, it grows something similar to the "tree eye" on the apple body. The strange tree eyes just stare at Liu Chang. "And Liu Chang, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "Well Long time no see. " Looking at a talking apple, Liu Chang was shocked. There was no analogy in his heart. He couldn''t figure out what "principle" could make one of his "organs" still have the ability of induction and thinking after being separated from his body, which was beyond the scope of ordinary life.


    And it''s obvious that this talking fruit was brought by the willow tree intentionally by the commandos - everything is in control.


    "Oh, I''m relieved to see you''re still here." The fruit of the willow tree, without the ability to move itself, was held in the palm of Li Qingshui''s hand. Therefore, the eye of the tree has never left Liu Chang''s face. "Don''t look at me like this, after all, we are all from Kaifeng..."


    PA!!!


    Before the willow fruit said this, Li Qingshui threw the apples on the ground and trampled on it. Then he raised his head and called out, "soldiers, clean up this place with fire. Don''t leave any residue."After commanding all this, Li Qingshui just looked at Liu Chang, "can''t let him get more information from us. The willow has learned that you are back, and I think he will try his best to kill you next


    "Damn it. He''s very well informed." Liu Chang was hit by a willow just after he came back. If what the seaman said is right, he is definitely the willow''s number one enemy. Willow may let most of the human beings go, but he and Li Qingshui are definitely spared.


    "What about that?" As a super intelligent life, willow is definitely the first in the world if it is vigorous and vigorous. He will not miss a second after knowing the existence of the target. If Liu Chang sees the branches of willow outside the window 10 minutes later, or encounters tens of thousands of amphibians at his own door, he will not be surprised at all.


    "Well, follow me." Originally relatively leisurely atmosphere suddenly became urgent, Li Qingshui took off his apple shoes and directly pulled Liu Chang out of the meeting room.


    "I now know what the protons did for me." After walking to the meeting room, Li Qingshui took out the pebble that Liu Chang handed him. (to be continued)

 Chapter 416

    "This thing Liu Chang looked at Li Qingshui again pulled out the "goose Mao stone" also reflected, "this is the interference willow information source!"


    "Yes, the protonuclear elders can''t count willows, but at least they can make willows count as your existence." Li Qingshui said, then handed the pebbles to Liu Chang, "take it."


    "If you want to go, you have to go too. I am not the only target of willow." Taking the pebbles, Liu Chang suddenly thought of the strange murals in four suits that he had seen in the depths of the sea. The last one was a man with two heads. Before he left, the mural changed its shape. One head became him, the other became Li Qingshui.


    "Mr. protonuclear said that the rules chose me because the rules would automatically find the most suitable person." And to see the existence of the source of consciousness, I am the most suitable person to complete his task. I am not the only one in the world who can feel the source of consciousness, so I think if I die, you are the next messenger of the rules. Therefore, if the willow tree wants to get rid of me, it will definitely join you to get rid of it.


    ¡±Liu Chang clenched the goose Mao stone, frowned and said, "and I think, even if you can''t see the existence of the source of consciousness, the willow tree will not let you go. You are the only one who can escape after being controlled by him. You know too many secrets of him, and he won''t let you go."


    "Yes, it won''t let me go." Li Qingshui lowered his head and repeated a sentence, nodded and thought for several seconds. It seemed that he was weighing the pros and cons. After a few seconds, he nodded his head and said, "OK, let''s go together. Time can''t be delayed!"


    "Well." Liu Chang also nodded. He had just returned from half a tour of the world. He had nothing to take with him. He went back into the room and told the people close to him to pack up their things and leave. He had no time to explain in detail. After five minutes, he forced all the people into the shuttle machine he had held. Then he said hello to Lao Zhang, and explained the general situation He continued to carry the heavy weight of the three or four hundred jin thing all the way back to Qingdao.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" All the turning points were too fast. Just as the meeting was still in progress, the fruit of the willow tree began to speak. Finally, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang went out for a while and took everyone away from here. All of this made everyone a little unprepared. At the moment, he Zhizhi, sitting in the cockpit of the shuttle, looked at Li Qingshui with some fear.


    "Because the willow tree has found the existence of Liu Chang, he will come over in the shortest time, and then pull out the thorn." Li Qingshui said to a person in the cockpit: "and you are the people who have a great deal to do with this thorn. I don''t think willow can pay attention to benevolence when doing things. He wants to catch Liu Chang, but he can''t catch him, and you are around the Research Institute. I think of the consequences when I think about it. I don''t need to say that everyone should know?"


    "Oh, so it is." A cockpit person knew the cause of the matter, Qi Qi sighed, "I can''t believe that willow has such a big hatred for Liu Chang. Logically speaking, to reach his high level of life, there is still hatred? Is willow so bitter? "


    "Liu Chang''s hatred is not for the purpose of killing Liu Chang." Li Qingshui in the cockpit, with Liu Chang running up and down bumping up and down, "he killed Liu Chang for the purpose of not wanting to be killed by Liu Chang."


    "Ah?"


    "Kill the willow?"


    "How could it be?"


    "Brother Liu Chang?"


    Although the words came from Li Qingshui''s mouth, all the people in the cockpit, hearing the news, felt that the most reliable person was suddenly out of line and was "bullshit". However, Li Qingshui never joked, and he never said anything casually, so this sounds especially unbelievable.


    Moreover, the news was so shocking that none of the people who trusted Liu Chang most believed that Liu Chang had the ability to kill willows.


    "Liu Chang can''t kill Liu Chang when he stands still." He Zhizhi swallowed it. Saliva, again some fear looked at Li Qingshui, the other side did not explain.


    All the way through in this strange atmosphere.


    A few hours later, they came to the seaside of Qingdao again.


    "Why did you bring us here?" Those familiar with Liu Chang came out of the cockpit one by one. They looked at the white sea of ice and asked, "do you want to send us abroad?"


    "When I first came back to the base, I thought about the danger of willow. I wanted to force you to the United States." Liu Chang was interrupted before he finished his speech.


    "I''m not going." The first one to interrupt him is Xiaojing. Her mood does not fluctuate, but her tone is unusually calm. N seems to be saying a matter of course. Her attitude is as firm as cold ice.


    "I''m not going either!" The second one is he Zhizhi. "We''re going to die together. There''s something that might be better than willow. We can meet again in another world."


    "Well, I want to die in my hometown, where I am with my children." Qingyin looks at the northwest where his two headed child died.


    "I''m not going. The villain hasn''t returned my beloved bird yet." Staring at Li Qingshui every day, he still looks hostile.And the rest of the people did not say that they wanted to leave.


    "It''s better to die in your own country and hometown. If you can''t stop the willows, what''s the meaning of living in the United States for another three or five years? It''s better to die cleanly." Milan looked very open: "all the way to run, everyone is tired, every day chased with headless flies, early end, early clean heart."


    "Liu Chang, can''t you kill the willow? I''m waiting to witness the miracle here


    "No one''s leaving, are they?" Liu Chang looked at the crowd, accepted their firm eyes, and took out the pebble. "OK, since you don''t leave, you can''t catch what''s left behind by the willows, and I don''t know how far it can be isolated


    Liu Chang took the pebble, and before he finished speaking, the strange Amber Stone suddenly broke into pieces without any sign, and was divided into four parts. The section was as smooth as new, as if he could understand people''s words, helping Liu Chang solve the biggest problem at present.


    "Can the protonuclear elder sense the message here?" Liu Chang picked up the broken goose Mao stone, handed one to he Zhizhi and one to Li Qingshui. He took two copies and looked at the remaining one. He thought of those people who were still in Beijing. (to be continued)

 Chapter 417

    "No more, no less. Four." Liu Chang held the pebbles and said, "you, me, Mr. Li, the people in Beijing." Liu Chang counted the number of stones and suddenly found a problem.


    "If it''s four yuan, Mr. Li, do you want to act alone?" Liu Chang turned his head and looked at Li Qingshui.


    "Well, I''ve prepared the chips for the final negotiation with the willow tree." Li Qingshui nodded.


    "Chips? You got the nuclear code? " Liu Chang was surprised again.


    "Yes, or what do you think I''m doing in Beijing for so many days?" Li Qingshui''s face was calm and squinted, but before that, I was ready to get your business done. "Since you are the messenger of the rules, then some things can be seen as the real start of construction! Remember the ingredients in the red fog that can cause biological changes? No one can really absorb those ingredients. People who have been injected with red fog concentrate are dead, including me! If it wasn''t for my body that willows had recreated, I would have died at the moment


    Li Qingshui''s body is not his own, which we all know - up to now, he can still grow willows and his blood is not red.


    "So, before, no one could really swallow the red fog for artificial evolution, but now you should be able to..." Li Qingshui looked at Liu Chang, and his crazy thought appeared again in his eyes: "if you are really the emissary of red fog and the spokesman of the rules, how can you toss around? You should not die. Do you want to experience the pleasure of hyperevolution? What a difficult phenomenon, if atavism evolved to the level of plant microbes, what kind of species would you become! Maybe you can really compete with the willows


    "Ha ha, I''m more and more like a monster now." Hearing Li Qingshui''s words, Liu Chang chuckled, "in this case, what are you waiting for? Go where I can evolve! Since you are so confident, don''t tell me that you are not prepared. "


    Li Qingshui always makes plans for things. Since he now says this conjecture, it is definitely not something that comes out of a single thought, but has grasped all the threads of the matter. After all, Li Qingshui may not have thought of what the Presbyterian group can think of. There are many prokaryotes, but Li Qingshui has a greater potential to feel the source of consciousness.


    "Well, we''re not in a hurry. What about these people?" Li Qingshui took a look at Xiaojing, and then glanced at the rest of the people.


    "I''ll stay in Qingdao. Don''t worry. If I''m caught by willows one day, I won''t be a hostage." He Zhizhi looks at Liu Chang and makes a face of "biting tongue and committing suicide".


    "I won''t drag my brother down. I''ll wait for you here." Xiao Jing looked at Liu Chang and said, "don''t die."


    "Ha ha, Liu Chang and I are not close enough to be hostages." Milan looked left and right and said, "I don''t want to say sensational words. I''ll be with them. One day will be less."


    "Me too." Qingyin smiles and doesn''t say much.


    "That''s fine. I know a friend who has a good stronghold here. No, you can go and live there first." Liu Chang spoke and took the people to the small tribe by the sea of Qingdao. What he said was naturally the stronghold of beards.


    Liu Chang and Li Qingshui arranged the rest of the people. Liu Chang left the shuttle and left with Li Qingshui.


    "Come with me." After only two people left, Li Qingshui''s feet suddenly accelerated, the speed soared to nearly sonic speed, and Liu Chang barely caught up from behind.


    The burden is removed - they are ten times more efficient.


    At the speed of more than 200 meters per second and nearly 300 meters per second, the two left Qingdao in three minutes and arrived at a small town around Qingdao ten minutes later.


    Small villages and towns have been deserted for a long time. They are the most common villages and towns around the city. They are tens of kilometers away from the city. It is estimated that before the end of the world, the population was only a few hundred.


    There are only a few dozen houses in the village, which has become a village in the forest. The village is completely covered by forest and hidden under trees and grass. People who don''t go here can''t find another village here.


    After coming here, Li Qingshui stopped his action.


    "This village used to be called Luowang village. After the end of the world, like most villages, it was abandoned." Li Qingshui stood at the gate of the village and looked at it, as if to distinguish whether there was a dangerous breath. After that, Liu Chang led him in for a moment.


    "When did you find this stronghold?" Most of the houses and trees on the ground collapsed before they collapsed.


    "Not long ago, before the willow expansion, I copied all the things I studied in Beijing and the technical achievements in Jinan, and brought them here. Because I always feel a lot of things are not safe, so it''s a file backup. " When Li Qingshui talks, he leads Liu Chang to open the door and enters a "new" house. Then Liu Chang sees boxes of hard disks, documents, weapons and potions."You made all these things?" Not interested in hard disk and documents, Liu Chang went to a weapon box money, took out a strange electric gun in his hand.


    "Well, this is a plasma gun that can break the amphibian stealth effect. Its configuration is not mature enough and can not be mass produced at present." Li Qingshui didn''t even look at Liu Chang, but he knew what he was holding, but these were not his concerns. He slowly walked into a box containing medicine, and then took out a beautiful box from it.


    "My most cutting-edge stuff, it''s all here." Opening the box, Liu Chang saw three drugs - red, yellow and black, neatly placed in the test tube.


    "This thing should be regarded as the real essence of red fog, especially this black medicament, which I made after refining more than 100 tons of red fog. Originally, I wanted to keep it for myself at the critical moment. Now, it seems that you are more suitable!" Li Qingshui said and handed the exquisite small box to Liu Chang.


    Liu Chang looked down at the black test tube, but he did not receive it, because he heard a different taste in Li Qingshui''s mouth.


    "For yourself? You want to kill yourself? " When Liu Chang spoke, his eyes were slightly red, "why?"


    In theory, no one can afford a hundred tons of red fog purifier. Without the support of rules, Li Qingshui could bring about a short time, or a few minutes and seconds of strength, but he would surely die. This is the place that Liu Chang can''t think of.


    "It''s not easy to survive. Why do you want to commit suicide?" (to be continued)

 Chapter 418

    "I don''t want to commit suicide, I just want to leave a last resort." Li Qingshui said ambiguities, but Liu Chang knew that things would never be so simple.


    Since the brain region mutation, every thought in his brain can be clearly seen. Many problems that he didn''t understand before can be understood at a glance. Many problems that can be understood can also be understood by analogy and think of other aspects. Seeing this 100 ton concentrate, he does not know how Li Qingshui got hundreds of tons of red fog ingredient into a small bottle, but What he can think of is that the people who will leave their own way back have never left such a dead end.


    Just like those ancient dead men, no one would put poison on the root of their tongue if they didn''t have the consciousness of death.


    "It''s not as agreed before. Is there anything you can''t tell me?" Liu Chang was holding the small box with the beauty of J ¨© ng, some angry and some helpless, "what things are holding back not tired? I heard that you have a very serious illness. I think it''s suffocating. "


    "Er." Liu Chang nodded. In the last few years, this is the first time that he was preached to others, because in everyone''s opinion, he was the most intelligent one. Moreover, in Liu Chang''s small team, because he was Liu Chang''s teacher, his seniority was virtually higher. Therefore, because of this and other reasons, no one preached to him, so for several years, today is the first time that Liu Chang felt that he had A little annoyed.


    Because he felt that Li Qingshui had suicidal thoughts.


    It''s something he wants to make clear in any case.


    "Why?" Liu Chang didn''t understand - although people''s lives are not good, they have already had food and drink compared with most of the people who are still struggling on the death line. However, they are better than those R ¨¬ Zi in Kaifeng. He can''t understand why Li Qingshui wants to commit suicide again.


    "Well, I didn''t want to commit suicide." Li Qingshui thought for a while, as if after listening to Liu Chang''s "lesson", he said some of his thoughts in his heart without holding back, "I didn''t want to commit suicide, but in the end, no matter what the outcome is, I can''t live. I want to give you more life."


    "Can''t you live? The end? " Liu Chang heard Li Qingshui''s words, some clouds and mists, "what end?"


    "The end of you and the willow, or the rule and the willow." Li Qingshui sighed, "within a few years, there must be a duel between the rules and the willows. It is the willows who break through the shackles of the rules to reach another dimension of life, or the rules kill the willows. I will not survive."


    Li Qingshui said, stretched out his arm, his fingertips slowly sprouted, growing willow branches.


    See Li Qingshui this action, Liu Chang in this moment, understand everything.


    If Liu Shu wants to break through the rules, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui are not allowed to exist because they are the people who can see the source of consciousness and are the spokesmen of the rules. If the rules want to crush the willow, it is bound to crush everything about willow, including Li Qingshui, whose body has become half a willow.


    "This..." Seeing the branches on Li Qingshui''s arm, Liu Chang was surprised to think of Li Qingshui''s dilemma. Then, in the process of thinking, he tried to understand another problem. Suddenly, a wave of Ch ¨¢ o came to his mind.


    "This Did the willows plan this before? " Liu Chang''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, at first glance, the previous long battle was that I succeeded in undercover at the willow tree, and you controlled the source of consciousness, and we played a good game. But to my surprise, this chess game has always been in the hands of willow. I thought the undercover went to him, but before the wind passed the cloud, in the end, it was the undercover who helped him become the rule. " Li Qingshui said here, some self mockery, "smart, ha ha, I''m smart!"


    "In fact, the willow tree has never seen anyone. There is only one opponent..." Li Qingshui sighed heavily and looked at the sky.


    Carrying the wooden box, Liu Chang was shocked beyond measure after he knew all this.


    With millions of brain regions and intelligent Tianhe, he had never thought that willow was superior to Li Qingshui before, but today he really knows the real gap between the two sides.


    It''s like the game between Zhou Yu and Zhuge Liang, which seems to be only one step away, but it is always in the hands of the other side.


    "I won''t let you die anyway." After knowing everything, Liu Chang thought deeply for a moment and had his own ideas in his heart.


    "No one wants to die." Li Qingshui raised his head underground, "so if you want to survive, you''d better control your own destiny first."


    "I have taken into account the tenacity of your skin, so it can be absorbed by oral administration. I drink it and I''ll watch you. We don''t have much time. We have to race against the clock." Li Qingshui said, took out the three glass test tubes, and then unscrewed the cork on the top, "drink it. In the end, no matter whether I am dead or alive, I want you to have more vitality.""Oh, you''re halfway there." Liu Chang looked at the potion in front of him, took it and drank it.


    Cool things into the stomach into a hot ball, do not know what the composition of the medicine, and after the collision with gastric juice, it seems that there is a strong chemical reaction, like a cup of pesticide, let Liu Chang feel that the viscera are stirring pain. Taking advantage of his wits, Liu Chang took the remaining two potions in the box, unscrewed the stopper and drank them one by one.


    Goo Doo!


    After three bottles of potions were put into his stomach, he felt like an explosion. Liu Chang knew that Li Qingshui put the three kinds of potions together, which showed that the three kinds of potions could be mixed together. Since the three kinds of potions could be mixed together, they would definitely have a chemical reaction that was so strong that it could not be added.


    At the moment, he felt as if he had swallowed a bullet in D ¨² L ¨¬. The water in his stomach would be lost due to the burning of three kinds of medicaments. He seemed to be impacted by the neutron current. He could not hold on for long. He lost his mind in the extreme pain.


    The transformation of the body is always painful.


    A small operation has to add a knife edge to the body, and the degree of pain is self-evident with regard to cell or even genetic modification. But fortunately, human beings have a natural protection mechanism, that is, when your body produces pain that your brain can''t bear - your brain will automatically isolate itself from the body''s training system, which is commonly known as fainting.

 Chapter 419

    Standing next to Liu Chang, Li Qingshui looks at Liu Chang after swallowing three test tubes of medicament, falls to the ground and convulses. The sweat on his body is like steam, which is condensed by the cold air outside, and turns into a layer of mist like frost..


    Liu Chang rolls all over the ground. Li Qingshui stands beside him. After thinking about it, he stretches out his finger. The willow sticks out from above and binds Liu Chang to the original place to prevent him from causing more trauma and damage.


    In fainting, Liu Chang''s body began to twitch at the moment when Li Qingshui willow was born. His body was shaking violently on the ground like epilepsy. His hard body directly smashed the crumbling cement ground into full of gravel.


    For a moment, a very fast-paced "Dong Dong" sound came out from the quiet depth of the jungle.


    Seven days later.


    When Liu Chang opens his eyes again, his eyeballs are shriveled. The eyeball that has lost water is still functional.


    "Er..." After opening his eyes, Liu Chang opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but his voice reached his throat and was stuck there.


    "Your body is almost drained of water. You can''t speak for the time being." Li Qingshui has been guarding in front of Liu Chang. Seeing him get up, he handed over a large bucket of mixed nutrient solution. "Slowly drink it. A person''s body water evaporates more than 50%, and he is not dead! There is really no other word for this except to describe it as a miracle. I feel that if you dry your body a little bit more, you will be as good as a mummy


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Unable to say a word, Liu Chang took the bucket of nutrient solution and sent it to his mouth. His tongue was shriveled like a premonition of drying in the sun. After touching the liquid, he was as full as a sponge absorbing water, which made Liu Chang realize a magical process.


    Gudu, gudu


    Slowly drink a large bucket of nutrient solution into his stomach. Liu Chang feels that his whole body has experienced the feeling of his tongue from withered to full just now, and the energy of his body is rapidly recovering. The powerful resilience of coelenterates makes him come back from the edge of life and death. He was full of energy at once.


    "It''s delicious." Liu Chang heavily coughed twice, tried his voice, and found that he was able to speak, "how long has time passed?"


    "Seven days." Li Qingshui said a number, "much faster than I thought."


    "How long do you think?" Hear the number of seven days. Liu Chang was a little surprised - he never thought about it. I''ll be in a coma for that long.


    "What I think is one month and 15 days. The transformation of your body is so fast that I can see everything in seven days. I can only say four words about the transformation process of your body - if God can help you. " Li Qingshui said with a smile, "as if the spiral rules in the body are connected with the various rules outside the world, everything is going to the best and best direction. It''s going well beyond people''s imagination. In fact, do you know what the chances of survival are if you let another person as strong as you drink them at the same time? "


    "I don''t know." Liu Chang shook his head.


    "Infinity is close to zero. If you insist on a number, it is about one in thirteen trillion." Li Qingshui said a number that shocked Liu Chang.


    "Damn it, it''s against the sky." Liu Chang laughed after hearing this, just want to ask these three medicaments go down, oneself can be strong to what extent. But suddenly feel li Qingshui''s life energy.


    "Oh, what a powerful life energy you have..." A strange thing is forming in his brain. Liu Chang suddenly finds that he has a seventh sense besides the five senses and the source of consciousness.


    "It''s the ability of serenity to sense the energy intensity of life." Li Qingshui explained. "With your calculation power now, it should be very easy to calculate my life intensity value, which is the kind you defined before. What is my value now?"


    "17334 335 Three hundred and four. It''s still growing. Why? " Liu Chang asked, "more than when you chased me. Even better than when you first arrived in Beijing? "


    "Well, my body is the offspring of a willow, and it will be strong or weak with his strength or weakness." Li Qingshui sighed and said, "now the willow is constantly expanding, and his power of life is becoming more and more vigorous. Naturally, the water rises and the boat rises."


    "Don''t talk about me. How much are you now?"


    "Oh." Liu Chang sensed himself with that special organ in his brain, "1700 3600 It''s high, but why not a stable value? "


    When sensing himself, Liu Chang feels that with his heart beating, his body''s energy intensity is constantly changing from strong to weak, just like an ECG sensor. Up and down, it is not like everything outside, but a stable value.


    "Probably because of the genetic instability in your body, how much atavism has evolved? The strength of arthropods should be fully mastered! Come on, give me a punch! Try your best and let me have an estimate of your ability. Don''t hold back, because it will affect my judgment and cause unnecessary danger Li Qingshui said, his hands are poor to hold up, made a defensive posture, "come on, with all your strength.""Well!" After nodding, Liu Chang bowed down and took a deep breath. After holding the posture, he pushed his hind legs forward. Subconsciously, he drank loudly and aimed at Li Qingshui''s palm and smashed it in the past.


    Bambooboobam!!!


    With one punch, Liu Chang''s eyeball, whose dynamic vision reached the limit, saw a scene that surprised him. After the arm was swung out, his body''s musculoskeletal structure suddenly changed. The degree of variation was very high. Exoskeletons grew out of the skin in an instant. The texture and modeling of muscles were completely different from human beings, just like the round and rigid structure of ant legs And his internal skeleton also has a "bang" sound, I don''t know what changes have taken place in it.


    Then Liu Chang saw that his fist turned into a fuzzy straight line that he couldn''t see clearly. Then he compressed the air in front of it into a ball with the speed that was faster than that of the bullet. Then Liu Chang and the fist that came after him bumped into Li Qingshui''s arm.


    Boom!!!


    When the air mass exploded, Liu Chang stopped at his feet. The reaction force made his body go downward. Hula, he slipped down more than ten meters. First, he broke the wall of the house, and then he sank deeply into the land, which was as thick as steel plate. Liu Chang stopped in the ravines out of his plough, No Don''t think - if it wasn''t hard enough outside, he would have been three or four meters underground.


    "Miss Li, are you ok?" The reaction force of a fist is so terrible that Liu Chang can''t help worrying about the current situation of Li Qingshui..

 Chapter 420

    "It''s OK. It''s just that my arm is broken." Li Qingshui''s voice came from afar.


    Following the direction of the sound, Liu Chang found more than a dozen huge trees in a mess, and finally got stuck in the middle of a giant tree which was hugged by seven or eight people. At the moment, Li Qingshui''s face was green and blood, his left hand''s hand was crushed and fractured, and his right arm was also out of joint. The shape was very miserable.


    "It''s OK. You''re much stronger than I thought." Li Qingshui saw Liu Chang coming over and nodded with a smile. Then strange willows began to appear at the fingertips of his fingers, constantly repairing his stumps.


    "Willow is very good at recovery."


    "I didn''t expect it to be so heavy." Liu Chang frowned and looked at his teacher, "I knew I wouldn''t start so hard."


    "I don''t know what you''re capable of. Can''t say, let you exert one tenth of your strength to have a try? No one can control it, can''t it? " Li Qingshui said, and his body moved slowly out of the stuck wood. "The stronger you are, the better it is, because what we are going to do next is not peaceful."


    "You mean, to Beijing?" Liu Chang asked.


    "Yes, Liu Shu doesn''t know where we are now. The stone should have the function of interfering with information and sending out false information. But even if there is any false information, Liu Shu will know that we are going to Beijing. Because he is afraid of human nuclear weapons, it is impossible for him to extend the branches into the city. However, the distance of more than 100 kilometers around the city will be strictly guarded. It will not be easy for us to pass by then. " Li Qingshui said, the wound on his face has gradually healed, "and even if we enter Beijing, we have to face the obstruction of amphibians. Those guys already know that you killed Liu, so even if willow is afraid of human nuclear weapons, those amphibians will come to visit."


    "Well, so the trip to Beijing will not be very smooth." Liu Chang nodded and understood a little, "have you prepared any weapons for me? According to your character, you should be prepared for this trip to Beijing? "


    "Not well prepared, but there are." Li Qingshui, with his arms drooping and willow twigs on his body, took Liu Chang back to the cottage in the woods. There were no two walls in the hut, and the earth was falling on all sides. It seemed that there were signs of collapse at any time.


    Li Qingshui pulled out a long box from a wooden box with one arm. After opening the box, Liu Chang found it was a knife.


    The shape is almost the same as what I used to use, and the length and width are almost the same, but the whole body of the knife is green, which seems to be cast by the branches of the willow.


    "The hardest knife in the world, even if you chop 10000 times with all your strength, you don''t want to break a hole." Li Qingshui only introduced such a sentence for this Dao - he didn''t say about the material, the forging process, only the practical value, but it was enough for Liu Chang.


    "Thermal weapons are not prepared with you because the manufacturing process is too complicated and I don''t have enough time." Li Qingshui said and walked out of the room, "after all, the conditions for individual weapon suitable for you are too harsh. If the power is small, it is not convenient to launch. If it is powerful, the number of launches will be greatly limited. Therefore, I don''t have time to tailor-made thermal weapons for you. You can use this knife first."


    "Well, it would be better to have a knife." No matter how strong people, from the elderly to the children, or the strongest middle-aged people, a knife in his hand is much more powerful than barehanded. Liu Chang held the dark green knife in his hand and weighed it. It was not heavier than the one in the past. In his hands with such a heavy power, it seemed that he was holding a feather.


    "Because of your weight, you can''t use too heavy weapons. Your body will be carried away by weapons." Li Qingshui explained the same thing as the boss once said.


    "Yes." Liu Chang nodded and put the back of the knife behind him, "will you go directly to Beijing now?"


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too late. A week later, willows may have occupied more than half of China." After Li Qingshui said a word, he quickened the pace under his feet, while Liu Chang stepped hard behind him and followed up.


    Both of them are very fast.


    At present, the speed of Liu''s body is incomparable, and if Liu''s body size is not so strong, it''s the fastest speed in the world.


    Liu Chang, in particular, has not been very strong in the past, and even the former Liu Lei tiger and Li Qingshui are not as bad as they used to be, but ten times and dozens of times worse. But at that time, his speed was not very slow, and he was able to rely on strong skills to win the battle.


    Therefore, when a skilled person''s strength also goes up, that speed is not a little bit increased.


    All the way from Shandong coast to Hebei border, the two only took about an hour.


    "The willow forest is ahead." Stopping at the border of the two provinces, Li Qingshui pointed to the dark forest ahead - the forest in front looked more lush, but compared with other frozen forests, there were absolutely not many trees here, because in the forest covering half of China in front, there was only one tree, willow."You won''t be found in it, will you?" Liu Chang slowed down the pace of "flying" from one tree trunk level to another like a cat, and fell to the original place from the air. All the way up, he ran in this way. Because his strength is too strong, his body is too light for his strength. If you want to run at full speed, you must be very strong under your feet, and others will rise up unnaturally with the reaction force. After all, as far as the human body structure is concerned, the feet are forced under the syncline, not just in the horizontal direction.


    Moreover, the physiological structure of human "legs" is very unreasonable for creatures running at speeds of 100 km / h or even hundreds of km / h.


    So, along the way, he flew from branch to branch like a spider man who could only fly horizontally.


    Li Qingshui than that kind of pit like running way, much more quiet.


    "It shouldn''t be found. Hold on to the Amber Stone." Li Qingshui stopped in place, put the Amber Stone in his mouth, and then slowly walked to the front of the forest.


    And Liu Chang also has a kind of learning, go forward.


    They followed suit, like ordinary people, and approached the willow forest. Then Liu Chang saw a thousand eyes. (to be continued)

 Chapter 421

    Eyes are naturally the eyes of willows. When Liu Chang approached the willow forest, he saw many strange tree eyes growing at the edge of the forest, that is, the junction of the willow forest and the ordinary forest.


    There are strange eyeballs hidden in the paper of each willow tree - it looks very terrible - these eyeballs are slightly different from ordinary tree eyes. Although they are still growing in the trees one day, they are more like the embedded eyeballs embedded in the trees. One by one, with the willow paper, flutters around the edge of the forest, flapping in the wind.


    "Will it be all right?" Liu Chang looked at Manyao''s eyes and asked.


    "Trust the protonuclear elders." Li Qingshui said a word, the first step into the willow jungle.


    Feeling the change, the willow fresh paper fell from the top of the soft tree. A strange eye floated to Li Qingshui under the swing of the paper. After a large number of up and down, it shrank back.


    "We are classified as ordinary." Li Qingshui said back, let Liu Chang follow up.


    "This strange Amber Stone also has the effect of deceiving the eyes to cover up the sound?" Liu Chang doubts also followed up, did not cause the attention of those who wait and see eyeball.


    "Since it''s a deceptive thing, it''s not difficult to walk out with false influence and sound. Since the protonuclear elder can deceive the willow''s calculation ability, naturally he has to calculate all Li Qingshui looked at the lush forest on the upper side, stepping on the ground without grass, and went to the depth of the jungle.


    Walking in the willow forest, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui can''t enter too fast. Even if Bi Jing can cheat the voice and image, if the moving speed is too fast, the amount of information leaked will be too much.


    This is like, in front of the police in front of the disguise of the intruder, pretending to walk into the road, if you take out the gun, then you don''t know what the consequences will be.


    After slowing down his pace, he also gave Liu Chang more opportunities to observe willows.


    "The willow paper is so luxuriant that it almost blocks the light on the young leaves." Liu Chang looked up to see the composition of the "forest" -- there was only willow in the forest, and there was no longer any luxuriant Artemisia and a variety of small shrubs.


    The tall branches of the willow trees are thick and deep into the ground. The tiny branches on the ground are the twigs of the willows that hang down in the air. They are no longer ferns such as Parthenocissus tricuspidata, but the strips of paper and leaves intertwined with the willows themselves.


    "Every leaf seems to move." Liu Chang walked in the willow jungle, picked up a small gravel from the ground, and slowly touched a willow delicate paper, and then the paper seemed to be able to sense the touch of foreign objects, and suddenly curled up in a touch.


    "It looks weird." Throwing away the broken stones, Liu Chang quickened his pace.


    Two into forward, a few steps, you see a strange beast - there are many wild animals in the jungle, but when you don''t attack them, it''s hard for them to see them because they have their own nest and have a sense of self-protection. Liu Chang didn''t mean to dodge the beast''s arrival, but he didn''t pay any attention to it.


    Liu Chang and Li Qingshui are on the back of a willow forest. It''s hard to see what the monster is confronting. But obviously, this strange scene arouses Li Qingshui''s curiosity.


    "Go and have a look." Li Qingshui stepped forward a few steps, and Liu Chang saw a strange beast bound by willow paper.


    The beast in the bundle and the beast in front of it are the same species. They both look like pangolins and look like omnivores.


    At this time, the strange beast was being lashed by several willows, and its shape was terrible.


    "Isn''t it that after the willow expansion, it''s no longer targeted at animals? What''s the matter with this tie up? " Liu Chang looked at the magic, "if you want to say that willow needs nutrition, it should be absorbed directly. It seems that this beating is not the style of willow. He is not such a boring tree."


    "I think these pangolin like things are destroying trees for no reason." Li Qingshui couldn''t see the clue in the willow jungle, so he could only guess: "I heard that willow even allowed animals to eat his tubers or branches. But if animals destroy their bodies for no reason, they may be branded with some spiritual fear."


    When Li Qingshui was talking, Liu Chang saw the huge pangolin in front of him. It seemed that he wanted to save his companion to tear up the branches of the willow tree that whipped his companion. However, he was not the opponent of the paper. He would be whipped away every time he approached.


    "Let''s go." With a thoughtful sigh, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang are on their way again.


    In the willow jungle, although the speed of the two entrants could not be increased to violate the conventional rules, it still reached the limit standard of the abnormal entry class on one day. Therefore, the two entrants did not run long before reaching the first city in the willow jungle.


    Li Qingshui chose this route. He would pass through the city on his way. His purpose of choosing the surrounding areas of the city as his route was to see what willow trees had to do with the existing attitude towards the city."Cangzhou is ahead." Li Qingshui, walking in the willow forest, pointed to several stone pillar fragments on the ground and said: "beside are some ruins of Huangshi Expressway before. There are counties and towns around the city. I would like to see if willows have bypassed these villages and towns."


    Walking forward slowly, two into and out of the line after nearly 100 kilometers, the eyes suddenly suddenly suddenly opened up - unlike the feeling of trees gradually thinning out of the jungle before. The dividing line between the willow jungle and the town is very obvious, just like the one approved by Yaoshen with a giant knife. On one side, there are classified cities and the other is willow jungle On this side of the willow jungle, there is the dense forest with almost no sunshine, while on the other side, there are almost no weeds.


    "The willows have absorbed all the nutrients of those plants, and the ground has been hollowed out, so it looks so distinct." As Li Qingshui walked, he seemed to think of the willow roots he saw in the underground sewer in Kaifeng. At that time, the willow roots twisted slowly under the city, but the trees outside the city flourished one day.


    "Well, before the willows came, those plants were very lush in both the city and the surrounding areas. It was hard to clean them up. I can''t imagine that now they are all withered." Liu Chang looked down and saw a cut-off wood. The water in the end wood has been completely absorbed. It seems that if you touch it again, it will turn into powder.


    "In front of you." Two into walking, just ready to go out of the forest, but in the thick fog after the trees, saw a few shaking into the shadow. (to be continued)

 Chapter 422

    "Well." It is true that Liu Chang''s eyesight has been greatly improved after this drug catalysis. Through the cracks in the tree, he can see that there are indeed several people - several women, aged between 40 and 50 years old - more than 100 meters away.


    "It looks like rural women in the suburbs." Li Qingshui observes more carefully. A person''s temperament can reveal his personality and origin, especially in front of Li Qingshui, a person with a strong ability to collect and analyze trace information, you can see the situation in the first 20 years at a glance.


    "Well." Liu Chang listened to Li Qingshui''s words and nodded his head. The women in front of them are indeed rural women with low education level in the suburbs. After the end of the world, most of them still retain the knowledge and cognitive concepts before the end of the world.


    After all, schools almost no longer exist after the end of the world, and things such as Internet, computer, television and other communication with the outside world do not exist. Therefore, what people usually look like before the end of the world, and they are still like that after the end of the world, there is no change.


    As they approached, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui both focused on this group of ordinary women, who were supposed to be very common and should not attract their attention, but they still stayed here for a long time.


    Because of what these women do.


    "They are picking the willows." Standing 20 meters away from several women, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui stopped at the same place. Along the way, they did not see the bright red apple like fruits that the commandos in Jinan picked last time. Liu Chang originally thought that this fruit is a trap of willow for human beings, so it should grow around the city.


    Now it is. They saw large areas of bright red fruits around Cangzhou City.


    "It''s only a few days ago that someone has begun to eat the fruit of the willow tree!" In the near future, Liu would like to have a lot of fruits in the city, but he would like to get a lot of fruits in the future!


    "No, when the willow comes, there should be a lot of noise. These people should be scared to death. I can''t imagine that it will take less than a month. Some people began to stop worrying about the branches of these willows, and began to eat the willows This situation reminds Liu Chang of going to the countryside to catch small animals when he was a child. As long as the animals are really hungry, he will not care whether they are dangerous or not, and will eat what you scatter.


    I can''t imagine that people are the same.


    "In their values, it''s good to be able to live, and there''s nothing wrong with not thinking about things so far away." Li Qingshui looked at several women picking fruit and shook his head. "What''s more, these willow fruits are not dangerous to them for the time being. Let''s go. Let''s go to the city to see how popular the fruit is and what''s going on underground


    "Well, there is no grass on the other side, which is different from the situation in Shandong." Liu Chang nodded. When they entered the willow forest from the ordinary jungle in Shandong, although there was a clear dividing line between the tree species, the other side of the willow forest was not barren.


    "There are willow roots under the city, but there are no branches." Li Qingshui walked out of the jungle and trampled on the "desolate" land rarely seen after the end of the world, and said: "I want to grow branches again. It only takes minutes, and then in the blink of an eye, the whole city can be destroyed


    Talking, they walked out of the jungle to the "sunny" place outside, and then walked hundreds of meters "dividing line" into the outskirts of Cangzhou.


    Liu Chang has never been to Cangzhou before, only seen on the map. Therefore, he came to this dilapidated house, do not know whether it is the outskirts of Cangzhou or the surrounding small county, but it does not matter. He and Li Qingshui came here mainly to see the local conditions and customs of ordinary people under the willow "coverage" area.


    Because these customs represent the willow''s attitude towards human beings - and the attitude of the middle and lower class residents towards the giant willow.


    After walking into the outskirts of the city, Liu Chang found that this place, like other places after the end of the world, is also a place to be described. The shape and style of the house still retain the appearance before the end of the world, but after five years of natural and man-made destruction, although the buildings here have not changed, they are much more dilapidated than they were five years ago.


    In addition to the collapsed houses, even the signs that have been broken into debris, there are few people. Cangzhou used to be a large and medium-sized city with a population of more than 6 million. Now, Liu Chang has only seen three or two kittens along the way. It is estimated that the population of this city is nine out of ten.


    After walking two or three kilometers, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang finally arrived at a prosperous place. They walked from the city to a place that looked like a commercial street on the edge of the city. There was a small water spray square here. Of course, the fountain had already broken down, and half of the sculptures on the fountain had fallen off. Only one of them showed half of his buttocks and only his lower body The beauty of the statue.


    "There''s someone up there!" Moving his nose in the cold wind, Liu Chang points to the circular building at the end of the commercial street. The signboard of the building has dropped more than half of it. A "bar" character can be seen under the lower half of the signboard. It should have been an Internet cafe before."There are many people in it, about hundreds." Liu Chang smelled the human smell in the air and said, "after all, it''s an inland city. No matter how depressed it is, the survival rate of personnel is much higher than that of coastal cities."


    When Liu Chang went to Qingdao for the first time, he could only find a small tribe with only a few hundred people after walking several blocks, and the scattered people were even missing. But now in Cangzhou, not only can you see idle people on the streets, but also a lot of small communities.


    After all, after all, after the end of the world, the living environment on the seaside was ten times worse than that in the inland. In addition, when Liu Chang arrived in Qingdao a few months ago, it almost became an empty city. Cangzhou, even if willows had been covered, should still have hundreds of thousands of people in stock.


    "Go in and have a look." Li Qingshui said that he took the lead in walking towards the prototype of the Internet cafe building at the end of the fountain square.


    The prototype building is divided into three floors, and there should be an underground floor. According to the reason, the weather is cold now, and the basement should be the most popular existence. However, Liu Chang and Liu Chang found that most of the people here lived in the Internet cafes on the first and second floors of the building.


    The community living in the Internet cafe does not have a guard handle outside - in fact, in the weather of minus 60 or 70 degrees outside, if an ordinary person''s hand is outside for more than two hours, it must be frozen. Therefore, few people can see the "guard" on the outside of the building except the army.


    Therefore, in the face of the no guard rolling gate, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui easily opened it, pushed the door and walked in.


    The cold wind poured into the warm building, and Liu Chang saw the groups of people who were warming up in iron barrels.

 Chapter 423

    The cold wind pouring into the still warm building immediately attracted the attention and dissatisfaction of all people.


    In order not to cause other people''s antipathy, Li Qingshui turned back and pulled the rolling gate.


    "Where are you from?" People at the door saw Liu Chang and Li Qingshui Their clothes were neat, but they were surprisingly thin. Even in the temperature below - dozens of degrees, they even showed large pieces of skin on their necks, which was somewhat puzzling.


    "Where are you from? Why haven''t you met? What are you doing in District 13? " Li Qingshui was asked by a middle-aged man with a thick hat. The beard on the man''s face had not been taken care of for more than a year, so he coiled up on a red face and could not see his face clearly.


    "We are passers-by. We want to inquire about the situation here." Li Qingshui said, taking some delicate food from the leather bag around his waist that these people have not seen for years, and handed it to the man with a red face and a big beard who looks like the man in charge here. "We know the rules. These are our inquiry fees!"


    "That''s it. A man took the food that Li Qingshui handed over, and just wanted to continue to put two cruel words to see if he could blackmail something more, he was robbed of a metal wine pot on his body by Li Qingshui''s left hand, who did not want to delay time.


    "Of course, we are polite and hope you can communicate better." Li Qingshui said, he twisted the man''s metal wine pot into a flower, while blocking his mouth. PATA!


    After throwing the metal wine pot on the ground, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang entered the area on the first floor of the Internet bar one by one.


    In the past, the so-called Internet cafes have already lost the appearance of "Internet cafes". The traces of computers can be seen in the corner of the house, but there are no other places. The room has been emptied. In a 300 square meter area, only simple pavements and all kinds of flaming iron pipes and barrels can be seen. The fuel is generally firewood. In the corner of the room, Liu Chang saw a large number of firewood piled together.


    There was no sign of willow fruit in the house.


    In the public''s attention, the two slowly swept the room, and then Li Qingshui squatted in front of a three-year-old child.


    "Can I ask you something, little friend?" Magically, he conjures up a round ball like sugar beans from his palm. Liu Chang recognizes that this is a synthetic carbohydrate that he once ate on the road. It has a general taste and can replenish energy. The advantage is that it can be preserved for a long time.


    "Well T child looked at Li qingsailor''s "sugar beans", some dare not answer, finally looked at his mother''s inquiry.


    "Take it and have a good conversation with my uncle." Her mother took a look at Li Qingshui. She saw the process of turning an iron wine pot into flowers with one hand, so she did not dare to refuse the man''s proposal at the moment.


    "Oh." The child took the things in Li Qingshui''s sailor, and then looked at the expressionless "Uncle" with a stunned eye, and pinched and didn''t know what to say.


    "Ask you a few questions." Li Qingshui squatted in front of the child, thought for a while and then asked, "do you know about the red fruit in the outside world?"


    "Well." More than three years old, equivalent to the age of kindergarten, have a little ignorant understanding of the world, but can not see the whole picture of the world.


    "Have you ever eaten red fruit Li Qingshui asked.


    "I don''t know." The child shook his head - and Liu Chang frowned.


    He did not know why Li Qingshui asked a child this kind of question, because if he did, it would be better to ask the adults here. Moreover, this kind of thing can be seen without asking.


    "Well." Li Qingshui listened to the child''s words and nodded, "those days ago, when the woods outside changed, were you afraid?"


    "Well, afraid." The child nodded.


    "Why are you afraid?"


    "Because my mother is afraid, my mother has been crying." The child looked at his mother again as he spoke.


    "Oh." Li Qingshui also looked at the child''s mother, "what happened here at that time."


    "Everyone was scared. Some of them ran away and some didn''t want to run because they didn''t know where to run. Because for us people, if we lose our house, we can''t run a hundred miles away, we have to freeze to death on the road. " When the woman thought of the situation that day, her body could not help shaking slightly. "When the big tree came, I was in the house. I didn''t know what was going on outside, but later I heard that it was the willows that flooded from the distance like a wave. I was in the house. I didn''t feel anything. I felt the ground shaking all the time. Six women were talking. The child in her arms looked at her again.


    "Why don''t you eat the fruit outside?" Li Qingshui asked again.


    "No, although I heard that someone had eaten it and there was no toxin, I just didn''t dare The woman said as it is.


    "Well." Li Qingshui nodded and stood up, "let''s go."


    "Good." In this way, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui two people, once again in the eyes of all people, opened the rolling gate and went out.


    "It seems that the willow''s coming this time is really much more thoughtful than when it rushed to Zhengzhou last time." Walking outside the cold wind, Li Qingshui sighed, "adults don''t eat fruit just because of fear, while children have no most intuitive fear of willows. Their fear is indirectly transmitted by adults. So if real hunger comes, everyone will choose willow fruit as food, and real hunger, in my opinion, is coming soon"Well." Liu Chang nodded and looked around the desolate land.


    "Willows do not invade the city, but take away all the nutrients suitable for plant growth in the soil around and inside the city." Since a few days ago, it is no longer possible for humans to grow food, and almost all the species in the jungle are in the hands of willows. Under this control, it is almost impossible for humans to hunt for food. Therefore, there seems to be only one way out at present He said, "the willow tree is more attractive than the willow tree."


    "He wants to talk to us." Liu Chang also took a deep breath. "It''s very powerful. It keeps human beings in captivity and leaves fruit, but it takes away all other possibilities of survival. I didn''t do everything absolutely, but the feeling that there was no place to vent my anger was more terrible than to declare war directly with human beings. It seems that he has set a time limit for us. Because of the lack of food sources, human beings can not endure longer. " (to be continued)

 Chapter 424

    "What shall we do?" Liu Chang thought of the purpose of the willow tree and frowned, "do you really want to talk to him?"


    "No Li Qingshui said.


    "But after a while, when all the ordinary people have eaten the fruit of willow, it will be out of control. I don''t believe that there is nothing fishy in those fruits." Liu Chang frowned deeply.


    "Then let them all die." Li Qingshui finished this sentence and quickened his pace.


    A word of indifference and ruthlessness, but just like a slap in the head, let Liu Chang instant cold sweat DC up.


    After a long silence, he followed the steps of the teacher in front of him again. This sentence really sobered him up.


    "Ha ha, I am still confused by my own emotions, attached to a variety of missions ah!" Liu Chang said, self mockery of a sentence, "even really when their own savior."


    "Well, along the way, you''ve had a good emotional control." Li Qingshui did not belittle Liu Chang or elevate him. He said truthfully: "it is not easy for you to control your mood in a peaceful area all the way from an ordinary high school student to now. After all, the more powerful and intelligent creatures, the more likely they are to overestimate themselves, not to mention the "nouveau riche" individuals who suddenly become powerful. So, you did a very, very good job. "


    "But if there is no teacher''s body shape, I don''t think I can control my emotions." Liu Chang sighed as he walked, "after all, so many people have said that it is unique, so we really treat ourselves as dishes. If we go to the willow tree now, we''ll probably die of nothing left, right? It''s ridiculous to want to save other people''s lives. "


    "Don''t laugh at yourself. Don''t underestimate yourself while not overestimating yourself. We, especially you, will have a face-to-face dialogue with the big willow, but it is definitely not now. Now we are not ready for anything. The more urgent he forces us to be, the more calm we need to be. If we want to have a dialogue with him, we must be well prepared. We can only have a glimmer of vitality if we have the right time, the right place and the right people. " Li Qingshui said: "but fortunately, when you have the real day, you can''t do many things if you have luck."


    Li Qingshui said that walking, two people soon left Cangzhou City, once again into the willow forest - the entrance of the jungle is still full of fruit, fragrance.


    I don''t know if the route of coming and going is different. Liu Chang counted them. When she left the city this time, more and more fruit picking women were seen in the surrounding area. One by one, they took a basket, bent over, and bent their back to pick the fruits from the branches into their own baskets.


    After entering the jungle, the two men one after another to catch up on a section of the road, Li Qingshui see Liu Chang mood is still not high, said: "before we see the willows, these people will not necessarily die. Only when you hold it in your hand can you call it a chip. He may have expected that we would not go, but it was some emotional pressure. He knows the truth of emotional pressure, so don''t take it to heart. "


    "Well." Liu Chang nodded and then took a look at Li Qingshui. "If I could be as calm as you are, it would be nice for me to keep calm at any time."


    With the oppression of willows, Liu Chang can feel the feeling that the sky is going to fall on him all the time - this feeling is stronger than when the end of the world has just arrived. At the beginning of the end of the world, although Liu Chang had a feeling that the sky was going to fall, at the same time, he felt more like a sense of balance that he had to die if he wanted to die.


    But now it''s different now that the sky is going to smash down, the first to be killed must be the one with the highest character - and among the tallest people, Liu Chang is the first to bear the brunt - although this son was not his own, but was strangely raised by various people.


    "You don''t have to be like me. If I had been able to keep calm in my mind, without a trace of heroism and overestimation of myself, I would not be like this now." Li Qingshui said, raising his right hand, surrounded by willows, "if I didn''t have any idea of saving others at that time, I could still take you out of the first wave of willow. Although there were no days that I stopped, the state of zhongmi may have changed, but now it seems that the situation is better than now. First of all, I don''t need to have this double undercover identity. I can help him breed and bring him back. Amphibians, a race with great potential, will not be attached to willows. Therefore, there are too many possibilities for everything. "


    "But at first, I overestimated myself." Li Qingshui said, Liu Chang also rarely saw him sigh - and this voice also let Liu Chang finally catch a trace of "human" flavor in Li Qingshui, "fool once, this can always teach a long lesson."


    "There''s no one who can do it." After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, Liu Changgang was in a low mood. I don''t know why he calmed down a little.


    Seeing this, Li Qingshui stopped talking. They ran all the way between the willow trees and arrived at the edge of beimi Jing in the afternoon.


    And came to the core of the fight, two people can not help but stop.There is only one reason:


    , "amphibians should have a lot of eyeliner in the north and around Beijing." Li Qingshui said: "although you have Mi Lao''s jammer, which can shield willow''s senses and calculations, you can''t confuse his basic judgment on logic. As long as you are not a fool, you or I will definitely come to beimi Jing. "


    "Well, amphibians can be invisible and can isolate the smell. It''s not difficult to get into beimi capital.


    ¡±At the moment, only one amphibious man can be found in the city, even if he can''t imagine that all the amphibians can survive in the city.


    "How can amphibians attach so much importance to convection?" Liu Chang was puzzled, "no matter how deep the feelings are, no matter how much you pay for amphibians, you should not take the clan out to find an enemy, right? After all, they are not chivalrous swordsmen. Do you know what other purposes they have?


    "well, this consciousness should be passed down by the stream. That guy is not a fool. He has to leave a way for himself when he goes to willow. It''s just that the willow is more ruthless and let him die in your hands. Now another reason why amphibians are looking for flow or dying to find you is that the flow leaves some kind of information, which is useful to them (to be continued)

 Chapter 425

    "No wonder." Liu Chang listened to Li Qingshui''s words and nodded his head. Amphibians hate him because no matter what, Liu''s contribution to amphibian reproduction is obvious to all, and Liu, as the ancestor of amphibians, is a parent like existence for every amphibian.


    They pursue Liu Chang. They are motivated in love and have great value in pursuing and killing Liu Chang. Therefore, this matter is one of the things they are most concerned about at present - none of them.


    "Tens of thousands of amphibians, it looks like I''m going to be in danger!" An amphibian''s combat effectiveness is dozens of times stronger than Zhao Zhuo''s genetically modified monster. Even if the most powerful invisible ability is excluded, an amphibian can face thousands of fully armed non mechanized human troops.


    Because amphibians are strong and intelligent, and they have the super tech weapons given by willows.


    "Willow body chalky internal technology, I don''t know what level it has reached. I always feel that amphibians will give me a huge obstacle in this operation.


    ¡±Liu Chang was talking to himself. Suddenly, he sensed something different coming close to him from the level of consciousness. The subtle fluctuation of air flow in the air, the feeling of strong wind in human form coming from afar can still be felt at such a distance.


    "You''re lucky." Liu Chang felt something, Li Qingshui also felt it. He raised his head and looked at the direction of the West and said, "if you encounter a single person, dig something out of his head!"


    After he said this, his body shot out of the chalkiness, and Liu Chang followed him up from behind and disappeared in the same place.


    Amphibians are very powerful, but they are still useless in the face of the two strongest small and medium-sized creatures. Seven seconds later, a figure in the void was pulled out by a branch of a willow tree, and then a punch later broke the pure white skin armor on the refracted surface of his body and showed up in the same place.


    "When I doze off, someone gives me pillows. Seriously, I like my luck more and more." Liu Chang looks at Li Qingshui and binds his body in place with willows.


    "This amphibian is bigger than I saw last time." After tying up the amphibians, Li Qingshui and Li Qingshui looked at this one, which was two meters and five meters high. It was much bigger than the last time I saw him in Jinan, and his body was more plump and strong, and he was fast approaching the stage of adulthood.


    "Although it is not as strong as the current, but the life base also reaches..." Liu Chang''s newly acquired ability of Xiaojing is still not good. After looking at the amphibian for a moment, he said, "it''s nearly 180, which is quite strong. Moreover, these things are highly intelligent, have strong cooperative combat ability, and have a good command of battlefield intelligence and situation. When I went out to war with the Haitian army, I was attacked by amphibians and had no chance to fight back, so I was defeated. "


    Liu Chang said, looked at the amphibian who was blinded by a punch under his eyes and picked up some small accessories on him.


    "These things are very high in technology." Li Qingshui is also doing the same thing as Liu Chang. He squats down beside the knocked down amphibian and checks the equipment accessories of the amphibian.


    "Every amphibian has been made into an all-around soldier like a special forces soldier." In addition to not wearing clothes, Liu Chang found countless weapons and pendants on amphibians, including long daggers for close combat, strange ejectors, heavy weapons and grenades, more small accessories and strange potions that Liu Chang had never seen before.


    "This should be an imitation of tiger tiger crab. I can''t believe that willows have even made this kind of thing." Li Qingshui scratched the amphibian and finally turned over his body. Under his body, he found several strange syringes. The syringe was made of wood, and its design was very reasonable. As long as he took a shot at the top during the fight, he could instantly inject it into the leg.


    "Is this the tiger''s Horseshoe?" Liu Chang ate that kind of violent secretion, and after eating it into his mouth, his whole body function can play several times or even more than ten times, which is a very good fighting medicine. "Willows can imitate what they have never seen?"


    "Well, it should be! He has not seen it, but he has heard of it. " It seems that some people do not believe in willow, which is almost equivalent to the super computing power of "conjecture out of thin air". Li Qingshui broke off the bottle of medicine and smelled the smell inside, and finally affirmed: "it is!"


    "How on earth did it come out?" Liu Chang for Li Qingshui''s ability to calculate countless times, but now see the willow, just know is really a small wizard.


    Although the last part of the story is known, it can''t be inferred from the whole thing.


    Just like several scientists want to pirate a high-tech product, ordinary scientists only know that it is a high-tech mobile phone when they see it. If they want to copy it, they need to conduct anatomic research on the model for a long time. However, Li Qingshui''s scientist does not need to take a look, and he can completely imitate or even surpass the original model; But this is still a common category, willow, which is completely beyond the scope of ordinary logic.


    He only needs to have heard of the existence of this mobile phone, and can imitate and surpass it.


    As long as he knows that there is this thing, this thing is still within the scope of the earth, he can completely imitate it."What a terrible amount of micro information collection Liu Chang can''t imagine what kind of world the willow world is.


    "Willow''s wisdom has reached another level." Li Qingshui obviously only knew willow''s terrible information processing and reconstruction ability, "he grew up again."


    "It''s against the weather." Liu sighed, thinking that his opponent is a guy 100 million times more terrible than himself, he has a deep sense of powerlessness. So to divert his mind, he turned his attention again to the amphibian below.


    "Mr. Li, dig out what he knows. At least we need to know the situation in Beijing and how many amphibians there are in the city." Of course, an amphibian is not Liu Chang''s opponent, but 10000 fully armed such guys can deter him.


    "Well." After listening to Liu Chang''s words, Li Qingshui put several strange things on the amphibian below him into his pocket again. Then he sat up and touched his forehead on the head of the amphibian.


    Then, Liu Chang saw the willow branches on his forehead stretching into the amphibian''s cerebral cortex (to be continued)

 Chapter 426

    Although Li Qingshui had never seen Li Qingshui invade his brain in this way, Liu Chang, who was nearby, did not disturb him. He quietly watched the horrible scene and then asked, "what''s the matter? Any news? "


    "The Beijing Institute has been controlled." The time of brain domain invasion was very short. Li Qingshui took back the willow branches deep in his forehead. "This amphibian is an independent reconnaissance team member, which is above the middle level among amphibians. Therefore, there is a lot of information in his brain. This man probably knows the deployment of amphibians in Beijing. Among them, about 3000 people surround the core area of the institute all the time, waiting for us to catch turtles in the urn. In addition, because there is not enough space in the Research Institute, they have allocated about 7800 amphibians to guard the surrounding areas there. As soon as the battle starts, they can go forward to support in the shortest time. "


    "In addition, there are thousands of amphibians who collect all kinds of information in Beijing. Therefore, we have to face a total of amphibians..."


    "Close to 20000!" Liu Chang was a little angry about the number, "why so many? Can amphibians reproduce so fast in willows? "


    "Well, willows provide them with embryos and nutrition, and they use their bodies to split their offspring It''s very fast. I think if willows didn''t deliberately control the number of amphibians, they should be more now! " "After all, willow doesn''t want to see amphibians grow too big, which is not good for his development," Li said


    "That''s a lot more." Looking at the heavily armed amphibian below, Liu Chang said, "this is the only one who can turn Beijing upside down by hiding his body and holding weapons. If the amount is 10000 or 20000, it can be overturned at any time."


    "Well, I think if they wanted to control the Institute, they would have controlled it, just waiting for us to go." Li Qingshui said, silent for a while, seems to be calculating if they two go this time, after all, there is no way to go, so he shook his head, "forget it, we still don''t want to go to Beijing."


    "But those clones, as well as Lao Liu, are all in Beijing, and there are also bomb launch codes, launchers and other things, as well as research materials. Are these things not important to you?" Liu Chang said, or do not want to give up Beijing side.


    "What''s the use? I don''t know whether there are willow notes in the underground of Beijing. Although it doesn''t seem to take the Jingwei dividing line, who knows if the roots of willows go deep into the ground, they don''t absorb energy to camouflage them. There are amphibians, nearly 20000 amphibian fighters, who can take absolute advantage in any fight. We are not rivals. Knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, those who prefer tiger mountains are generally fools. Retreat. " Li Qingshui said something and took Liu Chang to leave.


    "Will they die if they leave like this?" Liu Chang took a look at the direction of Beijing, but he was still a little worried.


    "I don''t know. It depends on what willows and amphibians think." Li Qingshui sighed, "I''m not sure whether they will die or not. After all, I can''t guess what the willow is thinking


    "Then we can''t let them stay in Beijing, especially the boss. We have deep feelings..." Others said that Lao Liu, several other living clones, or Li Feng, who did not go to Qingdao, were friends, but they were not the closest people.


    But the eldest brother and their three are different. When they first came to Beijing, they went from Zhengzhou to Beijing, and then met the current in Beijing. During this period, several people have established deep feelings. The eldest two and the third have helped Liu Chang countless times. They just let them go. Liu Chang felt that he was not happy.


    Therefore, he and Li Qingshui have different opinions this time.


    "I know you still have cards. You can''t wait for the back. We have a long time to deal with willows. Maybe there will be other ways in the future. Now use all you can to save them!" Liu Chang''s thoughts have been clear since the brain region changes. Although he doesn''t like to say some words at ordinary times, and he knows the gap between himself and Li Qingshui, he doesn''t say a lot of words, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know anything: "flowing corpse, after I recover your consciousness source, I haven''t seen its corpse again. Later, when I was in coma treatment, boss, they went to the jungle to get his body back. I heard that it was always in your hands. If amphibians really need anything, they can give it to them. Isn''t it more cost-effective to replace them with the eldest one? "


    "It''s a losing business!" Li Qingshui listened to Liu Chang''s words and shook his head. "It''s better to add a variable when you meet with willow trees instead of giving them to amphibians. After all, amphibians have been breeding in the core area of willows. Controlling them can bring us many unexpected benefits."


    "Well, in theory, it''s a loss making business." If you can''t win the battle, the whole human civilization will perish. How to calculate this variable is more valuable than the old two and three. Their lives are valuable. "But from the emotional point of view, I''d like to go to him and take care of other people''s life and death. If you can''t protect the people around you well, you should die together. I don''t feel at a loss when I die with you!""Yes." After listening to Liu Chang''s words, Li Qingshui seemed to suddenly think of something. After a moment''s silence, his serious face turned into a smile, "then listen to you this time!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Liu Chang saw Li Qingshui smile, also smile up, pointed to the guy on the ground, asked: "how to deal with it?"


    "Only destroyed." Li Qingshui is clean and tidy. He doesn''t look like a "good man" in the TV series. When he talks, the amphibians on the ground are broken into powder, and then absorbed into his body by his wicker - there is no information left.


    "Let''s go." After all this, Li Qingshui took a look at the direction of Beijing and quickened the pace of his feet.


    All the way from the willow jungle to the edge of Beijing City - maybe the willow didn''t want to touch the sensitive nerves of the high-rise in Beijing. There was no plant death outside the willow jungle on the edge of Beijing city. But Liu Chang saw the eyes full of trees again when he came to the periphery of the willow jungle.


    There are also small groups of amphibians on patrol. These people are hiding in the edge of the willow forest. It seems that they should carefully observe the creatures in each path and avoid them all the way, which makes Liu Chang and Li Qingshui a little confused.


    "It''s troublesome to be invisible!" Along the way, Liu Chang''s nose and vision couldn''t work. Facing the amphibians hidden in the forest, he could only use calculation and acoustic positioning to determine their position. (to be continued)

 Chapter 427

    Before entering the elite city of B ¨§ I, the two entrants dare not disclose any trace of their whereabouts, because if they leak out their tracks before entering the city, they will face tens of thousands of amphibious soldiers in the first time after entering the city, which will completely fall into a passive position.


    Therefore, when the two teams encounter amphibious teams, even if they are 90% sure that they can quietly eliminate each other, they will never start. All the way to hide and hide, into the fine city of B ¨§ I. After entering the city, there are more traces of amphibious entry on the streets and on the roof of houses. Almost every block and no street has the shadow of amphibious entry. These people use their own sensory evasion means to swagger in this capital city, and no one knows that they exist.


    "Eyes everywhere." After entering the city, Li Qingshui had a slight EEG fluctuation. Liu Chang felt that when he looked at him again, he seemed to have changed.


    It seems to have changed the appearance, not really changed the appearance, the eyes look clearly or Li Qingshui, but even if you watch closely, you will have a very strange feeling.


    "What means is this?" The range of brain waves slowly expanded, and finally covered Liu Chang.


    "Visual deception is not technical. It''s just using brain interference to let people around you see you and focus on the non characteristic parts of your body. Just like a film director can control the visual eyeball when entering the screen, I control the surrounding access to the least characteristic part of my body, causing visual deception similar to Lu Jin Jia in the movie background. "Li light water explains while walking along the street," the function will not be very big, amphibious enters very intelligent, is not easy to deceive, you also need to raise vigilance to bypass the eyeliner. "


    "Well, I see." Liu Chang nodded.


    In this way, the two entrances, one way, and one vigilance, came to the Jingdong District of B ¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§¨§.


    "We can''t sneak into the Institute, according to this density." Liu''s eyes slowly spread around the corner.


    "There are more than 300 amphibious entrances in this street alone. We can''t avoid all the sight lines," he said


    "Well, I can''t get around it." Li Qingshui also seems to have calculated the number of amphibious entry, "it seems to be going to fight."


    "Fight?" Liu Chang was a little surprised when he heard Li Qingshui''s words, "although there are only a few hundred here, there will be more than 10000 people here in the surrounding blocks, all the way to the Research Institute. We will fight here, trigger a sound, and there will be support in a few minutes..."


    "Two minutes and forty-seven seconds..." Li Qingshui said: "it takes two minutes and forty-seven seconds to gather the amount of life-threatening to us. Then we will arrive at the destination within this time, and then take out what we want and negotiate with them."


    "Where is the thing?"


    "Nanbanqiao Hutong!" Li Qingshui finished this sentence and took out a bottle of pills from his arms. "Take it directly. In the next two minutes and forty-seven seconds, you will face a stream of thousands of fully armed people. With the strength of the present, it is impossible to think about the past and need some external help."


    "Good." Without asking about the source of the pill, and without asking about its efficacy and ingredients, Liu Chang took the small bottle of the pill and ate it all at once.


    The pills entered his stomach and quickly melted in the gastric juice, which made his blood pressure rise rapidly. His face turned red after tens of seconds. His heart beat violently like a pile driver. He was short of breath. His nose could no longer meet his body''s oxygen intake. Liu Chang opened his mouth and gasped.


    The sound of panting was very loud. Because his eyes were red, he could not control his body''s demand for oxygen. White air gushed out from his mouth and condensed into strips of white frost after encountering the cold air.


    "Let''s go!" Li Qingshui also took a deep breath, and the old man took out a bottle of green sticky substance from his arms and drank it. Then he looked at Liu Chang calmly and rushed out first.


    Whoosh!


    Li Qingshui''s body turned into a green light and rushed to the end of the street Liu Chang naturally followed suit and took out his own huge sword. Under the surveillance with almost no blind spot, he no longer ignored to hide his figure. As soon as he stepped on the ground, his body turned into a flesh colored light.


    In the air, the flesh colored light gradually turned bright red. Under the cover of Liu Chang''s scales, exoskeletons slowly grew out of his body. His muscles suddenly condensed together and became the tissues like ants'' body dynamo. They were rigid and explosive hidden under the exoskeleton and scales, making Liu Chang a complete monster.


    From the outside to the inside, it became a monster.


    "Roar!" At the moment when the two figures broke through the air, the air burst caused the attention of all amphibious entrants in the whole street. After paying attention to Liu Chang and Li Qingshui for so long, amphibious entrants were very clear about the strength of these two entrants, as well as the strength of entering the class. At first, when they heard the series of air bursts, they immediately understood what was going on - and then they gave a piercing roar Scream, while firing a gas bomb into the air that can cause a huge sound wave to sound.Boom! Boom!!!


    A series of gas explosions were heard in the whole yaokong area of Jingdong district. The sound was very loud. Most of the people on the street were deafened or even fainted at this moment. The strong air explosion made the houses tremble, but the effect was also very obvious.


    Even when the red fog weakened the sound wave transmission, the series of gas explosions spread for tens of kilometers, and then received several other gas explosion responses in a minute.


    Of course, in the minute of waiting for a response from a companion, amphibious entry on the street is not doing nothing - because the speed of sound in the air is 346 meters per second at 25 degrees, 340 meters per second at 15 degrees, and 300 meters per second in the cold red fog.


    Before the red fog came, the fastest speed of the earth species was 110 meters per second of the peregrine falcon. However, after the red fog came, countless creatures broke through the limit speed of this creature, reaching 200 or even 300 meters per second. As the two strongest species on earth or in China, Liu Chang and Li Qingshui also reached this number.


    So, if they don''t get in and stop them, they''ll travel faster than the sound, and then they''ll get to their partners before the air burst reaches their ears, which amphibians don''t want to see - so the amphibians in the street, when they hear the air explosion, fire the gas bomb and press a button in their hands ¡£ (to be continued)

 Chapter 428

    Buttons are connected by wires, and the speed of electric current is equal to the speed of light. In today''s scientific cognition, no matter can move faster than the speed of light - it is even more impossible for Li Qingshui and Liu Chang to evolve for another billion years.


    So, almost at the same time that the amphibians pressed the button in their hands, there was a shocking explosion on the street. Since they dare to wait outside for the news of Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, and have a general understanding of the physical strength of these two creatures, they are naturally well prepared.


    So, along with the amphibian signal, the first wave of attack followed.


    Boom!!!


    Liu Chang didn''t know what the amphibians buried under the ground. However, the space intensity of the strong explosion was more than that of any human bomb except nuclear weapons. The explosion flashed green light. The explosive burst into the air from the ground and created countless bowl shaped energy semicircles. Any building within the semicircle was covered by this powerful and high-temperature energy powder Broken into powder, even Liu Chang and Li Qingshui dare not sway in the core explosion area of this strong bomb.


    Using his own super strength, at the beginning of the explosion, when the earth on the ground had just been wriggled by the blast wave, Liu Chang jumped into the air, and then the explosion came out from the ground. The blast wave rushed his body up to hundreds of meters in the air, and then fell down heavily.


    The first round of explosion did not cause serious damage to him, but it successfully blocked his progress. He had just landed on the ground from the air, and saw countless rockets flying in the direction of his fall.


    The flying speed of rockets is very fast - in fact, Liu Chang has never seen any kind of rocket reach such a high speed - ordinary individual rocket, because there is a process of acceleration, the initial speed is not very fast, and it is not as fast as most guns - even the rockets used by amphibians in the battle to eliminate undersea men are not so fast How much faster is man made.


    But now it''s different - only in the past few days, this kind of rocket made by willow has obviously been several times higher than that made by willow tree - that rocket with strange appearance flies at extremely fast speed, regardless of initial speed or acceleration, which has exceeded the limit of human beings. Even under Liu Chang''s dynamic vision, these rockets can still be described as "swift" - because it is strange The speed of the shell has reached several times the speed of sound, even surpassing the fastest missile.


    Liu Chang doesn''t understand why the speed of an individual weapon''s shell can reach the level of the most advanced missile in human beings, just as he never knows how powerful willow is. What he has to do is not think about why the shells with green tails are so fast. All he has to do is to avoid those things that break through the limits of human science and technology.


    Dodge away, although the speed of the rocket in front of him has reached more than 1500 meters without hair, it can be said that the moment of launch is almost in front of him, but the short-term movement speed of the human body is several times faster than the limit running speed, so it is not difficult for him to avoid these rockets if the speed can reach the speed of sound - as long as it is not in the weight of the explosion wave Heart, these seemingly powerful things can not hurt his foundation.


    But just as he was ready to dodge, the Rockets in the air exploded continuously when they approached him - there was no need for an impact object at all, but after approaching his center of gravity by induction, they exploded, and then a strong explosion wave was sent out from the air again.


    Boom! Boom!!!


    The strange green fire light connected in the sky, and the blast wave with a strange "neutron current" general material shot at Liu Chang''s body - this kind of strange material was overwhelming and could not be avoided at all. It directly covered Liu Chang''s body, making his body weak instantly.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" The explosion produced a lot of green smoke, which made Liu Chang weak again after he inhaled it.


    Instinctively, he wants to keep his breath, but because he has swallowed a lot of happiness potions, his body''s oxygen intake has soared, so it is obviously not a good way to hold his breath.


    "Quick battle, quick decision, quick advance!" Smoke filled the streets, came out of the voice of Li Qingshui - it seems that the role of green fog more targeted for him, Liu Chang heard the voice of the other side more weak.


    "* *, the weapon of big willow is really terrible!" With a curse in his heart, Liu Changqiang gets up and rushes forward again taking advantage of the gap between the explosions. Nanbanqiao hutong is the destination Li Qingshui said before, and should also be the place where he secretly hides. The goal of the research institute is too big, but Li Qingshui is full of cunning. Liu Chang is not surprised that Liu''s body is in another place.


    After living in Beijing for such a long time, he also knew the map of Beijing. The nanbanqiao hutong is in Dongcheng District, not far from here. It is only a few kilometers away. If you run at full speed at ordinary times, more than ten seconds is enough. But now there are obstacles everywhere. He knows it''s not easy to walk in these kilometers.


    Boom! Boom!!!


    After the smoke filled, the sound of missile explosion came out again. Liu Chang knew that it was no way to drag down. It was impossible to leave without solving the hundreds of amphibians on the street."You go first, I''ll stop here!" No one obstructs, more than ten seconds of distance, someone obstructs, every step is difficult. Liu Chang electric light flint, made a decision after the end.


    But the other side did not respond, Liu Chang knew that Li Qingshui had gone forward.


    Suddenly, Liu Chang jumped out of the green smoke and dust. Liu Chang found that the strange shell explosive not only weakened his body, but also seriously affected his vision. Originally, his eyesight could see more than 100 meters in the red fog. Now, with the strong green smoke, he seemed to be back in the era when the red fog was born Paste.


    However, Liu Chang''s senses no longer rely too much on vision since his body returned to his ancestry. Relying on all kinds of senses and previous memories, Liu Chang found out more than 300 amphibians in this street.


    There are more than 300 amphibians in a street, which is only 1000 meters in length. Therefore, on the roof of the street, there is almost one amphibian every two meters and three meters. Liu Chang jumps on the roof and cuts straight at the amphibian''s waist with one knife.


    Whoosh!


    The blade of the blade was flying through the air. The speed of the knife was very fast. After the blade passed, there was no time for blood to come out. The body of an amphibian appeared from the void. Then it broke into two parts and scattered on the ground - then blood and viscera were scattered on the ground. (to be continued)

 Chapter 429

    With the first, there will be a second, a third


    Liu Chang, who was injected with red fog concentrate, is no longer the former Liu Chang. With the substantial improvement of his physical fitness and the re ancestral changes of his body, he has become a complete monster.


    The strength and explosive power of arthropods are incomparable. The powerful body base and the strength multiplier of arthropods make Liu Chang a killing machine in close combat.


    Amphibians are not weak. Although there is a big gap compared with the past flow, the drugs and new weapons on their bodies make this gap infinitely narrowed. However, even so, Liu Chang, the amphibians now have no ability to unite. After being close to him, they will be one knife at a time.


    "Spread out, use the weapon in your hand for a long-range attack." After seven or eight amphibians died, all the white people who saw the scene were evacuated. Wherever Liu Chang went, people would step back. Although Liu Chang''s speed was not as fast as Liu Chang, one or two of them could always be arrested, but most of them were scattered because of the awareness of avoiding.


    And then - again, a barrage of missiles, centered around him, were launched from all directions.


    But at the same time when the missile was launched, Liu Chang ran again toward the end of the destroyed street with the evacuation of the obstructing team. He had no passion for war. After all, he had only one person, and the other party had tens of thousands of companions, each with weapons in hand, and he could not win.


    Therefore, after a feint broke up the other party''s team, Liu Chang was again immersed in a rush - and the overwhelming missile burst out behind him. A strong shock wave took his body forward and flew out of the street with his strength.


    After leaving here, it does not mean Safety - even the pressure has not slowed down at all, because this is the Dongcheng District of Beijing, which is the core area of amphibian surveillance. As you go deeper and deeper, the density of amphibians will only become more and more dense - and with the call of the acoustic signal bomb just now, the density of amphibians here will become a geometric multiple over time As time goes by, every minute and a second is delayed, we have to face 10 times or even 100 times more resistance.


    So he ran out of the street in one breath, and what Liu Chang saw was more and more missiles flying towards him - as well as the constantly exploding earth under his feet.


    Boom! Boom!!!


    Continuous explosions were heard from all directions. The ground was blown up by bombs, and the houses were smashed by missiles. I don''t know how many innocent people were killed in the disaster they didn''t know. Liu Chang saw people running away from the dilapidated houses when they were blown up again. Finally, the houses were smashed together.


    Also heard in the roar that seems so weak and powerless scream.


    In a street, no matter how few people there are, there must be 100 people. Liu Chang passes one street and enters the next street. The pace of death is constantly following. By the way, he brings the panic to all the people in the neighborhood.


    In the last four years, people are struggling on the death line every day, and they are almost as sensitive to the danger as animals. From the moment when people in the neighborhood hear the air explosion, they have no hesitation at all, and no one is curious to see what happened. Almost everyone''s first reaction is to escape.


    The originally quiet streets suddenly became noisy. With the explosion and green smoke, many people fled in the opposite direction of the loud noise. At the same time, the human army quickly gathered at the first time of the battle.


    However, both the noisy crowd and the assembled army are not in Liu Chang''s attention at the moment - he just wants to break through the encirclement in two minutes and reach the destination only a few kilometers away.


    The pressure in the air is increasing. He takes out his knife and wants to cut off the nearby missiles, but those warheads always explode just outside his attack range. Fortunately, Liu Chang later found another way to use brute force. That is, he uses the big knife as a fan and uses his own 500 times more explosive power than human beings. When he wields it, he can create a small storm Deflect the flight path of those near missiles.


    Boom! Boom!!!


    The explosion continued, and Liu Chang''s body was constantly running with high load. The green smoke in the air became more and more intense. The eyes seemed to be able to feel the pungent smell, which made him unable to open his eyes


    However, Liu Chang is still moving forward, although every point of progress will have to face more resistance - under constant pressure, Liu Chang even thought, why not dig a passage under the ground before? Although that seems more dangerous, but at least a lot more comfortable. His mind flashed with confused thoughts. Liu Chang was constantly moving forward - sometimes from the roof, sometimes crashing into walls, and sometimes flying by the blast wave - his route was overwhelming - and he only chose the way to move forward with the least pressure.


    "Poof" cut an amphibian into two sections. Liu Chang took over their rocket launcher and aimed at the enemy concentrated area in front of him.


    Whoosh, whoosh!!!


    A row of three rockets flew forward under the buckle of Liu Chang''s fingers, and the three shells fired. Liu Chang threw away the single soldier weapon without supplies, and then chased the flame tail of the last rocket and rushed forward bravely.Boom! Boom!!!


    There were three explosions coming from the front, and then a figure, standing in the direction of the blast wave, dived into the flame and marched several hundred meters again


    In two minutes, Liu Chang dashed thousands of meters across the road. Finally, he arrived at nanbanqiao Hutong, where he had killed more than 100 amphibians along the way, but only a drop in the bucket of the whole team.


    After arriving here, Liu Chang also found that nearly 2000 troops were scattered around this small alley like street - everywhere they were, and everywhere was the smell of death. Even because of the large number of amphibians, the smell of fish on them can no longer be masked. Even in the smoke filled battlefield, the smell is so striking.


    "Speed up and surrender!" From the air came the amphibians'' shouts, but Liu Chang had no time to listen and look around. Before Li Qingshui only told him that the destination was nanbanqiao Hutong, but he didn''t say which part of the alley. Just now the battle started, there were thick smoke and explosions everywhere. The two people had already lost their direction, and Liu Chang was on a rampage. At the moment, Li Qingshui''s trace could not be found. (to be continued)

 Chapter 430

    However, the absence of Li Qingshui''s trace does not mean that he can be at ease. More and more amphibians gathered from all directions, and gradually formed a encirclement situation. After two minutes, their number increased by a geometric multiplier and gradually occupied the absolute advantage.


    What''s more, the troops coming from the research institute obviously have different weapons from those of the surrounding amphibians. Many amphibian groups that look like battle companies have heavy weapons with huge caliber.


    "Speed up and surrender. We don''t want to kill you." After the amphibians took control of the situation, the attack suddenly stopped - two minutes and forty-seven seconds were counted down, and the amphibians gradually took control of the absolute situation.


    Faced with the encirclement of thousands of amphibians, and with a large number of "artillery area coverage level" heavy firepower, Liu Chang now even if another mutation is not possible to win.


    However, Liu Chang didn''t intend to win either - because he saw no possibility of victory in the face of 20000 amphibians armed with super technology. His mission goal at the moment is to reach or escort Li Qingshui to this nanbanqiao alley. At the moment, Li Qingshui disappeared here, which means that his mission goal has been achieved. Therefore, he is very cooperative Stop and delay.


    "I don''t want to resist, but are you not afraid to confront the human army with such a large-scale march?" Although Liu Chang said this surrender, he didn''t mean to put down the weapon in his hand. He wanted to quarrel now. The more he pulled, the longer the better. After all, it seems that Li Qingshui''s situation is not as simple as finding the hiding place. If there is no accident, Liu Chang can imagine that the place where the hidden stream should be a scientific laboratory, after all At the end of the flow, he cut off half of his head. If the body dies, it is very difficult to keep it.


    After all, microbes are so powerful that ordinary means can''t guarantee the long-term integrity of a flesh and blood body.


    "Although the combat effectiveness of the human army is not comparable to that of you, no one is inferior to that of weapons of mass destruction. You''d better not be too presumptuous in human cities... " Liu Chang continued to roar in the air. Now he could see hundreds of muzzles pointing at his face. This sense of oppression was very intuitive, as if thousands of guns would be fired at the next moment, turning this area into powder.


    "Human weapons of mass destruction? In the capital? " Amphibians yelled at Liu Chang from afar: "do you feel this possibility? Don''t waste time with us. We want to know where Li Qingshui is now, and where did you put our ancestors'' bodies after you killed liuzu? "


    "I don''t know about that." Liu Chang looked at more and more gun muzzle aimed at him, and gradually produced a threat to his life. He had to urge in his heart, hoping that Li Qingshui could be faster there.


    After all, they risked their lives all the way in order not to control their own lives in other people''s hands - even if the final solution is to negotiate, but if their own lives are completely controlled by others, the negotiations will fall into complete passivity - because you can''t ask for more - everything you can offer, the best The result is to get your own life back.


    As a result, the countdown in his heart kept counting down. Looking at the increasing number of muzzles in the air, Liu Chang''s coldness gradually increased. He even felt that there were amphibians in the team, and he seemed to want to fire a special kind of shell to paralyze himself in place.


    "I can''t wait!" The chill in his heart is getting more and more serious. Before falling into complete passivity, Liu Chang''s feet move. At this moment, the muscles of his thighs become the dynamo tissue of arthropods. When a big pit is stepped out of the ground, people shoot out like shells.


    Almost at the same time, the nervous amphibian pressed the button of the transmitter in his hand.


    In principle, hundreds and thousands of rockets are enough to turn this area into ruins. After all, nanbanqiao hutong is a small street. During the war, it can''t even withstand a large-scale bomb attack. Hundreds of rockets are enough to make this area clear ten times.


    But amphibians also seem to know that the body of the flow is hidden here. If they find that the first target disappears here, and the second target stays here to argue with them, they will understand what is going on. Therefore, after determining the target, they were afraid that the explosive weapons would hurt the flow of the body, so they had a unified brain domain command, and replaced all the weapons in this batch with a kind of strange smoke bomb.


    Puff, puff!!!


    After hundreds of shells hit the ground, it is no longer the strong energy flow explosion, but replaced by a kind of gas mixed with radioactive substances. This gas has no damage to buildings, and even has less lethality to human body than the afterwave of previous shells. This is a kind of strange numb shell. The gas seems to be mixed with willow sap, which has an amazing paralyzing effect Liu Chang held his breath for the first time. Even though he left the core area of the gas at the first time, half of his body touched those strange gases and was still completely paralyzed.


    The right hand holding the knife almost froze there. Liu Chang felt that after the gas was stuck, it seemed that the blood would no longer flow. It turned into something like mercury and lead sand repeatedly, and it solidified on the blood vessel wall."* *, how many strange things have willow made against me?" This kind of gas seems to be only effective for human beings. After the amphibians fired the shell, they did not get any injuries. There was also a "special team" carrying a vacuum cleaner like thing on their back, which could spray this kind of thing into the air regionally and extensively. It seems that they want to wrap the whole block around several blocks The Ministry is in the range of this strange paralytic potion.


    "The human army is gathering fast Vacuum this area... " Liu Chang captured some pieces of EEG information in the air, so that he could know that the human army after the end of the world is also not a dry meal, but compared with the amphibians who were prepared earlier and had more advanced weapons, it seemed that they were still a little slower.


    The paralytic medicine in the air is gradually crowded to every corner, and nanbanqiao Hutong, as the core launching area of gas, is naturally covered with every inch of space.


    In which Liu Chang felt that the power of action fell again and again, as if the next moment will become a rock condensation in place. (to be continued)

 Chapter 431

    Resisting the almost frozen feeling, Liu Chang continues to kill and avoid, and the amphibians obviously do not want to really kill him. In the face of this strictly sealed area, amphibians still try to catch alive. ... br >


    therefore, the air attack is no longer fierce, but the paralytic poison gas is more and more rich.


    Finally, a few minutes later, the amphibians saw that Liu Chang''s mobility had dropped to below the danger level, and several teams began to lay down their heavy weapons and prepare to fight him in close combat.


    Knowing that it was useless to say anything more, the amphibians did not persuade Liu Chang to "put your hands on the ground" and waste time. Instead, they picked up some strange "net catching guns" and slowly approached Liu Chang.


    The net gun has a peculiar structure. A large net is put into the barrel like barrel and is carried by amphibians to approach Liu Chang. The net is green and looks like willow vines. The range of the net is not as far as that of a rocket, and it does not have the terrible flying speed of rocket. If you want to hit Liu Chang, you must launch it at a short distance.


    In the face of the amphibians constantly encircling from all directions, Liu Chang is helpless. He is now physically damaged. In terms of his ability to move, he is not much faster than the amphibian. In the face of such a range of capture weapons, he has no confidence to evade - as for the problem that the net can not trap him, he has no doubt - in fact, he has never There was no doubt about the quality of willow products.


    In the end.


    The road has come to an end - physically restrained, surrounded by amphibians, and thousands of enemy troops have completely assembled - he has no other thoughts, so Liu Chang inserts his knife into the ground - since Li Qingshui has asked him to wait here, Liu Chang knows that he should also appear at the moment.


    Sure enough, but at the moment Liu Chang put his knife into the ground, a strange little earth bag rose from the bottom to the top, and then the earth bag rose rapidly. Finally, a wicker broke the ground, and Li Qingshui came out from below.


    "The reason you don''t get close to the lab underground is that you''re not in the ground." The place where the mound rises is where Liu Chang inserts his knife. He takes his knife again from the air. Liu Chang turns his head and looks at Li Qingshui. According to the past practice, he doesn''t have to worry about the next thing.


    "Oh, the two appeared together." Li Qingshui''s appearance once again raised the vigilance of amphibians around him - the sap of willow trees could not cause harm to Li Qingshui, who is also the body of willow trees. However, thousands of amphibians gathered here at the moment, and there were more companions coming. Naturally, they would not be afraid of one person, even if the person had a good eye.


    "Since they have appeared together, let''s go back with us." One of the amphibians in the shape of a leader appeared from a broken wall, making the "third man" appear again in the smoke filled battlefield.


    "It doesn''t make sense for you to take us back." Facing the amphibian leader, Li Qingshui didn''t say a word of unnecessary nonsense. He directly turned the topic to the direction of negotiation. He raised his right hand, and there was a strange crystal on his hand, which looked pure white - like the skin of liuzeng.


    "This thing, you should come here for this thing." Li Qingshui raised his vigilance to the amphibian leader, "the crystallization of genetic information of the flow is the key to the birth of your race, and also the key to whether your race can reproduce poisonous lilies in the future. What''s more, as a race with a fertility rate similar to that of human beings, its fertility was not very poor at the beginning of its birth, but its population base was too small. "


    "Like humans, amphibians can''t reproduce if their initial population is less than 500. And flow oneself and can''t bear 500, so this just wants to rely on external force all the time. But you are different. You use willows to grow. Now the number should be more than 100000. As a race with strong survival ability and a population of more than 100000, you can easily reproduce, can''t you? "


    "Give us the crystal and we''ll let you go." The amphibian leader looked at the crystal in the sailor Li, and did not hide his desire to possess it. Because he knew that it was useless to conceal it, he would be greedy to stop pretending.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I went all the way from Shandong to B ¨§ Jing, just to take out the crystallographic treasures from the basement, and then return to my own trapped life? I''m not that Lei Feng. " Li continued to speak with more light water.


    "Those in the Institute, you can take them with you and hand them over intact." Amphibian leaders have stepped back again - it''s clear that the crystal of genetic information is much more valuable to them than the Institute''s unrelated humans.


    "Oh, it''s not an equivalent deal." Li Qingshui continued.


    "Don''t go too far. I know what you''re here for. I''ll let you do it, and you''ll let us do it. Don''t do anything to undermine our deal, because you can''t afford to fail." The amphibian heard that Li Qingshui still had requirements, and subconsciously took a step forward - showing an aggressive meaning.


    "Yes, but don''t forget that you can''t afford the consequences of a deal failure." Li Qingshui said, suddenly clenched the crystal in his hand, and the strength of his hand was constantly increasing, which made the crystal emit an unbearable "creaking" sound."Yes, the negotiation has failed. We are only taking in a few lives, but you are also subject to the willow tree forever. In other words, which of you thinks that you can have as good luck as your ancestors, just to have a strong mutation again and complete the leap from mudskipper to amphibian? Come on, you are an incomplete race. If willows want to control you, they will not give you the ability to reproduce. Only the first natural reproduction of your amphibian race is complete. Other people except the stream are under age, so naturally they don''t have this thing in their hands. Therefore, what I control is unique in the world. It is worthless to other races, but to you, it is a priceless thing to the door of Z ¨¬ y ¨® U. therefore, I don''t think it is a good deal to exchange a few lives with such precious things. "


    "Well..." Hearing Li Qingshui''s words, there was a commotion in the air from all directions. Even the well disciplined amphibians were restless for the first time in the face of the shackles of their slave status. Thousands of amphibians hiding in the streets on the corner and roof of the wall were in a commotion at the same time. One person in a team could make a voice, even before and after There was a huge "buzz" that made the amphibian leader frown..

 Chapter 432

    "Shut up, you stupid things." The amphibian''s agitation made their leader''s negotiation fall into a complete passivity. The strong amphibian saw that the situation had been completely inclined to Li Qingshui''s side. After thinking about it, he had no choice but to say, "what do you want, say it."


    "I don''t want anything. I even want to give you something else." Li Qingshui said and asked Liu Chang, "give me one of the amber stones."


    The Amber Stone that blocks information has been divided into four parts. Liu Chang always thought it was one for himself, one for Li Qingshui, one for Beijing and one for Qingdao. But now it seems that Li Qingshui is not distributed in this way.


    However, although he was confused, Liu Chang had no objection to Li Qingshui''s current request. He handed Li Qingshui a piece of Amber Stone in silence, and he continued to observe its change.


    "What is this?" Li Qingshui and Liu Chang''s movements naturally look in the eyes of the amphibian leader. He looks at the stone in Li Qingshui''s sailor from a distance and asks in doubt.


    "This is what you can take the crystal back safely." Li Qingshui holds the propagation crystal of the stream in one hand, and the stone of shielding signal in the other hand, and says.


    "Let''s take the crystal back?" The amphibian thought about Li Qingshui''s words, and after a moment asked, "do you mean the big willow?"


    "Otherwise?" Li Qingshui laughed, "do you think all your actions are not under his control? Or, you don''t really think willows don''t know about flow propagation crystals, do you? After all, the willow trees are not able to transform their bodies! When Liu was alive before, he didn''t pick out the crystal because he didn''t want to be stiff. It''s the same thing to kill Liu with our hands. After all, you are allies, allies, and even have some reproductive ties. They are very close. He doesn''t want to get stalemate. "


    "So we must be the bad guys! Anyway, this crystal is of little use to him, and it has no effect in our hands. The greatest value of this thing is to you, and the rest is useless to anyone. " Li Qingshui said with a smile: "so, what he wants to do is just not to let the crystal return to your hand, or let the crystal back to your hand lose its function, which is enough! You should know more about Liu Shu''s calculation ability than I do. He certainly knows the purpose of your coming here. At present, he should be in control of everything except Liu Chang and I. therefore, if you really dare to take the crystal back, I can promise you that you can''t do anything - unless you can get away from his calculation like us. "


    "Out of willow calculation?" The amphibian leader looked at the Amber Stone in Li qingsailor, "can this thing have such a huge effect?"


    "Although I don''t know what the structure and principle of this thing is, Liu changneng and I can cross the willow jungle all the way to Beijing. Is this not enough to explain the problem?" Li Qingshui said, far away with the Amber Stone and crystal together to throw an amphibian leader.


    Taking over the two "stones" thrown from the air, the amphibian leader looked at Li Qingshui strangely: "even if the crystal is thrown over together, we are not afraid of our repentance?"


    "Ha ha, you are intelligent race, hope has been lost to you, and I hope you don''t cut off yourself!" Li Qingshui said, and then motioned Liu Chang to leave here with himself, "we are the only one who can hold down the willow tree now. If we kill us, he will lose all ties. At that time, do you think you will have time and space for independent reproduction?"


    "That''s all I have to say, but the scope of the crystal will not be too wide. There are so many amphibians here. If you go back, you will certainly leak information. For your reproductive hope, I believe you know what you should do!"


    Li Qingshui finish this sentence, with Liu Chang under the gaze of tens of thousands of amphibians, comfortable left here.


    Knowing that he had left the central area of oppression, Liu Changcai said, "if I had known that you could solve the problem in a few words, why should I fight and kill outside?"


    The green paralytic fog is not so intense, and Liu Chang''s powerful body functions have gradually adapted to the paralytic potion. Anything that has been used on him once will be difficult to work again the second time. With the help of both the potion and the "time of day", his body has reached a state of abnormal speed of light.


    Every second of time, the body from the inside to the outside are doing the best direction of the change.


    "It''s a matter of a few words, but if we don''t get the crystal stone, we won''t have the right to speak." Li Qingshui also sighed, "in fact, many wars in history are like this. Before the war, the weak side did not even have the right to speak. It''s not until you have a part of the initiative that you can say what you want to say at the negotiation table. "


    After listening to Li Qingshui''s words, Liu Chang thought that the situation at that time was really like this - now that the two people get the crystal first, they can naturally stand and talk about the prospects and conditions. However, if the two people are caught at the beginning, and then forced to ask the whereabouts of the crystal, then whether the other party will change the negotiation results will be discussed.


    Sometimes psychological warfare is a very magical thing - it is clear that both sides want to go in the same direction, but if the two people do not keep pace with each other, it may lead to different results. Therefore, throwing out the crystal now is totally different from being caught and found by others."What do you mean by your last word?" Liu Chang thought about it, and then thought of the last sentence that Li Qingshui said - let amphibians choose the deceptive conditions of Amber Stone by themselves.


    "The scope of Amber Stone''s micro information deception ability must not be very wide, and there are nearly 20000 amphibians here. If they all go back, they will show their feet." Li Qingshui said, completely out of the scope of green smoke, so that his body was restored to red, "although Amber Stone can deceive willow''s ability to collect and calculate information in the region, it can''t affect his basic logical judgment. For example, he can''t figure out where we are, but he can know that we must come to Beijing. This is the difference between calculation and logic. However, if so many people go back, the Amber Stone''s information hiding ability will not cover so many people, and it will be difficult to say that the logic is not smooth, and the less people know about the appointment. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s going to die!" (to be continued)

 Chapter 433

    After Li Qingshui finished this sentence, he stopped talking, because the two people''s feet were very fast. In a flash, they came out of the distribution area of green smoke. Outside, they were surrounded by human troops.


    In the surrounding area of the dense fog, Liu Chang saw the human army gathering layer by layer, which was more than the amphibians in the dense fog. Soldiers armed with guns surrounded the green fog area and pointed their weapons at the enemies they could not see.


    After coming here, Li Qingshui didn''t publicize it. After all, the problems inside had been solved. He just took a helpless look at the soldiers outside and covered up his body shape. He chose a place where there was no one with Liu Chang, and Liu Chang left the area at a speed that their eyes could not catch.


    From nanbanqiao Hutong to the Research Institute, it is only ten miles away. In the blink of an eye, they arrive at their destination. After bypassing the guards of the soldiers, they find the people inside.


    "You are here at last!" Old Liu, who was still weak, saw Liu Chang and Li Qingshui, and his face showed a "saved" expression. "We have been surrounded for many days, and it''s really bad to have someone watching us when we eat and pee every day."


    "At last." After the eldest three saw Liu Chang, a small round face that looked like Li Qingshui but had not been opened for a long time showed a smile, "go, we''ve sorted out all the things you want. It seems that Beijing can''t stay. Have you negotiated with the amphibians? "


    All of them were smart people. Naturally, they didn''t believe that Liu Chang and Li Qingshui could pass through the siege of 20000 amphibians and then appear in the research institute with dignity.


    "After the negotiation, it should not be too late. Something big will happen soon. You pack up your things and I will inform some of my trusted officers about something." After Li Qingshui''s resurrection, he worked in Beijing for a long time in politics and governance. He focused on the cohesion of the army''s combat effectiveness, and with his ability, he naturally attracted many people who followed him wholeheartedly.


    He dropped that and left, and time was running out. Liu Chang didn''t know what Li Qingshui was going to do, but it looked like something was in a hurry. So he explained to the boss what had happened before, and helped people pack up useful parts and luggage, and then set off to drive.


    By the time everyone finished sorting out of the Research Institute, Li Qingshui''s affairs had obviously been done. Then the crowd was covered by thick fog and the sound of startling artillery fire more than ten miles away. He left the Institute, and then left the capital city with the tacit consent of amphibians and the Chinese Communist Party.


    After that, they went out of the city and went to the willow forest again.


    The willow jungle was suddenly tense at the moment - when it came, the eyes and eyeballs of the full tree did not move, but when we left, they all moved wildly - it seemed that a fly was no longer allowed to pass through. Standing in the distance, Liu Chang saw a fly fly fly from Beijing city to the willow jungle. He was killed in the air by the willows and turned into a paste.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing this situation, Liu Chang no longer dares to enter the jungle.


    "The willows can''t be unaware of all the noise in the city. Although the Amber Stone on our bodies can hide our breath and deceive the big willow tree''s calculation ability, even if we stand in the willow jungle, he may not be able to perceive us. However, now that there is such a big movement in Beijing, he can''t feel it. Naturally, we can perceive it. According to the basic logic. He should also know that we are in Beijing now. " Li Qingshui said: "so from Beijing to the jungle, all the creatures can''t be let go."


    "What shall we do now?" Old Liu asked weakly.


    "Believe in the prokaryote''s capabilities." Li Qingshui holding Amber Stone, looking at the eyes of the thousand eye forest, step forward a step.


    And almost as he stepped out. Dozens of miles away the sky, suddenly a burst of bright.


    The dazzling light, like the day, suddenly flashed in the sky - but the flash went out as soon as it flashed. Like the magnesium lamp of an old-fashioned camera, Liu Chang, who had experienced a nuclear explosion, lit up the red fog at the moment he saw the horizon. It was clear that this was the prelude to a large-scale nuclear explosion.


    Sure enough, a huge mushroom cloud bloomed in the direction of Dongcheng District of Beijing after the light from the sky flashed. Liu Chang and others could see the strong light, but they could not see the mushroom cloud. Then, a huge Thunderclap accompanied the storm, which blew the warm current of nuclear explosion to the edge of the forest and attracted all eyes of the forest Attention to the ball.


    And mingled with this warm gap, Li Qingshui signals Liu Chang and others to follow him into the forest.


    "It''s much more equivalent than I used that day." After Liu Chang entered the forest, he found that his eyes were still looking toward the north as if he hadn''t seen these people. "With such a large amount of nuclear explosion, does Beijing have to be half as small?"


    In the face of Liu Chang''s problems, Li Qingshui rarely spoke.


    The explosion was the product of the previous conflict between the amphibians and the Chinese Communist Party, but it was someone who caused the situation. It was he who suggested that amphibians should be downsized. It is estimated that he also used the nuclear code. This time, tens of millions of lives were reduced to nothingness. In the face of this situation, even the coldest person could not help but be moved.Liu Chang stopped talking after asking.


    Li Qingshui did not speak after the nuclear explosion.


    As a native of Beijing, Lao Liu naturally expressed a heavier mood.


    The eldest brother and others, including Li Feng and his sister, who he had hardly found, stopped talking.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were replaced by a few of them, and there was a small variable in the face of willows, which was not a humane decision in any way - but the willow tree was too strong, and it was impossible for Liu Chang and others to oppose him. But there is no absolute thing in the world. Liu Chang''s luck can make him play the most possible one in ten trillion, as long as there is a line Life things, can have a trace of variable things, Li Qingshui naturally go back to try.


    However, it is always a heavy thing for so many people to lose their lives for such a small variable.


    Therefore, the silent people shuttled from Beijing to Jinan again.


    A few days later, I saw the thunder tiger who was arranging the way back for the child.


    "I''m going to send him abroad." Thunder Tiger touched his child''s round head and said. (to be continued)

 Chapter 434

    "It''s not necessarily safe abroad, but it''s better than at home." Thunder Tiger said, the line of sight also did not leave his own child, "at least there is no big willow that guy''s existence!"


    "You''ve just sent the child away. Don''t you follow?" Liu Chang sighed and sighed at Lei tiger, a careless and strong man. He could not help feeling a little melancholy.


    "What are you going to do? So many brothers here have been living and dying with me for so many years. Er, I said to go and left. Someone must take charge of the Jinan Military Region? Now willow can give people some face. If they don''t take the food and wine at present, it''s just because of the nuclear bomb threat from several major military regions. If everyone goes away, they don''t have to mix up and die. " Thunder Tiger laughs, "no matter how to say, it''s a soldier, isn''t it? It would be shameless for the ancient soldiers and enemies to abandon the city and surrender. If I left now, I would be even more shameless. After all, foreigners will leave a living in the city. If the big willow enters the city, it will not even leave a piece of meat residue! "


    "So, these things and those things, how can you say go away." Thunder Tiger spoke and touched the head of the little tiger. The little tiger and the Thunder Tiger looked very similar, with a round head and a round face. Although it was only a three-year-old child, it also inherited the strength of Thunder Tiger. According to the data given by Liu Changxin''s senses, the three-year-old child was several times stronger than many adults, and the life intensity reached more than 20 years old.


    "Dad, didn''t you say you came to us?" The little tiger heard something wrong with Thunder Tiger''s words and looked up at his father.


    "Well, look. When Dad blows up the willow tree, I''ll come to you." Thunder Tiger said, picked up the child, looked straight in front of his eyes and said: "son, when you arrive in the United States, you should remember what father said. You should live a painful life quickly! In recent years, you can play whatever you want, and you can pick up girls if you want to. If you get into trouble, you will be covered by Uncle Zhang. Don''t be so stubborn, like Uncle Li over there. Yes, the one with glasses. He looks very smart, but he doesn''t live happily at all. Not a few years. Be happy. Good son


    "Well." The little tiger heard thunder tiger''s words, and some of them nodded, and then was put down by his father and pushed to Lao Zhang.


    "Take care of him." Thunder Tiger patted Lao Zhang on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, brother for so many years, I treat him as my own son! What''s the name of a saying? Your wife, I''ll raise it. Don''t worry about it! " Lao Zhang also slapped Thunder Tiger on the shoulder with a smile, "this time I''m a deserter. I''m sorry I''m a soldier from this title!"


    "Ha ha..." Thunder Tiger gave a hearty laugh. Then silence for a long time, it seems that there are a lot of words to say, but Leng for a long time to suppress a sentence, "have a good journey."


    Knowing the sadness of parting, everyone stopped talking. Liu Chang patted Thunder Tiger on the shoulder. After saying "treasure" to him, the people left the place.


    Along the way, the team is still a little silent - everyone walking in the jungle, they all have a kind of feeling that the whole world has been wrapped up by big willows when they look up and they are still big willows at their feet.


    All the way from Jinan to Qingdao, only the little tiger talked the most.


    He not only inherited his father''s strength. He also inherited his father''s character. He didn''t know what it meant to him to leave this time. He just instinctively found the elder, the second, the third and so on who looked like "the same age". Then I started talking to them.


    "Hey, what''s your name?"


    "Just call me boss." The boss said a word with a lot of boss temperament.


    "Boss?" The little tiger said with a smile, "that''s a good name. Where are you going


    "I don''t know. The sea may be surrounded by land sooner or later. I think we will go to the sea to avoid the wind for a period of time, or wait for the opportunity for a period of time, and then come out to fight for a chance of life when the willow tree and Gaia are in real contact."


    "I don''t understand..." The little tiger listened to the old man''s words, blinked his small eyes and glared for a long time, and then directly said his most real feelings.


    "In fact, I don''t understand. I just feel that everyone is desperate..."


    ¡­¡­


    After arriving in Qingdao, it was still early. Lao Zhang decided not to spend the night here. Instead, he went on a big iceboat.


    "Go, don''t send. Since I have to take care of the tiger, I don''t want to stay here any more. After all, it''s too dangerous to be with you." Lao Zhang didn''t know whether it was because of parting or other reasons. He was usually serious. Today, he played a series of bad jokes.


    "Well, let''s go. I hope you don''t meet the king of the deep sea on the sea ice." Liu Chang also returned to him a joke, and then silence for a while.


    Seeing through his mind, Lao Zhang attached to his ear and said, "Doudou''s news has not been found, but it seems to me that the last place she appeared before the end of the world is Wuhan..."


    Wuhan, where Daliushu made his fortune, was the first metropolis he invaded four years after he retired. At that time, willows were not as smart and powerful as they are now, but they were more violent. Everything was crushed into nutrition, and all their brains were used to enrich their wisdom. Therefore, at that time, most of the people in that place were also very unlucky Less."I see." After a look at Li Qingshui, Liu sighed and stopped speaking.


    Then, the whistle of the iceboat came out, Liu Chang and others left the coast, watched the strange ship carrying passengers of all nationalities set sail, and then thought about the direction of the Western Hemisphere.


    It was not only Lao Zhang who left the boat this time, but Li Feng also left here with his sister. He was friends and met in the hidden forest. Now he has worked hard to find his sister. Naturally, he wants to live a few years of peace and purity. If Liu Chang can help, he will help.


    In addition to Li Feng, there was Milan. She left under the persuasion of Liu Chang. Before the iceboat set sail, Liu Chang persuaded all the relatives and friends except Li Qingshui. However, everyone was unwilling to leave for one reason or another. Only under Liu Chang''s strong persuasion, did she follow Lao Zhang and others to take a boat.


    A group of people left, a group of people remained, and a large number of people died.


    When Liu Chang saw off his relatives, he felt that he had experienced the war. The real end of the world was never warm. Looking back on the past from Kaifeng to the present, Liu Chang only felt that it was a documentary film with sweet pictures. As a man who had mastered the best luck and strong strength in the last world, he lived a bumpy life, so he could imagine more To the hardships and sorrows of ordinary people.


    I don''t know why. After seeing off relatives and friends, Liu Chang thought of the mushroom cloud in Beijing.


    "I don''t know how many people died." He sighed. (to be continued)

 Chapter 435

    The expansion of willows continues, and time goes by.


    It seems that everyone who is hostile to the willow tree is waiting for an opportunity, but it is not coming.


    "What''s the biggest limiting factor for a giant organism?" Li Qingshui asked a biological researcher.


    "It''s nerve conduction velocity. The nerve conduction velocity of human beings, even if it''s A-fiber coming out of the body with myelin sheath, it''s 130 meters per second at most. The thicker the nerve fiber is, the faster the conduction velocity is. But there should be an extreme value." The researchers said.


    "Well, you said that the body of Daliu has already crossed three continents in Asia, Europe and Africa, and its body length should be measured in thousands of kilometers. Therefore, it will take quite a long time for his brain instructions to be transmitted to his body. So, his current body looks like a little bloated Even if there are multiple command sources, it is a time-consuming thing to coordinate them separately. No wonder many biologists have said before that when * * reaches the extreme, it is bound to change to pure energy form. After reaching the willow level, the physical hindrance will become too burdensome Standing between the Bering Strait in the Pacific Ocean, Li Qingshui looks at the ground under his feet.


    In the blink of an eye, it has been four years since Qingdao left, another four years.


    In the first four years, the willow kept a low profile and grasped the gap between the first four years. From a willow that only devoured other people''s memory, it became a super life with its own imagination.


    Then, after the second four years, he had almost regarded the earth as a small potted plant of his own, and he had become a giant planetary life moving towards the sky. No one knows what his next plan is, to take the earth as his own "space vehicle" to explore the depths of the universe, or to continue to use his wisdom to go to the extreme of life.


    No one knows.


    But as an ordinary human being, what Liu Chang sees is that human living space is being squeezed again and again. Willow trees turn the earth into potted plants, and human beings are ants on cannibals. Small and humble.


    The ocean is the territory of undersea people and many marine creatures, and the Pacific Ocean is also the territory of protonuclear elders. Willow trees have crossed the three continents of Europe, Asia and Africa. If they want to extend their branches across the sea to North America, the shortest distance is naturally from the Bering Strait. But I want to get through here. Naturally, we have to ask the owners here whether they agree or not.


    As the allies of protonuclear, Li Qingshui and Liu Chang traveled all the way from Qingdao to Japan, then to Australia, and finally settled down in the Bering Strait. Because of the change of mentality in four years, everyone thinks that willow is big enough. If they want to expand further, they must end up with nerve conduction.


    In order to solve the problem of nerve conduction, it is necessary to have a transformation of life essence from * * to energy life. **Or the nerve conduction velocity of plants, however fast, also has a limit speed, and this speed has been unable to meet the willow volume.


    Moreover, according to the protonuclear Presbyterian group, not only the nerve transmission speed, but also * * can''t carry it even after the wisdom reaches a certain extreme value - because they are trying to do this - when the brain waves of 500 brain region mutants with intelligence equivalent to Li Qingshui level are fused together. The ordinary brain simply can''t bear it. It needs a pure energy carrier, or simply polymerizes itself into a pure energy form of polymer, but many attempts by prokaryotes have failed.


    "But willows should be successful." The people of the protonuclear Presbyterian group appeared on the ice of Bering Strait and came to Liu Chang''s side.


    "Pure energy life, I think this should be God?" Liu Chang looks at the other side of the Bering Strait, which is completely surrounded by willows.


    "It should be God, pure energy thinking. Pure energy body. " There was an envious tone in the words of the Presbyterian group.


    "First quantify the nerve conduction energy, then condense the thinking polymer completely, and finally get rid of the body to achieve the true God. This should go to another level of life. " The prokaryote is also looking on the other side of the Bering Strait. "And what we have to wait for is this moment. The big willow will eventually change, and the time of transformation is our only chance. Energy transformation of the body is a complex process, just like a snake molting its skin and giving birth to a tiger. I think there will be an opportunity to take advantage of it, and then you will aim at his source of consciousness and give him a fatal blow."


    "How to attack the source of consciousness?" Liu Chang asked.


    "I don''t know. I don''t even know what the source of consciousness looks like, but you just have to get close and believe that your luck will help you solve all this." The elder of the nuclear power said something, and he showed a smile to Liu Chang, "in your Chinese words, God will teach you how to do it."


    The old man''s smile was ugly and incomparable. His face was like a plagioderm, which made Liu Chang feel uncomfortable.


    Everyone is waiting for an opportunity.


    Jinan.


    Research Institute.


    "You say that the Institute is not lively without Lao Zhang." Four years later, Thunder Tiger''s strong body did not look old at all. The third lady stood beside him and watched the gloomy day outside with him."Are you thinking of a little tiger?" The third lady''s face is no longer, the burned cheek is still red, but the voice is still rational and gentle.


    "It''s kind of like a little bit of a kid." Thunder Tiger smile, and then big hand to draw the position of his chest, "four years no see, I guess that little guy can grow to my height?"


    "How can a seven-year-old grow so tall?" The third lady said with a smile.


    "My thunder tiger''s children grow faster than others." Thunder Tiger also laughed and laughed for a long time. Finally, he closed his mouth and stopped for a long time. Finally, he said, "how long do you think we can live?"


    "I don''t know. Didn''t the child who claimed to be the eldest one a few days ago said it? The willow is about to change. "


    "That is to say, he has succeeded in metamorphosis. Will all other creatures on earth become caged chickens?" Thunder Tiger smiles, "hope the child has a good time."


    Thunder Tiger finished speaking, eyes flat, outside layer upon layer, are all heavy weapon launchers.


    North America.


    Intelligent biology alliance, United States of America.


    The little tiger has grown into a strong child as tall as thunder tiger''s chest. If people who don''t know see his height and strong body, they will not know that he is only a child of seven years old.


    At the moment, the little tiger is not as happy as he was when he left China. At the age of seven, he has experienced the change of leaving his hometown. He has been living in North America for several times and has established the most basic world outlook.


    "Little tiger, what do you think?" Milan appeared next to the tiger and touched his head.


    "Miss my dad, miss him." The little tiger grinned at her. "I don''t know how my father is now."


    "He should be doing well." Milan thought about it, looked at the strange city and said, "it should be good in China."


    "Listen to Uncle Zhang, there seems to be a big problem."


    "Well, it''s time for something big, in the history of human beings or the history of life on earth."


    "The biggest thing."

 Chapter 436

    Kaifeng.


    The place where willows were first born, I don''t know why, when the first wave of willows came, it didn''t destroy it, making it almost the only surviving city in Henan.


    However, the dilapidation here is also obvious. In the last ten years, when the first wave of doomsday came, the number of people here decreased by more than 75%. Ten years later, the city, which once reached nearly one million people, had only two or three thousand to talk about.


    The people who survived were lucky. The winter was nearly four years, and nothing could be planted in the city. All the people were forced to eat the fruits of willows.


    On that day, a man who was nearly 30 years old was outside picking the fruit of the willow tree. If Liu Chang was here at this time, he would recognize that he was actually his high school classmate Wang Bin ten years ago.


    One went back to high school and had hundreds of students in four classes. Now there are only two who have survived - one is Liu Chang, the other is Wang Bin.


    In the last ten years, he lived in the southern suburb military region from the first day of his last life. He didn''t want to stay for ten years. He lived a bumpy life until now. He is an ordinary person, ordinary to no more ordinary people, in the case of no means of transport, he can not cross the dangerous forest, so he is very safe and has never left the city.


    Six years ago, he had seen the storm of willow trees, and the images of the mountain fall had always been imprinted in his memory, causing deep fear.


    But even if the fear is still there, in the face of the pressure of survival, he is still eating willow fruit for four years.


    As soon as the fruit was eaten for four years, there was no reaction. When he was already used to the present life, the accident came without warning.


    Today, Wang Bin, who was picking fruit, suddenly felt a sudden change in his normally peaceful wicker. Just as he was picking the fruit, the willow suddenly went mad without any sign. This scared Wang Bin - he knew that the willow would move, but the willow had not moved for several years. This time, he convulsed violently. Just as Wang Bin was scared to escape, the branches of the willow tree were withered again.


    As if water and nutrition together, something is taken away, absorbed and opened, and the whole willow, including the fruit growing on it. They shriveled together. Then Wang Bin suddenly felt as if there was an electric current passing through his body. His whole body was numb. Then the current gradually increased to a point where the naked eye could see everything around him.


    "Have you started?"


    It''s not only Kaifeng, but also the whole Eurasian and African continent, including Henan and China, that are shining brilliantly in the Eastern Hemisphere - because at this moment, at this moment. The light from the whole eastern hemisphere has changed the brightness of the sun. It seems that the whole Eurasian continent has been turned into a bright incandescent lamp, telling everyone that something is wrong.


    "The willow has begun!" Li Qingshui held his fingers in front of his eyes to avoid being stung by the light from the other side of the Bering Strait.


    "Are you ready?"


    "For four years, everything that should be prepared has been prepared, and God has helped me. Isn''t everything waiting for this day? " Liu Chang laughed and his body began to have a strange change.


    For four years, his body has never stopped the pace of extraordinary change every minute. For four years, as the protonuclear elder said, he has been extremely lucky, and his body has evolved so fast that he can''t imagine that any medicine has no side effect here. With the help of the protonuclear Presbyterian group, Liu Chang has evolved into a situation he can''t imagine.


    Behind the wings slowly grow huge plump wings, wings above the page distribution is full of veins like plants. Liu Chang''s body surface has gradually become the hard material of ants, and his muscles have completely become the tissues of arthropods like micro dynamo. The skin is constantly creeping, as if every cell has its own life.


    "Try to capture the willow''s source of consciousness." Li Qingshui said, the brain waves into Liu Chang''s mind, let the two people''s consciousness carry together.


    "Do you have this, too?" The elder of prokaryote said, and handed Liu Chang a long strip of stone of strange material. "We have 500 prokaryotes. For several years, we have not really integrated our consciousness, let alone fully energy our thinking. But we have invented this conductor, which can be used to carry our consciousness and all our thinking energy. If you hold it, the brain waves of our 500 people can follow Time passes - faster than all radio waves. If you take it with you, it''s like taking us with you at any time


    The elder of the former nuclear power spoke and handed the long stone to Liu Chang.


    Then everything is ready, carrying the consciousness of Li Qingshui, Liu Chang''s wings shake, catch up with the sound of breaking the sky, a head into the sky.


    It seems that heaven and earth are cooperating with his actions. After Liu Chang enters the clouds, the whole sky seems to be pierced with a hole and suddenly becomes clear."What''s going on?" Entering the sky, the scene in front of Liu Chang gradually brightened up. The thick fog around him seemed to have come so quickly that it suddenly retreated. Liu Chang only felt that his vision was becoming wider and wider.


    Before the red fog came, human beings could see the mountains thousands of meters away. After the red fog came, human beings could only see the scene of three or four meters in front of their eyes. After the red fog came, Liu Chang could see five or six hundred meters away a few days ago. Now, the thick fog suddenly retreated, and Liu Chang only felt that the whole earth was in his vision.


    "The world is really beautiful." Liu Chang''s first reaction was not to investigate the reason why the red fog suddenly retreated when it was stranded in the sky thousands of meters high. The reason why the red fog came is still a mystery. However, his vision suddenly widened and the whole land was closed at present. Liu Chang found that after the red fog retreated and the gray clouds in the sky retreated, the whole land was so charming.


    The sun is no longer blocked down, everything seems to be back to life in this moment. The temperature around him began to pick up gradually. Liu Chang went to see both sides of the Bering Strait, whether in North America or Russia. He saw no longer high-rise buildings, but the competition for survival of all things.


    There are more plants and insects than in the past. Through the ice. The interior of the ocean he saw was fascinating.


    It''s just that all of this - covered by another brilliant thing - seems to be the most beautiful landscape painting, which suddenly adds a sun and destroys the balance. The result is that everything is no longer so beautiful.


    "Why did the red fog retreat suddenly? Didn''t the first Cambrian last two million years?" After a minute of being shocked by the beautiful pictures of the world, Liu Chang wakes up and brings his thoughts back to reality.


    "I don''t know." Li Qingshui responded to Liu Chang in his thoughts. "The first Cambrian. No one knows whether this super evolutionary red fog exists intermittently or always Maybe it''s going to change. The willows have touched some rules. These things can''t be answered correctly by analyzing and guessing. The specific situation will be known after seeing the willow. He''s over there... "


    Following the direction of Li Qingshui''s consciousness, Liu Chang saw something like a thunder ball in the sky. The energy of the thunder group came from the earth below. The willow tree''s huge body across Eurasia and Africa was like the cocoon silk of a moth. The thunder ball in the sky is constantly conveying energy, so that the energy in the thunder ball is constantly surging. Then Liu Chang can see what you are transforming inside.


    No longer hesitating, he shook his wings and flew to thunder ball. He had been waiting for this moment for four years. This is the only possibility for him to deal with willow. Time doesn''t allow him to think about why.


    Liu Chang in the air, speed is very fast, with several times the speed of the sound, close to thunder ball, and then he follows his own feeling, regardless of whether to plunge into.


    Then -


    the brain is empty.


    Liu Chang once again entered that mysterious world, surrounded by a piece of white fog, inside which is a huge light ball. There is a thin line above the sphere of light, connecting the unknown sky above the sky.


    After entering here several times, Liu Chang is very familiar with this place - this is the world of consciousness source - he doesn''t understand why he came here after entering the willow body. He just looks around in a daze. He knew that since he came here, he would meet his desperate opponent.


    "Hello, Liu Chang." There was a strong voice in the air, and then the image of a human old man was generated in the space of the source of consciousness. The image of the old man was vague, because no image was his representative, because it was just an illusion because he was a big willow.


    "Hello." Liu Chang did not know what to say in the face of the enemy who had not been masked for ten years but wanted to see every day for ten years.


    "Isn''t it strange how you came here?" Said the willow, and there seemed to be no hostility in his voice.


    "Well, you are metamorphosis outside. Naturally, I want to destroy you. What do you want to say when you bring me in for heart to heart talk?"


    "I didn''t pull you in. After all, this is the core of my source of consciousness. As the only person in the world who can see the source of consciousness, I''ll put your heart on your dagger. I can''t do this."


    "Not who are you? Miss Li? He obviously doesn''t have the ability. Or the protonuclear Presbyterian? If they want to do it early today, if they can? " Liu Chang also has questions.


    "It''s not Li Qingshui, it''s not prokaryote, it''s Gaia in your mouth." The big willow''s voice was still loud.


    "The rules don''t attack people actively. They can''t fight back intelligently or rebound under pressure." Liu Chang said what Li Qingshui had told him.


    "But if Gaia is not the rule?" The big willow said with a smile.


    "Not the rule?" Seeing that the big willow tree had no mood before the war, Liu Chang seemed to be driven by him and thought along his lines, "do you mean Gaia is a creature?"


    "Well, the creatures that really touch the source of consciousness, the things that bind all life, are the masters of the puppets on our heads." As the willow said this, he pointed to the line linking the sky above the sphere of consciousness.Seeing this line, Liu Chang once again thought of the scene that he saw after touching the crystal tree on the mysterious fire lake island when he first went into the sea. That day, he saw a piece of red energy. The energy was like clouds in the sky. It was like a cloud in the sky. There was a flash of thunder and lightning in it. The lightning seemed to contain endless wisdom.


    "Gaia is a creature. I didn''t know he was the super life born in the last two million years of the Cambrian. It''s still from outer space, but now it seems that the life born in the last Cambrian is more likely After all, two million years is too long. Even if the life base is lower, there are always Super Mutant creatures. And judging from the fossils of higher organisms excavated by our later generations, the life series born in that era was not low, but the best species were inexplicably extinct... "


    "Gaia did it all?"


    "It should be."


    "What is his purpose?"


    "Rules of confrontation." "My opponent is Gaia, Gaia''s opponent is the rules," said the willow. You''re the second creature to see the source of consciousness, and I think if you don''t target me, we can be Gaia''s real adversary if we join together


    "I don''t believe you."


    "You don''t need to believe me. I just want your mind to know that it exists." Willow finish this sentence, white space, that light ball of energy (to be continued)

 end

    At the moment when the energy of the light sphere was great, Liu Chang felt that his consciousness was sucked into a vast space. In this space, he saw the whole process of the birth of life -


    the earth of 4 billion years ago, which was originally high temperature, did not know why the temperature suddenly dropped like the dead night, which made the surface temperature of the original several hundred degrees drop to dozens of degrees, low temperature This causes the earth''s water vapor to fall into rain, which then accumulates into the ocean.


    The temperature of the sea water is very high. The water temperature seems to be at boiling point at any time. Then one day, the sky thundered with thunder. The violent thunderstorm brought a kind of strange light ball into the sea water - making the originally lifeless ocean produce organic molecules - formic acid and acetic acid.


    This is the most primitive of life


    Then the most primitive organic molecule, after more than 3 billion years of slow evolution, slowly gave birth to the rudiments of life - and then heaven seemed to see that the process of life was too slow and impatient, the red fog came.


    Later, Liu Chang saw a splendid feast of life


    After two hundred years of life, it seems that Liu Wuji''s life is not far away from the world Life seems to have never been eulogized, only sad melody - but fortunately, there is a person who brings us warm light, an ordinary and easily satisfied person. Sometimes I will be paranoid that some human brilliance is the greatest pleasure that we still live in this world. Losing these things is no different from death. So, although this is an eschatology, but between the lines, I have never written about the most disgusting darkness in Renren. Because I am looking forward to the light.


    So, in the last chapter title, I changed a word - it became a hymn to life. And then the book is in the brightest place, finished.


    Some people may finish the book in a hurry - some details are not explained, but I think the book must be finished now. I don''t want to write about demigod wars. In the field of science fiction, the best part of this book is the decline of the world and the novelty of biology.


    You can recall how many interesting species have appeared in this book (in terms of the richness of species, I dare say more than any film and that these species are well founded and not fabricated. Or to compare, when you watch avatar, how scarce are the creatures in it? And this book, close your eyes is a colorful world), and how many people have appeared that make you feel real And those biological theory knowledge, I found out bit by bit. There are bound to be bugs in the whole book, but I try my best to check the knowledge and take it seriously before I write it out. I believe you can also see from the lines that this book is more serious than that of the vast majority of the Internet.


    At the end of the book, I can bite the dog and clap my chest to tell you that there is no irrigation chapter and no half of nonsense in the book, which is worthy of everyone''s spending.


    Finally, "global evolution" is finished. This is a magical fantasy in the dog biting heart, one about biological evolution, one about global change. From a small person around us to the end of the world, I hope to bring you a wonderful adventure.


    Sincerely thank you all the way to accompany me to now!


    Bow. ¡¿